《Becoming Legend》


 Chapter 1: Ned

    Chapter 1: Ned


    "Again!" Cried an old man, raspy voice echoing through the woods. He raised his wooden sword and pointed towards a young man kneeling on the ground. "We''re not done yet! Stand!"


    Ned, exhausted and freezing, used his wooden sword to support his body to stand. He held the stick with two and breathed calmly. When ready, he dashed towards the old man.


    "Good. Not bad for a Hollow," stroking his beard, the old man easily evaded the attacks. "Proper form and breathing, for a thirteen-year-old you learn quite fast, kid."


    "Even without Magic, I will not disappoint you, Master." Ned momentarily stopped to catch his breath. Using his weight, he plunged forward. "Six years of training, and I''m still unable to hit you, Master."


    The hum of the sword cutting through the air broke the silence in the woods. But no matter how hard Ned tried, his master easily evaded the attacks. Thrusts from his right, sh from his left, stab from the middle. All of Ned''s effort gone to waste.


    "Fast as always, Master Will."


    "How knights should be," Master Will grunted. Evading to his left, back to the right, and leaped backward. "And being a knight is all about bnce, not just speed."


    Ned then used his remaining strength to attack with one swift move. He thrust his sword, all strength in one attack: swift, precise, and heavy.


    Woods nged midair. The sound echoed through the woods, but only one remained steady. Ned''s sword twisted off his grip andnded on the ground.


    "Okay kid, that''s enough for today," Master Will said, collecting Ned''s sword. "Get ready and grab your coat. It''s freezing in the woods."


    Breaking the dawn, a rising light shone on Ned''s figure. Silver hair gleamed, some strand covered his dusty blue eyes. Ned''s skinny figure cast a shadow on the ground. Feeling the prickling warmth of the sun touching his back, Ned slowly stood.


    What happened next startled him. His thoughts were filled with obscured memories. Memories of some mysterious man.


    In this memory, he was sitting in an odd-shaped room with an unknown variety of nts hanging on the wall. Books of different sizes stacked on wooden shelves. Ady sat in front of him. Dividing them was a table engraved with intricate circr designs. Her face was clouded in a dark mist. Rather than shocked or afraid, he feltfortable staring at her. Her long, obsidian hair waved like a pendulum across her shoulder. Ned tilted his head, examining his surrounding. "So, you''re 179." Thedy spoke.


    "Ned! Hey kid! Kid! Wake up!" Master Will spanking Ned''s face.


    "Master?" Ned said in a daze. Eyes sweeping a room made of woods. "What happened, Master?"


    "You copsed, kid. I thought it was exhaustion," Master Will said, eyes show worry under the wrinkles. "But it was the Middle Frost Month. A month of your nightmaresagain."


    "And it willst a day or two."


    "Yes, so it''s fine if you couldn''t hunt for today. We still have some jerky left," Master Will said, rubbing his chin with brown facial hair. "You rest here. I have cooked soup, it will help you warm up."


    "No, Master. I''m fine now," Ned said, trying to get up. "I''ll just eat and regain my strength, no need to rest Master. Rabbi''s won''t wait for me."


    "Are you sure, kid?"


    "Yes, Master. No need to worry."


    "I''m sorry, kid," Master Will said, gripping his left armor what was left of it. "I''m half useless without my left arm."


    "It''s fine, Master. You''ve taught me a lot. It''s my time to return the favor."


    "You''re thirteen but your wisdom equals half the people I''ve met."


    "Well, I have a great Master."


    They both snickered.


    Ned''s wild dream, or nightmares, started six years ago, in the Middle Frost Month of the same day each year for six years. At first, he thought it was normal. But it happened the second year, the third, and the fourth. Until he felt odd.


    His dreams include a man confronting creatures of different species, talking, fighting, and suffering.


    Like the stories, his Master spoke when he was young. Elves, dragons, and trolls peaked his dreams. Nature of different ces, or maybe dimensions. Technology far more advanced than his current time.


    The dreams were odd. Sometimes he thought the man was the real him. In his dreams, no castle stood built of bricks. But castles made of steel and technology brimming with light, with flying mounts hovering in the sky.


    But the most notable part of his dream was the vaguedy and the use of magic. Mysterious faceddy, always shrouded with ck mist. Who calls him 179?


    The end of his dream was always the same. Thedy froze in the crystal. Yet, she seemed happy. Ned could feel that she wasn''t afraid or sad even though she''s dying.


    Perhaps, because these dreams made Ned realized that he wasn''t the kid who he was. He was something bigger, or none at all.


    "Master, I''m leaving," Ned said, opening the splintered door.


    It was the Middle Frost Month, winter ising. Snow will soon fall. As always, Ned carried a rusty hunting knife. A bow. And a string to tie his game. Life inside the wilderness was hard without resources. So, Ned hunt to trade for money and necessary things for him and Master Will.


    "Remember kid, Bnce," Master Will said, raising a finger. "Be swift, precise, and"


    "Heavy," Ned cut short Master Will. He then put his right hand across his chest then leaned forward. He bowed and left.


    As a Hollow, born without Magic. Ned must rely on weapons to hunt. His master taught him to use varieties of weapons. But he was more ustomed to using one-handed swords and bows.


    For as long as Ned could remember, they were always on an ind called O''rriadt. Situated farther South of the territory of the Cassan Continent and the Ekan Continent. But none owned O''rriadt Ind, so they considered it being a neutral territory. Because of its remote location, the influences of kingdoms were not outstretched here.


    On this ind, different people from different ces gathered. So if one wants to hide from the eyes of thew, O''rriadt Ind is a good ce to start. Security is not tight. Locals and foreigners have a silent rule within them. ''Stay silent, we all are criminals here, you mess; we all mess. If we all mess we all get caught, so shut up and enjoy the ind''. Without these pirates, castaways, and criminals hiding from thew. O''rriadt Ind would be a country of its own a long time ago.


    Because of the ind''s unique structure, crescent or U shaped ind, and overwhelming visitors from the outside. Two viges emerged. The first vige was Moormont Vige, at the left tip of the ind. The second was Dragonshore, built at the right tip.


    In the middle of the ind was O''rriadt Town. Governed by a wise and scheming Town Lord, Lord Rastik McGreedy. Having the aid of his loyal guards, they made the tax flexibleby flexible means; the tax depends on the Lord''s mood, or so Ned was told.


    For years, Ned hunted the Grieving Woods, below Dragonshore Town. Every nook of the forests were engraved at the back of his head. He was the master of the woods.


    Ned knew exactly what he was hunting. The Rabbiswift and agile Magical beast that munched only weedsand hunted mainly for their fur. Untrained people will have a hard time hunting them.


    asionally, Rabbis would drop their Core,pletely intact, or broken. Cores are the life of every monster. Depending on the pureness, mages can use Cores to absorb Magic like mana stones. Craft magical weapons or sold to the market. Ned''s Rabbi Cores were always sold to the market since he was a Hollow.


    After hunting several Rabbis, Ned prepared to leave for town. Depending on the weather, the travel would take one to two hours on foot. Ned could then sell seven to ten Rabbis for a handful of Picathe town''s unit of exchange. He would then buy resources that wouldst him and his Master a week, and the process repeats.


    Ned went to the market only once a week. Since O''rriadt Ind was one hub for travelers at the bottom of the Cassan Continent, they sold their products here. From plundering, stealing, and asionallyjust asionallyves were sold. So O''rriadt was a ce for almost all kinds of products.


    Ned''s visit to the market differed from his usual. The market was bustling, but none were buying. The crowd headed toward the town square. What he noticed in the crowd were upper-ss people. He could tell by the garment they wore, unusual for an ind thronged of fugitives.


    Ned stopped at a butcher shop. He then sold the Rabbi''s meat and fur for a reasonable amount. But Ned''s dusky blue eyes kept on rolling towards the crowd going to the town square.


    "Butcher sir." Steady and polite, he asked. "What''s with the crowd?"


    "Oh, that?" The butcher said, turning his head to the crowd. "I heard that a Royal Knight from the Griffith Kingdom arrived today." He continued. "And they announced, that because of the war against the Zolin Empire, they needed more recruit. You interested kiddo?"


    It would be rare for an envoy of Kingdom to be sent here, and a Royal Knight to say. None would waste their timeing to this ce''s abnormal climate. Sunny at the top, and winter at the bottom.


    "I''m just curious but not interested," Ned said. "I''d rather stay here, and I can''t leave my Master."


    "Well, it''s up to you. Kids of your age are going to the square. But the selection will start two days from now. So if ever you changed your mind, the square will be there."


    "Thank you, butcher sir."


    After Ned sold the Rabbis. He then bought resources to prepare for winter.


    It was already dusk when he left the market.


    Halfway through the woods, he could hear footsteps following him. The sound they made was deliberate: to instill fear.


    Ned stopped after two men dered themselves hiding in the trees. The one that follows grabbed Ned over his cor.


    "Kid, your Picas. Now." He snarled, pointing a knife at Ned''s throat. Too close, Ned could smell the stench of alcohol as the man breathes. "Easy... stop struggling... "


    "B-but" Ned did struggle.


    "No more buts," the second man said.


    Ned could not see their faces since they were wearing hoods. But their ent was foreign.


    Ned had no other choice but to hand his hard-earned Picas.


    "How much, how much?!" Cried the first man. "Tell me, is it enough for a booze?!"


    "For a kid, you earned quite a lot." The man behind grabbed the pouch where Ned stored the Picas and felt that it was heavy. He then threw Ned on the side. "Picas, Picas... Picas for booze, let''s see how many Picas you have, Pica two, three, four... hmm, hmm, 7, 8, nine Picas. Not bad, kid."


    But the second man saw Ned was holding on to something. "Kid, what''s that in your hand?" he said.


    "I-It''s nothing. Please take the Picas. But not this one. This one is for my Master."


    "Master? Ooh, you must be a magic capable? Are you a mage? Warrior? Knight? No. You didn''t use any magic till now. You''re a Hollow! Nyaya!"


    "How unlucky. Look at us," said the third man. "We''re Hollows too. I suggest you''d hurry finding a fairy or worse, a devil to form a pact, maybe the lesser magical beast. If not, you''ll remain useless for the rest of your life! Not that we care," andughed hysterically.


    "Now, hand us those!"


    Ned, with only a rusty knife and a bow, had a choice to either fight or hand over the pouch. Inside were herbs his master uses to treat the pain on his left arm.


    To fight means to struggle, even death. But he will keep his honor taught by his Master. To run means to live with the guilt. If Ned fought, this will be the first time to honor his Master. He''d rather not show his face to his Master if he runs. So Ned hoped to fight back. Trained to fight and hunt beasts, but not individuals willing to take lives.


    Calm down, Calm down. It''s dark. I could at least take down the one on my left. Then hide in the woods and wait for an ambush. And hope the other two will follow, Ned thought. Hands shaking.


    Determined, ready, and scared. Ned acted on his n. He swept his hand behind his waist, where the rusty knife was tucked.


    Using the weight of his body. He lunged to his left, headed to the man who took his Picas. One swift, precise, and heavy move. Years of training burst in one attack.


    Ned was fast, but the man was faster. Without magic to support his moves and experience in an actual fight, they caught Ned. One punch to his face, he fell, then rolled.


    First, numbness, followed by a hot sensation. His face swollen.


    "We have a fighter here!" The man who punched Ned cried. He walked towards Ned, then helped him stand by pulling under his arm. He then kicked Ned''s gut. Ned fell again. This time, the man''s left foot was resting on Ned''s face.


    The other two pulled their knives. Their eyes hinted nothing but an intent to kill. "Let''s do this."


    I''m stupid. I don''t have experience in real. They''re thieves, in and out of prison. Maybe robbed hundreds of people. Worst, killed. And here I am, acting a herono, a Hollow. From the beginning, I already lost. Dead and stupid. Master, I''m sorry. Your apprentice died a stupid death.


    A ding followed by a chime echoed inside Ned''s head, his eyes widened in surprise.


    [System Rebootplete.]

 Chapter 2: ICE

    Chapter 2: ICE


    Ding!


    [System Rebootplete.]


    [Analyzing Genome...]


    [Analyzing DNA Structure...]


    [Analyzing DNA Sequence...]


    [Identifying Host...]


    [Analyzeplete.]


    [Host Recognized.]


    [Wee Host.]


    An ented and robotic female voice echoed through Ned''s head. Ned was Shocked. Startled. And confused.


    "Who...are you..." Ned gasped.


    [I am ICE]


    [For Intranode Content Emtor]


    [I''m a first-generation advanced system interface that supports the host.]


    Meanwhile, the three thugs were maniacallyughing.


    "Who am I?" His foot was still stuck at Ned''s face. "We are thest person you''ll see before you die. This is O''rriadt, no one''s gonna bother looking at you boy. No offense, but this is what we do...Told you. Don''t struggle."


    His foot kept on pressing Ned''s face, stronger than before. The two thugs approaching Ned was more delight to kill than to steal. One of them stepped on the pouch that was filled with herbs. As they slowly approached Ned, their knives glimmered under the lucent of the moon.


    Ned who was lost in thoughts suddenly realized that his life was now in danger. And there is nothing he can do. For he is weak and magic-less. Some say''s that if one is about to die. They will hear strange voices in their head. Ridiculous. Ned thought. I''m about to die and all I can hear is a female voice. Female. I''m too young for that. Too young and dead.


    Ding!


    [Warning. Injuries detected. Redirecting cells for treatment.]


    [Warning. Unknown plebians emit killing intent.]


    Again, the voice sounded in Ned''s head. This time he was sure, that he is not dreaming.


    [System will now proceed with Code one - ensure host survival.]


    [System will initiate Predictive Combat Emtor.]


    [Host, would you like to initiate Predictive Combat Emtor?]


    [Yes? or No?]


    The voice in Ned''s head was now asking him questions. Host...Code one...Ensure survival... Predictive Combat what?... Ned spected in his head. Well, whatever I''m dead anyway. "Yes!"


    [Predictive Combat Emtor will now initiate.]


    With the remaining energy Ned had, he forced himself to stood. But the thug''s strength was stronger than Ned. Ned struggled but can''t stand up.


    [Warning. The host is weak.]


    This...I know I''m weak, but you really need to say that? He responded in his head.


    [Proceed with Overclocking?]


    Over what? You''re talking nonsense again. Will you just do whatever you would like to do. Whoever you are? Ned answered the system.


    [I''ll take that as a yes then.]


    [Discharging adrenaline by 10% more.]


    [Overclocking will now initiate.]


    The moment the voice finished saying ''initiate'', Ned''s blood cirction increased. His heart started to beat faster. Sweat drizzled over his body. The pain he felt was now numbing. In an instant, he felt energized. All this happened in a fraction of a second.


    He forced himself to stand. And he did, effortlessly.


    The first thug whose foot was on Ned''s face was surprised. He knew he pressed his foot with all his strength. Yet, Ned shook it like it was nothing.


    Ned''s body was now heating up.


    Toot! Toot! Toot!


    Suddenly, digits started to appear on Ned''s point of view. Numbers foreign to him but he could fully understand. He saw 10% on the 1st thug''s neck, 30% on his left arm, 40% on his right arm, and 99% between his legs.


    The second thug and third had the same scenario. Digits pointing on their respective body parts. 90% on the second thug''s stomach. And 80% on the third''s left foot.


    What? Ned doubted everything he saw. But what Ned felt surprised him more. He felt fully energized, focused, and alert. He felt like he could take down a dozen more thugs by himself.


    Suddenly, with his new profound strength. Ned''s body moved on its own. He was being controlled by ICE. Simultaneously attacking the thieves ording to the numbers appeared in his view. He lunged and kicked between the legs of the first thug, and heard something cracked. He then bent and rolled over towards the second thug and punched him in the gut. And then crouched, using his right foot, he kicked the third thugs left foot. Ned then leaped backward to gain distance between them. All these attacks happened in less than three seconds.


    Surprises after surprises. He saw the thugs thudding one after the other. The first thug gasping for air and fell unconscious, the second vomited, and the third slid and hit his head on a rock nearby. Every move was carefully predicted and executed.


    "Did I..." Ned murmured


    His body then moved again. This time Ned is heading towards a tree not far from him. Since Ned was extremely focused, he could sense another figure hiding in the tree. He ran.


    When Ned was near the tree, the figure was now getting clearer. The figure was a girl - she may have heard themotion between him and the thugs, then came to check.


    Ned then raised his hand, ready to punch thedy. Since Ned doesn''t have control of his body, he had no way to stop himself from punching ady. I''m a loser. He thought. The first time meeting ady, and all I''ll be doing is punching her.


    Ned could see clearly that the girl was frightened.


    "Wait! Stop! Stop!" Ned begged to stop the system. "She''s not one of them!"


    All of a sudden, Ned copsed on the ground. His head was spinning. The pain that was gone nowing back, painful than before. He felt totally weak and joints all over his body were aching. Muscles are all tensed. His desire was to look at something to eat and drink. He could shove anything in his mouth right now to satisfy his hunger.


    He felt dizzy, then he lost consciousness. In the middle of the woods. With a girl in front of him. Howme. He thought.


    [Predictive Combat Emtor stopped.]


    [Overclocking stopped.]


    [Host is...]


    Thud!


    Ned copsed.


    When Ned opened his eyes, he saw that he was not in hisfortable straw bed. Across were wooden beds, 12 to 15 perfectly lined. At his right was a small table and on top was his pouches. Picas and herbs together.


    He tilted his head to the left. He saw a door, half-opened and the heads of curious, prying kids popped out. One of the kids screamed.


    "Toni! Toni! He''s awake."


    Ned then heard footsteps approaching.


    He then saw the door pushed wider by a girl. The first thing Ned saw was her deep dark eyes that matched her pony-tailed dark hair, some hidden thread of golden hair could be noticed. She was the girl hiding behind the tree fromst night.


    "Uhm...hello...I''m Toni." She said bashfully. "Uhm..let me call Mama."


    "Hello. I''m Ned and I''m sorry aboutst night."


    "Uhm... it''s...fine," Toni smiled then rushed outside to call Mama.


    A momentter, a woman in herte forties entered the room. Carrying a te of meat. Roasted.


    "So you''re awake. I''m Lady Zoreena, but they call me Mama here. Toni here, saw you copsed on the passage going to the Grieving Forestst night." She put the te beside Ned. "She said you defended your self against three thugs, quite brave for a young kid."


    "Uhm. Yes...They tried to rob me...so I had no choice but to fight back." Ned ring between Mama, Toni, and the meat. Roasted. "Uhm. Where am I?"


    Mama chuckled. "This here is an orphanage." She then asked. "Where are your parents?"


    "I don''t have one." Ned saw Toni''s eye sympathized with him. But decided to focus on the meat. Roasted. "My Master raised me."


    "By Master, do you mean Master Will of the Grieving Woods?"


    "Yes. Do you know him?"


    "Of course, from time to time, Master Willes here to help us fix some things. So you''re his apprentice. No wonder you could take down those thugs." Mama then stood and chuckled. "Anyway, I will not dy you. You could start eating the meat now. By the way, it`s roasted."


    After Ned finished eating, he left the orphanage then hurriedly went back to his Master.


    Master must be worried that I didn''te homest night...Last night. Was a dream right? Ned thought while he hurriedly ran back home. He was still hungry. One meat is not enough. Why am I still hungry? This has never happened before. Food, I need more food.


    Ding!


    [Your body needed more energy to sustain Overclocking, so I had no choice but to pump more adrenaline into your system. By eating you will replenish the lost energy.]


    "Ah!" Ned was shocked by the voice. "So it was not a dream, and what is Overclocking?"


    [Oveclocking is speeding up your metabolism. By discharging adrenaline, your heart rate increases, you feel less pain, more alert, and focused. It also increases your muscle retention, so you became stronger, and faster. But it uses a lot of energy. As of now, your body can handle Overcloking by 3 seconds. Anything more than that is fatal.]


    "I really thought I`m going to die."


    [No host.]


    "Stop calling me host. And...what are you? why are you in my head? no, howe you''re in my head?"


    [I am ICE, I''m advanced...]


    "Wait, stop talking. I''ll deal with youter." Ned arrived at their home where his master was waiting.


    "Master, I''m sorry, I didn''t get toe homest night, something happened along the way." Ned bowed. "Some thugs robbed me."


    "It''s fine kid. As long as you`re fine. Let me see that face. And what happened to the thugs?"


    "I don''t know what happened to them. After I battled them, I also copsed. Luckily people from nearby orphanage helped me." Ned answered. "Master, they tried to rob the herbs you asked. The herbs are now tattered. But I didn''t let them have it. I defeated them, Master!"


    "You kid!" Feeling touched, his Master almost cried. But he needed to be tough for his apprentice. He waved his hand. "That''s enough, go inside. I have soup made for you, and I will heal that swollen face of yours. After that, you rest. Go now."


    After Ned finished eating, his Master started to heal his swollen face.


    "Looks like I''m going to pay a visit to the orphanage." He raised his hands and moved it closer to Ned''s face, vertically. After a matter of seconds, he mumbled. "Heal!"


    Green and white light started to emit out his hand. A sphere of light was then formed and floated on to Ned''s swollen face. The sphere slowly sipped in.


    "Hmm." Master Will perplexed.


    [Notice. Impure Xerontium detected. Would you like to absorb it?]


    [Yes?, No?]


    Impure Xeron...what? Absorb? Ned pondered in his thoughts.


    "Something''s wrong." Master Will said. This has never happened before. He waved his hands again, this time the sphere was bigger and brighter than before. "Focus Heal!"


    [Notice. Impure Xerontium detected. Would the host like to absorb?]


    [Yes?, No?]


    "Yes!" Ned cried.


    [Impure Xerontium absorbed.]


    "I mean, yes! Master something is wrong, maybe you''re tired, master?" Ned exined. "You also need to rest master."


    "No I''m fine, I guess I''m just getting old."


    The sphere of light then went in. The swollen face had started to slowly heal back to normal. Like it was never punched before. "I''m losing touch of my Magic, I guess that''s enough."


    "Thank you, Master!"


    Ned then went to hisfortable straw bed, lied, and closed his eyes. He was exhausted, he needed another rest. His Master then went out to visit the orphanage to thank them.


    "Now tell me, what are you?" Ned seems to be talking to himself. But in fact, he was talking internally. "Uhm, how do I call you. Hello?! You there?...Uhm...ICE!"


    [How can I be of service Host.]


    The robotic voice was once again heard inside Ned''s head. "Stop calling me host, and what are you? Howe you''re in my head?"


    [I am ICE - Intranode Content Emtor, I am an advanced first-generation system that supports a host.]


    [I was imnted by Chir in your brain. My goal is simple. Ensuring my host survival.]


    Chir?... Ned thought.


    [I have been blocking your memories for the past thirteen years. This is to ensure that you will live a normal life. Without interference from your past.]


    [I''m supposed to be back online by 13 more months, 2 weeks, 6 days,18 hours, 16 minutes, and 33 seconds.]


    [But since my host was endangered. Code one was initiated. And I was forced to go back online.]


    "Stop calling me host," Ned said. "You said memories. What about that?"


    [For the past six years, I have been sending you fragments of your past life. This is to ensure that you will not forget who you were but also maintain a normal life. But eventually, when the timees, you will still get to learn about your past. So whether I reveal it now orter, is still the same.]


    My past? Ned thought, "so you''re saying for the past six years, all those memories I had or dreams, was all real. The vividdy? Magic? Dungeons and dragons? And creatures? All those are real?


    [Yes, Host.]


    "Stop with the host." Ned was now feeling anxious. "You said when the timees I will learn my past. So when is that time?"


    [Would you like me to unblock and release all stored information in your brain?]


    Ned sped both his hands. Feeling anxious yet excited. He responded. "Yes."


    [System will now discharge Advanced Encoded Thought Blocker permanently.]


    [Ad block discharged.]


    "Wait!" Ned cried. "What will I be?"


    [You will be. Your future...]

 Chapter 3: Bring Back Memories

    Chapter 3: Bring Back Memories


    "Subject 000179," A voice echoed inside a room. "Time of life?"


    "About 3 hours ago sire." A female voice answered.


    "My creations are full of surprise, they grew so fast." An old yet sinister-looking man wondered. After staring for a moment, he then fiddled subject 179''s body. "Hmm, perfectly built. Good. Good. Send it to the evaluating chamber."


    "Yes, sire!"


    "And prepare for aplete test." He added. "This one seems different."


    After the capsule was cut, liquids of unknown thick substances flowed inside the chamber. 179''s body dropped on the floor.


    [Is that...me?" Ned came to a realization after he remembered his first ever memory. A memory of his birth as a clone. "That must be the reason why...sometimes, I''m confused about my sentiments towards other people.]


    [Yes host, you were built to aid the empire of conquerings. That is why they developed clones to not be swayed by emotions.]


    [Your DNA structure was sequenced without emotions like grief, anger, happiness, fear or love, and many other sentiments to develop a perfect killing machine.]


    Ned''s memory kept on flowing. Memories of his past, long forgotten.


    For days, 179 was taught different militarybats and tactics. This includes hand-to-handbat, rifle firing and assembly, extended weapons training, explosives training, and survival. Every necessary training was taught to all clones to ensure the mission''s sess rate is at a hundred percent.


    "Reporting!"


    "At ease trooper!" A bulky humanoid figure approached the rank of clones standing in an orderly manner. He resembled an orc with its muddy green skin and a tooth long enough to maw a lump of meat. He then grabbed the projecting device from the trooper''s hand. Pushed the button. Then a holographic screen came into view. A crack then formed on his forehead. "What''s this?"


    "Captain! That''s the report from the cloned subjects of unit Delta!" The trooper cried, looking disciplined.


    "I know this is a report!" The orc captain sighed. "But one of them is off the chart! Why?"


    "I...I have no idea Captain!"


    "179! Move forward!"


    "Captain!" 179 then broke the rank. Left first, his feet raced with one another. And moved in front of the orc Captain. "Subject 000179, awaitingmand! Sir!"


    "For decades, I''ve trained clones, clones like you. And the result was always the same. At a hundred percent. But you, you exceeded allbat training to a hundred and fifty percent. From hand-to-hand to survival all are at a hundred and fifty." The orc looked 179 with contempt and confusion. He then added. "And one training exceeded three hundred percent. Do you like one-handed swordbat? 179! Answer me 179!"


    The DNA structure of clones were all made equal by the Empire''s Engineer. By this, one cannot exceed the other. The rate of how they learn, sleep, energy consumption, and many other things are all the same. And the most notable part of being a clone is that they followed orders without thinking about their own life. "No, Captain!"


    "No? Good then. With this chart, you are deemed..." But before the orc captain could finish his sentence. Subject 179 stopped him.


    "But"


    The orc''s eyebrow connected with each other. Confused. His jaw then dropped.


    "But, I felt that using one-handed sword and sma sabers are easy for me to handle. They are light and can be used offensively and defensively. Captain!"


    Impossible. The orc thought. He had been training clones for years and in front of him, the clone answered him with reason.


    "You!" The orc raised his hand then pointed towards 179. "You! Are deemed imperfect. You will be sent to the engineers for re-evaluation!"


    "But!" 179 retorted.


    "No more buts! Clone." The orc Captain''s green face turned tomato. Angry and confused. "Trooper! Send this thing to the engineers, tell them this one needs to be recycled!"


    For months, 179 was back again in the evaluation chamber. But this time it was for re-assessment. 179 was strapped in a steel chair, floating inside the chamber. Unable to move and sedated.


    Different kinds of species are watching him with a hint of curiosity and amazement. These are the main think tanks of the Cloning System. Aside from the Emperor, everyone was present.


    "This is a breakthrough!" A Sapien cried. His three eyes showed glitters of excitement. He resembled aplete human form except with the third eye on his forehead.


    "A breakthrough indeed. But we''re not sure if this is for the better of the Empire. Or for the worst." A creature with eight tentacles added. His, slimy extremities are leaking of liquid jiggling to grope someone.


    Everybody in the room argued about the situation of subject 179. The purpose of making cloned troopers was not because they can be taught easily. But because they do not have emotions. Thus, using them to kill, is perfect for conquerings. In addition, clones have far better handling of Magic.


    "How about we send it to the Magic Tuning facility and teach it magic. He''s a clone so it''s Element-X absorption must be extraordinary." An old sinister-looking man disrupts theirmotion. "We will then decide our next step depending on the subject''s result. Everyone, agreed?"


    "!".


    "Then this assembly is over. Cloned subject 000179 will be sent to the Magic Tuning facility to learn magic handling and drawing. Glory for the Empire!"


    Because of the pain, numbness, and confusion. From time to time, Ned was rubbing his temple. His memoriesing back was a lot to take in for him. Mixed emotions of grief, sadness, confusion, and excitement filled Ned.


    [Wait. So even back in the Empire, magic was already prominent?]


    [Yes, In fact, the Gctic Empire of Sskat is right beside the Hole.]


    [That is why the Emperor was one of the first to study and use Element-X to its full potential.]


    [The Hole?]


    [The Hole. In this universe, the epicenter is called The Hole. It is where the Element-X was discovered. It was first discovered by the Terran Empire Sskat. After that, due to the already advanced technology of the Sskat, Element-X or Xerontium waster discovered to nourished all the organisms living in the universe. The closer to the Hole, the stronger and purer the effect of Element-X to a species.]


    [Decades after its discovery, Element-X or Xerontium waster discovered to create an already existing element.]


    [The process of absorbing, creating, manipting, and enhancing Xerontium is then called Magic.]


    [And let me guess. After Magic was created, the Emperor started his conquest and colonized neighboring gxies and sr systems.]


    [Correct.]


    [Continue then.]


    Back in his memory. Subject 179 was sent to the Magic Tuning Facility. There he was taught magic drawing - to absorb pure Xerontium then releasing it to form new elements. There he showed unique talent on magic. Was promoted, then sent to differents for subjugation.


    During the subjugation, Ned''s empathy towards other species grew even stronger. Confused, disturbed, and bothered, Ned was sent to thest assessment facility.


    In a peculiar room, where old records settled in the dust. Wax, that resembles a candle, were used to light the circr room. nts of different variants were disyed in the corner. Vellums from differents show that the owner was a collector.


    Subject 179 sat on a redwood chair, engraved with careful craftsmanship. Outside the room, Ned could hear a pat- fined and rxed. The direction of the sound leads to a door which opened not long after.


    "So you''re 179." A Terrandy approached Ned. Coal-ck hair that swayed like a pendulum as she walks. Eyes matched her soft hair. Dark, fine blemish could be seen above her lips that entuated her already perfect feature. "I''m Kamma and you are?"


    "You already knew." Ned looked her in the eyes - emotionless. "Why am I here? What is this ce? Am I on another?"


    "Too many questions, but none answered. Let''s introduce ourselves properly first."


    Ned sighed. "I''m cloned subject 000179 of the Gctic Empire of Sskat. Satisfied?"


    "Thank you 179."


    "So what is this ce?"


    "Well, this ce is where I put all my records from differents. You know, I like to travel to differents and I kept a record of them. And, You are here because I requested for you. ording to the record, you developed emotions. And I''m here specifically for that, to teach you to control emotions."


    For years, 179 and Kamma developed a bond that none noticed. 179 became Kamma''s assistant. They both traveled between gxies. Their task was to finds to be conquered by the empire. They opposed, but the Emperor himself gave them this specific mission.


    The more they were together, the stronger the bond they created. Later they created a bond that was forbidden for the two of them - Love. A Natural and a clone.


    179 was proven to be a great magic-user. Mastered differentbat skills. Canmunicate with different species. Great empathy towards the other. But one thing he does not have or cannot have. To reproduce. Clones can never reproduce.


    But this did not keep the two from falling in love.


    "179 I have something to show you." Kamma flicked her fingers and a device appeared on her palm. "This is a device, a one of a kind, I asked someone to create this."


    "What does it do?"


    "You''ll see." Kamma smiled. Kamma flicked her fingers again and an odd suit dropped on the floor. "But first you need to change your suit."


    179 was confused but still had to follow Kamma. Well, because she''s a woman. That''s what 179 thought.


    "Hold my hand then close your eyes. We''re going to a ce, light-years away from here. What did you consume before?"


    "Nothing."


    "Good, first-timer will throw-up after their first Jump. Probably. But you''ll get used to it."


    "What do you me...!"


    Swooosh!


    Inside the peculiar room, the two of them vanished in an instant. It''s like they were sucked by a void.


    When they arrived at their targeted location, 179 could feel the breeze on his cheeks. His nose turned red. Temperature dropped. He could hear a distant whistle of an unknown vehicle honking. Birds chirping. 179 slowly opened his eyes. What he saw, mesmerized him. They were at the top of a tower. Tall enough that clouds could be seen in a distance. At the bottom, he could see primitive buildings raised. Above, he could see the jet engine flew.


    "Where are we?" 179 baffled. "What is this ce? This is not Sskat."


    "Yes. We are on a called..."


    But, before Kamma could finish her sentence, someone interrupted her.

 Chapter 4: Memories Bring Back

    Chapter 4: Memories Bring Back


    "Bonjour madame, auh, you''re not supposed to be here. Eiffel tower is closed during this time of the hour. Auh, how did you get in here?" A man who looked to be in a security detail approached them.


    "Oui, auh, sorry the gates before were open so we thought we could barge in," Kamma responded perfectly. "We will go now, au revor."


    "Whatnguage was that! It was..."


    "Sexy, I know right?" Kamma stopped 179. "We''re on a called Earth and now we''re in sector Paris! ording to the records, this is the city of love."


    "I mean strange, but yes. It does sound sexy." 179 asked "How did you find this? There are Terrans here."


    The two then turned in a za bustling of people. "I identally found this when my Jumper broke and it randomly sent me here. There is no magic here. They evolved without Xerontium. Although primitive. This ce is peaceful."


    After a long walk, they turned to an empty alley.


    "Let''s go back," Kamma said.


    Ned, feeling anxious, turned to Kamma and said. "I...want to end everything in the Empire and be with you. Here on this. To live a normal life. I can''t take all the killings anymore. Every day, I kill to end species, kill to conquer the, I kill only to satisfy the Emperor. Kamma. I can''t...anymore."


    For the first time. Tears trickled out of 179. He then hugged Kamma.


    "I know 179, I know. But we can''t let the Empire know about this, if they do, this peaceful will be conquered. You knew it well." Kamma shuddered. "We''ll find a way to end all this, and live a normal life, here."


    Kamma suddenly thought of something.


    "That''s it! Your name!"


    "Name?" 179 asked. "I''m 179, what about it?"


    "No! That''s not a name. You said you want to end your suffering in the Empire. That''s your name! Ned...End. End all sufferings to be anew!"


    "Kamma...thank you, thank you Kamma."


    After Ned''s first visit to Earth, he was so amazed that he studied their culture,nguage, arts, and wonders. Basically everything about Earth.


    Every time their mission ended. He and Kamma visited different ces from Earth. Berlin, New York, Hawaii, Tokyo, Man, Beijing, and South Korea. One time, they identally went to North Korea, thinking that it would be the same as the South.


    But as time goes, authorities from the Empire started to doubt Kamma and Ned. Until it reached the Emperor. Kamma and Ned were then sent to prison. To set as an example, the Emperor himself will execute her.


    In a central location where Kamma will be executed.


    "No!" Ned cried. "Execute me instead of her!


    The Emperor, whose face was covered by an unknown material, waved his hand. A simple gesture. But eventually, ice crystals slowly formed under Kamma''s feet.


    Both of them were cuffed and staring with one another. Ned was so close yet so far to reach Kamma. Everything was clear on Ned''s eyes. Kamma was slowly eaten by a frozen crystal. And Ned can''t do anything.


    "Ned, it''s fine. I''m happy that I met you." Kamma smiled. "Don''t worry, this is not the end. Go out there, explore, make friends. Have a good adventure. And have a good life."


    Even at the end, Kamma was smiling. Frozen to death right in front of Ned. Her lovely figure was now a part of the crystal that enveloped her.


    "You!" The Emperor pointed at Ned. "Clone! You will never be a Terran. Your emotions are fake! You will live, and get to serve me! Live every day. Live with grief, anger, and vengeance. Sorrow will now fuel your life until the end. What you''ve seen its power. And you don''t have it. You''re weak! This is you now! ept it! You''re a clone, so start acting like one."


    Ned knew that even if he gets to be born ten thousand times, he will never have the chance to kill the Emperor.


    "No!" Ned cried. "I will never be the same as you!"


    For days Ned had lost it. Someone must keep watch on him if ever he tried something in his life.


    Eventually, Ned had started epting missions. Missions after missions, he started to change. Change to the one he hated the most, the perfect killing machine. Ned was sent to differents, to either subjugate or topletely annihte an entire species.


    In order to help Ned. Chir, a high elf also one of the Empire''s top engineers and a close friend of both Kamma and Ned, must fulfill Kamma''sst wish.


    For Ned, aside from Kamma, Chir was his only friend left.


    To fulfill Kamma''sst wish, Chir must execute a n to iste Ned. Right under the noses of the Empire.


    Chir requested a mission and asked Ned to assist him. They then traveled to a remote. In their, Ned discovered one of Kamma''sb, hidden away from the Empire.


    "What''s this ce Chir?" Deep and a damaged voice asked, it was Ned.


    "This is Kamma''s hiddenb."


    "Then why are we here?"


    "To fulfill Kamma''sst wish. With these, we''re both free." Chir looked at the ground, sorrow could be seen on his face.


    "What do you mean?"


    "Why do you think they killed Kamma?"


    "You don''t need to ask me that, it was because of me, why could it be!"


    "No, it''s not your fault." Chir sympathized.


    "Why? What do you mean?"


    "It''s because of this," Chir thenmanded. "ICE open storage number 179."


    [Yes Boss]


    System ICE''s metallic female voice echoed throughout the room.


    The metallic sound could then be heard. Slowly, a hatch hissed and a capsule was then pushed out of the storage.


    Inside the capsule was an infant blissfully sleeping, his cheeks full of life.


    "What''s this?"


    "It''s you, Ned." Chir tapped Ned''s shoulder. "They executed Kamma because of this, this is the first prototype of the second generation clones, first of its kind."


    "What do you mean it''s me? Don''t tell me..."


    "Yes, Kamma stole him from the Empire," Chir exined. "This is her wish, to gift this to you and for you to be free."


    Tears started to flow on Ned''s cheeks.


    "Okay enough with this, we don''t have time, I know the Empire is tailing me too. So I''ll exin everything."


    Chir then waved his hand and holographic images started to appear.


    "Fist, this infant is a clone, but an upgraded one. His body can store double Xerontium than yours. Currently, your body''s maximum capacity is at 150,000 Magic Points. So, at his prime, depending on the growth, he can store 300,000 Points more or less. Enough to destroy half a. It''s also one of the reasons why Kamma stole this, the danger it posses." He then added. "Second, its body is adaptable. Able to recognize and record DNA codes and use it as its own."


    "Lastly." Chir paused. "This child can reproduce...Yes, Ned, you can have your offspring with this."


    "The first two is fine, but the third, it''s useless now," Ned said. "But the Empire can still trace it."


    "The first upgrade is useless, where you''re going is a ce without Xerontium. So you can''t use any magic there. Surviving there all depends on your skills and luck." He then continued. "And no, I already removed imnts in the child''s body and swapped it with my own creation, so it''s untraceable now. Same to the ce where you''re going. Even before, Kamma already deleted all data about Earth and its sr system. Currently, it''s all empty space on the Empire''s system."


    "I''m not sure about this."


    "Whether your sure or not, just do it. This is Kamma''s wish. For you to be free. I believe this is also your wish."


    "But without Kamma."


    "No Ned, Kamma is always here." Chir tapped Ned''s chest. "And don''t worry, ICE will ensure your survival."


    Then Chir started to prepare the tools for thought transfer.


    "I exined everything. So, now, the rest is up to you Ned. Your future now belongs to you. So I''m gonna ask you this. Do you want your memory to remain or forever wiped out?"


    Ned thought of Kamma, on how they met, how they traveled, and did things only them knows. Ned had decided. "I want them to remain."


    "That''s what I thought." Chir smiled. "Now, to be safe, I''ll block your memory until you turn fourteen."


    "Why''d you do that?"


    "Well, imagine you''re an infant but can speak differentnguages. To where you''re going that''s terrifying."


    "Ned this is your new life now. This time, be happy. Also, this chip" Chir pointed inside the capsule. "This chip has every data of earth, so download it after ICE went back online. On earth you can be anything you want Ned, I know you like to read novels, so why not be a writer or something else."


    "I... don''t know that to say." Ned hugged Chir to thanks him but at the same time, to express his farewell. "Thank you, Cal, only you and Kamma saw me to a different view. Thank you."


    After they bid farewell, Ned was then positioned to a steel chair and wore headgear for thought transfer.


    Chir then extracted some blood to be used for DNAparison when ICE goes online.


    "ICE, download your system to the imnt and delete every data pertaining to this current event," Chirmanded. "...and take care of Ned."


    [Affirmative Boss]


    "Wait," Ned pulled Chir''s arm and asked. "What will I be?"


    "You will be. Your future Ned..."

 Chapter 5: The Butterfly

    Chapter 5: The Butterfly


    Totally exhausted, Ned woke upte in the afternoon.


    So that was me. The entire time, I thought those dreams were fake. It was me after all. Ned thought for a moment before getting up from hisfortable straw bed.


    So what now?


    [It''s all up to you Ned. Remember my program will do everything to ensure your survival.]


    Thanks, ICE. And now you`re calling me Ned.


    [You are wee Ned. It''s only appropriate now that your memories returned.]


    All this time you''re in my head. So, you know everything about my life here? Ned curiously asked.


    [Not entirely. I got activated six years ago. That''s when I started sending you fragments of information or your dreams. Before that, I''m remote. But of course, I know about you. You like meat. Roasted. You were born without magic but still, you trained the way of the Knight. Taught by your Master.]


    [You have nost name. You might likely follow your master''sst name.]


    So you know Master''s name?


    [Sir Othor William Strat.]


    You do know a lot about me. But one thing confuses me. Why am I here, and not on Earth? Also, where is my pod? Can''t you locate it?


    [There is a lot of reason why I can''t locate your pod. First, it''s offline. Second,pletely destroyed, or third, it''s not on this ind.]


    [Your master might know something about it since he''s the one who found you.]


    Looks like there''s no hiding it now. I''m gonna ask him then.


    Ned saw Master Will waiting for him outside the woods where they usually train. His face looked concerned.


    "Master, I''m sorry I didn''t train today."


    "It''s fine kid. You''ve...," Master Will was startled as to how Ned looked to be a new and different person. "You look very different kid. What happened to you?"


    After Ned had his past recovered. His character had changed. For his Master, the innocent kid was only a facade hiding the true beast lurking in the shadow. Ned was now more focused, disciplined, and unmovable.


    "Yes, I''m still... me, Master," Ned exined. "But Master, I have something to ask you."


    "Who am I to you Master?"


    "Looks like you already knew," Master Will sighed. "I just don''t consider you as my apprentice kid. Before I started to live here. I was a Royal Knight of the Griffith Kingdom. One of the best, so to say. But you know...things didn''t really go our own way, so I was here now. Branded a traitor. Cast by the King himself," He further exined. "Loyally served the Kingdom but disgracefully branded as a traitor. My life is in that Kingdom. So, I lost my will to live, until one day. I came across this ind. Built a home out of the dirt. And met you. Fell from the sky with that unprable thing. So, you see, you saved me, kid. Saved from despair. You are my life kid. My child."


    "Master..."


    I''m a clone, so having a father is out of the question. But this time, this is... The feeling of having a father. A real one. Ned thought.


    "Father..."


    "You kid!" Master Will brushed Ned''s hair. "Enough with this,e! Let''s go!"


    "Where to Master?"


    "Well to that un-prable thing of yours! It might help you with something!"


    For some time, Master Will and Ned passed to the woods. Master Will led Ned to a cave not far from their home.


    Master Will found an aged torch hanged on the wall and cast ''ignite'' spell to lit it. Magic in this world worked really differently. Ned thought.


    Not long after, they reached an empty chamber. Ned was confused because he was here more done a dozen and checked that all chambers of the cave were empty. But after a moment Ned was surprised to see that a barrier that looked like a part of the wall of the cave emerged when Master Will picked up stones at the ground.


    "What''s that Master?"


    "Oh, I never taught you about runes, didn''t I? This is a level 4 Barrier rune," Showing the rune on his HAND and pointing another one on the ground. "And that one is a level 2 Illusion rune. Combine them together and they will form a strong barrier that mimics its surrounding."


    So that''s it. Ned pondered.


    After the rune''s effect was worn off. Ned saw what he was after. Inside was a pod big enough to fit one human. At the bottom was a chrome metallic material with a dent that formed a small crater and at the surface was ss, slick enough that it reflects the light from the torch.


    "That''s it, kid," looking at the pod, Master Will then raised his right hand and a fume started to form. Slowly it gets bigger and bigger. "Fireball!"


    Boom!


    "As you can see kid, not even a single scratch. What I draw was a level 2 form of Fireball, enough to incinerate a couple of dozen of goblins. And it won''t open no matter what I do!" Master Will then added. "That''s where I found you, besides that thing you were lying on the ground."


    But as soon as Ned walked near the pod and touched the ss surface. The pod beeped a couple of times then the hatched hissed open.


    "What! What did you do kid, let me see, let me see!" Master Will excitedly approach the pod.


    "Oh, I''m sorry kid," now with a deep and serious voice. "I got carried away, anyway tell me what''s inside,ter on, this is your moment so I''ll leave you here kid. This might help you juggle your memory."


    "Thank you, Master."


    After Ned put his hand on the pod. It read Ned''s DNA and with the help of ICE, it went online. Now connected, ICE then downloads the history log of the pod. There Ned found out that his pod was hit by an energy surged and was forced to shut off and left Ned drifting in space for almost 3000 years. Until a meteoroid hit Ned''s pod and changed its course to its current.


    3000 years! I''m older than the Emperor! Ned assessed. Am I that old?!


    [Not really Ned. Space-time was different from time. 3000 spacetime years is only 300 years'' time. But since suspended-animation was activated inside your pod, you didn''t age during your space travel. So your body is exactly thirteen-years-old.]


    So that''s it! Ned was relieved by that information.


    What Ned found inside the pod was a ring and a chip with some writing on the surface and it read "Earth".


    He put the ring that was given to her by Kamma. And with the help of ICE, Ned transferred the data from the chip to his memory. Now with the Earth''s data, Ned saw his current world differently. He remembered hunting Rabbis which is a bigger version of Rabbit from Earth. Middle Frosts Month is November. The man-made hill they were living was actually called bunker and Pica was called Money. Aside from Magic, almost what Ned saw resembled Earth.


    After a moment of self-reflection. Ned was now determined to fulfill Kamma''s wish. To explore, make friends, and get stronger. Getting stronger is the only way to protect what is precious to him.


    Outside the cave, Master Will was nowhere to be found. So Ned decided to go back to their Bunker. There he saw Master Will holding what appeared to be a sword.


    "What''s that Master Will?"


    "This is mypanion. It was made by a high-elf from a very rare material. Maker only knows what material it was. Anyway, It was given to me as a gift during my Ascension. I named this sword ''The Butterfly''."


    "Why are you showing me this Master?"


    "Well, it''s time Ned. Today I went to town. And I learned that two days from now, Selection will start. Although it sounds fishy, It''s your only chance to leave this ind and be a Knight."


    Ned was always reluctant to leave the ind because of his Master, now dilemma struck him. He can''t leave his master cause he''s getting weak. And no one will take care of him. But at the same time, Ned was determined to leave the ind to fulfill Kamma''s wish.


    "But, Master...."


    "I know, don''t worry about me, I already asked granny L if I could stay with her. Of course, she''s delighted cause she''s always alone and she needspanionship. Plus, she''s the only healer in town. And I happened to know a thing or two about healing magic, so I might be able to help her. So don''t worry about me kid."


    With that, Ned''s throat was now cleared of fish-bones.


    Master Will gave the Butterfly to Ned. Its hilt was wrapped by brown leather, it''s neck was intricately engraved - showing the careful craftsmanship of the elves. But the most distinguishing part was the de itself. The de that extended up to a meter was tinted with a color between jade and forest green.


    As soon as Ned get a hold of the sword, it''s tinted green was slowly turned into a deep shade of obsidian. Ned felt... nothing.


    "The sword resonates with the user kid. So take good care of her." Master Will then grabbed the sword away from Ned and smirked. "But, now is not the time for you to have it. I let you touched it just so you could have the feel and motivation. I''ll give you a task, and after you''ve finished it. I''ll bestow the sword to you."


    "What task Master Will?"


    "To be a knight." He then added. "But in order to be one. You need to have Magic...and a pet."

 Chapter 6: Decipher

    Chapter 6: Decipher


    After a couple of hours, Ned and Master Will rode a boat from O''rriadt to a hidden ind called Abada. South of O''rriadt Ind.


    Abada Ind was covered with a mist. Its size was just halfpared to O''rriadt Ind, but one thing was unique about Abada. It''s home to a different kind of Magical Creatures.


    Ned''s task was to tame one of the Magical creatures on this ind. Taming monsters take time. Its either you befriend them first then tame or the fastest way was to pummel them then force them to subdue. Either way, it needs proper nning.


    ording to his Master, Magical creatures are grouped ording to their intelligence, strength, and how they use their skills. From grade E being the lowest, followed by D, C, B, and A. And next were S, SS, and SSS. Being Rare, Epic, and Legend monsters, respectively.


    But there were Magical creatures that do not belong to a group. These mysterious creatures were called Mythical Creatures. These creatures were one of a kind and less was known about them.


    ording to Master Will, in two days, I need to tame one of the three Magical beasts. Also, I need to survive with only a rusty knife as a weapon and a crude hunter''s clothes. Ned pondered. "ICE, how many times I can use Overclocking?"


    [ording to your body constitution. You can only use Overclock one time per day for only three seconds.]


    One time and it onlysts three seconds. Ned sighed. "That''s the only ability I have. It''s my only trump card I guess. Plus, I copsed after I use Overclocking."


    [That was due to your body''s first time experiencing Overclocking. Don''t worry the next time, you''ll just feel fatigued. Also, you''re forgetting something unique to your body.]


    "Did I forget something?"


    [Decipher. The second point unique to your body. Since you`re an advanced clone, your body was highly modified by the Empire''s Engineers. This modification led your body to a highly adaptable one. With my help, your body can read other living organism''s DNA structures.]


    "That''s it! I did forget about it. So how does it work?"


    [Reading Creature''s DNA requires you to absorb it.]


    "Absorb?! By absorbing you mean to eat them?!" Ned was surprised but remained calm.


    [Yes Ned. Since you do not have magic, I can only gather information through your senses. What you see, hear, feel, taste, and smell are all recorded in my system. So in order for me to read other''s DNA, you need to eat their Core.]


    [After eating their Core. I will then read their DNA structure. Reconstruct them thenbine them to your own DNA. And that''s where your body starts to modify its muscles, enhance your senses, and adapt to changes. In short, you will acquire the skills of the monster you ate. But be aware, the skills you acquire are limited to your body level, so be careful about using them.]


    So that''s it. Ned thought. "How about we test it. I saw Rabbis not far from here. But first I need a weapon. A bow will do."


    After he cut branches and gathered some strings. He then started to make his crude bow. And with some selected part of a tree, he carefully selected sticks to be used as an arrow and stone as a tip.


    Then, he slowly approached a group of Rabbis eating weeds.


    Years of training using different weapons, both from his past life and his current. Ned had no problem adjusting his uracy and precision.


    One single move and the arrow swooshed right to Rabbi''s head and it fell to his demise. Munching hisst weed. The rest of the Rabbi ran to hide from an unknown enemy.


    Ned approached the dead Rabbi and used his rusty knife to cut it open. Ned precisely hit its head so that the Core in its chest remain intact.


    After carefully cutting the Rabbi, Ned unhurriedly ate its Core. The Rabbi Core felt like a gtinous sphere melting on his tongue.


    "Ah! I prefer roasted."


    ICE started to evaluate the DNA.


    [Foreign DNA detected.]


    [Reading DNA Structure.]


    [DNA Confirmed.]


    [DNA ispatible with the Host.]


    [Proceed with linking?]


    [yes? Or no?]


    "Yes!"


    [Linking confirmed.]


    [Possible skills to learn: Leap, Hide, and Burrow.]


    [Linking Complete.]


    For a moment, the system tooted on Ned''s head.


    [Leap skill learned.]


    [Leap skill can be used 17 times. Depending on the host''s constitution, leap skill usage may increase from 17 to 20 times.]


    [Leap skill increases the host jumping power and distance.]


    [Your body needs more training Ned. As of now, skill usage depends on your body''s development.]


    ICE exined.


    It''s time to use it then. Ned murmured.


    "Leap!" Ned cried, but in fact, he only needs to think of the skill for it to activate.


    Ned''s normal leap was only about two to three meters. But after he activated Leap, he jumped for about ten meters greater. Ned was amazed at how his body adapted.


    Now with the new skill learned, Ned was ready to take the task his Master left him.


    ording to Master Will. There are three territories in Abada Ind. First was controlled by a pack of Wargs, resembling a wolf back on earth. The second was a group of Ursas; huge furry bears. Andstly the Butrikis, that looked like komodo dragons but standing on hind legs.


    Ned''s task was to tame one of the three monsters. Ned decided to tame the group of wolves since they are vicious and agile.


    Ned pulls out a poorly drawn map of the Abada Ind given by his Master. His current location was at the shore. Ned''s target was on the left side of the map. ording to his judgment, it would take him two to three hours to reach the wolves'' den.


    Ned''s task was to tame, but it would not be a problem if he also killed some monsters along the way. Monster parts are necessary to make weapons and armors. The Cores could then be sold or eatenhe would only select monsters with strong abilities and the one that looks tasty.


    Aside from the crude bow, Ned also made the weighted club to be used for pummeling, if things won''t go on his way. Now with a rusty knife on his waist, crude bow on his back, and a club he holds, Ned traveled the Abada forests.


    Not long after, he encountered two scouting Wargs. This was Ned''s first time seeing a Warg. ws are much bigger and sharper than a standard wolf and their eyes were bloodshot red. Covering their body was a thick gray fur. So these are grade E Wargs, Ned muttered.


    Ned who was hiding behind a tree deliberately exposed himself. The Wargs were first startled but after they noticed that Ned was alone, they can''t suppress their joy. They started to encircle him.


    Charging its hind legs. The Warg from Ned''s left made the first move. It lunged straight to Ned.


    As expected, low-grade monsters will always be low-grade monsters. All they can think of was to eat. They do not know how to assess their prey. Unless one showered them with strength, they will never cower.


    Ned raised his club. He exactly waited for the Warg to jump straight to him since it can''t evade midair. The only way for it to win against Ned was the difference between their speed. But Ned was faster, with a swift sidestep to the left, the nape of the Warg boomed midair. It then swirled on the ground but it wasn''t dead yet, with its thick fur, it was only knocked out.


    Surprised, thest remaining Warg charged after the other Warg was knocked out. This time it didn''t jump. It went straight to Ned''s leg.


    Ned saw the other Warg was charging, with his intuition, he jumped backward, clutched his club, and swing it like golf eyeing for the hole.


    With Ned''s speed, it was toote for the Warg to evade, it went straight to where the path of the club was meant to be. Its head boomed and was thrown off away from Ned, lifeless.


    With it, Ned unsheathed his knife and stab the unconscious Warg on its throat. Blood flowed on the ground.


    Ned''s strength was stronger than the other with the same age as him and it was already a privilege that Ned was sent to Abada Ind with the help of his Master. Because of its thick mist that acts as an illusion, Abada Ind is difficult to find. Unless it was someone whose mind was stronger than the mist of illusion.


    Ned then carefully cut the Wargs chest. Because of its thick fur, it took him trice the time to take the Core out.


    This time, the Core was different than the Rabbi. The Warg''s Core was rough and dry. It was like meat, sold in a market to the lowest price because no one was interested in buying it. And the taste was nd.


    After Ned ate the Core, the system prompted.


    [Reading DNA structure.]


    [Linking Confirmed.]


    [Possible Skills to learn: Maw, Sniff, Hide, and Howl.]


    After a moment of tinkering with the DNA. System ICE prompted.


    [Hide skill learned.]


    [Hide skill can be used 4 times. Depending on the host''s constitution, Hide skill usage may increase from 4 to 6 times.]


    [Hide skillst 20 seconds.]


    [Notice: Skill duration of Hiding skill increases from 20 seconds to 30 seconds during nighttime.]


    Hide skill, not bad. Ned thought. So I can only have one skill per monster type.


    Then the system prompted again.


    [Howl skill learned.]


    "Or not!" Ned cried.


    [Howl skill can be used 1 time. Depending on the host''s constitution, Howl skill usage may increase from 1 to 3 times.]


    [Howl skill increases the host''s body constitution. Increases muscle mass. Enhances the senses. And increases hair growth. At night hosts can see in the dark. Howl skillsts 60 seconds.]


    "What!" Ned cried. "Increases hair growth? I''m only thirteen! What kind of hair would I grow? And this skill basically makes me a werewolf."


    Ned then cut some meat for food. Ned would like to cut its fur to be sold for a good amount of Pica but since he''s on a quest. He decided not to. I''lle back someday. Ned thought.


    Ned was about to cut the other Warg''s Core when the trees rumbled in the distance.

 Chapter 7: Thieving Cat

    Chapter 7: Thieving Cat


    "Hide," Ned muttered his skill upon hearing an unknown grouping his way.


    Using light from its surrounding, Hide skill mimics its environment through light refraction.


    Unable to be seen, Ned hid into a rock nearby.


    After a moment, a feline swiftly cut through the grass. It''s bright white fur and bold blue eyes contradicted the deep green surroundings.


    He saw that the feline seems to be flustered and exhausted at first. But it slowly approached the rock where Ned was hiding and it jumped at the surface and stared at him. Amused, it then grinned. The feline seems to know where Ned was hiding.


    Meow?


    After a while, the rumbling stopped. Suddenly two Butrikis''s crashed in. Their green muddy scale fought the beam of the sun that enveloped their body. Their faces looked all the same and aside from their bulky build, one could not distinguish which lizard was which.


    The feline then turned to look at the lizards. It then stands on its hind legs and started to dance.


    Taunting the lizards!


    You cat! Ned cried! This cat really knows I''m here. But still, it taunted them!


    The lizards, who appeared insulted, thought that a while ago this feline was running for its ninth life. Now it started to taunt them.


    The lizards felt insulted. One of them used its tail to smash the feline. But it swiftly avoided the hit. Instead, it broke the rock where Ned was hiding.


    The rock was crushed to pieces. Now with only 3 seconds left on Ned''s Hide skill. He had no other choice but to fight them. There''s only two of them, I can manage that. Ned thought.


    It was toote for the lizards to notice the dead Warg on the ground. And it was even toote to notice, that one of the lizards followed the dead Warg on the ground. With an arrow stuck on its eye. It fell to the groundmotionless. The other lizard was startled, obviously, the feline can''t do it. Confusion could be seen all over its stinking face.


    Growl?!


    Ned, with the Hide skill, came to an end. Facing the lizard and putting the bow on his back, he then grasped the weighted club. Let''s see how well my strength against this muscle head. I''ll deal with that catter.


    Before Ned could ready himself. He was hit by the lizard''s tail. Ned was fast enough to block the attack using the club. The hit was heavy, it throws Ned almost ten meters away from the lizard.


    "Leap!"


    Ned used Leap to regain the distance between him and the lizard. He could have killed the lizard a while ago using his arrow but he was determined to test his strength. Now with only a meter away. Ned jumped and struck the lizard on its head. It broke, the club broke rather than the lizard''s head.


    "You''re quite tough for a mere grade E monster!" Ned cried, unsheathing his rusty knife. He closed in again. This time he moved swiftly to the back of the lizard. "But let''s see how tough your joints are!"


    Using the lightweight of the knife added with Ned''s precise control, it only took him seconds to cut the soft part of the lizard.


    Growl?!


    Unable to endure the pain. The lizard fell on its knee. Ned then grabbed its head and inserted the knife straight to its yellow reptilian eye. The lizard then thudded to the ground. Lifeless.


    After Ned killed the two Butrikis, the cat showed itself and meowed to satisfaction looking at Ned.


    The cat then walked towards the dead Warg. Burrowing its head into its chest. Seemingly looking for something. Momentster, the cat pulled out the Core of the Warg.


    "Hey! That''s my Core!" Ned cried. "You thieving cat!"


    Meow?


    Soon after, the cat swiftly vanished into the forest along with the Core.


    "That cat! It could have eaten the meat but why the Core?" Ned was confused. Eventually, he let it go cause he knew that they might not see each other again on this vast ind. Ned then came to a realization. "This ind is vast, then why is it that the Butrikis''s came a long way to invade the Warg''s territory to kill that cat? Kill? Maybe they''re trying to capture it."


    Ned without any idea continued its way going to Warg''s den.


    Ned saw that the ind was never inhabited by humans. He could see fresh mushroom, flying creature unworriedly glides to the sky, not a single tree was cut and no encampments nearby. Totally a virgin ind.


    Halfway through the forest. Ned decided to organize his arsenal of sticks and stones.


    A crude hunter clothes, this won''t even guard me against the lizard tail. Ned sighed. He then checked his rusty knife which is almost half from its durability. A crude bow and 13 arrows.


    For the past years, I never thought that my Master was so poor he couldn''t afford to buy his apprentice some decent clothes and weapons. Ned thought. Well, after I''m done here I''ll sure to gather some herbs and Cores to sell to the market. This could give us some profit. I even saw rare mushrooms on my way here.


    "ICE, verify my skills," Ned muttered.


    [Currently, you have 15 Leaps left, 3 Hides, and 1 Howl remaining.]


    [Additionally, you''re still able to use Overclocking. Your current energy level is at 70%. Eat more food to store energy. It will support Overclocking when used.]


    ICE exined.


    With almost a day remaining, Ned hurried to the Wargs den ording to the map.


    It''s almost nighttime when Ned arrived at the den. There he saw hundreds of Wargs, resting, eating, or riding with one another encircling a hill that rose in the middle. At the top of the hill, there lies their pack leader.


    Slightly bigger than the other Wargs, gray and blue colors were fighting behind its back to see who would win and reach the tail enveloped by white fur. The white tail was a sign that it reached its peak and ready to evolve. But due to theck of magic on the surroundings, it remained a puppy.


    Ned slowly nocked its bow. After it reached its limit he then released it straight to the pack leader.


    Swooshing in mid-air, the pack leader noticed it and swiftly dodged the arrow. It then howled, causing the other Warg to tremble in fear.


    Ned did it on reason. It was a message to challenge the leader. Ned then slowly revealed himself.


    The other Warg growled when they saw Ned approaching the pack leader. Blocking his way Ned slowly unsheathed his knife. But when the leader growled they then let Ned pass.


    From the top of the hill, the leader pounded going to the bottom. There the dust flew all over. But Ned didn''t wait for the dust to settle. He made his first move. Using his rusty knife, body weight, and the skill Leap, he then lunged towards the pack leader.


    But the leader was also agile. With its hunter''s eyes, it saw right through Ned''s n. But with no time to evade, the leader stopped the attack using its teeth. The knife was then stuck in between its teeth. Completely stopping Ned''s attack.


    Surprised but calm. Ned''s intuition hits the top. With years of experience fighting different enemies during his past life. And at different terrains and locations, Ned''s muscle memory remembered all moves and counters he could think of.


    With the knife stuck between the leader''s teeth. Ned pulled out an arrow behind his back and stabbed the leader right through its left eye. Now blood flowed all over its canine face.


    To think that a kid could do this to the leader. It felt humiliating. It then leaps backward and raised its head, then it howled. Signaling other Wargs to attack Ned.


    Kill him at all costs! That''s what the Howl meant.


    With hundreds of Wargs rushing towards Ned. He had no other way but to pummel the leader and asked it politelyter to be tamed. Problem was, other Wargs started to guard the leader.


    Think! Think! I could escape ande backter. Butter would be much more difficult.


    If only I have magic, using skill Igneous Burst will incinerate them all. Skill. Skill! Yes, I have skills!


    "Howl! Ned roared.


    All of a sudden, Wargs trying to attack him stopped on their tracks when they heard a howl greater than their leader.


    His crude hunter clothes burst open. His tops started to tear apart. Aside from his bottom part that didn''t even grow big or grew slightly. All his clothes were torn apart.


    Ned''s muscles started to thread all over his body. His senses doubled. Now he could hear, see, and smell tripled his normal range. Not just that, his body hair has started to grow as well. Doubling its length. His medium gray hair now reached its waist. His entire body was now covered with gray and dark hair. His teeth started to grow and sharpen.


    [Howl skill willst 60 seconds during nighttime.]


    ICE prompted.


    "I...Will never do this again."

 Chapter 8: Saved

    Chapter 8: Saved


    "ICE engage Predictive Combat Emtor!"


    [Predictive Combat Emtor engaged!]


    [Tear them apart Ned.]


    With the Emtor activated, digits appeared on Ned''s point of view. Ned saw digits pointing to the eyes of the Wargs, their limbs, and some to their tails and guts.


    Coupled with Howl, Ned started to move.


    "I challenged you equally, now that you lost an eye, you asked the help of your pack," using his knife, Ned started to precisely cut, stab, and, sh the Wargs that are trying to attack him. "Now you''ll see how your pack gets annihted!"


    Ned, being able to see their weaknesses, became a thread that surrounds the Wargs. Whenever Ned passes one of them, eyes bursts opened, their neck sshed of blood, and ground dyed of crimson red.


    "I don''t need someone whose not true to their intentions. I''m not going to tame you! I''m going to eat you!" Ned having killed a number of Wargs, momentarily stopped at the top of the hill where the bossid before. "ICE how many seconds left?"


    [51 seconds left Ned.]


    "How many Wargs left?"


    [ording to my record there are 167 Wargs before, now that you have killed 31 of them, there are 136 left. Not counting the leader.]


    "136 in 49 seconds, that''s more than enough time."


    Ned at the top ring at the bottom, like he was a king, used Leap and instantly disappeared in front of theing Wargs.


    He violently cut those he passed by. One after the other they all dropped down.


    The leader, whose eye was still stuck by an arrow, saw that his pack was being cut to death one by one. Looking no other way, he howled once more.


    "That will be yourst Howl!" Ned cried.


    After a moment of cutting and stabbing no Wargs was left standing. Nine seconds left on Ned''s Howl, he then approached the pack leader.


    Determined to kill the leader, his dusty blue eyes shone in the sea of darkness.


    With his muscles enhanced, he instantly disappeared in front of the pack leader.


    Unknowingly, Ned now stood beside the leader. He raised his hands and stabbed the knife right to its body. But the Warg was fast enough to dodge Ned''s attack. It pivoted, now the leader faced Ned and used its paw to scratch Ned. Using Leap, Ned dodge.


    Both were equal in terms of speed and strength. Ned seeing that the fight is going to a stale, he used Leap to increase his speed even further. Leap after leap. Scratch after scratch. They both fought fiercely. Ned had the experience of countless battles and trained by his Master, he showed its advantages.


    Eventually, the pack leader ran out of stamina. With it cornered on the side, and with Howling to an end. Ned must end the fight. Using his rusty knife, Ned stabbed the drained pack leader. It went halfway through the pack leader''s neck. The knife being worn, broke apart before it could reach the neck''s vital parts. The Warg snickered.


    "Not so fast." Ned then pulled the half-broken arrow on the Warg''s eye. It growled and blood squirted all over Ned''s face. "I bet you''ll taste good if you''re roasted."


    But before Ned could stab the pack leader. A Butriki appeared from the woods and used its lizardy mouth to bite Ned.


    Ned with still a second remaining of Howl used Leap to jump backward.


    [Warning: Howl skill disengaged.]


    [Predictive Combat Emtor disengaged.]


    Ned''s long hair started to turn back to normal, his hairy bulky body now losing its mass. Ned''s body was back to ordinary.


    "So you made a pact with the lizards. No wonder they were in your territory." Ned with his underpants remaining pulled his bow, the only weapon he had left. "I wonder what event made you consider making a pact with the lizards. Well, not that you understand me. There''s only two of you, what made you think you''ll win against me."


    So that''s it. The howl before was to signal the lizards. Focus! There are only two of them. Evaluate the situation. Shit! there were two of them. And I''m at my limit. Without magic my options are limited. With 3 Leaps remaining, I could still escape from here, and 6 arrows and 3 Hide more.


    The Butriki that saved the pack leader appeared to be a leader too. With its yellow scale and a hair that grow on its back. And a slightly bigger buildslightly bigger, but its size was double than Ned. It then signaled the other species to show themselves.


    The den that was littered with dead Wargs was now filled with lizards slowly approaching Ned.


    Cutting his way, Ned had to reevaluate his strategy.


    [ICE how many?]


    [ording to your point of view, there are 67 of them.]


    67 with no Howl remaining. Ned thought. I''m really on a pin here.


    Ned saw that a dead Warg was on his feet. Its chest was fully intact, which means its Core wasplete too. Ned had an idea. He hurriedly used the arrow to stab open the chest and used his hands to pull the Core. Without hesitation. He ate the Core.


    [Linkingplete.]


    Secondster, ICE prompted.


    [Sniff skill learned.]


    [Sniff skill can be used 5 times. Depending on the host''s constitution, sniff skill usage may increase from 5 to 7 times.]


    [Sniff skill enhances the host smelling range and increases sensitivity to certain smells.]


    If Ned could find a hole, he would hide in that hole right now.


    This randomness! What would I do with that skill? Sniff all the lizards?


    With the yellow lizard leading the charge. The ground trembled.


    Ned used his six remaining arrows to shot down the first six that charged. All precisely to the lizard''s neck.


    He then uses hide.


    The lizards stopped for a second. Then charge again towards Ned even though he''s at Hide. The lizards used its tongue to locate Ned''s heat signature.


    Without any weapons left, Ned had to contemte to use Overclocking. But with no way out, he had to.


    "Activate Overclocking!" With the lizards closing in, Ned cried. "Activate Predictive Combat Emtor!"


    [Overclocking activated.]


    [Predictive Combat Emtor activated.]


    Steam started to sizzle out of Ned''s body. With no shirts remaining, his body slightly turned red.


    With only three seconds to use Overclocking. Ned spared no time. He started to move. With a boom on his feet. He disappeared before the crowd of lizards.


    Ned with only his bare hand, and in less than a second almost nine lizards lost its limbs, eyes gouged out, and blood flowed from their neck.


    With Ned''s body steaming, a mist was now visible on the battlefield. Encircling the lizards.


    With them on the way, Ned had a hard time approaching the two leaders. Killing the two would lower the morale of these creatures. Ned juggled his memory.


    [Overclocking disengaged.]


    With the Overclocking finished, Ned killed almost half of the lizards. 31 lizards left, and Ned was totally exhausted. Still conscious but unable to move. Ned''s body was filled with bruises and cuts and blood was dripping out of it.


    Ned was now being encircled by the remaining lizards. Determined to kill him to avenge theirrades. Slowly they approached.


    Then, out of nowhere, a feline jumped out of the darkness protecting Ned.


    Meow!


    The cat then uses lighting magic to attack one of the lizards. The cat''s body buzzed of electricity and sparks flew all over the ce.


    It then jumped towards the crowd of lizards and attack them eagerly. But with its magic still charging, the cat had no other means of attack that could kill them.


    The lizard leader was surprised to see the cat protecting the human. Together with the Warg leader, they made an alliance in order the capture the cat, because of its leaking magical Core, they thought that the cat would help them evolved if they eat it''s Core. So they have been hunting the cat but none had caught it because of its swift runways. But now, right in front of them, the cat showed itself. Protecting a human.


    The yellow reptile saw that the cat was now cornered and losing focus because of the number of its enemy. It then used its tail to whip the cat. Fast and heavy, the cat was thrown off straight to Ned.


    Thudding on the ground, the cat was caught by Ned. "You''ve done well, little thieving cat."


    Meow?


    Unable to move, the cat licked Ned''s face. Both of them are now incapable to fight. But losing hope would kill the two of them. The cat was still licking Ned''s battered face. Until it identally licked the blood dripping from his face.


    The cat felt a surge of strong energy. Surprised, the cat evolved.


    Ned felt that his body was tingling, he then saw a flow of electric current surging out of the cat''s body.


    The cat then jumped and instantly the ground boomed. Binding light enveloped the battlefield. What Ned saw next was a tiger bigger than the Butriki leader and bigger than him. Electric current surging out of its four paws. Fur white as snow and azure eyes ring at the lizards. The cat turned tiger, growled. Then all the current that was visible suddenly disappeared, it sipped right through the tiger''s body.


    The ground, trees, and even the blow of the wind were silent.


    In an instant, the tiger''s body let out a deafening roar.


    Groar!

 Chapter 9: Mythical Cat

    Chapter 9: Mythical Cat


    The air whistled as the transformed cat moved around the field. All those charged electric current buzzed off the cat''s body.


    Blue electric current dismembering limbs, lizard heads; plopped, tail jerked across, and everything that wasn''t human was either killed or soon to be. The lizards thought that all these hostilities would turn peace. But it was toote. None had seen, that the cat was a mythical creature.


    Ned was astonished by the sight. Not because of the body parts on the ground, but because of the cat, slicing the enemy like a hot knife against a butter.


    In a fraction of a second, all that was left were the two leaders. With no chance to escape, the two teamed up against the cat. Death was approaching and they can''t do anything about it.


    "Wait!" Ned tilted his head and shouted, still unable to move. "Don''t, burn them."


    Groar?


    Don''t burn them, doesn''t mean don''t kill them. The cat knew what Ned meant. A clean and precise cut to the neck will suffice.


    The tiger raised its paw, and it swooshed midair. One single swift move, two heads fell. One from the Warg''s pack leader the other from the Butriki''s reptilian head.


    All that event lead to a new unimed territory. Wolves and lizard minions that didn''t join the fight was left with no leader. Scattered and soon to starve. Their future is unknown.


    Groar!


    "Yes, you''re amazing. I know." Ned praised the cat. "Thanks for saving me."


    Groar!


    The tiger then moved to Ned''s side. Then it slowly turned back to its cute and white furry looks. The gigantic tiger was now turned to a cat the size of a rugby ball. Small, soft, and fluffy.


    Meow?


    "You can''t move too?"


    Meow!


    "Well, to have great power,es great immobility."


    The two then sighed.


    ICE evaluate. Nedmanded his system.


    [Energy level is at 6%, you need to replenish energy by eating.]


    "There''s a lot of food scattered here."


    Meow?


    [Hide skill, 2]


    [Sniff skill, 5]


    [Howl skill, 0]


    [Leap skill, 0]


    [Skills haven''t been used for 12 hours will be dismissed.]


    [Hide skill time remaining. 4 hours 12 minutes 30 seconds left.]


    [Sniff skill time remaining. 11 hours 56 minutes 17 seconds left.]


    [Sustained damage is at 2%.]


    [Cells were redirected to mend the damage.]


    [Cells will finish reconstruction of the damaged part in 2 minutes and 32 seconds.]


    [Man...]


    Wait. What do you mean by redirected? Surprised. Ned asked ICE.


    [Your cells wereposed of nanites Ned. Although a prototype, the nanites were still able to heal your wounds. Be aware though, body parts that were cut can''t be attached again. And if fatally wounded, although one-time use, nanites will reconstruct your organs to function to its full capacity.]


    As long as I can remember, I was never wounded to the point that magic was needed to heal. Aside from the swollen face though. So that''s why my wounds heal faster than ordinary. Continue then.


    [Mana storage capacity is at 1%. Currently, you have 3.01 out of 301 mana points.]


    "Wait! So now I have mana points?" Surprised Ned almost jumped up from the ground. Although unable to move. "When was this?"


    [Recently. When you started to absorb the magical creature''s Core. You used 61 mana points by using Leap, Howl, and Hide skills.]


    [ording to my data, the moment you arrived on this, and your pod opened, you started to absorb Xerontium or Element-X on the surrounding. And since your body was programmed to only absorb pure Xerontium. It took years to absorb 64.01 Mana. Thirteen years to be precise.]


    Thirteen years for 64.01 Mana points.


    And Xerontium, that''s Mana on this. Ned pondered. It took me years to absorb that small amount of mana.


    [Would you like me to change Xerontium or Element - X to Mana on my system?]


    Yes. Ned answered.


    [Because of this''s pure mana scarcity, you have a long and hard time absorbing it. That must be the reason why you can''t use magic. I need more data on this world to support this hypothesis, Ned.]


    [You might want to ask your Master how magic works on this world.]


    ording to the famous lines of novel I read on earth. I''m just a frog at the bottom of a well. I really need to explore this world. Ned thought.


    So can I absorb pure mana by eating the magic beast''s Core?


    [Yes, by absorbing the Core you can gain at least 3% pure mana of the total 100% of impurities and it also depends on the monster''s grade.]


    [If you can absorb a whole creature, you can at least gain 10% of pure mana.]


    "Whole?! I can''t even eat a whole rabbi! You''re asking me to absorb one whole creature? Well, I hope I don''t see any dragons here."


    Meow?


    "No, not you cat."


    Back on the Empire, the strongest spell I can conjure was a magic called ''Sphera Vacuus'' which cost at least 80, 000 Mana points. Now, here, I can''t even cast ''Illuminatus'' which only costs 100 Mana points. I really need to find a way to get off O''rriadt Ind. Staying there will make me worse.


    [Now that you have mana points, resting will help you replenish mana faster. Increasing your mana storage capacity is the hard part.]


    [Mana storage capacity depends on your body constitution, so more training will help you increase storage capacity.]


    Is there anything else that I didn''t know about my body?


    [Your body can store pure mana, gather skills using the Decipher method, and you can reproduce.]


    [Overall, your body''s constitution increased by 0.9 %.]


    Looks like I need everything I need to know. Resting does help me recover. I will eat food after I woke up. For now, maybe I should rest for a bit. Right cat? Cat?


    Unknowingly, with all the fighting, the mysterious thieving Cat slept beside Ned.


    This cat...


    Ned''s thought slowly drifts to slumber.


    [Warning: Hide skill dismissed.]


    "Food..."


    It was already morning when Ned heard the prompt on his head. He then roasted the meat of the Wargs to replenish his energy and gathered parts like their ws, and teeth. Aside from the lizard''s scalewhich can be used to make armor, no other parts were useful. With all the monster parts gathered and hundreds of Core. This would make a good sum of Picas in the market.


    Now that Ned had a mana point and resting will help him replenish some of the mana. He didn''t bother to eat hundreds of Core he gathered.


    Status. Ned muttered.


    [Energy replenished. Current energy is at 99%.]


    [Mana points replenished. Current Mana Points is 50 over 301.]


    Looks like I need to learn magic now. The thought of using magic made Ned''s heart pump excitedly. But first...


    Ned approached the bodies of the fallen leaders. Since it was only about four hours, their core was still intact.


    Using a piece of the broken rusty knife, Ned cut open the chest of the two grade D monsters. He then ate their Cores, which of course, tasted, nd. Especially the lizard''s Core, it was like eating weeds that came from a swamp.


    [Linkingplete.]


    From Sniff, Howl, Hide, Scratch, and Vanish skill of the Warg pack leader. Ned learned the skill Vanish, which can be used for 5 times. For 30 seconds during daytime and 60 seconds during night time, Ned could hide and deal double damage if he attacks vital or weak parts of his enemies, without them knowing. A surprise attack.


    And from Spit, Dive, Whip, Lick, and Stick skill of the Butriki leader. Ned learned the skill Whip. And since Ned doesn''t have a tail, the skill was dismissed instantly.


    Meow?


    "So, now you''re awake?! Youzy cat. Go get your spoil." Ned pointing at the roasted Warg meat.


    Meow!


    Ned then discovered that the skill Sniff can be used to search for rare herbs on the ind.


    Using his enhanced smell and sniffing on the ind, Ned found a low tier rare herb called Star Grass, that can be used to help improve one''s body absorption of pure mana by 2% purer.


    Some herbs he found aremon but could be sold for a good sum of Picas.


    With these materials, Cores, and herbs my master would be happy to see this. We could earn a quite amount of Picas. Maybe buy some clothes and weapons.


    After gathering all his materials, which took him an entire day. Ned waited for his master''s return.


    Seems like the Ursa''s doesn''t want any conflict. They''d rather stay with their own territory. Lucky for them or lucky for me? I really need to get stronger. Without this cat, I''m sure I''d die a while back. Ned waiting at the shore with the sun setting down saw a wooden boating his way. Momentster, his Master arrived with a smile on his face.


    "Well done kid, you''ve gathered a lot of Cores, I''m counting hundreds of Grade E Cores. Their leader must have been afraid that he surrenders itself to you." Master Will being happy praised Ned for his skills. "So tell me, have you sessfully tamed the Warg leader? Or maybe the Ursa''s? Which one have you tamed?"


    Ned remembered his mission and didn''t tame even one, cause he killed all of them.


    "Eh?"

 Chapter 10: Mark of the Knight

    Chapter 10: Mark of the Knight


    Of course, Master Will couldn''t ept that his apprentice failed. First mission and he failed. He made sure to choose this ind cause he knew, that it would be easy for Ned to aplish the mission.


    But to think that it was too easy, that he killed all monsters and none was left to be tamed. Incredulous, that''s what his master thought.


    "Kid, when epting a mission, details is the key. " Line was formed on Master Will''s brow. "Knowing, is half the battle won."


    "But Master, I actually made a friend." Ned pointed at the cat that was happily eating a lump of meat. "Hey, cate here."


    Meow?


    Besides the cat, Ned knelt and stroke its furry head.


    "Is that?" Master Will frowned even more. "A stray cat? I don''t sense any magicing from it Ned."


    Meow!


    The cat looked at Master Will, with narrowed eyes. Pride could be seen on its electric blue eyes.


    "Me too Master, at first I thought it''s an ordinary cat." Ned then bit a skin on his finger and fed the drop of blood to the cat. "Until it licked my blood, and..."


    After the cat sipped a good amount of blood from Ned, an aze of intimidating white and blue light erupted out of the cat''s body together with a pulsating sound of electric cracking could be heard.


    Every time the cat walk, mini shock waves could be felt and a deep popping sound wasing from its paws.


    One, two, and three. Surprised. Almost three whole eggs could fit on Master Will''s gaping mouth.


    The tiger suppressed its lightning and it slowly shrunk into its body until none could be seen or felt. Now its pure white fur was shining against the graze of the sunlight.


    The tiger was huge, that Master Will need to tilt his head upward just to look at the tiger''s eye.


    "Hey, tiger. You look fearsome." Master Will said while he was trying to stroke the tiger''s fur.


    Groar?


    But the tiger snubbed him and walk away eating more meat.


    "I told you to tame at least Grade F magical creature. But you actually manage to befriend a Mythical Creature, Ned." Master Will''s face lit up.


    It''s more like a symbiotic rtionship. But we''ll. I guess it''s fine. Ned perplexed his thoughts on what would be his future together with the cat. "How do you know the cat was a Mythical Creature, Master?"


    "You don''t seem happy with the cat Ned?" Master Will said. "Well, all I know is that your cat came from a family of Elemental Cats, and an adult Elemental Cat only grew the size of a human. But yours, doubled the size, Extreme Magical aura, and its element was a rare one. More affiliated towards Thunder and Light element and it can transform into its final form. So yes, those are the traits of a Mythical Creature."


    "I''m happy Master, it''s just that if only I could make a pact with it. We could share Magic together. But the cat''s actually strong Master."


    "I can see that." Master Will looking at the huge cat. He saw the tiger, with its big size, was rolling over and was happy eating meat. "Is it a he or a she?"


    After a moment the tiger turned to its normal size. From tiger to a cat. The cat was now sad to lose all those powers. But eventually, it''s attention was directed to the meat again.


    "Hey, cat." Ned looking at the cat. " Are you a he or a she?"


    Meow?


    "Are you a she?"


    Meow?!


    The cat seems to understand Ned. It swayed its head left and right.


    "A he?"


    Meow!


    The cat seems satisfied.


    "So you''re a he." Ned who''s proud of his new friend tickled the cat''s belly. "From today, I will call you Cat!"


    Meow?


    "I''m not sure it''s a name, Ned." Master Willughed.


    "Well, I''m not really good with naming Master."


    The three of them rode the boat back to O''rriadt Ind. With the help of Master Will, it took them only a few hours to navigate the mist of Abada Ind. It was alreadyte at night when they arrived at the shores of O''rriadt and they went directly to the market.


    After they sold their materials - which includes monster parts, Cores, and herbs, and earned a good amount of Pica. They then went back to home.


    The cat was happy to have found a new home when the three of them arrived at their underground hill house. With the cool atmosphere and the breeze of fresh air, the cat jumped and rolled around his new home. With all those energies used, he unknowingly fell asleep.


    Inside the hill house, was two rooms. One for Master Will and one for Ned, both were made of wooden room stuck in a speck of dirt. Gloves, socks, winter clothes, wooden spoon, knife, and many other things that are for everyday uses, are arranged and hanged in an orderly manner. Master Will went out of his room carrying a scabbard for The Butterfly, the design was intricate and resonates with the sword''s handle. "Kid, follow me."


    Outside, one could see that short grasses are sprouting on the surface of their hill house. A man-made house that looked to be natural.


    Master and Ned treaded the depths of the forests. On the way, they saw Rabbis hopping around looking for food, or maybe a new mate. It was almost winter, so rabbis, if lucky, might find a partner to heat them up. White, brown, or gray Rabbis could be noticed in the distance under the low-light.


    For almost fifteen to twenty minutes of walk, they saw aforting green tiny balls of light scattered in the forest. This light appeared to be curious fireflies randomly flying in the forest.


    Inside the depths of the forests, in an open space with scattered trees, vines crawled looking for a tree to hug, knee-high grasses, and three pirs of stones that were randomly cedid to rest. Master Will came to a stop. The azure shafts of the moon give an intimidating emotion.


    "What are we doing here Master?"


    "Go in the Middle, and kneel." Master Willmanded, with a deep voice and serious looks on his face. "We will start the Bestowal."


    Without hesitation, Ned walked in the middle, bent, left knee on the ground. With his right arm resting on his rightp. He lowered his head. Memories of his Master flowed through Ned''s mind.


    ''Master look!'' young Ned holding a blue colored stone.


    ''It''s just a stone child, put it down.''


    ''uhhh, what''s a mana stone Master?''


    ''They''re magical stones.''


    ''Magical? I want magic, magic, magic!''


    ''When you grow up child, you will have all the magic you want...''


    ''Again! That''s not a proper form!''


    ''Yes, Master.''


    ''Again! Control your breathing kid!''


    ''Yes, Master...''


    ''Remember, you will be a knight! And knights never give up! Again!...''


    ''Kid, you can''t have Magic, you''re a Hollow...''


    ''Hey, kid!wake up! Kid wake up!..''


    ''Master.''


    Master...Ned thought, I never had someone whom I can rely on, I never had someone whom I can call father. thank you for everything. Every sacrifice you made. Every learning you shared. Thank you for enduring me Master. Thank you...father. Ned was fighting back his tears. Eventually, his eyes glossed.


    Unsheathing the Butterfly, Master Will pointed and leaned the sword on Ned''s left shoulder. "In the name of the Maker," he breathed deep. "I, Sir Othor Wim Strat, bestow you, mypanion, my partner, my savior. The Butterfly."


    Lifting the Butterfly, he moved and leaned the sword to Ned''s right shoulder. "With my Life, my Soul, and my Wisdom, I bestow you the Mark of the Knight."


    [Ned.]


    Together with ICE''s prompt, a white light appeared and was inscribing a symbol on Ned''s right hand. The symbol shone was a shield and inside that shield was an ancientnguage written as ''Paracletus''. That, somewhat Ned could understand. Which means ''Defender''.


    The Mark disappeared on Ned''s hand. Like water slowly evaporated.


    Together with the fireflies now surrounding both of them, Master Will lifted the Butterfly, this time leaning on Ned''s head. "With that, I pass onto you my Legacy."


    "Now stand up kid, and ept this sword." Beads of sweat started to form on Master Will''s forehead.


    "Thank you, Master," Ned epted the Butterfly. From green, it turned to obsidian ck again. This time, Master Will''s eyes glimmered. "Master, what was the symbol that appeared on my hand?"


    "It''s called the Mark of the Knight kid, there are different Marks, Mark of the Wizard, Mark of the Dead, Mark of Life, Mark of Nature, Marks I lost count of, who created it, was unknown. There could be only one Mark in every Bearer."


    "Do you know what the symbol means Master?"


    "No, but when myte Master gave it to me, it gives me a feeling of protection, when I had that Mark, it gives me an impression to defend someone. I''m sure different Mark gives different feelings to the Bearer."


    This Mark, I was sure I understood the symbol, but people of this world don''t understand it. How. Ned pondered for a moment. "Thank you, Master!" Ned put his right hand on his chest, leaned, and bowed.


    "Take good care of the sword and the Mark." Master Will''s eyes showed a hint of tears. "Now, I know you want to be alone with the sword, so I''m going to leave you here. But make sure to go home early. Tomorrow will be a big day for you."


    "Yes, Master!"


    After his Master left, Ned put the sword on his waist and rested in the middle of the forest. Lying down on the ground.


    "ICE, what was that?" Curious, he sounded ICE.

 Chapter 11: Toni

    Chapter 11: Toni


    [The Mark Ned.]


    "What''s with the Mark?" Ned replied.


    [The Mark is a single Code System, it''s trying to read and merge into your DNA. Would you allow it?]


    "Allow it. Also, if it''s a system can you read its Code? and what''s it doing in this world?" Now curiosity struck Ned.


    [Allowing system.]


    [New System detected.]


    [Merging ''Paracletus'' system into the Host.]


    [Mergingplete.]


    After the merging waspleted, Ned felt a surge of Mana flowing into his body.


    [Mana storage capacity increased. Mana storage capacity increased from 301 to 601.]


    [Mana Points replenished. Mana Points replenished from 50 to 100.]


    [Current Mana Points status 100 out of 601. 100/601.]


    So it''s storing pure mana also. I wonder what''s the use of this Mark. Ned was surprised.


    [Analyzing new system code.]


    [Analyzingpleted.]


    [This system is named Paracletus, which trantes to Defender. Back at the Gctic Empire of Sskat, before we were created, there is a system called Persenexit means Old System or Ancient. Unlike us, who have hundreds to thousands of codes, this old system uses only one single string of code. And the code depends on who created the system.]


    "So, do you know who created the Mark of the Knight?"


    [Negative. The creator didn''t leave a signature.]


    Ned was dissatisfied with this information.


    "Then why does it have Mana, but you do not have?"


    [Unlike us who needed a host to survive. The old system uses mana, that''s why they can be transferred from one host to the other. Although convenient, they only use a single string of code. And since it only has a single Code, it doesn''t have the Code of Communication, so it can''tmunicate with the host.]


    "What''s the code for the Mark of Knight?"


    [The code for Paracletus or the Mark of the Knight is the Code of Protection.]


    "How does it activates?"


    [It will activate depending on the code. The Mark of the Knight, when activated, protects the hosts from fatal wounds. It uses 10, 000 Mana points and has a re-casting time of 12 months.]


    10, 000 Mana, and I only have 601 Mana capacity. I can''t use it now. And twelve months to use again, well, it does save me from dying though. Reasonable enough. Ned thought. But I can''t let my guard down with this. It would be a waste if some random mount hit me on my way from buying supplies and some water goddess revived me to another world. Ned sighed.


    Ned got up from the ground and pulled the Butterfly from his waist. Trying to feel its weight. "You said ''Us'', how many systems are there?" He asked.


    [Unountable. We are called ''Pervellus''or a new system. Chir made me following my sister and brother''s code from the Empire. Raid Queen a battle system type and Jar''vees a support system type. And I''m a Utility system type. We Pervellus or new system uses thousands of codes to function.]


    "And what are these codes?"


    [Depends on the system. Alice system uses Survival Codes, Alita uses Combat Codes, Ja''Anoos uses Context Reading Codes, Mi''Anoos uses Rifle Making Code and Ur''Anoos uses Smelling Code.]


    Ned now waving the Butterfly, shadowing enemies to practice the sword. Vertical and horizontal shes hummed through the air.


    [As for me, I''m a Utility Type System, I use thousands of codes together to improve my hosts. I use Battle Codes, Combat Codes, Survival, short-range and long-range, weapons-making Code, Book path codes, cooking code, writing code, and many other codes encoded by Chir.]


    "So you''re one of a kind then," Ned was happy that Chir made ICE specifically for him. "But you didn''t answer my question before, why was the old system, here on this?"


    [To why it was here, I do not have sufficient data to answer that question, Ned. Explore more to support my data.]


    With sweats popping out of Ned''s forehead, Ned decided to call it a night and prepare for tomorrow''s Selection day.


    ICE evaluate. Ned thought as he got up from hisfortable straw bed. Walked outside and saw the cat was still sleeping. The way the cat sleeps, rolling left and right, feel like he was the owner of the house. Ned walked outside to a wellspring and washed up his face.


    [Mana replenished. Mana replenished from 100 to 145 out of 601. 145/601.]


    [Energy is at 100%.]


    [Vanish skill 5.]


    [Vanish skill will be dismissed in 6 hours, 20 minutes, and 31 seconds.]


    Well, at least I was left with one skill. Ned thought.


    Ned wearing ragged clothes prepared food, and as always, it was Rabbi meat, some mushrooms, and edible fruit - that looked like a spiky apple but tasted like an orange.


    [Mana Points increased by 1 for eating tropical fruit. 5 from Rabbi meat and 2 from the wild mushroom.]


    Since I only absorb pure mana, I''m only getting single digits. Replenishing Mana will take a while for me. Ned sighed.


    [Current Mana Points is 153 out of 601.]


    ICE prompted as Ned ate the food.


    After they ate food, Ned went to his straw-like room and pick his sword. He was now feeling ecstatic to have his own sword. Although not as strong as the one he used back at the Empire. He was still happy that it was given to him by his father figure.


    His master, wearing full white linen clothes with some leather straps to hold what was hanging, approached Ned to tell him about the Star Grass herb.


    "Before we go to the town, let''s visit the orphanage first. I believe Lady Zoreena was done concocting the Star Grass herb you gathered yesterday." Master Will said.


    For almost an hour, they have reached the orphanage. Now that Ned was clear-headed the second time he visited, the first was when he was robbed by the thugs and lost consciousness after Overcloking, he now realized that, for almost years of walking and hunting the forest, he never really hunted the outskirts. The orphanage was also well hidden in the forest. Since a lot of people visit O''rriadt Ind, they need to make sure that the kids are well protected.


    Now that it was clear, the two-story orphanage was made of murky-white bricks, and vines started to crawl up the wooden roof. The architecture was like from the Romans but with lessplexity. Although looking old, the building was sturdy, it could be seen from the walls with some scraps from the sides that it withstood the test of time.


    "Come in," Lady Zoreena said. Waving her hand signaling them to enter. "Wee back lucky Ned, want some meat?"


    "Thank you Lady Zoreena but we''re already full," Ned said, thinking hisst time he was here, he ate a handful of meat. How embarrassed Ned was. "Uhm, where''s Toni, I didn''t properly thank herst time."


    "She''s at my room, she helped me concoct the Star Grass you gathered. She''s actually ecstatic to help me. You''re quite lucky to found a rare type herb kid," Mama smiled, it seems that rounded objects, that resembles a Pica, could be seen on her twinkling eyes. "Despite low grade, rares are rares, and Picas are Picas."


    With their current life on the ind, one must be wise on how to acquire resources. And Mama sure knows one or two ways to stockpile them.


    "Star Grass could be sold for a hundred or two Picas kid." Master Will interrupted, "but we''re not going to sell them, you''ll consume them."


    "Thank you, Master."


    "Don''t thank me, it''s yours from the start. You reap what you sow kid." Master Will said.


    Inside the concocting room, Toni with her long obsidian hair, that scattered across her face and shoulder, was soundly sleeping. Now that Ned saw her under the beam of the sunlight that passed through the windows of the room. He noticed some strand of golden hair hidden under her dark hair. Her small nose, narrow eyes, and cute pink lips agree how shy she was. Her overall figure was contradicted by hermon clothes. Tiny holes could be seen on her sleeves.


    She soon woke up when she heard that people are rushing into the room. Her bashful face turned red when she saw Ned staring at her. "Uhmm...uhmm...hello," Toni raised her right hand and ced it on her chest. She then bowed. Ned noticed some waves of curves but immediately focused her attention on the pills that were ced on the table.


    The strong green pills gave off aforting aroma. "May I?"


    "Go on kid, it''s yours," Master Will replied.


    "Remember to focus when you absorb it kid. If it''s your first time absorbing a concocted pill, it might heat up a little when it passes through your nodes." Mama exined.


    With all the kids running and ying around the orphanage, Ned decided to leave the ce and went to a nearby forest to focus on absorbing the pill.


    There, he sat on a t stone, cross-legged, and ingest the pill.


    [Foreign object detected.]


    [Absorb foreign object?]


    "Yes," Ned muttered.


    He closed his eyes then for a moment, he felt that heat is building upon his stomach. And all of a sudden waves of energy passed all throughout his body. First, his system, then his organs, then his muscles, andstly his skin felt like hot water was drench all over his body. Inside and out. Sweat formed all over Ned''s body.


    [Mana Points increased. Mana Points Increased from 153 to 160 out of 601.]


    Seven points only. Ned sighed. After the pill was fully absorbed, even at a small amount, he felt like his body was refreshed. I can absorb a decent amount of pure mana if the grade was higher.


    Due to Ned''s training both from his past life and current, Ned''s natural instincts were always on top.


    Not far from him, he sensed that someone was watching. He looked back to the direction where the orphanage was and he saw Toni looking at him, behind the tree, again.


    In a sh, she hid when she saw Ned looking at her. But she can''t stop herself from peaking again, slowly she tilted her head off the tree. Suddenly, Ned was already in front of her. Surprised, she hid again. "Uhmm, I''m sorry," she muttered.


    Ned pressed his back against the tree. "It''s fine, but why is it that you''re always watching me?" Ned asked.


    Between them was a tree, where Toni''s wobbly voice passes through.


    "Uhmm, because...because, even though you''re a Hollow, you never give up...es...especially the first time I saw you fighting those thugs...I, I can clearly sense that there is no Mana around you...but...but, you are still fighting. I admire you, Ned, we... we''re aplete...plete opposite, Ned."

 Chapter 12: Magic

    Chapter 12: Magic


    "What do you mean?" Ned asked.


    "You''re a Hollow...but you never give up on bing...strong," Toni replied while looking at the ground. Her ck hair hanged on her forehead hiding some parts of her eyes. "I... rarely go outside...because...I''m afraid that my magic would go out of control...and I really don''t like...people staring at me."


    So she can''t control her magic. Ned thought. He turned around and asked Toni. "How about we asked Master Will to look at your magic, and maybe, he might know a way to control your magic."


    "No! Toni closed her eyes and a look of worry could be traced on her face. "I''m...not reallyfortable with other people."


    "But you''re talking to me."


    "You''re...different,"


    With Ned''s past, he doesn''t have any problem interacting with other people.


    "How about this," Ned felt awkward talking to Toni with a tree between them. "Move out of the tree and show me your magic, maybe I can help."


    For a second Toni hesitated, she bit her lips, and a stern look could be seen on her eyes. "Okay...but you need to back off a little bit."


    Toni moved away slowly out of the tree, she walked in the middle while Ned moves a meter away from her. The space wasn''t broad but not narrow either. Just enough for two people to show off their skills.


    In the middle, Toni closed her eyes, she slightly raised both her hands and opened them, a hint of pale and pink skin could be seen. Feeling the Mana all over the surrounding, she muttered. "Left foot, right foot, turn. Again, left foot, right foot, turn," she repeated those words a couple of times before a chilling aura enveloped her.


    Ned was observing on the side when countless of hair at the back of his neck stood. A chilling aura enveloped him, his ears turned red, numbness slowly passed through his skin. A look of sorrow could be seen on his face. The moment he felt the chilling aura, Ned remembered something about his past. But he instantly recovered from being tranced when he heard a cracking sound. Falling leaves that passed through the chilling aura was frozen and fell to the ground like a fragile stone and instantly broke apart to pieces.


    He was keenly observing Toni, every detail was recorded by ICE through the eyes of Ned.


    ws, ws, show me some ws. ICE, are you seeing this?


    [Yes Ned.]


    [I''m analyzing it now.]


    Do you see any ws? Like some sort of scar on her body that made her magic unstable? Maybe you could name her technique? Her history? Ned asked ICE different questions.


    [I cannot name her technique, since it was her technique from the beginning. And I cannot see the history of her since I don''t have any record of her on my database. I suggest the host to get to know her more.]


    [Negative, I can''t see any ws. Since I don''t have a standard forparison on my database. I can''t see any of her ws.]


    [I Suggest to find someone with the knowledge and make it as a base ofparison.]


    Well, I really thought you might have some sort of Library Code, thatpiles all data and analyze other''s skill and tell them about their medical conditions. Well, it''s worth a try. Ned let out a sigh.


    [No scar detected. ording to the Earth''s standard, her body''s curves are already perfect. She''s a perfect candidate for reproduction.]


    "What?!" Ned let out a strong cry. Unknowingly his face turned red. That''s...not what I really meant, but now that you mentioned it. Ned looked at Toni casting her spell. Along with her chilling aura, waves of energy emits out her body that outlined her curves. No, that''s not why we are here. Ned steeled his heart.


    Unexpectedly, spikes as big as a human randomly cracked out of the ground. Its tip was able to pierce a one-meter thick tree. The spikes randomly materialized in different directions, but never on Toni''s slim body. It was like the spikes are protecting her.


    Breath bursting in and out, Toni opened her eyes. Her reaction wasplicated, showing that he didn''t mean to cast a spell that pierced through trees. She was eagerly looking for Ned, afraid that he might have been hit by the spikes.


    "Over here," Ned said waving his hands hidden behind a tree that was pierced. After a moment, spikes slowly disappeared back to the ground. The chilling aura was gone, now she was back to her old timid self.


    "Uhm...so what can you tell?" Steam breaths out of Toni whenever she speaks. Sweat started to melt off her skin. "As you can see I really can''t control my magic."


    "Uhmm..." Well, this is difficult. I never conjure magic myself, so I find it hard to exin to her. Ned betrayed his own thoughts.


    [Analyzing subjects facial expressions.]


    [Analyzeplete.]


    [Subject appeared to be worried.]


    Thanks, ICE. Ned thought.


    "Granted, your magic is very strong. But it seems like, you are worried, of something or someone?" Ned exined with a straight face. Now she''s talking straight to me. I don''t hear any pauses anymore.


    "Uhmm, Yes," Ned saw her eyes rapidly blinking and her voice was lowered to the point that she''s like whispering. "Because..."


    "You don''t need to exin, it''s fine. We all have our skeletons hidden in a closet." Facing Toni, Ned shows a confident look. "Anyway, the way you absorb Mana is stable, it''s like you were born with it, but," after a moment of pause, Ned added. "But, the way you released it, was chaotic, very random."


    Toni''s eye started to turn red and glossed.


    Suddenly, leaves rattled in a distance.


    "Well done kid," master Will came out of nowhere. A leaf could be seen dangling on his hair. "Your analysis is on point. I rarely showed you magic. Yet, your advice was, somewhat correct."


    "Master." Ned bowed. "What are you doing here?"


    Surprised, Toni hid behind Ned''s back. Pinching a part of Ned''s clothes. "Uhmm...hello...Sir Will."


    Now she''s stuttering. Ned thought.


    "I was looking for Cat, I can''t find him when we arrived at the orphanage." Master Will scratched his head.


    "Maybe he''s out there again looking for Rabbi''s to hunt," Ned exined. This is a good opportunity, I''ll ask Master to show us his magic, this will be good data for ICE. Ned thought for a moment. "Uhmm, Master, if it''s possible, maybe you could show us how magic works."


    "Well, I never really showed you how Magic works, it might be too early for you, since I thought you don''t need it for now cause you''re a Hollow. But since we''re here. I''ll exin some basics to both of you."


    Master Will stood in the middle where Toni left. Same as Toni, slightly raising his right arm, and none on his left. He yed with his fingers then a smoke suddenly appeared. Slowly, it sparks, "as you know Mana is everywhere." Then his hand ignited. "Ignite." Master Will muttered. "First, you absorb Mana, then store them in your body. When it''s time to use them you materialize the Mana."


    The me started to dance on his palm. It wasn''t random, the movement was ording to Master Will''swill. "The tricky part is Materialization some call it conjuring. There are different ways to do it, Focus, think of the magic you want to Materialize, emotion ys a great role too. Your sad, your magic is sad, your angry your magic might be uncontroble. So always check your emotions. Master your emotion, and master your magic."


    The me wasn''t red but orange. It wasn''t rough but smooth. The me jumps on Master Will''s palm. It has emotion. Ned thought. He looked at Master Will, he''s face shows calm.


    "Finally," he added, the me suddenly disconnected from his hand and started to float above his palm, and slowly, it turned to a sphere. Started spinning, faster and faster until the air around them started to feel hot. "Magic, if mastered, can affect the environment."


    He closed his palm and the spinning sphere vanished. "Again, absorb, store, and materialize."


    "Now if you master the three, whates next, is your Profession." Master Will started to walk back and forth. His old linen clothes swayed left and right. "There is three basic Profession. Mages, Fighters, and Rouges."


    "Ned I trained you as a Knight, so you fall under Fighter profession, and you youngdy," He smiled and walked in front of Toni. Toni whose very shy about strangers, turned red but she tried to suppress her emotions. "Unlike Ned whose a Hollow, you were born with Magic, so you''re a Natural. But, under Mages Profession is a unique ss called Gifted. They were born with magic that doesn''t need to be taught. The magic is already inside you, you just need to let it out. And your element is ice, very versatile, can be used offensively and defensively. Gifted''s Magic usually manifests during adolescence, so it must be hard on you youngdy."


    "Remember, choosing Profession is valuable. Think of a Fireball used by a Knight and a Fireball used by Mages. Both are fire element, but the gap is huge. Knight''s Fireball takes time to cast and has a short-range, while Mages Fireball takes less time to materialize and has a greater range. That is why Academies will help you choose your Profession wisely."


    After Master Will finished exining the basics of magic, the cat showed himself full of Rabbi''s fur all over his body. Master Will asked Toni to demonstrate her Magic again.


    Toni''s eye lit up when she saw the cat. But immediately focused her attention on the task. Even though shy, she still raised her hands, closed her eyes, and muttered something.


    "Try injecting Mana into your magic little by little. Don''t overflow it." Master Will instructed. This time, Toni''s Magic was less harmful, less cold but one could see that she can control it. Not long after, magic on her hands exploded. "Not bad, it''s already a good start."


    Ned, started to follow Master Will''s instructions, since Ned has already Mana points stored, he thought he could try casting magic. "Absorbing. Done. Storing. Done. Nowes thest part, materializing." Ned closed his eyes and slowly raised his hands. He then focused on his emotions. Feel the flow of Mana, transfer it to the hands, and slowly materialize. He thought. Not long after Ned felt a rough sensation on his hands. And he felt his hand was wet. He slowly opened his eyes to see that the cat was licking his hands.

 Chapter 13: Preparations

    Chapter 13: Preparations


    Due to Toni''s Magic, Master Will proposed that she should join the Selection day and ally with Ned.


    Reluctant, they asked Mama Zoreena to convince Toni.


    But they found out that, Mama Zoreena had been eagerly asking Toni to join the Selection.


    "With your magic, you''ll achieve an unimaginable feat," Master Will expressed his opinion. He added while winking his left eye looking at Ned. "And Ned will be there, I assure you, he will take good care of you."


    Since when did Master do this kind of stuff. He muttered. Ned was surprised to see his Master doing odd thingstely. "How about, you try. And if you don''t feelfortable you can always back out." Ned added.


    "Look, I already told you before. If you want to protect your brother, you need to control your Magic," Lady Zoreena emphasized. "And I''m getting old, I need someone to take over the orphanage, and I don''t want someone to look over with the kids when their Magic is going berserk all the time."


    "Don''t worry my child, I will take good care of your brother," Lady Zoreenaforted Toni''s back. She saw that Toni''s eyes were going stream again. "Academy will help you control your power."


    With a face of worry, Toni clutched the cat between her body''s upper front. The cat was overjoyed with the feeling of something crushing his small furry body. Normally, if someone or something was being crushed they would fight back, but this cat was happily epting his faith.


    After all their convincing and some little tears, Toni agreed to join the Selection with Ned.


    Overjoyed, Mama gave Toni the old twin dagger she had been keeping for some time. Mama trained Toni to use daggers since she can''t control her Magic. Saying that without magic, she must at least, have a way to defend herself.


    Ned was surprised to see Toni has been training to use daggers. With her shy trait and counted movements. Ned wondered how will Toni handle the daggers.


    After some hugging and tears. The four of them, Ned, Master Will, Toni, and the lucky Cat, went to the market to buy some armors. With enough Pica earned from selling monster parts,mon herbs, and low-grade Cores. They earned enough to buy a new set of novice hunting clothes.


    On their way to the town, Toni became aware of the fact that the Cat doesn''t have a name. Ned was embarrassed by the two of them. To Toni and the Cat. The cat that was able to transform himself into a magnificent tiger doesn''t have a name. In the end, Toni named the cat, Coco. Which, of course, the cat didn''t disagree at all.


    On the market. Ned bought novice hunting clothes. The Butterfly strapped on his left waist locked by a leather belt, and a pouch made of creature skin - that''s able to hold five to six monster Core the size of a fist.


    Ned thought he should buy a shield, but with their limited Pica, Ned bought an iron pad that''s able to cover his left arm. It stretched from his elbow down to his wrist. A good item to defend from small attacks.


    Since Toni was using a dagger, Master Will bought her a tight outfit, made of brown leather, sewed together. With this, she was able to move freely without tearing her clothes. Embarrassed by her outfit, Toni insisted to cover her upper body with her old hanging clothes.


    For them, they thought Ned was just a young boy undergoing adolescence. But he knew well, that he was older than Toni by many years, and could be older from his Master if he added the fact that he was more then 300 years old. But, thanks to technology, it was able to preserve Ned''s youth inside the Pod. But still, Ned can''t hide the fact that the only female he interacted with was only Kamma. So in terms of experience withdies. He was a newbie. From time to time, Ned can''t control the needs of his growing body. Especially, that ady in front of him was wearing tight clothes. Together with the daggers attached at the back of her waist, making an X. Ned could see one single smooth curveing from Toni. Ned must really master the way of the steel.


    After they bought Coco a slice of meat, they then went to the town square.

 Chapter 14: Slapped

    Chapter 14: pped


    Ned observed different people, from different unknown ces walking, and some running, going to the square. The old and dirty looking pathways, made of stone, couldn''t be seen because of the crowd. Stalls that sell different items are all packed by interested buyers. Merchants wearing heavy expensive garments, some are glittering under the beam of the sun. People half-nakedwearing only pelts from what seems to be a creature skin. Pirates, tribes, and minor nobles are fighting the crowd, bumping with one another. This is a ce, where thieves could be seen smiling all day.


    "This way," Master Will whispered. A look of distrust could be seen in his eyes. Although old, Master Will''s face was hardly filled with freckles. "Stay close."


    The four of them turned to a dirty and smelly alley. Destitutes could be seenying on every corner.


    Some noticed Ned and his group entered their alley. They started to beg for food, boozes, and Picas.


    "Old man do you have booze?"


    "Heydy, I like your shirt, wanna trade?"


    "Hey prettydy, I like your cat. Can I pet it?"


    "Boy, wanna get High? I have Burners here."


    "Don''t listen to them, just follow me," Master Will said.


    O''rriadt Town wasn''t exactly a town. It''s more like a city with fewer rules. In fact, with all the trades, and Picas revolving around. The town is slowly transforming into a city. With an increasing poption, Lord Rastik McGreedy had built a wall that dividedmoner from the wealthy ones. Years after the wall was built, the outside became a ghetto. Markets and shabby houses were ced together randomly. Some formed a darkened alley, suitable for people with shady rackets.


    Before they could reach the light at the end of the alley, Ned and his group encountered someone whose not willing to let them pass. Kids, a year or two older than Ned. One of them is half-naked. Wearing underpants made of some rough fur. But bulky enough to cast a shadow between the alleys. His face shows a number of scars, maybe from a creature that resembles a bear. Another kid was of medium built, tall, and long brown hair that almost covered half his body.


    "Step aside kid. I don''t hurt little kids," Master Will ordered.


    "Shut up old man, you wouldn''t want to lose another arm, no?" The bulky kid grunted. His rough brown hair was covering half his face.


    "You!" Ned gripped his sword ready to be unsheathed.


    "Kid," Master Will raised his right arm suggesting to stop Ned of whatever he was about to do. He looked at Ned with determined eyes.


    Ned nodded. He knew well his Master, he then smiled faintly.


    With Master Will at the front and Ned to his right side, they protected Toni and Coco at the back. Not that the cat needed protection.


    Along with the sudden silence, came a footstep from behind.


    "Yes, kid, draw that sword," a man who''s also half-naked appeared behind them. Judging from his looks, he must be around his forties. Half naked, pants made of ck fur, and long hair. Scars all over his body. "I''ve been tailing you for quite some time now, kid," pointing at the sword he grinned. "Would you mind handing that sword and I promise you, I''ll leave the old man''s arm." He then released a dark misting out from his bulky body.


    "Silver...no, maybe...Gold," Toni muttered, but loud enough to be heard by both sides.


    "My, my, what do we have here, someone''s lost? Youngdy, this is a remote ind, how do you know about my rank?" Surprised the man even let out a stronger aura. "I''m from the Maind, but I never thought that my boring vacation would be a fruitful one."


    "Who are you? What do you want?" Ned moved near Toni, shielding her in a rxed manner.


    "Hey easy, we just want the sword," with about six meters away, the man slowly moved forward. Cornering Ned and his group. "We''re from Bohrum Ind. We belonged in a Weremen tribe. I''m George, those two are Greg and Grant."


    "Bohrum, that''s Far West of O''rriadt, what are you doing here?" Master Will asked with a nk look.


    "You''re indeed old, Old man. I came here to apany those two, they''ll be joining the Selection, and unexpectedly, I saw a gem on the way here. That sword. That''s a Unique grade. I don''t know about the level until I hold it, but I''m sure it''s a unique one. I will rise to the rank just by gifting it to our Guild leader." Slowly approaching, his face now bing clear. Brown eyes, long rough hair, big nose, andrgemouth. He''d rather stayed on the shadow, his face doesn''t match his sculpted body. Ned thought.


    "We can do this the easy way, or rough way," he looked at Toni with interest. Grinning. "You decide." Then his muscles started to move randomly, his bulk body is getting bigger and bigger, hair started to grow longer. Bones are cracking. The same with the two at the front, they started to transform slowly.


    Transformation Magic, Ned thought. But that''s not enough. Ned saw Toni clinching his daggers, "it will be fine," he reassured Toni.


    "You might not notice it, kids, but I lead you here, I know, you''ve been following us since we exited the forest." Master Will smiled.


    "Tch, you must be an idiot old man, you knew, then why did you lead us here. You''re outnumbered, what will you do then?" George snickered. Now he''s totally covered with hair.


    "Outnumbered? The cat is enough for you three, but since I''m getting rusty, how about I break a sweat." Master Will started to stretch his arm. "You said you''d do it the easy way or the rough way, right?"


    "Yeah, but the tables full, no options for you left. The only way is the rough way now."


    "There''s one option left." Master Will said.


    "What''s that?" But before Master Will answered him. George suddenly disappeared in their view. Smoke and some crack could be seen on where he stood before.


    "My way."


    Master Will released small condensed magic out of his body. The release was so fast that the air around them whistled.


    George, whose ws were an inch away from Master Will''s face, rolled and was thrown to a stone wall almost ten meters away from them. All happened in a blink of an eye. Not a breath but a blink.


    A print of a palm could be seen on George''s face. Blood started to flow out of every hole there was.


    The other two whose about to attack was stunned by the event that happened in front of them. And thest word that could be heard on them was "eh?!".

 Chapter 15: Selection

    Chapter 15: Selection


    Leaving the alley, they went deeper into the town. They stopped when they saw participants lining going to the gate.


    There, they learned that only the participants are allowed to enter the town square. Leaving with no other choice. Master Will was about to leave the three of them to go to the town healer, Granny L when Ned asked him.


    "Master," Ned said, standing nice and tall. "Can I use yourst name for the official registration?"


    "You kid, of course, of course, you can, don''t be silly." Eyes wide open and cheekbones lifted high. Master Will smiled. "You''ll always be a Strat."


    "Thank you, Master."


    "It''s time for me to leave, remember once inside, you two are on your own." After saying their goodbyes, Master Will strode along.


    Both raised their hands and patted their chest. Ned and Toni bowed.


    At the gate, they were stopped by ady that appears to be an attendant for documentation. Wearing a full Mage''s robe, without the pointy hat, smooth lemon hair, and a well-fitted spectacle. She smiled when she saw Ned and Toni, with Coco, approaching.


    "Good day, participants, I''m Mwatamu''Le, a mage from the capital," she had been smiling and greeting participants all day. But her spirit never wavered. "Please fill out your name and desired profession." She handed a piece of old paper where edges are slightly ripped.


    Ned wrote his name, which reads, ''Ned Strat''. Next, without second thoughts, he wrote his desired profession as ''Knight'', and passed the quill to Toni whose contemting what she should write. He saw her touching her hair before she wrote her name. With her left hand clutching Coco, Toni scribbled something. ''Toni of O''rriadt''. She wrote. And handed the quill on top of the parchment back to the attendant.


    Eyeballs moved left to right, the attendant knitted her brow. "Sorry, but, youngdy." She looked like two to three years older than Toni, but she stressed the word ''young'' to show respect. Confused, she asked. "You did not write your desired profession?"


    "Uhmm... yes... "


    "If you don''t mind," the attendant eyed Toni''s twin dagger strapped at her waist. "Since you''re using a dagger?, I''ll assume you''re a Rouge."


    "Uhmm...yes..."


    "Okay...then, I''ll quill here that you''re a Rouge, okay?" The attendant scribbled Toni''s record. She smiled and kept the parchment back to the table. "Good luck, Toni of O''rriadt, and good luck to you too Ned. Hoped to see you two back at the capital."


    Ned and Toni left the gate with a radiance on their faces. "Such an amodatingdy," Ned murmured. "What was her name, again?"


    "Mwatamu''Le, why...do you like her?"


    "What, no," Ned said lightly flicking Toni''s forehead. "Anyway, why Toni of O''rriadt, you don''t have a family name?"


    "Uhmm...no, I mean, yes...but, it was long forgotten, our family..." Biting her lips she brushed Coco with deep thoughts. "My family...they... it''s only me and my little brother."


    Ned and Toni walked straight a stone path, bushes could be seen, trimmed to roundness. Houses were built with bricks, stacked with stones, and finished with woods. Soft leaves and wet grasses, the color of green unveiling life. Flowers caught the attention of girls, be it pirates or noblewomen. Houses carefully lined straight going to the town square. Participants paced the stone path, some excited, and some are lost.


    "I don''t know what happened if you feel ufortable telling me, please don''t," Ned issued aforting smile. So unlike him. I''ve been smiling a lot when I''m with Toni. I wonder why. Ned thought. "Bright side, without yourplete name, witches can''t figure a suitable curse for you. Well, if there are any witches left."


    As they walked, the pathway was getting narrower. Not because of how it was made but because the crowd is getting thicker. Some grazed Ned, others bumped Toni.


    As the crowd is getting thicker, so as the onlookers ogling Toni. Ladies engraving their eyes on Coco while males beaming Toni''s rare end.


    "Witches ain''t that bad," Toni opposed.


    "How''d you know? Also, awhile back, you knew that the man we met at the alley, Maker only knows what''s his name. Fred? No, I think it''s... "


    "George," Toni stopped Ned.


    "Yes, George," Ned paused. "You knew about his magic rank." The two lined up again for the final checking before entering the main square. Iron armors nging not far from where Ned and Toni stood. Knights and squires could be seen maintaining the line.


    "I read books. History, Magics, and general knowledge. Those are the books given to the orphanage. Nothing much but some knowledge was there." She added. "Also, Mama used to be a hunter, so she taught me too."


    "Taught you daggers too?"


    "Yes, but, just the fundamentals," Toni shrugged.


    Meow?


    Lucky cat. Ned thought.


    "Next!" From head to toes, a knight wearing full ted armor ordered. It was Ned''s turn. Won''t you feel hot with those armors? Ned wanted to ask the Knight but he soon dismissed the thought.


    Dividing between them was a table, a smell of a ck tea, and a small stoneced in the middle. A Truth stone. Ned spected.


    "ce your finger on top of the stone," he ordered. "And state your name."


    Ned raised his hands and ced his index finger. Just what the Knight told him to. ICE, analyze. Ned directed his system. "Ned."


    [Affirmative.]


    [Analyzingplete.]


    [A stone. But carbon-based. Filled with impure Mana. Must be made from a magical creature''s scale. It emits non- harmful radiation. Judging from its size and edges. It was cut to smaller pieces.]


    [Do you want to absorb it.]


    No. Ned knitted his eyebrows. I can''t just absorb anything I touch.


    [Noted.]


    "Ned?" The Knight asked in a serious tone.


    "Strat, Ned Strat of O''rriadt."


    The stone lit and a white hue dimmed. The Knight showed a satisfied look.


    "Age."


    "Thirteen."


    "Birth year."


    "20 of Lower Frost Month. 0313 Year of the King."


    The stone shed a faint red.


    "Again."


    "20 of Lower Frost Month. 0313 Year of the King." That''s the day my Pod crashed into this. Ned thought. This time the stone lit faint white.


    "Desired profession?"


    "Knight."


    Satisfied, the Knight let Ned pass and asked Toni next.


    Ned learned that Toni was older than him by only four months. She was born 22 Middle Water Month. But, the stone lit red between Mage and Rouge Profession when Toni was asked. Eventually, it shone to white with the Rouge Profession. Seems like the stone can be fooled. Ned thought, examining the stone.


    [Noted. Creating the desired folder for subject Toni. Marked. Important.]


    Wait. What? Ned was surprised to hear ICE prompted. I didn''t allow that.


    [But your emotions show interest in the subject. Toni.]


    [Age. 13. Birthday. August 22 Earth date.]


    [My system ensures your survival. Ned. This also includes your offsprings.]


    Enough with that. Nedmanded ICE. But... you can keep the folder.


    The two were then sent to the next tent. Where they were grouped with other participants. Inside, knights inspected weapons and armors.


    "During the Selection, only Grades D and E weapons and armors are allowed," a knight shouted. "Now, move!"


    The tent was enough for twenty people to fit. Two tables were ced at the front. The group then started to move one by one.


    "Kid, let me see that," an old knight ordered Ned to give his sword. But when the Knight tried to unsheathed the Butterfly. It won''t draw. The Knight chuckled. "This is lower than grade E. It won''t even draw," the Knights that were stationedughed. "Okay you pass, make sure to slice them all!" They allughed. Again.


    Next was Toni. The Knight was surprised to see the dagger Toni had.


    "Ahh, a dagger made from the ws of Kikido''rra. Bnced, light, but old," he said lifting the dagger midair. He was indeed surprised but had to hold back because of the state of the dagger. "If you had it ten years ago, its Grade would be D maybe B. But its durability was worn out. It''s lowered to E."


    He wasn''t stupid from the way he looked. Ned thought.


    "Okay, you pass." He waved his hand, indicating Ned and Toni to move to the town square. "Next"


    "Wait!" The Knight stared at Toni. "That cat, was it tamed? Or pact?"


    "Uhmm...no... he was a pet."


    Meow!


    "A pet, bringing a pet to the Selection, well, hoped you two pass."


    "T...thank you... " Toni said bowing.


    Exiting the tent, the sun was staring right above them. It was already noon when they arrived at the town square. It was aplete opposite of the outside. Clean roads, the market sells genuine products, and less crowded.


    When they arrived at the square, participants looked at Ned and Toni like a pawnbroker''s eye. Serious, suspicious, and curious.


    The square was enough to hold around four hundred people all at once. Judging by the crowd. The participants count for only around two to three hundred.


    The cast of orange stone filled the ground. The square was surrounded by houses made of bricks. Inn, taverns, shops, filled the town.


    But during the Selection. No merchants, nobles, infamous pirates, and old priests with young male boys, hiding from thew, parades the square. Instead, Magic creatures walked and crawled the square. Swords, bows, staves, shines under the beam of the sun. The square was bustling. Crowds of expectation, fear, and adventure, surround the town.


    "Wee! Participants!"


    A man, in his sixties, appeared in front of the square. Inclined at the top. Together with knights and respected elders are seated.


    "I am your Town Lord, and hosts for these years Inter-Ind Selection." He raised his hands like he was about to embrace someone. "Lord Rastik McGreedy!"


    "Let the Selection begin!"

 Chapter 16: Unexpected

    Chapter 16: Unexpected


    Rastik McGreedy, fat, sly, and ugly. That''s what people think of him every time they heard his name.


    But in fact, it''s quite the opposite. Fat? No, he''s quite muscr for his age. Rather than sly, he''s quite straightforward than most people could think of. Ugly? no one can argue with that. It all depends on how people looked at him. But Master Will told Ned, he''s quite the opposite whenever people taught of bad things about him.


    Standing in front of everyone, in an elevated wooden tform, Lord Rastik McGreedy gave his speech. To his left, the Knight from the Griffith Kingdom and a mage. Together with some attendants.


    Rumors says that Lord Rastik McGreedy has a beautiful daughter. But she wasn''t allowed to go outside their residence. Aside from beauty, the rumor was proven to be correct. To his right was ady, wearing extravagant clothes, which was too much for a daughter of a Town Lord. Brown hair, stout, and was holding a piece of cake. An after-party dessert, maybe. Not much to say. At her back, was anotherdy, a Knight from the academy. She seems to guard the daughter of Rastik. Wearing an armor, that reflected the cast of the sun, but not enough to cover her belly. Pale skin could be seen from afar. A cloak, themed sapphire blue, waves at her back. On her left shoulder, three lines were embossed.


    "Wee Participants!" McGreedy announced. He was speaking to a spherical ss, a Note im - ims are utility items imbued with magic. Note im was a utility item that increases the loudness of the user''s voice.


    At the back were elders. Random clothes, different garments, different ces. Most likely his supporters.


    The way the Royal Knight looked, seems to be in a hurry, while the mage was fidgeting his hands.


    "I am your Town Lord, and host for this year''s Inter-Ind Selection. Lord Rastik McGreedy!" He cried. Hoarse but loud. "7, 641 Inds. At the bottom of the Cassan Continent." He added in a low voice. "No Ekans this time." A couple ofughter could be heard. "7, 641 inds and O''rriadt were chosen for this selection. Surprised as I may, and lucky as we are. Pirates! Nobles! Merchants! And whoever had the strength to pass. This is the time for your sons, daughters, and heirs to show their strength and be selected to join the Griffith Academy. "


    Participants ages from thirteen to sixteen are cheering, some are anxious, others feared, but most are excited. This was their only chance to join a prestigious Academy and fulfill their dreams. Be it Mages, Fighters, and Rouges, they all have one thing inmon. To pass.


    "People of O''rriadt, make me proud," Lord McGreedy cried. "Let the Selection Begin!"


    The sound of drums reverberated throughout the squire.


    Then, an attendant announced the venue and the rules of the Selection.


    The participants were informed that the event will take ce on an ind called Hoglob. East of O''rriadt. An ind mostly consisted of Grades E and D Magical creatures. ording to lores, Hoglob Ind was once a ce inhabited by Goblins. But, for some unknown reasons, the Goblins were totally annihted.


    With the magical arrays already installed, Handlersacting as coordinators, will perceive all the happenings inside the ind. Trained fighters were also hidden, to make sure that all participants are guarded and kept alive.


    The rules were simple. Do not kill other participants. Killing will disqualify the participant and their family will be banned from entering the Griffith Kingdom for 5 generations. Ages from 13 to 16 can only join. Weapons are allowed, provided weapons are Grade E to D. Tamed animals are also allowed provided their ranks are from E to D.


    Next was the goals. The goals to bepleted and needed to pass the Selection.


    To pass the selection. Participants must earn 500 points. The first goal was to collect cores of Magical creatures. Grade E Cores is equal to 1 point. Grade D is 5 points, and grade C Cores are 20 points. Each team and solo participants were given an Inventory im called Magic Pouch. A temporary pouch to store the Cores that the participants gathered.


    The second was a task called ''Capture the Sphere''. Each group or participant will be given a temporary Inventory im called Storing Sphere - a utility item that stores a small amount of mana. Capturing one sphere is equivalent to 100 points. The owned sphere, if broken, will cause the disqualification of that group or individual. Points earned will be divided ording to the number of individuals per group.


    The third goal was a tournament. Those who have passed the first and second events are then individualized and put to fight with each other.


    Participants who topped the 20 slots will be admitted to the Griffith Academy.


    "First and second goal was to be done in two days and at the same time. You gather materials while you defend your sphere." The attendant exined. "You will be given ample time to prepare, and finalize your team."


    Strolling inside the square, Ned and Toni found a bench that was empty. There, they started to organize their items.


    Toni and Coco yed with one another, while Ned, closed his eyes, and started to pretend to meditate.


    I can''t just stare in the open. Ned thought. ICE, evaluate. A series of prompts echoed through Ned''s head.


    [Energy level is at 99%.]


    Just by walking, my energy dropped by a percent. Ned''s face shows discontent.


    [Mana Points. 153 over 601.]


    [Vanish Skill 5.]


    [Vanish skill can be used 5 times for 30 seconds. During the nighttime, skill duration will increase by 60 seconds. Using Vanish skill will hide the host and deal double the damage of the weapon in hand when attacking the enemy''s weak points.]


    [Skills haven''t been used for 12 hours will be dismissed.]


    [Vanish skill time remaining. 5 hours, 45 minutes, and 33 seconds.]


    Vanish huh, can''t use it though since the sun is high up. Well, better than nothing. Another thing, the Butterfly. Looks like only me can draw the sword.


    "Toni are you"


    Ned was about to ask her when a random kid approached them, looking anxious.


    "Hey Sharp!" Narrow eyes, he stared Ned for quite some time.


    "Sharp! Hey!"


    Was he talking to me? Ned thought.


    Toni was also surprised to see some random kid talking to them. Medium height, ck long hair, and slim, slightly bigger than Ned. A bow and arrow were tacked on his back. A typical oriental looking kid.


    Ned was friendly to the people he knew. He''s a Hollow same goes to his face when talking to some unknown kid. Hollow look, he asked. "You talking to me?"


    The kid was surprised to see that someone the same age as him, looked deep and unfathomable. But he must utter the courage. "Yes, yes." He added. "I''m Xi from Chinok Ind." With hands-on his sides, he slightly leans forward.


    "What do you want, why call me sharp?"


    "Well," finger scratching his temple, Xi exined. "Sharp eyes, sharp face, sharp nose, sharp mouth, and sharp look. If your not sharp then who are you?"


    Lips lifted high, Toni smiled a bit.


    This kid. Ned thought, "I''m Ned, what do you want?"


    "Well, you see, I''ve been asking people if they could join my crew. But so far, no one was inter..."


    "Not interested." Ned stopped Xi before he could finish.


    "Wait!" Xi cried. "Let me join your crew."


    So that''s it. It''s not that he''s looking for a crew, he''s looking to join a crew. Ned wondered. "We''re full. What can you even do?"


    Xi gripped his bow, nock an arrow and for a moment he stared at a distance. Air swooshed, the arrow cut everything on its path. It was only air though. At a distance, Ned saw a man in Wanted Poster hit in the eye. "Bullseye!" Xi eximed. "I can shoot an arrow."


    Not bad. Ned thought. "If you can shoot an arrow, why is it that no one wanted you?"


    "Well, I''m really bad with magic." Xi looked at the ground. Worry filled his eyes. "No matter how good I am at shooting things, Magic always prevails."


    "Not really," Ned said. He could sympathize with Xi since he himself was a Hollow for a long time. "Okay you''re in, and I''m not sharp I''m Ned"


    Surprised, Xi''s heart beat faster, eyes bulged, jumped and hugged Ned. As tight as he could. "Ned! You''re Ned! Thank you, Ned!"


    "That''s enough! If you want to join no hugging." Pushing Xi far away from him. And introduced Toni. "She''s Toni."


    Xiposed himself raised his hands and patted his chest. "I''m Xi of Chinok Ind." Slightly leaned forward.


    "Uhmm..hi...I''m Toni of O''rriadt." She answered.


    For a minute or two Xi didn''t stop talking to Ned or Toni. Even if no one is answering him, he kept on talking.


    They were then asked to inject their mana on the Storing Sphere and register their team officially. Since Ned was a Hollow, he asked Toni to inject her''s. The team of Ned, Toni, Coco, and Xi was then formed.


    Then, Lord Rastik McGreedy announced to the participants to gather.


    "Gather everyone!" Speaking in a Note im. Lord Rastik McGreedy announced the Royal Knight who will oversee the Event and a mage that will transport them to Hoglob Ind. "I present to you! He will be overseeing the Selection. Awakened Royal Knight and Diamond Level Hunter! Sir Edwin Tulor Godefroy. And hispanion. Royal Mage and Gold Level Hunter! Park Han Fu!"


    "Diamond!"


    "What!"


    "That guy is a Diamond Level?"


    mor after mor, participants didn''t believe that a Diamond Level would go to an Ind, thousands of distance away from the Kingdom. Normally, Gold Level Hunters are the ones overseeing events for the Kingdom. Diamond levels are Hunters who hunt monsters ordinary hunters couldn''t do. They were busy all the time. But this time. A Diamond Level did oversee an event.


    "Everyone! Listen. Sir Godefroy will give his encouraging speech! So listen!" McGreedy eximed. Raising his hands he opened his palm to give way to the Royal Knight.


    Sir Godefroy paced slowly going in the middle of the wooden tform.


    Sound of silence could be heard.


    "Uh." Then he left.


    Very... encouraging. The participants murmured.


    Then the Royal Mage floated, hovering in the middle of the za, he conjured a spell. Magic with precise control that let him float.


    "Wind Magic!" One of the participants shouted.


    For a moment. Air hummed, the temperature rose. Then a portal was opened in the middle of the za.


    "Everyone!" Royal Mage Park Han Fu shouted, still floating midair. "Enter with your team and this will teleport you to a random location of Hoglob Ind!"


    One by one, team by team, participants entered the portal.


    It was Ned''s team turn. Aside from Xi, who''s very excited to enter, Toni and Ned walked to the portal with ease. Swooshing, humming, cracking could be heard inside the portal. Afterward, Ned and the rest appeared in a ce, so dark and humid. Humidly terrifying.


    They were not in an ind at all. No trees, no mountains, or rivers. Just, countless darkness.

 Chapter 17: Caved In

    Chapter 17: Caved In


    "Where are we?" Xi asked. Clinching his fist.


    The team was randomly teleported to a cave. Dark and humid without signs of magical beasts. Not yet.


    "I... Don''t... Know," Toni replied. Her lips quivered. From time to time, she''s grabbing Ned''s clothes. Coco, who was still on Toni''s embrace, felt something was off about the cave.


    Inside, they were in a circr part of a cave. A cavern, broad enough for the three to move around pace by pace. We were supposed to be on an ind. Or maybe this is part of the ind. Ned thought. Trying to feel the wall while he paced unhurriedly.


    Meow?


    Coco''s senses were different from them. From afar he could sense that something wasing.


    Ned''s sensescoupled with his instincts, came to a halt. "Stop," Ned warned. "Something''sing,"


    "Ned,e on, don''t be like that," Xi questioned Ned remarks and his own sanity.


    Ned grabbed the Storing Sphere inside his pouch, the sphere emits a faint light. But enough for the surroundings to be perceived.


    "Toni!" Ned grabbed Toni''s hand and pulled her closer to him. Unsheathing The Butterfly, he shed midair. Hitting an arrow in half.


    "Goblins!"


    "What!" Xi cried. "but, that''s..." arrows swooshed, left and right. Xi''s ear buzzed when an arrow, thumb length, passed by. He grabbed his bow with his hands trembling.


    "Xi!" arrows swirled passing Ned. Dodging and shing, he cried. "shoot that one!" pointing at a goblin, arrow distance away from them.


    "Where! I can''t see!" even with the faint light of the Storing Sphere, darkness still enveloped the cavern, and their eyes, except Ned.


    Meow!


    Coco sensed the danger, he jumped off Toni''s arms. And radiated a spark of his magic. Electric cracked inside the cavern. Not hitting any goblins, but more than enough to dazzle a light.


    Goblins screeched, surprised by the light. They were stunned for more than a second. "Now! Ned shouted. Reverberating inside the cave.


    Notching an arrow, Xi pulled the string. The arrow flew straight, not to the stunned goblin, but to its side. An inch away from the goblin''s eye. Hitting a wall." Shit!" he cursed.


    "Calm down!" Ned dropped the Storing Sphere and jumped to the nearest goblin, shing with The Butterfly. It went straight to its neck. Goblin''s head plopped. Rolling to the ground. Mud covered the dead goblin''s head. It must be his first time seeing a goblin. Ned thought.


    "Yes!" Xi notched an arrow, again. This time, he breathed deep. Eyes focused on the goblin - still covering its eyes. Pulling the string, enough for the arrow to hit the target. "Bullseye. " Xi muttered.


    The arrow went straight to the goblin''s eye. Piercing until at the back of its head. A tip of an arrow peaked behind its head. Blood gushed out. Goblin screeched. "Yes!" Xi cried once more. "Calm down, calm down." He muttered.


    Three more left. Ned mumbled.


    [Affirmative.]


    [One to your left, one to your right. The other is hidden far from the wall.]


    ICE prompted on Ned''s head.


    Three more left, but their distance was far enough to shoot an arrow three more times. Their eyes focused again. The effect Coco''s electric magic was now wearing out. Three goblin archers aimed at Ned.


    [Ned.]


    I know. With Coco''s magic effect now gone. Ned zig-zagged towards the remaining goblins. "Vanish." He whispered.


    [Vanish skill activated.]


    Unable to be seen. Ned moved between the two goblins. Ready to shoot an arrow towards Ned. Vertical sh. The goblin to Ned''s right went lifeless, the head was thrown in the middle of the cavern. Connected by a horizontal sh, from the bottom going to the top. The goblin to his left was divided into two. A critical attack in one swing. The Butterfly''s lightness coupled with its sharp edge, Ned was satisfied.


    But Ned''s attack exposed him from thest remaining goblin. Eyes narrowed, its cheekbones lifted high. A smile of victory. The goblin must have thought. The already notched arrow was ready to be released.


    Blood streamed down its neck. Toni with her dagger, stabbed the remaining goblin, right to its neck. The blood froze. The goblins mouth, eyes, holes in its ears and nose, froze. It cracked.


    Knees first. Then its body, next to the frozen head. The goblin fell to the ground, lifeless. "Toni," Ned muttered. "Thanks."


    "I can fight too, you know." Toni added, "you''re wee."


    "How...how, how did you get there?" Xi wondered. Pointing there and there. "Ned, how did you, get... there, from here, to there," randomly pointing his fingers. "You didn''t use magic, then how?"


    "Well, it''s..." Ned stopped. Can''t really tell him. A Hollow using a skill, Ned thought. "a secret?"


    Disappointed, Xi stopped asking more about it. He knew that a warrior must have its own surprise hidden under their sleeves.


    "These are Goblins!" Xi cried. "What are they doing here? I thought they''re already gone for good."


    Ned moved towards the dead goblins, he started to cut their chest open and grabbed their cores. Seeing this, Toni did the same to the goblin she just killed.


    "Well, that''s what we all thought," Ned said. "They must have hidden inside this cave." Hidden, for such a long time, without food, that''s impossible. Ned wondered. Putting the cores to the Magic Pouch.


    "Uhmm, we need light, Ned," Toni spoke. "We can''t move without light. Also..." She added while cleaning her dagger filled with blood using her old and ragged clothes''. "Also, I think these Goblins were afraid of the light."


    "Yes, the problem is, we don''t have a source for it," Ned exined. Toni''s right, without light, we''re sitting ducks here. We can''t move forward without light. Ned thought. "Xi."


    "Yes!" Although, almost the same age as Ned, Xi''s narrow eyes shows respect.


    "What magic can you use?"


    "Wind."


    Disappointed, Ned looked at Toni, but he knew, her magic was ice affiliated. "I''m sorry," Toni lowered her head. ck hair swayed upfront covering her eyes.


    "It''s fine."


    "Well I''m Wind, Toni uses Dagger, the Cat..." Xi was stopped by Toni.


    "His name''s Coco."


    "Tamed Coco uses electric, I''m not really sure about electric though, and Coco''s body was too small to handle a long period of magic use." scratching his head, he added, " and Ned uses a sword, without any magic..." Eyes bulged out, jaw dropped down, Xi cried, "Ned! you''re a Hollow?!"


    "Yes, what about?" Now he knew, Ned thought.


    "But! You just used a skill! I''m not sure what skill! But it''s a skill! How?" Surprised, Xi moved near to Ned. And started to feel any Mana leaking out of Ned. "Wow, no Mana leak, you''re indeed a Hollow!"


    "I think..."Toni smiled, "Ned really trained hard." She exined.


    "Okay, that''s enough Xi." Ned stopped Xi from almost smelling him.


    "A faint light from a Storing Sphere is all we have." Xi picked up the Storing Sphere on the ground, mud-covered half the sphere. "How can we leave this cave with just this?" Xi lifted the Sphere for everyone to see.


    That''s it! Ned muttered. "That''s it!"


    "What do you mean, Ned?" Toni asked.


    "That''s it! The Sphere." Ned grabbed the Sphere from Xi and gave it to Toni, "here, this Sphere had light because Mana was injected into it," he added. "Toni injects more Mana into it, but slowly," Ned warned.


    "I know." Toni smiled. She then pointed her finger to the Sphere. Breathing slowly, she injected mana.


    The Sphere''s faint light was now getting brighter and brighter until Ned felt a prickling sensation. "Stop. That''s enough." Ned said. It''s getting hot. It can''t handle too much Mana. Ned thought.


    Now that the cavern was brightly lit, everyone could see the aftermath of the fight. Walls cracked and moist, brown and ck fighting with one another against the light of the Sphere. The walls were painted red, where the goblin''s body dropped near.


    Goblins, dark green skin, pointy ears, pointy nose with hair sprouting all over their body. Although the head was cut to half from its body, the goblin''s eye was still wide open. Yellow reptilian eye bulging out. Judging from their heights, they are adult goblins. Their heights reached Ned''s waist. A little more than a meter. Without any coverings, the smell, a foul, disgusting smell oozed inside the cavern. Coupled with their blood and smell, the three decided to leave the cavern.


    After they left the cavern, the group encountered a couple more goblins. The cave was like a maze. One fork after the other, it''s been almost an hour but a never-ending path weed them. Losing energy and sanity on the process. Xi was almost giving up.


    Toni seems to be flustered by their current situation. But kept the feeling to herself, cause she knew, the more she gets flustered, the more her magic became uncontroble. So she clutched Coco even more.


    "So what now?" Looking towards Ned. Panting. Breathing and heart beating fast.


    Every step they made echoed throughout the cave


    "We find the exit and hope," Ned said. Lifting the sphere to illuminate the pathway. Liquids dropped and echoed inside the narrow pathway.


    "Hope?" Xi wondered.


    "Hope to find it on two days," Ned said. "And hope we didn''t encounter hundreds of those things."


    "Hundreds," Xi muttered.


    "Stop!" Ned cried.


    "Not again?!" Xi cried too, "I''ve got a bad feeling about this."


    Toni grabbed her dagger. The other one still dangling on her waist. She breathes deep and focused.


    Ned''s senses were sharper than the two of them, even sharper than Coco. Ned knew, that something wasing. "It''s them," Ned muttered in his lowest voice.


    The three ducked, almost crawling, and leaned against the wall. Coco was intelligent, he knew when to meow and when not to. Because of this Toni was d.


    Run. Ned thought first. "Run" then muttered. "Run!" Then shouted.


    Without hesitation, the two followed Ned to another fork that led to another fork. Sphere swaying left and right. The three, run as fast as they could.


    "What happened, Ned?!" Panting, sweat started to form on Xi''s forehead.


    Sweat formed like beads. He answered Xi. "Hundreds of them."

 Chapter 18: Hybrid

    Chapter 18: Hybrid


    "In here too!" Xi shouted. Aiming his bow towards the iing goblins. Every time the air swooshed and whistled, a goblin dropped dead.


    "Here too," Toni added. Gazing left and right looking for another pathway.


    "I saw them here!" Ned cried, brandishing his sword, preparing for the iing horde of goblins. "They''re everywhere, this is the fifth wave! Ready!"


    Light from the Storing sphere revealed a pile of dead goblins encircling the group. Blood dripped, flowed, and smelled in every direction.


    If these are wargs or lizards, we could take them on, no problem. But this, Ned raised his left hand to block an arrow. The vambrace nged blocking an iing arrow. But these are goblins, they have weapons, and their attacks don''t have a pattern.


    "There!" Xi shouted, pointing at an empty hole, filled with nothing but darkness. "Ned! It''s empty."


    "Let''s go!"


    With more goblins areing, the three ran towards the empty hole. Clothes dampen of both sweat and liquid dripping from the caverns they passed by.


    The group stopped into another empty cavern. The path seems like a maze, but Ned knew, they had never been here before. He knew cause ICE had been mapping and recording all the cavities they entered. Ned made sure that they do not enter the same cavern twice. One way to find an exit, faster.


    Chest popping out, hands on his knees. Exhausted, Xi dropped on the ground. He noticed that the ground was dry. Dust skimmed out of his boots.


    It wasn''t just dry, it was also warm. It was like someone made the ce warm, just for them.


    Coco jumped off Toni''s arm and rolled on the ground.


    "Somethings wrong," Ned noticed that the goblins are not following them anymore. They''re not following, it''s like they were leading us here. Ned thought. "Someone''smanding them," Ned informed the two.


    "What?!" Xi cried. "But those are goblins, who''s got the brain tomand them?"


    Toni, whose clothes were drenched of goblin bloodnot just Toni, Ned, and Xi as well, walked toward Ned and injected another mana to lighten up the storing sphere.


    "We''ll find it out soon," Ned''s dusty blue eyes examined a door not far from where they stood. Raising his arms he pointed to the group. "Look."


    The iron door, curved with circr patterns, and some edges are about to crumble. But it wasn''t filled with any dust, in fact, the ground revealed a patten that the door was used recently. Footprints could be noticeding in and out. Footprints not too big but not too small either. Goblin''s trail, Ned muttered.


    "Are you sure about this?" Xi questioned the group. "Those are goblin trails and were going inside it."


    With no other choice, the group went inside the iron door.


    There, they saw corroded iron carts, iron railways, chains, some on the ground, some attached to the wall. The wooden dwelling was made to fit two to three people. Wooden spiral stairs going upward that was supported by wooden pirs. From the way it looked, one single step and the stairs will crumble away. Poorly made torches hang on the stone walls. Different chambers weed them, some are open and some are closed. Living quarters, Ned examined.


    "There''s... our exit," looking upward, Toni pointed at the top of the vast chamber. From their distance, a faint light could be seen.


    "But how are we going to go there?" Xi looking upwards, his face looked disappointed.


    "Guess we''ll have to check the chambers." With torches lightning the room, Ned put the storing sphere in his pouch. Ned started to walk going in one of the closest chambers. Inside, he noticed wooden tables, iron cups, spoons, forks, and other items for daily life.


    Ned picked one of the cups. ICE, how long? He prompted ICE.


    [The way it looked. The minimum is ten years.]


    Ten, I wonder what made them leave this ce. Ned wondered.


    "Ned!... Toni! Come here! Check this out!" Not far from Ned and Toni, they heard Xi from a chamber that looked to be new. Outside was an iron door and Iron wall.


    Inside, what they saw surprised Toni, and Xi''s face looked like he had seen a ghost. Three human skeletons chained to the wall weed them. Looking carefully, each of the skeleton''s skull was bashed open. Cracked skull, broken arms, smashed ribs, and the other one was cut to half. Its upper body was chained and hanging, while below his waist, its spinal was cut. They all have one thing inmon, dust, the surface of their skull was filled with dust, the same goes to their eye sockets. Insects made their home inside the human skulls. Some insects crawled in and out.


    "Uhmm... Is this, a torture chamber?" Sweat drizzled out of Toni''s forehead.


    "Torture what?" Xi asked.


    "She said, it''s a "


    Before Ned could finish, the door behind them cracked and boomed. The fire crept inside the chamber and smoke filled the room.


    Lying on the ground, Ned safeguarded Toni and Coco, Xi''s face was thrown and stuck into one of the skeletons.


    "It''s a spell," Toni muttered. Dust filled their clothes, rocks and bones scattered everywhere, the door that was intact was now cracked to pieces.


    "How''d you know Toni?" Ned asked. Standing, he unsheathed the Butterfly. But this time, the butterfly emitted a faint ck to purple light. The faint was fast and insignificant that only Coco noticed.


    "Mana Residue, I can feel it," she answered. "Ned it''s strong, peak of tier 2 spell, going tier 3."


    "It''s a monster, it must be between the Peak of Grade D going Grade C," Xi added. Lifting a bone finger off his hair. "ording to the attendant, Hoglob Ind was inhabited by Grades E and D. But to have a Peak Grade D. It''s only a matter of time before it reaches a Grade C. And here I thought they were joking about it."


    Footsteps, screeching, and disorderlyugh could be heard outside. They have had heard these footsteps too many times, they knew it came from goblins.


    Smoke and dust almost settled down. Rubbles settled everywhere inside the room. "Wait! How could you tell the explosion came from a monster?" curiosity filled Ned''s eyes.


    "Mana Residue," for the first time, Toni and Xi rhythmed with one another.


    "Mana Residue are residues of mana after a spell was conjured. In every spell, there will always be a residue," Toni exined.


    ICE, Ned prompted.


    [Negative. If you can''t feel anything neither can I.]


    Shit! I really can''t feel the mana, not even mana leak or mana residue. Ned eximed in his thoughts. But I can absorb it. Why.


    [Yes. Your mana absorption is very slow and very small in quantity. You can''t feel it.]


    "So there''s a difference between human and monster mana residue?" Ned asked. Dust now settled, everyone could see goblins waiting outside. But not attacking. This is bad. Ned thought.


    "Yes, Monster''s Mana Residue is purer than ushumans," Toni replied. "But, for a monster to conjure a spell, it''s not just a peak Grade D, it''s also an evolved one. Ned this is bad."


    With Coco on the ground, the three stood like vanguardsready for anything.


    Outside the torture chamber, goblins counting from 20 to 30 were lined up. But this time, they wore armors, made of iron, although crude, but still able to block physical attacks. Some wore helmets that do not fit. Others wore boots too big or too small for them. Hairs stood all over their body. But with or without armor, their smell was always the same.


    At the end of the goblins, there stood a monster taller than normal goblins and even taller than Ned, or Toni or Xi. Fully armored, except the oddly shaped head. Pointy ears. An opened mouth that cannot be closed due to an excessive long tooth, brown and muddy long hair dreadlocked for supremacy. Ne made of human fingers boned to death. Gripping on its right was a de enveloped with fire. On its left was a stone, sized enough to be gripped, emitting a faint blue between green light.


    "Goblin Orc," Ned muttered.


    "Hybrid," Toni added.


    "Shit!" Xi cried.


    The three heard an obscured and broken voiceing from the Goblin Orc. Then the goblins that surrounding them started to move. Giving way to the group.


    Seeing this, Ned and the rest moved out of the torture chamber. And stopped in the middle of the vast mining room.


    The goblin orc muttered again, then the remaining goblins surrounded them. Enough for them to move around. "It''s challenging us," Ned said.


    "Three to one?!" Xi eximed.


    "No, if we''re lucky enough, it''s four to one," Ned''s face escted from smiling to frowning. He added. "But if this thing''s an idiot, then it will be four against 30."


    "Wait, there''s only three of us, not counting Toni''s adorable Coco," Xi perplexed his thoughts, confused. He asked. "Who''s the other one?"


    Toni''s brows met in the middle. She tilted her head to the side, confused. Coco on her arms jumped off and cat-walked approaching Ned.


    Ned bit his finger and blood dripped out of it. He then bent near Coco, and let him leak his fingers. "Meet, Coco."


    Electric dazed inside the vast chamber, the room was lit with Coco''s electric. It went from night to afternoon. The light was bright, the goblin-orc''s skin showed a faint green and brown, lined with some orange stripes all over its body. Goblins were stunned because of the bright light, emitted by Coco''s electric magic.


    Toni was shocked, but Xi was stunned. To think that a cute little cat turned into a fearsome tiger. "You''re not adorable anymore, you''re impressively adorable." Half opened, Xi closed his mouth.


    The moment, the Goblin-orc noticed that the cat turned tiger, it shouted. And ignored the thought of challenging humans. Instead, it let out a deafening screech.


    The rest of the goblins started to move, swords raised, arrows nocked, boots strode, spears extended, and axes hurled. The army of goblins stormed Ned and his group.


    Shocked as they may, Toni and Xi started to move as well, not towards the storming goblins, but toward the Goblin-orc. They knew Coco can handle the rest of the goblins. They only need to focus on the Goblin-orc. But withbined strength, they''re not even sure if they could take on the Hybrid.

 Chapter 19: Dazzled

    Chapter 19: Dazzled


    He''s tough, Ned admitted. So far, the Goblin-orc was the toughest monster, Ned encountered. Even with the three of them attacking the huge Goblin, they cannotnd a single attack. Aside from its head, and joints, the rest of its body was fully covered with iron armor, they have no other way to attack the beast. Unless they found its weakness and precisely striking it.


    "Shit, he can even use magic!" Ned let out a deep breath before he lunged towards the Goblin-orc''s disfigured head, precisely targeting its eye.


    But Ned''s speed wasn''t enough to strike first. On his way, the goblin orc disappeared on everyone''s sight. The second it appeared, it was now beside Xi who was ready to release an arrow.


    Startled, Xi released the arrow identally. Hitting a pir not far from where Ned stood. The Goblin-orc focused its attack on Xi''s neck. But blocked by Toni''s dagger before it could even reach. Sparks split away from the Goblin-orc''s de.


    Ned was impressed by Toni''s handle of the dagger. She wasn''t even using her Magic, yet. Air hissed every time she shed her dagger. But everyone has a limit. Even for Toni.


    The stone that the Hybrid was holding lit, and a faint blue and green light shone. The fire started to form on its left hand and smoke finds its way out. The fireball was formed throwing it towards Toni at a close range.


    With two daggers holding the Hybrid''s sword. Toni doesn''t have a way out off the fireball attack. But before it could reach Toni. It changes its direction and shot on Xi''s iing arrow. The fireball swallowed to arrow whole and traveled towards Xi.Xi evaded the fireball by jumping at his left. Ground smashed and debris scattered all over when the fireball hit the ground.


    Not far from them, even at tiger form, Coco has been struggling to fend off the rest of the Goblins.


    The Goblins were not just ordinary, they wore armor, artacking with weapons, and Coco was greatly outnumbered. Coco''s electric charge killed only five goblin Warriors. And since Coco was only borrowing his strength on Ned''s blood, he must finish the rest of the Goblins as quickly as he could before his strength runs out.


    Seeing Coco''s condition, Ned decided to take on the Goblin-orc by himself and asked Toni and Xi to support Coco.


    "I''ll take on the Hybrid, you two support Coco!" Ned ordered. Brandishing the Butterfly, he provoked the Goblin-orc. "We have no other way out, but to go back!"


    "We''ll try to clear the way," Toni added, she knew without her magic, she will have a hard time clearing the rest of the goblin warriors. But it wasn''t impossible. With a hint of hope. She knew they will survive this.


    "Toni! I''ll support you from behind," Xi guaranteed. He pulled an arrow and shot at the goblins encircling Coco.


    "Uh!" Toni nodded. With a speed faster than a normal human. Toni rushed towards Coco.


    "It''s just you and me, smelly head," Ned provoked. I''ll hold him, enough for them to clear the path going back to the iron door. Ned thought. ICE evaluate.


    [Energy decreasing fast.]


    [Vanish skill 2.]


    [Overclocking avable.]


    [The rest are stable.]


    Good. Ned smiled. I can''t take on a direct hit from him. And even at long range, he''s got a fireball spell. Sweat formed on Ned''s forehead. This is tough. The thing on his left hand, every time he cast a spell it shines. Ned wondered.


    He was right, the stone on the Goblin-orc''s left hand emitted a faint light. Then fire enveloped its de. A fire sword was formed. The ground trembled and echoed throughout the entire chamber every time the Hybrid moves. Massive but fast, he leaped towards Ned, with the firesword on the front, he was ready to slice Ned.


    A normal hunter''s clothes, a vambrace on his left arm, and a will to fight were enough for Ned to take on the massive Hybrid.


    Ned approached the Hybrid. He knew with its massive build, he was faster than the Hybrid. He dashed, and when they were about to sh, Ned bent his knees. The bent was too low he was now sliding on the ground with its knees. He raised his sword then shed the Hybrid''s legs.


    But since it was full of armor, the attack was not effective at all. Sparks flew where the Butterfly and the armor met.


    The Goblin-orc saw the human on the ground, he thrust his de and struck. But Ned evaded the attack. The ground cracked and the de sunk in the ground. Almost half of the de was now stuck on the ground. But even stuck, the fire on the de was getting stronger and stronger.


    Ned smiled, not because of the Hybrid''s de was stuck on the ground, but because he saw an opening in his armor. The Hybrid''s underarm was wide open. So wide, Ned can hit his underarm three times in a row.


    The Hybrid pulled the de on the ground, like a hot knife sunk on a butter. Smooth and easy. Then, the stone on his left hand shone again.


    Shit! Ned cursed. With his current state,ying on the ground, with no time to get up, Ned swallowed his saliva. He knew he had to take on the Fireball, directly. With his body and his sword raised horizontally to block the iing Fireball. Ned braced himself.


    With almost a meter away from Ned, the Fireball was formed. The air scorched, the surroundings shone red.The Hybrid smirked,ughed, and sneered. The smile of victory. His eyes shed with excitement.


    [Notice. Massive amount of pure mana detected.]


    With the spellplete, the Hybrid, shot the Fireball directly to Ned. The surrounding boomed, the ground cracked, and the air sparked.


    "Ned!" Toni shouted, cutting a goblin warrior on its neck.


    "Ned!" Xi cried, shooting an arrow and hitting a goblin warrior on its eye.


    Groar! Coco roared.


    They wanted to go and check Ned, but the Goblin Warriors were stopping them from moving an inch.


    "No!" Toni cried, her eyes started to turn red. "Ned! No!" She cried and cried. With no response from Ned. The air around her turned cial and a chilling aura enveloped her. A golden thread of hair started to form, masking some of her dark hair. A blue cloudy mist started to breathe out of Toni''s body.


    The surrounding started to feel arctic. With goblins in shock, and out of instinct, they started to move backward. One step at a time, they retreated away from Toni. But, it was toote, pirs of ice started to form on the ground. Goblins numbered for about twenty ran and tried to avoid the pirs of ice randomly spiking off the ground.


    A Goblin was pierced by the ice and was mutted. Its armor couldn''t save the goblin. Others were struck and tossed midair. Head pierced, body stabbed to half, some are entirely frozen. Others ran out of fear. But no blood dripped the ground, before the blood could hit the ground, it was frozen.


    At the same time, Xi''s Heart beating fast, muscles couldn''t move, and sweat dripped off his face, he was dazzled. He was surprised that some random strangers he joined were full of overly powerful individuals. A guy without magic who soloed an evolved Goblin - mixed with an orc and can cast a spell. An overly shydy, who he taught was rouge because of her weapon of choice. Was actually super, Mana infused, a magical mage with a very rare element that killed twenty or so goblins, that needed almost two groups to kill. An adorable cat, who he taught was just for grabbing girls'' attention, was actually a super rare species of Elemental Cat, and having a very rare thunder element, that can evolve into a fierce tiger.


    And there he was, with only a bow and a handful of arrows, a small amount of mana, and embarrassed enough to show his spell for it was so weak, that cannot be called tier 1. If there''s a tier 0 spell, Xi would ssify his skill as tier 0. What in the world did he get into? Is what Xi''s face tells. He''d rather be a Hollow and be like Ned. Xi thought. Ned. "Ned!" Xi cried. Suddenly, Xi felt a hot sensation running on his side. It was toote for him to notice that he was hit by an arrow. He fell off the ground, and blood started to flow out of his side.


    Iron carts, wooden living quarters, rusty chains could now be seen. Smoke started to settle down and the Goblin-orc''s face was satisfied. Cause he knew, that the Fireball was a direct hit.


    Right in front of the Hybrid, smoke enveloped where Nedid, fumes started to disperse. The light started to shine and burn. Sphere of fire started to form and spin around, devouring all matter surrounding it, smoke, fire, and air were being devoured by the Sphere of Fire. "Fireball!" A voice resonated inside the chamber.


    Eyes bulging out. Surprised, the Hybrid jumps off away from the sphere of fire. But it was toote, the sphere flew and boomed right on its body. The Hybrid was thrown off the chamber. The green and orange striped skin that was visible under the armor was burnt. Skin sizzled, the Hybrid roared at top of its lung.


    After the smoke waspletely devoured, Ned was now visibleying on the ground, with the Butterfly raised upwards.


    Toni snapped and saw Ned was alive. The chilling aura was now settling down. She regained her consciousness. But one after the other, Toni was surprised to see Xi on the ground,ying t with blood flowing out his body. "Xi, no," she muttered.


    Some Goblins, that weren''t killed by Toni''s attack started to regroup. The remaining goblins knew that if they can''t kill the humans, the Goblin-orc will be the one to kill them.


    Meanwhile, Ned was still lying on the ground. "Thank you, Master," Ned said. With the impact of Ned''s Fireball. The surrounding was, if notpletely destroyed, unrecognizable. Chambers after chambers, all destroyed. But Ned noticed a chamber where the Hybrid was thrown. It was a chamber with mechanical surroundings. Ned saw a room with a mechanical lift going up. "That''s it!" Ned cried and got up.


    Ned saw that the Hybrid got up the same time as him. Time to finish this. Activate Predictive Combat Emtor. Ned ordered ICE.


    [Predictive Combat Emtor activated.]


    Ned was surprised to see that the numbers that appeared on his disy were at a single digit. No weaknesses huh. Ned thought. Only 5% was shown on Hybrid''s underarm. We''ll see about that.


    [Should you want me to control your body this time?]


    No. This one''s on me. "Vanish," Ned muttered.


    The moment Ned appeared, he was already at the back of the Hybrid. Heavy, swift, and precise. He stabbed the Goblin-orc''s underarm. Green blood spewed, spraying everywhere, some grazed Ned''s face, his clothes, and on the ground. The green blood painted an abstract art on the ground. Ned smiled. But not for long.


    "Ned!" Toni shouted the first time Ned heard Toni shouted. "Ned!"


    At a distance, he saw Xi, on the ground, lying t, unmoving, and blood floweding out from his side. Coco was trying to block the remaining goblins storming towards them. Toni blocking Xi''s wounds, by instinct she''s trying to put pressure on it.


    With the Hybrid on the ground, unmoving. Ned raced toward Xi.


    Ned saw that an arrow pierced through Xi''s stomach. Blood flowed out his hunter''s clothes.


    Xi opened his eyes and saw Ned and Toni on his side. Trying to say something, in a whizzing voice. The chamber was crowded with monsters and Coco fighting them. Ned had to move closer to Xi for him to be alone to hear him.


    Some Goblins made past Coco, with no other way, Toni had to make a path and find a safe ce for Xi to rest. She kept on shing goblins, one after the other.


    Ned, on the other hand, listened to Xi''s mumbling.


    "Le...leave....leave me."


    "No, No one''s leaving somebody, especially you, Xi," Ned assured him. "Let go, let go, let me see your wounds." Ned survived countless battles, simply because he was focused. And being focused is what he needed now. Ned saw that the blood stopped flowing. Which means the arrow didn''t pierce through. With the tip stuck inside Xi''s left waist, Ned had to make instant decisions. Pulling out will resume the blood leak. But keeping it for a long time will infect the wound. Ned knew both were critical decisions. Especially without a healer in the group. Pulling the arrow out, the blood will leak, and the risk of him dying of blood loss will be higher. Ned examined. ICE, evaluate the subject, Xi.


    [Evaluateplete.]


    [Judging from the distance. No major organs were damaged. But the rate of infection is higher if the arrow remains inside his body.]


    [Suggestion. Pull the arrow and close the wound by scorching using metal objects.]


    "Toni," Ned saw Toni searching for a ce to rest. And with two Goblin left. Coco finished them with ease. Now with Toni on his side, Ned asked Toni to help him carry Xi towards the room with a mechanical lift. "I saw a chamber with a mechanical lift, let''s put Xi there."


    With a slow pace, and a drip of blood trailed the three reached the mechanical room. "You''ll be fine Xi, don''t worry," Ned assured him once more. Ned remembered that the Goblin-orc''s de was enveloped with fire, he decided to take the de off the Hybrid''s unmoving body.


    "Okay, I''m going to pull the arrow out and this will hurt a bit, but you''ll be fine, at the count of three," with determined eyes, and unwilling Xi. Ned swiftly pulled the arrow out. "Three!"


    Blood rivered off Xi''s waist, but not for long. Without a second thought, Nedid the Goblin-orc''s scorching de on the wound.


    "Mother F!" Xi cried at the top of his lungs, sweat dripped down his face, tears sshed, mouth drooled, and nose slimed. Xi''s skin sizzled and steamed, but the wound was closed. Xi smelled roasted meat. But he knew it was his own flesh.


    With the four gathered inside the mechanical lift, they heaved a sigh of relief. But, not for long.

 Chapter 20: Array

    Chapter 20: Array


    "This is a mechanical lift," Xi mumbled trying topose himself, now with less blood dripping off his clothes.


    Dust filled the room, a rectangr lift made of iron, fitted enough for four to six people. On top of it, was a wooden nk hugged by dust and some parts are crumbled by time. Sides were hooked by rusted chains going up. Besides, the lift was, a box, waist leveled, at the top of the box was a button made of iron.


    Exhausted and hungry, the four, now with a normal Coco, stepped inside the lift. Xi pressed the iron button, but with no avail, the lift didn''t work. Xi pressed for the second time, the third, and forth, the lift still didn''t work.


    "Of course, no one has used it for years," Ned with his Butterfly sheathed, messy hair, tattered clothes, and green liquidthe blood of goblins sprayed some from his clothes, exited the lift. "We should have expected it not to work."


    Toni, with Coco embracing him, moved to check the box, and see if she could find a way for the lift to work. Her pale smooth skin breaths out of her tight leather clotheswhich was now mutted of holes and scratches from the dead goblins. Seeing the mechanical box, her head tilted, she was confused, for it was beyond her knowledge to fix the lift. She smiled, blinked, and frowned.


    Seeing Toni''s mixed up face, Xi standing on one leg trying to support his injury slowly moved towards Toni. "Let me see," Xi said.


    "Uhmm...can you fix it?" Toni stuttered, her dark hair swayed when she moved to give way to Xi.


    Chest popping out, standing nice and tall, like no injuries at all, Xi answered Toni with pride. "Of course," now with the box in front of him, Xi bent to check the box. "My family is merchants, and out of my six brothers, I''m the only one who managed to learn mechanics," Xi added. Now feeling proud of himself, for his studies about mechanics, which his parents forced him to learn, was now rewarded.


    With the assurance from Xi, they sighed with relief. But not for long.


    The room they were in, was, once again, exploded. Luckily the iron wall was tough enough to block the explosion from going inside. Debris and smoke blocked their view. But once it dispersed, they saw the Hybrid standing tall. Fuming with anger and eyes filled with rage. The stone shined once again.


    "He doesn''t know when to quit," cried Xi, leaning on the box. Debris settled on his hair.


    "Xi! I''ll buy some time, try to fix the lift!" Gritting his teeth, Ned unsheathed The Butterfly. His hunter''s clothes jogged together with his sword. "Vanish," Ned muttered


    [Vanish skill activated.]


    [Ned that''s yourst.]


    I know. Ned said, in his thoughts.


    Surprised and confused, Toni saw Ned, suddenly vanished. Again. She doesn''t have any clues on how Ned did or conjured his skills without any Mana. But with the Hybrid, steaming hot, she reserved the thoughts. She gave Coco to Xi and draw her Kiki''Dorra twin dagger and dashed to help Ned.


    The Hybrid saw Ned vanished again, with his battle instincts, and numbers of spells, he roared. The stone on his left hand, shined once again. This time, it was not a Fireball, not a firesword, but a Field of Fire surrounding the Hybrid. with his limited vision, the Hybrid made sure that Ned couldn''t let pass him.


    [Vanish skill dismissed.]


    Ned who couldn''t move closer to the Hybrid, because of the field of fire, did nothing with the Vanish skill. He tsked out of frustration.


    The three, Ned, Toni, and the Hybrid battled in the middle of the chamber. Shadows danced against the torch''s light. Air whistled with de cutting empty space. Even without the Hybrid''s de, he was still a formidable opponent. Using his bare fists, the Hybrid rammed in every direction. He doesn''t seem to run out of mana and stamina, he''s a Hybrid after all.


    Even with the two of them, all they did was to defend against the Hybrid''s fists.


    "Ned! It''s done!" Veins popping out his neck, Xi shouted. Some blood exited his wound, "hurry!"


    "Toni you go first, I''ll hold him!" Ned blocked the Hybrid''s fists with his sword. The fists and the sword nged. "I''ll catch up," he smiled.


    "But."


    "I''ll be fine, just go."


    "Uh, you better be," Toni moved back directly towards the lift. There, she found Coco, carried by limping Xi on the lift ready to move.


    Ned was surprised to battle a monster with a level of grade D on its peak. All his training rewarded him atst. This is tougher even with the Warg and Butriki leadersbined. Ned thought. Leaping back and forth, to evade the Hybrid''s fist. The stone shined and Ned smiled, "I''ve been waiting," he muttered.


    Sphere started to form, a fire then shot out of the Hybrid''s fist. It hummed going towards Ned. But Ned was unmoving, he smiled, raised his Butterfly and the tip pointed towards the Fireball.


    When The Butterfly''s tip and the Fireball collided. The Hybrid was surprised, he couldn''t believe what he saw, the Fireball was absorbed by the sword, down to itsst fume.


    With the Fireball absorbed and sword raised, Ned lunged towards the Hybrid. "Fireball!" Ned shouted.


    Startled, and not fast enough to evade, the Hybrid took the Fireball head-on. The explosion was bigger and stronger than the Hybrid''s Fireball. He was thrown meters away from Ned.


    With this, he dashed towards the lift where Toni, Coco, and Xi are waiting. He moved inside and pushed the button. The mechanical lift creaked, dust scattered then it shook. The lift ascended, for an inch, and stopped.


    "What now?!" Xi cried.


    "You said it''s fixed," Ned asked.


    "Yes!" It was "wait...wait...could it be," Xi jumped off the lift, pried open the box, and there, he found that the energy source ran out of, well, energy. "Shit!" He cursed. He had been cursing a lottely. Xi took out the energy source, blue to greenstone, that emits a very faint light and was handed to Ned.


    "Look," Ned examined, raising the stone high up for everyone to see. "It looks familiar," he added.


    "Uh, now that you mentioned it, it looks like" Toni gazed towards the Hybrid,ying on the ground, body emitting smoke.


    "The Hybrid," the three resounded at the same time.


    Meow? With Coco.


    Not far from them, the Hybrid moved, broken armor, scorched skin, and eyes popping out of anger. He ran towards the group of humans.


    Meow!


    "Are you sure?"


    Meow!


    Ned bent and bit his finger to feed Coco with blood.


    Coco turned to tiger and strode towards the iing Hybrid.


    Ned, Toni, and Coco, with Xi and a bow, fought the Hybrid. With one goal in mind. The stone he had been using to cast a spell.


    Arrows flew, dagger shed, sword nged and thunder roared. They fought the first toughest monster the group ever had, maybe theirst.


    They fought until one of them was caught by the Hybrid. Eyes dted, Toni was holding her breath under the grip of the monster. Stone was on his left and Toni was on his right. "No!" Waving his sword Ned cried. "Let her go!"


    Ned stampede towards the Hybrid, with the Butterfly ready, he shed the arms.


    Strong and cunning, the Hybrid uses Toni as a shield. Ned stopped his attack midway. Think, think, Ned, shuffled his brain.


    Meow?


    "No we can''t attack him, he''ll just use Toni as a shield," Ned answered the frustrated Coco.


    "That''s it!" Ned stabbed his hand with his sword and blood flowed continuously. He then leaped between Toni and the Hybrid, raised his hand, and brushed the blood in the Hybrid''s mouth.


    He sneered. The Hybrid let out a low growl mocking Ned of what he did. "Are you out of your mind human?" That''s what the Hybrid would say if he could.


    The Hybrid was about to crash Toni''s head. When he suddenly felt his blood boiling, muscles stiffed, breathing uncontrobly, and his Mana went berserk. His muscles threaded like waves. He let go of Toni and the stone. He kneeled, saliva flowed out his mouth. And he rolled on the ground. Holding his head, sometimes, his body, back to his head again. His armor nged on the ground. He was evolving.


    Ned saw that the Hybrid was momentarily stunned, he helped Toni up, picked up the stone, and ran towards Xi. "Xi!" Ned raised his hands and throw the stone straight to Xi.


    Xi caught the stone and ced it in the box. With enough energy, the lift shook for a moment then ascended. "Hurry!" Xi cried.


    With distance too far, Ned lifted Toni and ced her on Coco''s back. He jumped and rode Coco as well.


    Coco jumped on the lift that was now ascending. Just in time when Coco reversed back to normal.


    With the Hybrid wailing and roaring in distance, the group ascended towards the exit. The structure was almost eight-floor high. So it took them double the time to reach the top.


    The lift stopped in a room - a room that could fit eight people at once. Full of papers left to dust, storage full of mining tools. Pickaxes,mps, scrolls, old rusted chest, iron tables on top was a schematic of some sort. The source of light was a flickering stone attached to the walls. At the end of the room, was a human skeleton leaning on the wall. On the skeletons right, was a wall, with no decorations, just a in old wall. Engraved writing could be seen at the edge of the in wall. "Array," Xi mumbled.


    "How''d you know?" Ned asked. Ned was surprised that Xi knew about arrays.


    "The writings," Xi limped towards the in wall and slid his fingers on the writings. "They are old Array incantations, they are so old it wasn''t even used today."


    There arenguages I don''t even know, a system that I didn''t find familiar, this world. Needs to be explored. And I will not sit here trapped in this room. Ned was determined to explore his current world. To think that my subjugation will turn to exploration. Ned was thrilled. "What does it says?" ICE, can you read it?


    [Negative. Thenguage written was either ancient or localized.]


    "I don''t know much," Xi answered with confusion, "out of hundreds I can only read one or two?" Xi kept on sliding his fingers on the wall.


    "What does it say?" This time, it was Toni who asked.


    "Passage and Exit," Xi answered. "It could mean that this is a Passage Array."


    Passage Array, Ned thought. "Then how do we activate it?"


    "Something this old, areplexbinations of Runes, maybe four to six different runes. Powered by Mana stones, no maybe one Mana stone powered this. Thebinations must be inside a Holding im. Camouged to look like, maybe a book, or a chest, look form something that stores!" Xi cried with excitement.


    Not long after, they found a book hidden beside the human skeleton. The inside of the book was hollow, at the edges were four Runestones and in the middle was a stone almost looking the same as the Hybrid used to cast the spells. Mana stone. So it was Mana stone after all. Ned examined the runes and the stone. The two runes seem familiar to Ned. "These two," pointing at the two runes, one at the upper right and the other at the bottom-right edge of the book. "They look familiar, I saw my Master used these runes once," pointing at the upper right, "that''s a barrier rune and this one is illusion rune."


    "Illusion and barrier runes," Xi thought that it''s strange to have barrier and illusion runes together. Unless, "strange, unless the people here are hiding something that they don''t want to be discovered."


    "Uh," Toni agreed.


    This kid, he''s actually smart. Ned thought looking at Xi with wonder. "Then how do we activate it?"


    "The Mana stone''s energy is depleted," Xi answered.


    "Uhmmthis?" Toni pulled the Mana stone from the lift and showed it to the group.


    "Of course," said Ned.


    The moment they reced the old mana stone with the new one, the in wall started to emit light. That suddenly looked like the teleportation magic used by the Royal Mage back at the town square.


    The three went into the Passage Array. Andnded in an empty and dark cave, at the end they saw light, with trees, and some low-grade creatures feeding on grasses.


    "We''re back, atst!" Xi cried out of excitement.

 Chapter 21: Raged

    Chapter 21: Raged


    Ned saw no more of the Goblin-orc, fortifying his belief that the Hybrid had no animosity in them. Nightfall embraced them when they exited the cave where the hidden Passage Arrayid. Bamboo looking grass danced against the gust of the wind. At the foot, mushrooms flickered in the distance, giving light to the bugs looking for a spot to rest.


    "Ned, thank you," Toni, looking delighted and vulnerable, acknowledged Ned''s effort for saving her.


    Exhausted and thankful, the four walked under the streak of moonlight. Passing different vegetation on their way to a rock to rest.


    "It''s nothing, it''s my duty as a knight to protect my partners."


    Previously, back at the mining chamber, Ned rescued Toni against the Hybrid by stabbing his hand and giving him his blood. Ned knew that giving the Hybrid a part of his blood, he will be stronger, but the process will momentarily immobilize the Goblin-orc. With that, Ned found a way to release Toni against the grip of the monster.


    Worried about the oue, Toni asked Ned about his hand. Maybe she could, somehow, ease the wound. A stab, no more than an inch, revealed itself to Toni. Worried, she ripped a part of her old clothes and wrapped Ned''s wound.


    [Notice. Nanites were redirected to heal the wounds.]


    [2 hours 3 minutes and 55 seconds remaining toplete healing.]


    These nanites reallye in handy huh, Ned mused.


    "You don''t know healing Spells?" curious, Ned asked Toni.


    "Uh," nodding her head and looking down, Toni was embarrassed that she doesn''t know any healing spells. "I''m sorry, if only I have light magic, I could have healed you and... Xi."


    "Impossible," Xi gazed at Toni, while he leans against the stone with Coco in his hands, "learning another type of magic would be very difficult for you," he added, "plus, your magic is already a rare type, you must be some kind of..." He paused, "Ahhh, I forgot. My mentor once told me about this Unique kind of mages."


    "Gifted," Ned answered.


    "Ah, yes! Gifted, the one with a very rare element, my mentor told me that Gifteds don''t need to study their magic, they just...e out naturally." twitching his face, Xi moved side to side to find a proper ce for his wound to rest, "but I''ll be fine, don''t worry, this is just a little scratch, also this wound will be my mark of manliness."


    Meow!


    "Well, Coco''s not in favor about you being manly," Ned looked at Xi and they allughed.


    "Ned, before, I told you to leave me, but you didn''t, why?" now with a serious tone of voice, Xi asked.


    "I want to go farther."


    "What do you mean?"


    "If I want to go fast, I''ll go alone, but if I want to go far, we go together."


    With those words, Xi forgot that he wanted to be manly, his eyes turn red, and beads of tears dropped.


    "Too much for being manly?"Ned asked then the four started tough. Again.


    This time, they heaved a sigh of relief. For a minute or two, the four rested. But with only a day left, the group must gather points to pass the first goal of the Selection.


    "Ned, you said you''re a Knight?" Xi asked.


    "Well, not really, for me to be an official Knight, I need to pass the Selection, go to an academy, register myself as a Fighter Profession, and slowly rank my way up to be a knight."


    "And Toni, you`re a Gifted, why`d you want to go to an academy?"


    "Well...uhmm...I can''t control my magic, so...so I need to find someone who can teach me...control my magic," aside from Ned, her brother, and Lady Zoreena, Toni was stuttering when talking to people she just met.


    "And the academy is the fastest way to find one, I get it," Xi said, "well, we all have one thing inmon, to pass."


    Ned furrowed. "63 points," he put his hand on Xi''s shoulder, "you stay here with Toni I''ll go find meat to eat then we''ll increase our points."


    In the woods, Ned borrowed Xi''s bow with a handful of arrows. He was looking for monsters to hunt for their meat and core. Not far from the team, Ned found a monster that resembled a dear, sipping a portion of water in a small pond. "Adult Corca," he mumbled. Nocking his bow, the arrow was released and went straight to the Corca''s neck. It fell down, lifeless.


    Cutting the Corca''s meat and core, Ned felt that someone was watching him. He instinctively jumped away from the dead creature and saw that an ax was hurleding his way. He evaded sideways and the ax hit nothing but mud.


    "Greg! What are you doing? You could have killed him." Ned heard a tight voiceing from ady.


    Not far from where Nednded, three people showed themselves. Two men, half-naked, Ned saw them before, "Greg and Grant," he mumbled. The other was ady, curly chestnut hair, ponytailed to look neat, thin high arc brows, and sharp pointy nose but her eyes were fierce as a tiger.


    "Shut up! Know your ce Naa''ri!" Grant grunted.


    "You shut up Grant!" Thedy whom they called Naa''ri rebuked, "you don''t own me!"


    The three stopped near the Corca''s dead body, Greg pulled the arrow off the Corca''s neck and red at Ned. "My, what do we have here! A stray cat without his master."


    "That''s my game," Ned said, gripping his Butterfly ready for anything.


    "We''ve been tracking this for a while now." Thedy said, "since you''re alone, how about we share? I''m Naa''ri by the way."


    "Ned," one thing Ned learned from his past life was to avoid unnecessary conflict. If he can try to talk them out, he would. "I''m okay with sharing, but we''re a group of four," he added, "well, three not counting the cat."


    With a wrapping made of fur running on her nape. At her back, attached a green bow and an arrow that perfectly matched her odd hunter clothes. Naa''ri''s eyes showed a hint of excitement when she heard Ned said Cat. "Cat?" She whispered.


    "Uhhuh," Ned nodded, but remained alert, what''s with her? He wondered.


    "Enough! I remember you kid!" Greg cried. "Your Master! Well...met our master! And, they talk! And you knew what happened next!"


    Did he just call me a kid? "Embarrassed? That my Master pped your Master?" Ned paced backward, and slowly.


    "I said enough!" Raising the ax he picked on the ground, Greg jumped towards Ned.


    Ned parried and evaded the ax shed on him. Even against the two of them, Ned managed to evade their attacks effortlessly.


    Naa''ri was surprised to see that Ned, could match the two.


    "Naa''ri! What are you doing?" Greg shouted.


    "Nothing! why?"


    "Help us!"


    Ned shed midair hitting Grant''s ax.


    "No!that''s not my fight! Besides, I want to see his cat!"


    Ned was smiling. But he never mocked his opponents. He was smiling because he was amazed by his body''s growth. Even with the two of them, Ned can easily evade all their attacks. They''re too slow Ned can predict all their movements. Left, right, then left. They''re slow. Ned thought. Time to finish this, I''ll just knock them out.


    Ned raised his sword, he jumped backward, charged his legs. Then he vanished. Not with the skill, but he vanished cause the two couldn''t keep up with him.


    Ned was about to knock Greg when he heard a deafening boom from where his team was resting. An explosion, followed by a roar. The explosion was powerful that the shockwaves reached them. No. "No!" Ned cried. Sheathing his sword, he ran towards the explosion.


    "Wait!" Naa''ri wanted to stop Ned. "Don''t go there!"


    Ned reached the rock where Toni, Xi, and Coco had been resting. But they were nowhere to be found. Rocks, debris, trees, all scattered. Not far from him, he heard another roar. This time, it was near the cave.


    Ned dashed towards the roar, his nce rested for a moment to where the mouth of the cave once was. No cave, no trees, not even grass, and no Toni and the rest. No, no,e on, where are you. Ned took a deep breath thinking of Toni, Coco, and Xi. Another roar was heard, it was closer to where Ned was.


    Mud, dark, and damp, a swamp, Ned murmured. The stench of dead carcasses probed Ned''s sense of smell. But it was nothingpared to what he saw. A barrier of ice was shielding Xi and Coco against a monster. It was Tony''s.


    Ned saw the monster to be familiar, muddy green skin, stripes of orange covered its body reaching his face hiding under the beam of the moon. He''s now bigger, madder, and scarier.


    The Hybrid shed Tony''s ice barrier using its sword enveloped with fire. Crack after crack, the barrier was holding, and Toni was drench in sweat. "Toni," Ned wanted to shout, but something in his throat blocking his voice, it was fear. Ned was scared. Scared not of the Hybrid. But scared to lose people he cared. Scared that he remained weak. "Toni!" At the top of his lungs, he howled. "Toni!".


    [Ned. Calm down. Focus.]


    [Subject Tony''s barrier will not hold for long. Focus. Calm down and evaluate.]


    Indeed Tony''s barrier was strong but it won''t hold for long. With a distance of almost fifty meters, Ned stretched his bow, wind blowing, hands trembling, and target hiding under the shaft of the moon. He released the arrow. It swooshed right to the Hybrid''s shoulder.


    The Hybrid didn''t even flinch, instead, he pulled the arrow off his shoulder. His crimson red eyes gazed at Ned. He smiled. Like he was waiting for Ned. The Hybrid dashed towards Ned. Be it mud, damp, or rock the Hybrid does not care at all. He saw his prey, and his prey is all that matter. It was Ned.


    "Ned! Run!" Toni cried. "Just...run!"


    "Run! Ned!" Xi shouted, he cared for Ned. "He''s after you!"


    "Please run Ned!" Tears dripped off Tony''s eyes. "He''s different, he''s not the Hybrid anymore, he''s... a Lord!" Toni cried out of fear.


    "I won''t run again! I won''t leave you. I''d rather die than to leave you!" Ned raged, he brandished the Butterfly.


    "ICE! Overclock!"

 Chapter 22: 179

    Chapter 22: 179


    Ned came to the Goblin-orc Lord towards the muddy terrain.


    The Lord with his bulky size, de, and speed - faster than before, shed Ned. Shoving everything on his way. Nothing can stop the evolved Hybrid, not even the knee-high mud. Seeing his prey, he didn''t slow down. His eyes glimmered under the lucent of the moon. Without casting, the night was illuminated by the Lord''s de that was enveloped with fire.


    Ned started training when Master Will discovered that he was a Hollow. Mana Leak will start to flow at the age of five sometimes younger. These Leaks are an uncontroble flow of Mana that escapes outside the body. This was an indicator that an individual is Magic Capable - their body naturally absorbs Mana in the surroundings. At the age of seven, Ned was trained by Master Will the way of the Knight. Hoping that one day, Ned would be strong and lucky enough to find a fairy or other creature that was willing to bond with him in exchange for Mana.


    Ned trained and trained until he was able to grasp the basic form of the Knight skill his master thought him. A skill that is all about bnce - swift, precise, and heavy. Master Will''s technique passed on to Ned. Ned was able to defend and attack at the same time, or the other way around.


    With only a meter away from the Lord, Ned swayed to his left, just in time before the Firede of the Lord reached him. But with the mud interfering Ned''s movement, he didn''t evade enough.


    With the Lord''s long reach, he was able to hit Ned using his elbow.


    But Ned never let his guard down, before the elbow could reach him he was able to raise his left hand and the Butterfly to block the attack. The block was enough for Ned to be thrown away. The tree shook with the impact and Ned spat a mouthful of blood.


    [Warning. Internal bleeding urs.]


    [Redirecting nanites for repair.]


    The vambrace on Ned''s left hand shattered to pieces but not the Butterfly. Yeah, that''s it. Keep repairing me. I''m not done with this Lord here. Ned redirected his thoughts towards his system and gazed to where Toni was. "Toni! Go now!" Ned shouted, ordering Toni and the rest to leave. "Call someone to help us!" He raised his sword, cause he knew that the Lord will never stop chasing him, "this is not a Selection anymore! Go!"


    "No!" Toni insisted, "we won''t leave you!"


    "Just go!" With the Lord raising his Firede, Ned rolled. The Firede hit the tree behind him and was shattered to pieces. "I''ll buy some time!"


    With no other choice, Toni with Xi and Coco left the swamp to find someone that can defeat the Lord. She knew, that even with theirbined attacks, they cannot defeat a Lord. They just need to find the Handlers and inform them that a Lord has appeared in the Selection site.


    With Ned on the ground, the Lord saw an opportunity to cast a Fireball. The air sizzled and the sphere of fire formed. Ned smiled. "You never learned," he said raising his Butterfly, ready to absorb the iing Fireball. "What!" Ned was surprised that the Lord canceled his Fireball.


    The Lord then jumped towards the path of Toni and his group blocking the exit. The Lord smirked. His eyes were fixated on Toni. Without the stone, he raised his left hand, and a sphere of fire formed, without any dys, incantations, or preparations, Fireball was formed. Then another spell was conjured, and a barrier of fire enveloped his hulking body.


    He knew! He knew! He understood us! Shit! Ned cussed inwards. Putting the Butterfly back to its scabbard, Ned pulled the string of his bow and released six consecutive arrows. Hitting nothing but a barrier of fire. Without any skills and spells, Ned relied only on his raw strength, he dashed.


    On his way, Ned heard a deafening boom. Air escaped away from the explosion, fire illuminated the entire forest, and shockwaves found their way exiting the forest. "No!" Ned shouted.


    Smoke, fire, and chunks of ice scattered all over the ground. Toni conjured a barrier. Ned was relieved to see Toni and the rest was okay. But not for too long, the Lord conjured another fireball. And, since Ned was on his way, he ced himself on the front and acted as a shield for the team. The fireball that flew was absorbed by the Butterfly. Ned returned the fireball with double the damage.


    Trying to block the fireball, The Lord''s body was thrown off into the woods.


    "Ned we can''t leave you here," Xi''s wounds started to look fresh again. Blood could be seen on his clothes.


    "Uh..." Toni agreed with Xi.


    Meow!


    The same goes for Coco.


    With the team together. They decided to buy some time for the Handlers to arrive, and hope that they could defeat the Lord. For the second time, Ned fed Coco with his blood. Xi decided to support the team with his wind magic. While Ned and Toni will deal with the Lord at close range.


    "Hey, Ned!" A tight voice echoed throughout the forest. It was Naa''ri.


    Toni noticed the two half-naked, whom she recognized as Greg and Grant, following the girl that called Ned. "You know them?" She asked.


    "Yes, met them at the forest when I hunted a while ago," Ned replied.


    "They might help us, Ned," said Xi preparing his magic.


    "I don''t think so."


    "Hey, kid! Why''d you run?" Grant snickered.


    "We''re not done yet!" Greg grunted.


    "That cat!" Naa''ri raised her finger and pointed at Coco with his enormous size and thunder cracking around him. "It''s....it''s an Elemental Cat! A mythical cat at the highest form!" She cried, "how! where! Where did you capture him!"


    "Mythical! Hey kid, we''ll let you off, give us the cat!" Greg ordered Ned.


    These kids, Ned thought. "No time to answer you Naa''ri," Ned pulled a Core out of the Magic Pouch. "Xi, any attack spells?"


    "Hey don''t ignore us!" Greg cried.


    "Attack spells, attack spells, wait..ahh, yes! Lance windnce!" Xi was flustered cause he seldom trained wind magic. Xi muttered something, "Coiling Dragon of the Seven Mountains Form One!" He cried.


    "Is that?" Ned was confused. "Couldn''t you shorten your incantations?"


    "No, I need to focus and feel the flow in my Meridians," Xi answered.


    "Meri...what?" Confused Ned asked again.


    "It''s the same as us, It''s where Mana is stored, Meridian is what they call it in the East," Naa''ri interjected. "Now, why are you guys looked like ready for battle?"


    "Orc!" Grant shouted.


    "What!" Greg whose ying deaf asked again.


    "Here hees! Ready!" Ned shouted.


    "!" The three assumed a ready stance.


    Ned on the other hand ate the core he got from the Magic Pouch. Come on,e on give me something useful. Ned asked the core to be on his side this time. The taste was green and bitter. It was the Goblin Warrior''s Core.


    "Ned?" Toni saw Ned ate the Goblin core and was confused. Since Xi was on the back, he didn''t see Ned ate the core.


    [Linkingplete.]


    [Fury skill learned.]


    [Fury skill increases the Host''s attacking power by 10% when using a one-handed de for 20 seconds.]


    10%, better than sniff, Ned thought. "Xi! Hit me with your Magic!"


    "What?"


    "Just do it!"


    "If you say so!" Xi raised his hand and aimed towards Ned. "Here it goes! Coiling Dragon of the Seven Mountains Form One, Attack!" It took six seconds for Xi topletely materialize his magic. And the result was a smallnce of wind fast enough to hit a Rabbi. But it was aimed at Ned per requested.


    The Wind Lance was absorbed by the Butterfly.


    "What?!" Xi was surprised.


    "Take this!" Ned cried. Brandishing the Butterfly, he shed midair. "Wind Lance!"


    "Ned it''s Coiling Dragon... well, whatever," Xi assumed a proper position and conjured another spell. "Coiling Dragon... "


    With the Lord cracking the ground, he was ready to take on the magic. The wind Lance passed him and scrape a part of his face. Enraged, he shouted and jumped towards Ned.


    They fought the Lord. Sword shed, daggers stabbed, thunder howled, and wind magic spurt. But the Lord is getting stronger and stronger, Every second passed, the Lord was absorbing Mana at a tremendous rate. His body was adjusting to his growth until it was perfectly formed.


    The three, Naa''ri and the two G''s, who was watching, spat a mouthful of saliva, they couldn''t believe that they were fighting a Lord Grade monster.


    "The Handlers should be here by now!" Ned shouted, evading the Firede, but was scrapped by the fire. His left arm leaked blood.


    [Nanites redirected.]


    "Ned!"Toni cried.


    "I''ll be fine," Ned jumped backward. And stayed still for a moment. "We need more time," seeing Coco''s normal form, he bit his finger again and gave his blood. "Are you sure?"


    Meow!


    "Okay, hang on there Coco, we''ll finish this soon."


    Another second passed, and they saw that the Lord had been changing. His green hulking body started to shrink, slowly its size is bing human. Momentster, his eyes were now of human''s, ears like elves, nosestill of an orc. But one thing scared them, his aura.


    [Notice. Massive amount of Mana detected.]


    There it is again. Ned thought. Don''t tell me.


    With the four encircling the Lord, they remain focused. The Lord seemed to stop attacking, no more barrier, no fireball, and Firede. With a breath, the Lord roared. Except for Ned, the rest were thrown far from the two. Trees bent, rocks flew, debris scattered, and leaves were cut in half. Everything was in mess. Except with the two in the middle. Ned and the Lord. The Lord raised his de, and a fire started to envelop.


    This is it! Ned thought, ICE, activate Fury.


    [Fury activated.]


    "Activate Predictive Combat Emtor!"


    [Predictive Combat Emtor activated.]


    "ICE! OVERCLOCK!"


    "This time make it 20%."


    [Negative. By doing so, your body will break.]


    "Just do it!" Ned ordered his system.


    [Affirmative. Activating Overclock with 20% more adrenaline increase.]


    [Overclock with 20% more adrenaline willst for 4 seconds. But the drawback will be great. ]


    [Preparing nanites for the possible oue.]


    [Overclock activated.]


    With this, Fury skill and Overclock, Ned''s body sizzled of sweat, instead of dripping, it steamed out of him. His figure now oozed of steam that clouded his surrounding. His body turned red. Lifting his sword, he stepped forward. The second his foot reached the ground. Ned vanished.


    Under the shaft of the moon. The air whistled. Then the Lord''s body was cut a hundred times, green blood spilled all over the ground. Trees, grass, and water turned green from the Lord''s blood.


    The rest who were watching were mouth at gape. Even the people who were watching behind the trees. They couldn''t believe that a Hollow could fight a Lord grade monster.


    Four seconds had past and Ned fell to the ground. Unmoving, powerless, and vulnerable. He tried to move his finger and rolled where the Lord was.


    The Lord fell on his knees, green blood spilling and flowing all over his body. His face was unrecognizable but his voice remained the same.


    "179."

 Chapter 23: Gazul

    Chapter 23: Gazul


    O''rriadt Ind, Inside the town hall. Few hours after the participants went to Hoglob Ind.


    Three gentlemen were having a conversation inside the town hall''s conference room. Royal Knight and Diamond Level Hunter - Sir Edwin Tulor Godefroy and Royal Mage, Gold Level Hunter - Park Han Fu. With the Town Mayor Rastik McGreedy.


    The three were seated in the middle of a room filled with papers, candles, and pieces of furniture. The three were divided by a table, the Knight and the Mage were seated next to the door. While McGreedy was opposite them. On the table was a Communication im called Transmit Cube - a im that transmits and records visual and audio of the surroundings. The radius depends on the Grade of the Cube. On the table was a Transmit Cube Grade II.


    "Are you sure he''s here?" Mage Park Han Fu asked. His narrow eyes were blocked by the steaming from the ck tea. Sipping, he continued, "don''t disappoint us McGreedy," his hoarse voice emphasized the word McGreedy, "remember, you''re nothing without the Empire."


    "Of course...yes!" Hesitation filled McGreedy''s thoughts. He lowered his head, ck hair dragged down and a sh of gray was revealed. "I am old enough for this, so please," his hollowed eyes stared at the wooden floor. A smell of oakwood mixed with a candle wax filled the room, "leave my family alone, he''s here! Okay! Here! On this ind!"


    Mage Park Han Fu muttered some words, a small amount of ck mist aura leaked out from his body. Without warning, McGreedy gasped for air. His breath quickened. From red, he turned blue. Beads of sweat formed on his forehead. His eyes rolled and only white remained.


    "Enough." A t voice echoed in the room.


    For a moment, McGreedy thought he''s going to die. His lips and chin trembled. Sweat dripped on the floor. Kneeling and gasping for air. "You''re lucky, Sir Edwin thought you''re useful, if it was me, you''re long dead." Without second thoughts or pity, Mage Park Han Fu sipped another cup of ck tea. "fulfill your duty, and we''ll leave your tiny ind for good." He added, "and if not, well, remember." He paused, sipped another tea, and continued, "remember, we know your real name."


    "That''s enough Mage," Sir Edwin said. The light was reflected on his silver armor. His brown hair turned dark and back to brown from the dancing light emitted by the candle. "Focus on our main goal, I''ll kill him personally if you''re done with yours...Mage."


    "Tch, tch, of course, of course, our main goal! it will be fun." His dark robe aligned perfectly with how heughed. "The Gate is almostplete, this will be the first test the Order has conducted, so I''ll worry mine, and worry yours."


    "What Gate!"


    "Shut up McGreedy, that is none of your, concern," Mage has started muttering some unknown words, "the less you know the better," his eyes were filled with killing intent.


    "I said enough."


    Before Mage Park could finish his spell, the Transmit Cube gave off a faint blue light. Enough to illuminate the round table.


    "What now," Mage Park canceled his spell and McGreedy was relieved. Putting the cup of tea on the table, he pointed a finger and infused a small amount of Mana on the Cube. The Cube was triggered, and they saw a hooded man in the forest. "Speak."


    "A Lord has appeared in the swamp, my...Lord," the hooded man said. His voice was tight like he was inside a box.


    "What Lord?" Mage Park asked.


    "It seems to be a Goblin-orc Lord, we''re currently tracking it down. It appeared to be looking for someone."


    "Mage, is this part of your n?" Sir Edwin asked.


    "No, of course not, I wouldn''t teleport the participants if there was a Lord on site." Mage Park gazed at trembling McGreedy and asked, "do you know anything about a Lord McGreedy?"


    "No! Of course, no! How could I know, Hoglob Ind is far from here."


    "Wait! The Lord, someone''s battling the Lord! They''re participants!" Since they were trained to handle this kind of situation, the man decided to intervene. "We''re going in my Lord!"


    "Wait!" Sir Edwin cried. "That sword, wait, for now, keep the line open, I''ll be going there."


    "But Lord!"


    "I said I''ll be going."


    "Yes, Lord."


    On the screen, the hooded man raised his hand. "Stop! We''re ordered to wait!"


    Back near the swamp, Ned was disabled after using Overclock. His face was lit by the beam of the moon. Pale, chest popping in and out, sweat dripping, and unmoving. But he was surprised that the Lord knew who he was. His long-forgotten name. The Lord knew. "How?"


    "I...thought, I''m...a...killer. Forced...to defend my...kin," for magical creatures, a great amount of Mana is needed to evolve and only a handful of known creatures evolved to Lord Grade. But once a Lord, a creature will be sentient, fully capable of gauging their emotions, capable ofmunication, and able to learn fast. This goes the same to the Goblin-orc. Trying to speak a human tongue for the first time made him stutter. "But...you, Ned...or do you...want...to be called...179?"


    "What are you talking about, how?!" Trying to get up, blood started to flow on Ned''s lips. "Tell me! How! How did you...knew my name?"


    [Warning. Multiple internal bleedings were detected.]


    [Nanites redirected.]


    "You...killed species...more than the two...worldsbined," the Lord drew in a long breath. Raised his hand and supported his body with his knee. He slowly stood. Seconds passed, he started to straighten his words, "I, Gazul of the Lost Tribe," Body fully erected, he raised his de. Hundreds of wounds started to heal, like nothing happened, "thanked you, Ned of Sskat, for giving me your blood," with the body fully recovered, he enveloped his sword with fire. "And sentenced you to death!" His rough voice echoed throughout Ned''s ear. The voice of impending death.


    "ICE! I need to move!"


    [Notice. A great amount of Pure Mana was detected.]


    [Code one initiated.]


    [Overclocking willmence.]


    [Error. Host''s body is too weak to initiate Overclocking.]


    [Error. Host''s body is too weak to initiate Overclocking.]


    ICE, prompted one after the other. But to no avail, Ned''s body was too weak to handle another Overclocking.


    [Code eight. Will now initiate.]


    With thest prompt. Ned''s body forced the remaining Mana in his body to explode. He started to float for half an inch above the ground. Shockwaves started to burst out of Ned''s body.


    Ned''s Mana started to deplete at a fast rate.


    [130/601]


    [129/601]


    [120/601]


    [110/601]


    ...


    [005/601]


    [001/601]


    [Mana Burst will not activate.]


    Ned exploded. The ground trembled and cracked.


    The Lord that was about to slice Ned to half was thrown meters away. His body rammed trees after the other. But he couldn''t stop until he reached a rock bigger than his body. He was stuck in the rock, making a body print. The line was formed from where he stood until the rock.


    The rest, Toni, Coco, and Xi were thrown as well, scattered everywhere. Naa''ri and the two G''s as well.


    After the explosion has stopped and the smoke settled. They saw Nedid on the ground. He was buried in a crater big enough to fit ten people at once. Ned was half-conscious. "Ned!" Toni cried.


    "Let''s go!" Xi ran toward Ned. Limping and worried.


    Coco in his tiger form dashed to where Ned was.


    The rest were surprised, Naa''ri, Greg, and Grant. Even the people hiding on trees were affected by the explosion and was startled. They couldn''tprehend what had happened.


    Half-conscious, Ned heard a tremble on the ground. The Lord was running, determined to kill Ned. His flesh was flowing with blood. But his wounds recovered at a fast rate. Fire enveloped, not just his de, but his body as well. He raised his left hand and Fireballs were shot. Fireballs after Fireballs it flew toward Ned. Four Fireball lit the sky.


    "No, no, no! Ned!" Unable to reach Ned, Toni burst out a Mana in a form of ciers. She randomly threw ciers after ciers until it was able to stop the first Fireball that was about to hit Ned. Three more left.


    "We couldn''t make it on time!" Xi cried.


    Groar!


    Coco was about to jump but his tiger form stopped when he needed it the most. He was back to his normal form.


    Meow!


    Then, a streak of light flew. It shined the entire swamp, trees, rocks, and everything within a wide range.


    A sword was shed midair, stopping the rest of the Fireball.


    But the Lord was three meters away, enough for him to impale Ned. He leaped, pointed his de, and shot his body to Ned.


    The Lord''s de was blocked by a bright-orange sword. de and sword nged midair. Sparks flew randomly. It was the Diamond Level Hunter, Sir Edwin Tulor Godefroy.


    "Human!" Gazul Roared. He jumped sideways to evade Sir Edwin''s sword. To his surprise, his left hand was sliced. Green blood rivered out his arm. "Kill that kid, and your species will thank you."


    "Shut up," Sir Edwin elegantly raised his sword. "I would like to capture you since you''re a Lord Grade. I''m sure you''ll sell a good amount of Mana Stone." Silver light flowed on his sword. "But you''ve crossed the line endangering the lives of our kids."


    "Kid you say, look at him, does he look like a kid to y"


    The Lord''s eyes bursts. Followed by his head plopping on the ground.


    Sir Edwin was already at the Lord''s rear. Elegantly cutting the Lord''s head. He then stabbed the Lord. The tip of his sword pierced Gazul''s chest together with his Core.


    Gazul died, with his Core destroyed. He was unable to regenerate. The Core, that was in the sword burned and turned to ash.


    [Redirecting Nanites for regenerations.]


    [Time remaining until fully recovered.]


    [47 hours, 57 minutes and 33 seconds left.]

 Chapter 24: Agenda

    Chapter 24: Agenda


    "Again," Mage Park Han Fu muttered. Together with the Handlers, they have been checking the Transmit Cube they have gathered. Only a handful of the Stone was left after the explosion urred. "Show me the third stone," he ordered.


    On the table was eight Transmit Cube randomly aligned. This was his third stone to check. Inside the stones were a magical holographic view of the event at the swamp, he saw the Lord attacking the participants. The participants were Tony and Xi, and Coco in a cat form. Every stone were different angles. The first stone shows the rear view of the Lord, the second was a side view, and the third was his front view, and so on.


    The door opened and Sir Edwin let himself in. The Handlers who were watching bowed and left. "What are you doing with those stones?" He asked Mage Park.


    "Nothing, just checking"


    "Checking what?"


    "There''s something wrong with how the Lord exploded. I don''t get it. Why''d he want to kill himself."


    "There''s nothing wrong with that," Sir Edwin retorted, the two were back at the conference room of the town hall. "Lord''s lost control of their awakened powers, especially this one," pointing at the Lord appearing on the holographic view inside the stone. "Sometimes, their body can''t handle too much power, that''s why they exploded."


    "I know."


    "You know then what are you doing here?"


    "It''s just...seems too odd, have you checked the site where it happened? Have you noticed the Magic Residues?" Mage Park knitted his brows. His finger was tapping the table.


    "Yes, of course." Sir Edwin paused for a second, the morning light found it''s way inside the room, "there''s no Magic Residue," he answered.


    "Exactly!" Mage Park Cried, "I''ve been to different ces, with the help of my license I''ve hunted different Monsters, read bestiaries, experimented on both monsters and humans, and you knew what I''ve learned?"


    "What?"


    "Ancient Lord, Elder Dragons, and Jinns are the only monsters I knew that do not create a Residue when a spell was conjured," with deep thoughts, the mage was now curious more than ever.


    "Pfft, Ancient Lord," Sir Edwin scoffed, "Elder Dragon and Jinn?" He smirked. "Are you sure it''s not Baby Dragon? Cause I knew a bunch of Baby Dragons," he looked Mage Park with a pity. "You''re reading too much book Mage."


    "Well, I guess so, cause if I''m right," slowly he put the eight Transmit Cube to a bag, stood, and hid it inside a piece of furniture locked with magical arrays. "Cause if I''m right, that Lord you killed will be the first Lord to use Magic with Pure Mana."


    "Pure Mana! Hah!" Sir Edwinughed hysterically, "it''s been a thousand years since thest Maker appeared, and he''s the only known being to have Pure Mana," he said. "And that''s just ording to some random books found in the Royal Library."


    "Well enough with this, so tell me, why''d you helped the kid?"


    Fromughing, Sir Edwin''s face sterned. "The Butterfly, the kid has the Butterfly. Othor is here, on this ind."


    "My, my, no wonder the kid could battle the Lord. So he was, after all, Othor''s apprentice." The Mage walked toward McGreedy''s chair, "that McGreedy, having a luxurious life on this ind, ahh, this chair so soft. Anyway, the kid was actually a Hollow."


    "What?!" Surprised, Sir Edwin looked to where the Mage was, "but, how? Wait, if he''s a Hollow, then he doesn''t have the Mark."


    "Yes, and if he doesn''t have the Mark, how can you kill Othor?" Mage Park started to tap the table once again. "Cause you know, you need to extract the Mark then kill him."


    "You said it yourself, the kid was Othor''s apprentice."


    "Nyaha, you sly beast!" Mage Parkughed hysterically. "No wonder the Organization sent you to do the job instead of the Tailor. You''re full of motivation!"


    "If I''m a sly beast, then what do you call Othor?" The Knight walked past a set of furniture then seated back to the center table. The morning light cast a beam on the table. "Tell them to bring some tea."


    "Ahh, of course, tea. With all that hatred, tea is what you exactly need right now," the Mage raised his finger then pointed at the stone resting on McGreedy''s table. "Ah, hello, hello, I''m not McGreedy, I''m the Royal Mage and Gold Level Hunter Park Han Fu. I need tea. Make it two." His thirty-year-old voice was suppressed like that of a kid wanting to have candy.


    "What about the Cat?"


    "What about the Cat?" The Mage copied Sir Edwin''s t voice.


    "It''s a rare Elemental Cat and a Mythical one," he said, "don''t you want it?"


    "Even if it''s Mythical, it''s Grade was still low, but he can transform so it mighte in handy," he paused then added, "but, I''ve seen better back at the Capital, so the cat might be good for disy."


    "You can have it after I killed them both." Sir Edwin''s face shows nothing. But his eyes were filled with hatred.


    "My, my, now we''re talking." Mage Park leaned and sped his hands, "you know, I''ve killed people for fun, but I don''t hate anybody. But you, you''re full of hatred. No wonder you''re here. A Royal Knight, Diamond Level Hunter, and a Spy for the Organization." He muttered. "You''re the perfect person for this job!"


    "I didn''t travel ny moons just to fail, I''m here to do a job. Perfectly. And nothing will stop me. For twenty years, I''ve been tracking him. That twenty years, I''ve be a Royal Knight, a Hunter, and joined the Organization. Just for this moment. For twenty fu*king years." A man of hatred emitted a faint dark-orange aura that was full of killing intent. The room that was filled with sunlight, dimmed. "So, do your job, and I''ll do mine." He stared the Mage right into his soul.


    The Mage muttered a spell, that only him knew the real meaning behind those words. After a moment, orange and dark aura fought inside the room. "Edwin Tulor Godefroy," then the dark aura enveloped the Knight, he''s silver armor turned dark as the Mage muttered his incantations.


    Then a ne floated, dispelling all the dark auraing from the Mage. "Trinket of Protection," he said, "I''m not a fool, even if you know my real name, your curse is useless." He scoffed, "you Dark Mages."


    "My, my, I''m just teasing you." Ending his curse, the dark aura sipped in back to his body. "My job, yes, my job. It''s almostplete, three, no two days the G..." A knock reverberated throughout the room.


    Ady wearing full armor gripped the door wide open. Her chestnut hair was tied for elegance. None could discern her figure because of her armor hugging her entire body. Two swords were left hanging on her waist. But the tes she was carrying was against her figure. On the te were two cups of ck tea.


    "Commander," she leaned forward, gazed at the Mage, then back to the Knight, "your tea is here."


    "Aina, what are you doing?" Sir Edwin asked.


    "Commander," putting the cups of tea to each gentleman. "I''m sorry, I''m just curious, there is a kid on the infirmary," her monotonous voice satisfied the room, "and healers are giving full attention on him, why?"


    "He''s a participant for the Selection, I''ll tell you everythingter." Said the Knight without looking at Aina.


    "But, Commander."


    "Later Aina."


    "Yes, Commander," leaning to the Knight, she left without giving a gesture to the Mage.


    "Why bring her here?" The mage asked, sipping a cup of ck tea. "Ahh, such a pity, this ind''s ck tea is actually delicious."


    "It wasn''t my idea, it was the Queen''s." Sipping a cup of tea he added. "She said this travel was good for Aina."


    "Ah Royalty, of course," this time it was the Mage who stood and stared outside through the window. "They''re so naive."


    "Shut up, the Organization needs them." He said. "What about the Gate?"


    "Ah yes, the Gate was almostplete. Two days utmost."


    "So what do you think will appear?" Curious, the Knight asked.


    "Nobody knew. I''m thinking another Lord, maybe Elder Dragon, or worse an Ancient, but one thing is for sure. It''s an abomination." His eyes were filled with murderous intent.


    "So how will you do it?"


    "Gates were supposed to appear three more years. But the Organization made it possible to appear ahead of time. As to how, I don''t know, my task was to only ce the arrays." The Mage exined.


    "Can you read the Array?"


    "No, I can''t, it''s my first time seeing aplicated set of Array." He added while sipping a cup of tea, "whoever made it was a mad genius." Momentster, envy filled the Mage''s eyes. "Anyway! What about the Selection?"


    After the ident at the swamp, the Handlers cleared what was left after the battle. Moreover, because of their courage, Ned, Toni, and Xi were qualified to pass the Selection and was admitted to Griffith Academy. Since the Selection was about to find a recruit brave enough to face different circumstances, the three passed.


    "Instead of twenty, add an additional spot for the three. But continue the Selection. Especially the Tournament. We needed more recruit to present to the Kingdom," Ser Edwin ordered.


    "As you wish my Lord," the Mage leaned and bowed. Trying to bnce the cup of tea. Lips arched high, a smile could be seen on his face.


    A faint blue light dimmed on the table. It was the Transmit Cube used for the Selection. "What now!" The Mage cried, lifting his fingers, he injected a Mana in the stone. "Speak!"


    On the other side was a Healer, on a full Mage''s robe.


    "My Lord, the kid is awake."

 Chapter 25: Ordeal

    Chapter 25: Ordeal


    "Absorb," a man in an odd suit wore his usual sly grin. Everything about this man is human, except the extras limbs spreading out his back. His empty eyes were looking at a man inside a chamber of ss.


    Inside the chamber was a man, looking in histe twenties, ck hair, ck eyes, ck suit. Square face, pointy nose, overall was a full figure build. The man raised his hands, then particles naked to eyes were absorbed inside his body. The absorption was too fast, that a digital device went from a hundred to zero in less than seconds.


    "Incredible!" imed the man in an odd suit. "Are you seeing this?"


    "Of course," replied a creature also wearing an odd suit. His voice cracks outside the mask he wore. Different tubes were attached to his neck connecting from his body. On his chest was a triangle-shaped power source, life support. "What''s his name?"


    "He doesn''t have one."


    "What do you mean?"


    "He''s a clone, that''s why." He studied the creature beside him as his extra limbs were rubbing each other.


    "What?" His energy source went from faint blue to bright blue, "but, what did the Emperor say about this?"


    "Nothing, the Emperor doesn''t need to know right now."


    "How long are you going to keep this from Him?" He took a device containing the data about the man inside the chamber, "He will not like this," studying he paused his reptilian eye on the device "subject 000179. Under evaluation. Needs rmendation," he muttered.


    "Yes, that''s why we need to evaluate him," locking his gaze back to the chamber, he then pressed a button on a panel, "179, release the Xerontium as fast as you can."


    Without hesitation, subject 179 released the stored energy inside his body. A shockwave was formed, then the ss crackled, forming a spiderweb. But the damaged ss was instantly repaired back to normal.


    "Fast absorption, rapid release, Mana to body ratio was above normal. No...way above normal." Said the masked creature. "Millions of species, and he''s the first to exhibit a rapid change. And his a clone. I''m not sure how the Emperor will react to this."


    "Not just the Emperor, Terrans, Titans, Giants, Elves," the human-looking man paused, "Elves, especially High Elves, I wonder how they will react to this."


    "So how will you evaluate subject 179?"


    "Passed. I need more data, I''ll be sending him to missions and we''ll see how he will perform." His extra limbs typednguages on the device and pressed enter.


    Inside the chamber, 179 was attentively listening to what the two creatures are conversing with. I can hear them, how? 179 doubted his self. I can feel it, my heart pumping, blood running through my veins, the thick Energy inside this chamber. I can feel it. 179 raised his hand, then a sphere of Pure Mana was formed spinning on his hand. "Magic," he muttered. "Not liquid, nor air, definitely not solid." 179 paused for a moment. Closing his eyes, he focused. The Pure Mana was materialized to a solid form. Rock. Extracting another Mana from his body, the Rock turned to liquid, "HO," he mumbled.


    "With Pure Mana, I can make different matter at will. Which means," 179 imagined different elements. "First Carbon dioxide, then I need to separate another Pure Mana to form Water Vapor." With carbon dioxide and water vapor floating on 179 hands, he formed another element. "Unseen but can be feltoxygen." Three elements were now controlled by 179, "Now to finish, I need Nitrogen."


    "And with fuel and oxygen avable, all I need is energy to start a chemical reaction, with precise control, I can hit the exact ignition point to start a fire." Combining all the elements he created, 179 then injected Mana as energy. Sparks started to form on 179''s hands. With sparks, a me was produced. The me was floating on 179''s hands. "It''s hot," said 179. "But, using Pure Mana I can form a barrier on my palms, which limits the heat passing on my hands." 179 lifted the end of his lips, he smiled. "So this is Magic."


    After evaluating 179, the two sent him to a mission. It was to aide a neighboring from the invasion of Elder Dragonichdragon and lichbined.


    Ranked up as Captain, 179 was tasked tomand a group of sixty clones against a number of Elders.


    ck hair, ck eyes, squire face, and all wearing ck suit. The cloned looked exactly the same as 179. Aside from an engraved 179 and insignia of the Sskat Empire on his suit, 179 and the clones are all identical.


    Clones can draw Magic faster than other species, coupled with a pure intent to kill, they are indeed worthy of the title The Killing Machines.


    But what others didn''t know, was that a Magic with emotion was stronger than a Magic with an intent to kill. And that''s what 179 will soon learn.


    Arriving at the neighboring, 179 and the clones were sent via a Portal. Uponnding, 179 discovered that the natives were almost annihted not just by the Elder Dragonich but by an Ancient Dragon called the Devourers.


    Thousands of Elder Dragonich and hundreds of Ancient Devourers roamed the. Their task was simple, to feed.


    "Raid Queen. Evaluate the situation." 179 prompted his system.


    [Connecting to Base.]


    [Satellite linkplete.]


    [Evaluationplete.]


    [000179. One thousand six hundred sixty-six Elder Dragonichs and two hundred sixty-nine Ancient Devourers are currently on BL- Q33.]


    [Calcting Disaster Level.]


    [Calctionplete.]


    [Disaster level.arium.]


    "What about the inhabitants?"


    [I''m detecting sixty thousand and twelve heat sources.]


    We''re toote. 179 thought. "Connect me to all clones." 179''s steady voice resounded inside a ruin. Outside, a deste area stretched as far as 179''s view could reach.


    [Connectionplete.]


    Raid Queen''s smooth robotic voice echoed on Ned''s head.


    "Clones!" 179 cried.


    "Ye!" Sixty clones, rhythmed all at once.


    "I know, you''re not afraid and I know you''re ready to kill," cried 179, "this may seem odd to you, but please, as your Captain. Try not to get killed."


    "Ye!" Sixty, all at once. Emotionless.


    I hoped you understood what I meant. 179 spected. A ding notified 179 on his Heads Up Disy.


    [One message received.]


    [Open. Yes or No.]


    "Open."


    [Message from Engineer Calhisto.]


    Inside 179''s disy, a creature resembling a human with extra limbs appeared. He''s the man who approved 179''s mission. His low-gruffed voice disturbed 179. "Subject 000179. Your mission is simple. Eliminate all invaders and reim the."


    "Mission epted." Replied 179.


    After the transmission was cut off. 179 issued hismands over the clones. "To all clones, illuminate all Elder Dragonich."


    "Ye!"


    With themand, clones flew over the barrennd using their energy boosters. As for 179.


    "Raid Queen."


    [Yes 179.]


    "Record these directives. I''ll be taking all the Ancient Devourers." Ordered 179.


    [Affirmative.]


    "Evaluate."


    [Evaluationplete.]


    [Subject 000179.]


    [Energy is at 100%.]


    [Mana Points is at full. 130,000/130,000.]


    [sma de at full capacity.]


    [sma gun at full capacity.]


    [Holy hand grenade. 600.]


    [sma Armor Durability is at full.]


    [Full body scanplete.]


    [Everything is stable.]


    "Copy that." He added. "Locate the nearest Devourer."


    [Target confirmed.]


    "Teleport." 179 mumbled.


    For a matter of a second. 179 found its first target. An Ancient Devourer, a dragon cased in bones. Its socket eyes were ignited by a green me, randomly bouncing inside its empty eye. Mist of red, purple, and ck mist oozed outside its body. But the Devourer''s hollow chest was filled with blue energy. And the mist followed wherever the Devourer went.


    Locking it''s green hollow eyes to 179, it spoke, "Terran," a loud and hoarse voice traveled the entire area. The Devourer was about to swallow an inhabitant when 179 arrived. Throwing the captive on the ground, it pped its wings. Raising its short legs, the Devourer crashed the inhabitant on the ground. "To think that the Empire will send one single specie," the Dragon scoffed. "The Empire is underestimating our strength."


    "Raid Queen. Overload." 179 stood unmoving.


    [Overload activated.]


    Mana started to flow outside 179''s body. His sma Armor shined. His sma de emitted a light able to cut everything.


    [Overloadplete. Body enhanced to 1000% percent.]


    [Overload will drain 1 Mana Points per Second until deactivated.]


    "Puny Terran!" The Devourer opened its mouth, and a thick cloud of dark smoke started to gather and formed a sphere. "Perish!"


    But before the Devourer could release its devastating breath. 179 vanished. The next thing the Inhabitants saw after 179 appeared was the Devourerying on the barren ground. Dead. Only bones remained, no smoke or mist, no green socket eyes, only empty hollow bone remained.


    On 179''s hand was a ball of energy floating. The life force of the Devourer on 179 hands. Crushed, nothing remained of the Devourer.


    "Raid Queen. Find me another target." 179 ordered his system.


    [Target locked.]


    [Target counting to thirty Devourer.]


    "Teleport."


    Uponnding, 179 saw thirty Devourer destroying a city of stones, and only a handful of the natives left.


    The Devourer saw 179. And thirty of them lunged to 179 all at once.


    Outnumbered. 179 conjured a spell. "Igneous Burst!" 179''s body exploded several times, releasing a wave of azure me, incinerating all the Devourer it came in contact.


    Just like that, after a couple of hours. Two hundred sixty-nine Ancient Devourer was eliminated by 179 alone. And the rest of the clones did their mission sessfully. 179 issued amand to regroup all the clones that were left.


    "Raid Queen. Evaluate how many clones left."


    [Twenty-five clones left.]


    [Not bad for your first mission.]


    Not bad? 179 asked. "They''re not some devices you''ll just discard after they broke. They have lives too! This mission is a fail!" 179''s breath quickened, heart pumping fast, sweat appeared on his forehead, and his eyes turned red. 179 was confused. "What''s this! There''s something in me, this feeling, I don''t understand, I feel so...I can''t!" Knees fell to the ground and 179 clenched his chest. After a moment, 179 heard footsteps approaching him. He raised his head, he saw a clone closing in on him.


    The clone then holds 179''s hands, "it''s okay, you''ll be fine, don''t worry about us. Just keep going." The clone then paused for a moment, then his face started to blur. "Well be here to support you... Ned."


    Then the clone''s eyes turned to look at Ned, tears started to fall. The clone''s dark eyes slowly turned deep. His short hair blurred and slowly extended until it reached longer his shoulder.


    The clone''s body let out a scream of freezing air. The surrounding felt cold. Clenching Ned''s hand, the clone shouted. "Ned!"


    179 paused for a moment, then he muttered. "Toni?"

 Chapter 26: Awakened

    Chapter 26: Awakened


    Magical Creature''s Grade was divided into Low, Medium, High, and Peak Grades. In order for a magical creature to evolve, they must be on their Peak Grade. And with enough Mana and resources, a Peak, Grade E Monster may evolve to Low-Grade D.


    ording to the Hunter''s Guild Association. Monster Grades are Grade E as lowest, followed by D, C, B, and A. Above A are special Monsters with Rank as S or Rare, SS for Epic, and SSS as Legendary Grade Magical Creatures.


    Magical Creatures who were not yet ranked or cannot be ranked. Or not yet to be discovered, were called Mythical, Unique, Ancient, and Unknowns. These mysterious creatures could either be just weak or very powerful. But each of them has its own kind of Magic that separates them from the rest. It could be a rare kind of Element that manifest them since they were young and became Mythical. Or a Magical Creature that lived for more than a thousand years and became an Ancient. It could also be a Magical Creature who created their own Magic and became Unique.


    If two different species mated and gave birth to create a new creature. They created a new kind of monster called Hybrid. A Grade D Orc could mate to a Grade E Goblin and gave birth to a Hybrid called Goblin-orc. Its grade could either be E or D or stronger by one, which is C.


    Hundreds of years have passed after the founding of Hunter''s Guild Association. They discovered that when a monster breaks their Limit and evolved. They will be a new kind. Not Mythical or Unique, but a new kind called Lord.


    Instead of bing a Grade D monster. If a Grade E broke its Limit, it will be a Grade E Lord. After they be a Lord, their potentials are unknown and limitless.


    Lords could be Mythical, Unique, or Ancient. Depending on their will. But of course, A Grade E Lord is weaker than A Grade D Lord and so on. Given time, and experience, a Grade E Lord could battle a normal monster Grade D, C, or even A.


    Currently, there was a handful of Lord known to the Hunters. Some Lord was too strong that the head of Hunter''s Guild Association made agreements with them.


    Goblin-orc Lord Gazul could be a new kind of Lord. With the help of Ned''s blood, which contained arge amount of Pure Mana, Gazul was able to break its limit and evolved to Lord.


    But Ned''s blood doesn''t just contain Pure Mana, it also contained some of his memory. That was why Gazul was able to recollect some of Ned''s memories.


    Inside a white room, number of beds was aligned neatly. Lamps made of stones were attached to the walls that brightened the area. Two particr participants upied this room. Ned who was bedridden for quite sometimes woke up. Lying atop him was Coco whose eyes werepletely shut and blissfully sleeping. Beside him was Toni, sitting and half asleep.


    "Toni," dark rings formed on Ned''s eyes, cracked lips and aching body, Ned slowly opened his eyes and moved his fingers. Bit by bit his consciousness wasing back. "How long w... unconscious?"


    "Almost two days... Ned," it wasn''t just Ned, dark rings were also hanging on Toni''s eyes but she felt relieved that Ned woke up. Toni was watching Ned for almost two days. She then unintentionally held Ned''s hand. Her sleepless face blushed and back to normal when she retracted her hands. "I''m sorry."


    Unnoticeable, Ned arched a part of his lip, he smiled with the thought of someone cared for him aside from his Master.


    Since only participants were allowed to enter the town square. And the limit of information going in and out, Master Will does not have any idea on Ned''s condition.


    "Xi?"


    "Outside, he''s in the other room," Toni caressed a part of her hair, her gaze switched outside the door. "Xi was also wounded, so healers mended his wounds."


    "Healers," Ned mumbled, he lifted his arms trying to reach for Coco who was soundly sleeping. "Two days...." with a thought, Nedmanded ICE. ICE, how''s my status?


    [Evaluateplete.]


    [Energy at 8%.]


    [Mana Points critically low.]


    [Current Mana Points are 6/610.]


    [Due to recent events. A part of your body, especially your muscles, were damaged.]


    [With the help of Nanites, proteins were delivered to your muscles. Slowly repairing it and was made stronger than before.]


    [As your body break. The repair will ur and grow. Your Mana Storage Capacity also increases.]


    [No skills avable left.]


    [Overclocking not avable until the host''s body is fully recovered.]


    [Overall body status. Unstable.]


    [Ned. Your body needed more time to repair. I suggest you rest for two more days and eat more to regain your energy.]


    ICE''s ented mechanical voice echoed on Ned''s head.


    Thank you. Ned knew that thanking a system was not necessary. But without his system, Ned could be long dead by now.


    Meow?


    Coco woke up by Ned''s relentless brush of his fur. "Hey there, thieving cat."


    Meow!


    Coco was excited when he saw Ned fully awake. Jumping and rolling on Ned''s chest, Coco was also relieved.


    Evaluating his current situation, Ned tried to get up from his bed. Due to Overclocking, his muscles were strained, that simply getting up was too much for him.


    "Take it easy," Toni tried to support Ned by holding his arms. "Healer says, you have the symptoms of Mana Burn."


    "What?" Ned turned his head towards Tony and he was surprised that it was way too close. This was their closest contact yet so far. Both their heart skipped but Ned decided to go back to his bed. "But, I''m a Hollow."


    For now that he was weak, Ned tried to cover everything about him. Especially his system. If people knew that someone was inside him. Schrs, mages, and others will try to learn and extract information about him. So he will cover everything until he was strongstrong enough that other people will depend on him.


    "Yes, I was confused by it too." Toni knitted her eyebrows, "are you sure you`re not on pact with Coco?"


    "What do you mean?"


    "The only way for you to have Mana and cast spells is if," Toni paused and stood fetching a cup of water on the table beside Ned, "is if you made a pact with Fairies or other magical creature that are willing, like Coco." Giving the cup to Ned.


    "No," Ned tried to be confused as possible as he could, "we were...Coco and I, we''re friends," receiving the cup he then drinks the water. "Thank you."


    Toni smiled, and continue to exin what the Healers told her. "Actually, this was not the first time you woke up. This was..." Toni rolled her eyes, and Ned found it cute, "this was the eight times already."


    "What?"


    "Yes, these are one of the symptoms of Mana Burn, when your Mana is totally depleted, the first thing that will happen to you was to copse, sweat started to form, and you will have delusion." She put the cup of water back to the table, they then both heard footsteps closing in. "The first time you woke up was yesterday, we thought you''re fully awake, but," Toni looked down and was trying to remember something or someone. "But, the Royal Mage...I mean Lord Mage Park said that you were Mana Burned, so it`s normal to wake up but not fully conscious."


    "So that''s it," focusing his senses, Ned counted that there were almost three people approaching him and Toni. "So if it''s two days...wait!" Ned cried at top of his lungs, Coco jerked a little when he heard Ned cried. Remembering something, Ned forcefully got up from his bed, "if it''s two days then what about the Selection?!"


    Toni looked up Ned and inserted her hands in her pocket, her cheekbones rose when she smiled. Pulling something out in her pocket, she then handed a token to Ned. "Take this."


    "What''s this?" Confused, Ned held up the token midair. The token was made of silver metal. The token was circr, resembling a coin. On the head side, was the insignia of the Griffith Kingdom. A dragon embracing a shield and on the tail side was a Magical Creature called Gryphon, wings fully opened, protecting a castle inside its body. The Griffith Academy symbol.


    "Selection Token," Toni pulled another token on her pocket, "one for you, me, and Xi," tears started to form on her sleepless eyes. "Ned thank you, for saving and protecting us back at the swamp."


    Ned thought that within just days, Toni talked to him differently. Before, Toni was stuttering when she was talking to Ned and she can''t focus her gaze. But now, she looked Ned whenever she was speaking, she wasn''t shy anymore, and the stuttering was gone. "I did what I needed to do," Ned said, "it was to protect you, and the rest of the team." He added, "but...how?"


    The door made of wood was banged forcefully, three gentlemen then came in to check on Ned.


    "Because of your bravery! Youngd!" It was Royal Mage Park Han Fu who pushed the door and answered. His narrow eyes shed when he saw Ned fully awakened. A streak of gray shed inside his dark long hair. Wearing a full Mage''s clothing, dark robe piped with blue and purple. "Yes, my bad, I forgot to introduce myself. I`m Royal Mage..."


    [and Gold Level Hunter Park Han Fu.]


    ICE prompted on Ned''s head. All the people Ned met were recorded on ICE''s system. This means, meeting them once, Ned will have theplete description of all the people he saw. Even small details like blemishes, a streak of gray hair, and even their Mana signature. ICE will record everything Ned saw.


    [At his back was the Diamond Level Hunter Sir Edwin Tulor Godefroy. Brown hair perfectly to avoid any stringsing out. Brown eyes. Clean face. This arched eyebrows. Full armor. Silver, maybe higher. I need more data.]


    Ser Edwin stepped forward and gave his hands to Ned. To show respect. Ned received Sir Edwin''s hand and shook it.


    "Kid." Ser Edwin said, "I have something to show you." He waved his hands then a Transmit Cube appeared.


    [Spatial Ring. Low Level.]


    Ice prompted.


    Ser Edwin then gave the Cube to Ned. Inside the cube was a holographic view of an old man, eagerly waiting outside the town square. Sir Edwin''s eyes narrowed, he faintly squinted and smiled. Smile of confirmation.


    Ned received the Cube and carefully studied it.


    "Master."

 Chapter 27: Earflgard

    Chapter 27: Earflgard


    There are four known Continents in the World of Earflgard. Cassan, Ekan, Afrahati, and Dark Continent.


    Cassan, a human-inhabited continent, met its first Gate three thousand years ago. In the gate, emerged the first race of Elves.


    Due to misunderstanding, elves and humans fought their first war. Humans called this war The First Race War. Human technology against Elven magic. The warsted three hundred years until another Gate appeared. Not only one, but hundreds of thousands of Gate all throughout Earflgard.


    With the appearance of new a Gate. Dragons, Giants, Titans, Elementals, Behemoths, and many other devastating Magical creatures emerge, chaos spread.


    With this, Humans and Elves decided to make a truce and repel magical creatures out of Cassan continent. After winning the Great War. The two races decided to divide Cassan Continent into two, one for elves the other for humans. With this alliance, Elves taught Humans to manipte Mana in the surroundings and use them as Magic. Likewise, humans shared their knowledge about technology.


    Though the passing of time, Humans and Elves discovered that, every three hundred years, Gate appeared randomly in every part of the World. And theorized that, there was another world aside from Earflgard and the only way to cross this world was through the Gates.


    With the increasing amount of Magical Creatures surpassing both Humans and Elves. The first hunting guild was founded. At first, the only goal of the Hunting Guild was to hunt and kill magical creatures in Cassan Continent. Led by both races, they started to hunt monsters in every nook of the continent.


    With the effort of Hunters even though thousands were missing, gone, or dead. They discovered that it wasn''t just Cassan Continent. But other continents were waiting to be discovered as well.


    Ekan Continent, a continent ruled by humans as well. Ekan Continent was once ruled by barbarians until the Zolins took control and united all factions and became Zolin Empire. Zolin Empire was highly regarded to rule the high seas.


    Afrahati Continent. A continent filled with different races. None ruled the Afrahati continent, but it was divided into different regions ruled by different species. Humans called this continent The Beastman Continent because it was overpopted by Beastmans. Humans, especially from the Cassan continent aren''t wee here. Only special privileged humans may enter the Beastman Continent.


    The fourth continent, the Dark Continent. Less was known about this continent, hunters sent explorers to the Dark Continent but none had returned. Cassanians, Ekkans, and Afrahatians regarded this continent as no entry. Rumors says that Mana inside the Dark Continent was unstable. And no normal human or race could handle these kinds of Mana.


    Centuries have passed and human technology was envied by the Elves. Envy leads to suspicion, suspicion lead to fear. And fear leads to war. With humans rapid advancement in technology and magic. Elves became wary. Afraid, that humans will overwhelm them. The Elves started another war - The Second Race War. It was to stop the progress of humans.


    With the advancement of technology coupled with magic taught by elves. Humans sessfully repelled Elves out of Cassan Continent. The remaining Elves who were caught became ves by the humans. As to where the other elves, no one knew.


    The Old King, King James Giffard Atherton Pendragoon, and his Royal Family sessfully repelled the Elves and was throned the King of Griffith Kingdom. Due to old age and with the new Gateing, the Old King passed his throne to his first Eldest son, Prince Arthurius Rnd Pendragoon - the current King of Griffith Kingdom.


    Due to the Zolin Empire''s rapid expansion and uniting of the human race, and failed attempt of negotiation, it went to war with its neighboring continent, the Cassan Continent ruled by the Griffith Kingdom.


    The war ran to a stalemate for almost decades. But this never stopped the Griffith Academy from recruiting young mages to defend the kingdom.


    Every year, Griffith Academy recruits young aspiring Mages from different locations all throughout the boundaries of the Cassan Continent. Recruit''s who passed the Selection will be sent to the Academy, and for four years, they will be trained to improve their Magic.


    "Four years huh," closing the pamphlet, Ned took another sip of water. Holding the booklet, Ned carefully analyzed the writings. "Idiot''s Guide to the History of Earflgard and How the Kingdom will Dominate the World. Second Edition. By Diamond Level Hunter, Explorer, and Historian, Edith Cornerstone."


    These pamphlets were given to the participants who passed the Selection. This is to teach them the history of Griffith Kingdom and prepare them for what to expect once they were inside the academy. Inside was the map of Cassan Continent, it also includes the great achievements of the past Kings and current King. Every page was imbued by magic, so each illustration was moving just like they were alive but without noises.


    On the page of ''The First Race War'', Ned saw hundreds of hunters fighting the Elves. Humans are using devices infused with magic, while Elves are using different spells.


    Toni was sitting on Ned''s side, when she noticed Ned''s knitted eyebrow, "what''s wrong?"


    "Nothing it''s just that," after carefully analyzing the booklet, Ned put it on the table, "we''ll be staying in the academy for four years, I wonder what will we learn."


    "A lot, probably," Toni had been eyeing Ned''s fingertely, there she saw the ring Ned put on his index finger, "let''s just stay away from nobles."


    "Why?"


    "Nothing, it''s just that, I don''t get along well with nobles," Toni turned her gazed outside the window, the sunlight passed through the window. Outside she saw busy people gathering. She turned her gaze back to Ned, "Ned, what''s with the ring?"


    "This?" Ned rubbed the ring with his thumb finger, fidgeting. His eyes were deep while he looked at the ring, "someone gave it to me."


    "Where is this someone now?"


    With a long deep breath, Ned looked at Toni, "this someone is long gone," he answered.


    "I''m sorry," Toni looked down, she was unable to meet Ned''s eyes.


    "It''s fine," Ned let out a breath and lifted his chin. "Anyway, since Royal Mage Park said that I''m able to go out now, why don''t we visit Xi?"


    "Are you sure?" Toni lifted Coco and let the cat rest on his arms, "what about your Master? Sir Edwin said that your Master had waited outside the town''s gate for quite some time."


    Ned''s white linen clothes hanged when he tried to get up. These clothes are imbued by magic specifically worn by someone who was injured. This increases the recovery rate of the one wearing the magic clothe.


    "He will be fine after I take my sword, I''ll be going out too." Ned walked into a tiny room where he changed his clothes to his old hunter clothe. When he opened the door, Toni was already waiting. Looking anxious, and tired. "I''m sorry, I''ve put you in so much trouble."


    Toni sped her hands behind her back. Even with this gesture, she was still looking attractive with her tattered tight leather clothing. "We''re a team, so don''t worry,"


    When the two opened the door, ady wearing a full ted armor was waiting. Her chestnut hair was pony-tailed perfectly. Leaving nothing but a single strand. Her green rounded eyes red on Ned and Toni and back to Ned. But never on Coco. Her overall demeanor was that of the eye of the stormsilent, but Ned and Toni knew that thisdy doesn''t give any openings.


    "Miss Aina," Ned lifted a smile and greeted Aina. He put his hands on his chest and slightly bowed. "How we may help you?"


    After Sir Edwin and Mage Park gave Ned and Toni their booklets, and with small talk, the two left. But Aina, who was apanying them decided to stay behind and was eagerly waiting outside the infirmary.


    "Not her," tilting her head toward Toni and back to Ned, "only you," her usual monotonous voice was gone, and all that was left was a voice of discerning, "since your going to the academy, well be seeing each other quite often, so how about you start helping me of something."


    "What could that be?" Toni''s usual timid voice was also gone and what remained was her voice of confrontation.


    "I said not you," Aina shrugged her shoulder, without looking at Toni she let out an aura. The air around them turned zingly hot.


    Without saying anything, Toni stood unmoving. With the air turning hot, she released a chilling aura. Coco jumped off Toni''s arms, trying to get away from the twodies as far as possible.


    Pir of ice started to form out of the ground. Not just pirs, but different shapes of ice formed and was floating midair. But with only a matter of seconds, the chunks of ice were melted instantly. Instead of worry, Toni showed a faint smile.


    Ned, who was in the middle was utterly confused, using magic inside the premises could result in bystanders getting hurt. Ned was pressured by both fire and ice magic.


    Seeing Toni''s ice magic, Aina was surprised. "For a pheasant to be Gifted, you''re lucky, young miss." She red at Toni for a moment then shifted her gaze back to Ned. "But as I have said, I only need this kid''s help."


    "What do you want?" Since the Selection was over, Ned wondered what Aina wanted with them.


    "y with me."

 Chapter 28: Even

    Chapter 28: Even


    "No."


    Without a second thought, Ned declined Aina''s request.


    He just got out of the infirmary, and Ned wasn''t at his best. So, why would he y with her? Not to mention, what kind of y did she mean?


    "Kid, listen." Aina''s straight face and aura weren''t enough to convince Ned. "I''m doing you a favor here, you want to know what will happen to you when you arrive at the academy?"


    "No, and I don''t want to know." Raising his hand, Ned gestured a simple bow. "But thanks for your concern," he said. Looking back at Toni, whose aura was half triggered, he put his hand on her shoulder and asked to leave. "Thanks, Toni, we need to go."


    Retracting her aura, Toni revealed a smile. "Uh!" she nodded.


    "Hey! Do you know who I am?" Seeing the two left, Aina couldn''t hold her anger. On her eyes, someone as a peasant from an unknown ind, who got lucky to pass the Selection, was ignoring her. Ignoring her, who was sent to O''rriadt ind per requested by the Queen herself. "You will pay for this!" She tsked. Seeing the two walked out the alley she had no other choice but to give up. For now.


    Aina wasn''t a direct heir to something, and also, she wasn''t the daughter of the King. Her father worked for the Royal Family - for the Queen to be precise. And since Aina showed a remarkable talent on Magic, she was rmended by the Queen to join the Griffith Academy. And for three years, she worked hard to reach the top twenty of the overall ranking of the Griffith Academy.


    With the rank alone, she was envied by other students. Some would send her flowers, choctes, Mana Stones, and swords. Aside from magic, Aina loved to train with swords, without her swordsmanship, she wouldn''t be on the top twenty ranking list.


    But here, on an unknown ind, some random kid ignored her. A kid who couldn''t seehow powerful her magic was. "You''ll have your time," clinching the hilt of her sword, she muttered.


    "Why''d you decline her offer, Ned?" Toni walked while she was trying to feel her elbow. "She was...offering us protection."


    "I thought you hate nobles?"


    "Yes, but her?" Toni rubbed her elbow, this was unusual for Toni, to rub her elbow means she was excited, which she didn''t felt for a long time after she left her hometown. "She wasn''t exactly noble."


    "How can you tell?"


    "Just my feeling," she said.


    "Okay." Ned paused for a moment then continued walking while he tried to figure out why was no one in the town hall. It''s not that I declined her, it was actually nice of her to offer us protection, but " - Ned gazed left and right, trying to look for someone whom he could ask permission to go outside - "I don''t want to be indebted to anybody. And, let''s just say I''m a Knight, which means, I should be the one doing the protection." Ned narrowed his eyes and showed a faint smile.


    Walking down the hallway, Ned realized that the infirmary was part of the town hall. Because of the Selection, the storage room was emptied and used as a temporary healing station.


    The town hall wasn''t big, but it wasn''t small either. It would take almost a minute of five for a person to walk from end to end of the town hall.


    Ned noticed oldmps, fueled by monster oil, hanging on the wall. It would look captivating at night, for flowers of different varieties and colors were aligned together with the oldmps.


    The hallway was built of stones, from top to the ground. Instead of being carried, Coco decided to walk and feel the coldness of the stone poking her paws.


    The group was about to exit the town hall when a guard called them and sought their attention. It wasn''t the guards brought along by Sir Edwin and hispany. It was the guard of the town hall. The town hall guard was wearing better-looking hunter clothes than Ned. Aside from the metal te on the guard''s chest, which produces an irritating sound every time he walks, the rest he wore normal hunting clothes. A much better version of what Ned''s wearing whenever he goes hunting.


    "You two!" He cried. But just enough for the two of them to hear.


    "Yes, guard sir?" Ned said. Bowing, his eyes slightly gazed at the spear the guard was holding. Their spear cost more than their armors and hunter clothesbined. Silvertip and the body were made of strong wood.


    "Follow me." Knitting his eyebrows the guard locked his eyes on Ned.


    Ned and Toni were confused but they are not in the ce to decline. It must be something important if it was the guard that called them.


    What now. Ned thought.


    The group followed the guard in a room almost secluded from the rest. There, two guards stood unmoving, guarding the room.


    The room wasn''t grand or fancy. It was old, ornamental designs engraved on the surface of the door.


    "Inside." The guard ordered.


    Inside, they saw a man in his sixties, dark rings hung his eyes. Instead of his usual lofty clothing, Rastik McGreedy woremon clothing. His brown hair was ubed, not befitting as Town Lord. One thing caught Ned''s attention, his eyes. Shallow and unfocused.


    McGreedy''s gaze went from the door to the ceiling, and back to the parchment of paper lying on the table.


    The guard slightly bowed and left the four inside the room.


    Ned and Toni were seated in front of McGreedy. And Coco was resting on Tony''sp.


    Ned saw McGreedy tapping his fingers on the table. His nervousness was masked by the rhythmic tapping he was doing. His gaze can''t look straight to Ned, it was locked on the parchment.


    A moment of silence was broke by Ned greeting the Town Lord. "Lord McGreedy, I''m"


    "Ned, I know." Stopping Ned in between, McGreedy looked at Ned. His usual smiling face was now covered with doubt and fear. Beads of sweat formed on his forehead, even though it wasn''t that hot. "You''re a Hollow, always hunts in the Grieving Forest, living in a man-made hill. No magic but good with a sword, even bow. Yes, I know a lot about you." McGreedy''s thick voice revealed familiarity.


    "How...?" Ned wondered.


    "No time, take this." McGreedy rolled the nk parchment and handed it to Ned.


    Toni who was silent saw the parchment, and she knew what it was. A scroll. Scrolls are one-time use. They can be used to record magic spells and can be taught to others. The writings on the scroll depend on the level of the scroll, the higher the level, the longer the writings will stay. With its time duration, instead of using them to record magic spells, it was more used by spies to pass on messages. Since the scroll can only be opened by specific Mana. If someone will force open the scroll, it will automatically set itself on fire.


    "Give it to Will. He knows what to do after that." McGreedy sped his hands and started fidgeting. "Remember, only to your Master." He added.


    Without asking, Ned put the scroll in his pouch that was hanged to his waist. "Will do," Ned said. "Do you have other messages?"


    "Yes, tell him we''re even."

 Chapter 29: Revoked

    Chapter 29: Revoked


    It was almost noon when the trio left McGreedy''s little chamber of secret.


    After McGreedy gave them the scroll, he informed Ned and Toni about a gathering that will be held the day after tomorrow. The gathering was about the recognition of all the participants that passed the Selection. They will have the chance to meet all the participants that joined and passed the Selection.


    Ned and Toni went to the storage room to gather their sword and dagger. There, they found out that only participants who passed are eligible to stay inside the town square. With the Selection Token in possession, they are free to roam the central za and market.


    Handing them the list of all the participants who passed, they were surprised that Xi wasn''t on the list. It was only twenty who passed, twenty-two with the addition of Ned and Toni.


    "Toni, you said, Xi" - Ned crumpled the piece of paper that was handed to him. - "passed?"


    Ned was worried about what had happened to Xi, although meeting him for a short time, Xi was able to be useful to the group. Without Xi''s mechanical knowledge, they might not have the chance to leave the Goblin infested cave.


    "Uh," Toni nodded. "The Handler informed me that the three of us passed, and was given the Selection Token as a proof."


    After Ned went unconscious, Toni stayed beside him, barely sleeping and eating. And since Toni was timid to talk to others, she rarely went outside the room. With that, the two do not have any knowledge of where Xi was.


    "We can''t leave until we knew what happened to Xi." Ned handed the paper back to the Handler.


    In order to enter the town hall, anyone - aside from the guards, must leave their weapons inside the storage room. The Handler who was stationed there must keep a list of who stored their weapons, in and out. And Xi was one of them.


    "Kids, by Xi you mean Xi of Chinok Ind?" An old-looking man intervened. An attendant who supervised the storage room. "Dark hair, medium built, slightly bigger than you?" - The old man pointed to Ned. - "the one with broken bow and arrow?"


    "Yes old man sir, that''s him," Ned answered. Ever since he knew that he was once a clone and lived more than a hundred. Ned tried to act ording to his current age. And properly addressing someone older than him is a matter of choice, to avoid suspicion. Ned must act and speak like a thirteen-year-old kid.


    "ording to our information, Xi of Chinok voluntarily revoked his Selection Token." The Handler said. "As to why he wouldn''t tell."


    A moment of pause was ended by a knocking outside.


    Ned and Toni decided to wait for the gathering to ask Mage Park regarding the situation of Xi since they were nowhere to be found.


    The three then left the room and went outside the hall.


    Outside, the town was back to the way it was. The market was now bustling with traders, high-ssed citizens walked the street, and outsiders filled the za.


    Exiting the gate, they saw that nothing had changed, whether there was a Selection or not, the outside market was always dark, it was filled with different individuals, not merchants or the rich, but runaways, and criminals, as usual.


    Ned decided to leave Coco with Toni, and moved on their separate ways and will meet again at the gathering.


    Toni went back to the orphanage where Lady Zoeena was eagerly waiting for the good news.


    O''rriadt Ind existed between the borders of Cassan and the Ekan Continent. And since O''rriadt was far situated from the Griffith Kingdom and Zolin Empire, everything here wasn''t strict. Criminals, ouws, and runaways filled O''rriadt Ind. With a limited number of town guardswho weren''t properly trained, stationed outside the gate, a fight always broke out.


    In town, there was someone who was excited enough when a fight broke out. None other than the only Healer in town, Granny L. With all the fighting. Injuries and wounded areing in and out her ramshackle one-stop healing cabin.


    After Ned left Toni and Coco, he went to where his Master was, to Granny L''s sanitarium. The only medical infrastructure outside the gate of O''rriadt.


    Although exhausted, Ned wasn''t going to Granny''s to ask to be rejuvenated, but it was to hand over the Scroll to his master and learn a bit about Mana Burn.


    ording to his Master, Granny L was once a Hunter able to cast tier two and three healing spells. But due to technological and alchemical advancement, healers were slowly brushed off a hunting team. Potions reced the tier-one healing spell ''Heal'', Healing scrolls reced the tier two healing spell ''Group Heal'', and Trinket of Protection reced tier-three Healing Spell ''Dispell Curse''.


    Granny L decided to settle to a remote ind where technology had less influence. And O''rriadt Ind didn''t let her down.


    For one copper coin per tier-one healing spell, which is equal to ten Pica Coins, her life on the ind was made prosperous.


    Ned saw people we''re lining up going to Granny L''s healing cabin. Some obvious wounds we''re caused by magical creatures, stab wounds in the neck, dislocated shoulder and arms, cut off ears, and wounds that made the people grind their teeth.


    The cabin was enough for two to four people to fit inside. Made of wood and based with stone, ornamented by seashells, the cabin was fit to be called the only healing ce in town. The cabin was divided into two with a wooden wall. The first room was where Granny heal her patients, the second was where she kept all her belongings.


    Ned entered the cabin using the back door, where he and his Master used to pass when they visit Granny L.


    "Kid, you''re here, " L said. Her old wheezy voice weed Ned. Her messy gray hair stood to where the sun shined. ording to earth''s data, she must be in her sixties. Her old sagging skin danced when she raised her arms. "Let me finish this," she raised her arms and muttered some words as low as she could. "This dimwit has here beening in and outtely." L paused and recited her spell. "Heal!"


    White and green light formed on L''s hands, then the light slowly sipped inside the man''s wound. The man, whose left eye was made into a waterway, instead of water, blood flowed on his eye, slowly the wound closed. It wasn''t fast, but the healing was fast enough to be noticed by the naked eyes. Secondster the wound was nowpletely healed, but blood was still on the man''s face.


    ICE, you got that? Ned resounded his system through his thoughts. Analyze, he muttered.


    [Affirmative Ned.]


    [Analyzeplete.]


    [Judging by the data the Host gathered. The healing process was aided by Magic.]


    [Given time. Wounds inflicted on human bodies will heal naturally. But with the aide of Healing Magic, it helped the cells heal at two times the speed.]


    Back at the Empire of Sskat, Mages who were able to master tier nine or ten spells are able to re-attach sliced off limbs.


    But here. Ned rxed his finger on his chin. With their knowledge about human anatomy, if they have knowledge at all, all they can do was to elerate the healing process. Not cure the root of the problem. Ned pondered for a moment, not realizing that Granny L was giving him a cup of tea.


    Receiving the cup of tea, Ned asked. "Granny, have you seen my Master?"


    Ned could hear crying outside the cabin. Themotion was getting louder and louder. Loud that it was enough to be heard inside the second room.


    "Oh, Will." Granny sipped a cup of tea. "I asked him to fetch me a bundle of healing grass. I''m sure he''ll be back any minute by now."


    "How was he, Granny?" Checking the surrounding, Ned could hear themotion getting louder.


    "Well, Will is always Will," She lifted her chin with her eyebrows met at the center. Granny then peeked outside and shouted. "Shut up! You dimwits! Let me take a rest! If you want to die, go somewhere else! But not here!" And back to where she sat. "Where were we? Ah yes, Will, he''s fine, don''t worry about him." She smiled.


    "Also, Granny what do you know about Mana Burn?"


    "Mana Burn you say. Why did you ask?" This time, Granny coughed in between her voice. Sipping another cup of tea.


    "Well, my friend, I wanted to help him. But, I don''t know anything about Mana Burn, so maybe, you could help me, Granny." Ned said. "He used too much of his Mana, so, now the Healers inside the town said he was Mana Burned."


    "Well, Mana Burn," Granny lean his hands on her forehead, trying to remember something. "At first, Mana Burn wasn''t so serious. Until you get Mana Burned the second, then the third until there''s no Mana to burn." She paused. "Then it will be your Life Force next, remember, once your Magic uses your Life Force. It will be yourst. After that, you won''t be able to cast Magic Spells anymore. For the rest of your living life."


    Ned looked at the cup of tea he was holding. Looking deep inside the cup, the same as he looked at his thoughts. "Life Force," Ned muttered. "What is Life -"


    Then Ned and Granny heard a thud outside the healing room.


    "What is it this time! You dimwits!" Granny stood and paced the outside. Ready to scold whoever made the thud.


    Outside, Granny saw a young kid lying on the ground, bathing of blood.


    " I said. If you want to die. Go outside! But not here!" Granny cried. "Hey, kid! Stand up, I have no time now, be backter, try to hold the remaining blood you have."


    Ned heard Granny, and can''t stop himself from checking what had happened outside.


    Going out, Ned saw a familiar face lying on the ground, full of blood. He ran.


    "Xi!"

 Chapter 30: Xi

    Chapter 30: Xi


    The first phase and second phase of the Selection was over - to gather five hundred points by harvesting monster Core and Capturing the Sphere of other participants. And out of almost three hundred who joined the Selection, only a hundred passed.


    These hundred participants will have to undergo thest phase of the Selection. The Tournament. And the twenty who passed the tournament will be admitted to the Griffith Academy.


    A day before Ned woke up, the tournament started. A makeshift tform was constructed in the middle of the town za to amodate the tournament. There, participants from different regions, inds, and families battled for the spot.


    At the top of the hall, in a room with a perfect view of the middle of the za. Sir Edwin Tulor Godefroy, saw the tournament without any excitement.


    His gaze was on a Transmit Cube ced on a table.


    "Mage, how was it?" He asked.


    For days, Mage Park has been in and out of the forest, south of O''rriadt town. There, he was busy channeling spells, chanting magic, andying unknown andpound magic array.


    "Nearly there, if everything goes well as nned, tomorrow the Gate will open." Mage Park''s low pitched voice echoed in the Transmit Cube. "How was the kid?"


    "From time to time he was awake," he paused. "Awake, but unconscious, to think that a Hollow has the symptoms of Mana Burn."


    "Don''t touch him yet, when I return I will personally check on him." Mage Park''s brown eyes filled with murderous intent.


    After a while, a knock finished the conversation of the two. Ending their conversation, Sir Edwin hid the Transmit Cube back to his ring.


    "Come in."


    The door opened and a Handler stepped in with a curious look on his face.


    "My Lord, a kid wanted to talk to you."


    "What does he want?"


    "Something about the Token my Lord," the Handler said. "He''s one of the three participants who fought the Lord."


    Outside the door were a kid, long ck hair, narrow eyes, and an old bow attached on his back.


    After the Handler left and confirming who the kid was, Sir Edwin let him in.


    "I''m Xi of Chinok ind, Lord Edwin." Hands clipped on his sides, Xi took a deep bow.


    "I know, you''re with the two who fought the Lord," Sir Edwin gestured Xi to sit down. "Such a brave act for a young kid like you."


    "Yes, Lord Edwin." Xi remained standing and took a long breath, his shoulders tensed. He then took a token out of his pocket. "About that Lord Edwin, here."


    cing the Selection Token on the table. Xi tensed up.


    "What''s this?" Sir Edwin''s gaze tensed.


    "I...inside the cave"


    "What cave?" Sir Edwin interrupted Xi. "There was no Cave there."


    Since the teleportation array was set only to the Hoglob Ind, and not specific, the participants were sent at a random ce on the ind. So, no one knew where they went until they were confirmed by Handlers - who were stationed to watch the event.


    "After we entered the Teleportation Array, we were sent to a cave." Xi exined. "There, Ned and Toni, and even the cat." Xi sighed. "They fought all the goblins. While I... all I do was to shoot arrows. And even that, I missed. In short, I''m dead weight. So..."


    Xi came from a merchant family, and fighting was not their forte. Especially magic. Whatever Xi did, he can''t use magic properly, so he trained himself in the art of shooting. But even with that, when his team needed him, he missed. And Xi, can''t take the pain of being dead weight. He realized that the Token given to him was only due to Ned and Toni doing all the hard work.


    Seeing no other way, Sir Edwin took the Selection Token.


    Aside from their n, Sir Edwin was also determined to recruit young mages and present them to the academy. With that, he can''t let a single recruit gone to waste.


    "How about this, you join the Tournament and reach the top twenty. I''ll give you this Token back." Sir Edwin said. "I''m sure, that way, you''ll prove yourself."


    Being a merchant on a faraway ind, Xi''s future was already determined. Unless he joined a prestigious Academy like that of the Griffith''s. Sessfully finished four years of studying and join the Royal Kingdom. And decide his own future.


    Now that he was given another chance to prove himself, he must, of course, grab the opportunity and do his best to pass the Tournament.


    After leaving the Hoglob ind, Xi was treated by Royal Healers. And now that his wound was almost healed up. He was determined to pass the Selection. This time, by his own effort.


    The Tournament was almost ending when Xi decided to join.


    His first opponent was a Water Mage. Due to his proficiency with bow, long-distance attacks, and wit. It took him a lot of time to force his opponent to surrender. Water Mages spells shot at a short distance, and mostly on the defensive side. With this, Xi won.


    Xi rarely uses Wind Spells. The only time Xi uses wind spell was to increase the speed of his arrow. Xi knows, that using his only spell, Wind Lance, will drain his Mana by a great amount. But his opponent was a Beastmanable to change to magical creatures they were chosen.


    Beastmans, can''t use Magic Spells. But they were able to use Mana to enhance their body. With an increase in speed, strength, and perception, Beastmans are a formidable opponent.


    His opponent was Grant, a Beastman from Bohrum Ind of the Beastman Tribe. He was also the one they met at Hoglob Ind. Which Ned, already met back outside the gate, in the dark alley.


    "I know you," Grant pointed at Xi. "You''re with the kid before."


    "You''re with the odd girl before! I remember you!" Xi showed a weing smile.


    "We''re not friends, so keep that smile down."


    With only half of his power, he could use, Grant, transformed into a magical creture. Resembling an Ursa, brown hair started to grow and muscles tensed up, he was now looking more like a bear standing on hind legs. With face half-covered with brown hair.


    With the gong resounded, Grant lunged himself toward Xi. Running on four at an increased speed. He shed Xi with his ws.


    Hitting nothing but air, Xi evaded the attack by tumbling backward. He started to cast his spell. "Coiling Dragon of the Seven -"


    But before Xi could finish his spell, Grant dashed forward, using his head to ram Xi on the ground.


    Xi barely keeping up on Grant''s speed, with the ram iing, Xi swiftly released an arrow. Scraping Grant''s, hairy and muscr legs.


    "Ned was right, my chanting was too long," Xi mumbled. "But how could I..."


    "You kid!" Grant shouted blood scour his hairy leg. "You''ll pay for this!"


    Grant zigzagged the stage. Trying to confuse Xi with his speed.


    But Xi fought the Lord. Grant''s speed was nothingpared to the Lord. Using his keen eyes, Xi focused, nocked an arrow, and shoot a blurred image in front of him.


    Grant was hit on his shoulder. He was surprised about how Xi followed his movements. But it was toote, Xi finished his spell and released a Wind Lance. Hitting his arms that he used to block the iing arrow. Grant surrendered.


    Xi fought using his bow and arrow, coupled with determination, he reached the top forty.


    It was almostte evening when Xi reached the top twenty-five. Now, he just needed to beat one opponent to cement his spot at the top twenty.


    Hisst opponent, it was none other than Naa''ri. Same ind with Greg and Grant, also same n, but on a different tribe.


    Naa''ri was a Tamer, she uses a beast to attack. This time it was a flying creature. A Falk - looking like an eagle, butrger and more fierce.


    "May I know your name? I''m Xi of Chinok by the way." Xi half bowed with his arms on his side.


    "I''m Naa''ri of Bohrum." She replied. "I didn''t see your friends, where are they?"


    "They were..." Xi paused for a moment, checking his surroundings. "They were unavable at the moment."


    "If I win, you should introduce me to the Cat." Naa''ri smiled truthfully.


    "You mean Coco? Sure!"


    It took less than a minute for Naa''ri to triumph over Xi. Using only her tamed beast, Naa''ri defeated Xi by using a distance attack. Xi couldn''t keep up being attacked on both sides. With slim to none options, Xi surrendered.


    Hisst battle, Xi''s dream was crushed. Now he''s got no other reason to decline his parent''s proposal, to take over their business.


    "Thank you!" Xi sped his hands and bowed deeply with a smile. "It was a fair fight"


    Xi left the za in the middle of the night. Gloomy, defeated, and down. Without face to show to his newly found friends, Xi went to the port to go back to his hometown.


    Turning into a dark alley, Xi was stopped. It was two muscr kid, almost the same age as him. It was none other than the alley boys, Greg and Grant.


    "Hey, kid." It was Grant. "You took my spot!"


    His brother, Greg passed the Selection on the twentieth spot. Feeling disappointed for his brother, Grant didn''t pass the Selection due to Xi. Greg was determined to avenge his brother.


    Beastman''s abilities are stronger at night, being older than Grant. Greg was stronger and meaner than his younger brother.


    Enhancing his body, Greg vanished in the middle of the dark alley.


    Before Xi could notice where Greg was, he was already cut open. The wound was deep, and ws resembling of a deadly creature marked his abdomen. Greg''s transformation was that of the tigerfast and furious.


    "That will teach you a lesson." Greg''s blue tiger eyes glowed in the dark. Simting fear and death.


    Xi dropped to the ground, his old wound opened up, bing fresh anew. From the top of his old wound, was a bigger, deeper, and deadlier cut. Blood flowed like a river, followed by the flesh of innardsing out from his wound.


    The two left without looking back, determined to kill Xi. They knew, that outside the town wall, thew wasn''t harsh and killing was already a part of O''rriadt Ind. Vanishing their smiles in the dark alley, they left Xi to die.


    Determined to live, Xi carried himself in the dark alley with blood making prints on his back. He used his clothes to close the wounds. But it wasn''t enough, he, at least, pushed his innards back inside his stomach.


    Before Xi joined the Selection, he observed the town before going inside the town square. It took him almost a day to sessfully roam the town. He also knew where the one and only real Healer was.


    Not far from the port, is where Granny L''s cabin.


    It was almost noon when Xi reached Granny L''s ramshackle cabin. There, Xi saw people lining up to be healed.


    The sun was zingly hot, but Xi felt cold and not hot. Sweat formed on his forehead, his lively looking skin was now blue and paled. His breathing was rapid, Xi was going in shock.


    Xi forced himself into the line of people waiting to be healed. Cause he knew, he got no time to wait in line. Blood filled his boots, his old blue clothes were now dyed crimson.


    Xi limped the room and noticed that no one was inside to wee him. Before he could speak. Xi dropped to the ground. Hisst thoughts drifted with only the voice of his friend, Ned.


    "Xi!"

 Chapter 31: Operation

    Chapter 31: Operation


    Ned knew Xi was dying. It wasn''t just him. Granny L, whose eyes were filled with resignation. Even the onlookers that were lining up, knew, that the kid was at its end.


    Xi, tied his clothes to cover his wound. But it wasn''t enough to stop the blood from flowing out his side. Granny L''s makeshift rug, was sludged with Xi''s blood, painting an unknown art.


    The scene was too much for the faint-hearted to witness. But not for Granny L. Every day, she saw peopleing in and out of her cabin to be healed. Some could be treated by low tier healing spell, while some, needed aplex tier-three healing spell. But, there are instances that, even a tier-three healing spell wasn''t enough. And, that was what Granny L trying to avoid, to someone die right in front of her.


    "Kid, I''m sorry, this is beyond my capacity," Granny L said. Looking at Xi being slumped on the floor. Upside-down.


    Feeling the tension, Ned bent and the smell of iron escaped Xi''s motionless body.


    "But, Granny, you''re a Healer," Ned''s brittle voice stuttered, trying topose himself. "I''m sure, you can...do something about him...he''s my friend."


    "I''m sorry kid, this is...beyond me," Granny answered emphasizing the word beyond, her mind wandered, looking for a way to console Ned. "Healing is aplex process kid."


    "What do you mean?"


    "This here kid, isplex, look at his wound" - she lifted the clothes that covered Xi''s wounds - "see that? His insides are jammed up, too much blood was lost, look at him, he''s almost blue. And see the cut? Tier three wasn''t enough for this kid."


    They saw a cut almost a foot long, wide-open, air was trapped by blood that created bubbles. Xi''s skin was totally cut open wide. Granny saw that the cut was made by a creature, bigger than Xi''s size. And the cut was made by one, swift and strong swoop.


    With a long thought, Ned decided to try something, none had ever tried before. To operate on Xi. With a proper procedure, Xi''s wound could be fixed. He just needed a thorough analysis of Xi''s wounds.


    ICE, tell me something, how''s subject Xi''s situation. Ned looked at Xi with determination. He prompted ICE.


    [Analysisplete.]


    ICE''s robotic voice, reassured Ned.


    [Subject Xi''s current status is fatal]


    [Judging by the wounds. The chance of surviving an operation is 20%.]


    [Judging by the skin color. Subject Xi lost 60% of his blood. An immediate blood transfusion is required.]


    "Hey kid, are you okay?" Granny saw Ned paused in ce, the look on Ned''s face wondered Granny L.


    "Granny, help me put Xi on the table."


    "Kid, what are you going to do?" Granny was worried. "I told you, your friend, can''t be saved, and I don''t one people dying in my cabin kid. I''m warning you."


    "No one''s dying today." Ned narrowed his eyes, he was confident that he could save Xi. "Please, Granny, help me put him on the table."


    Granny saw Ned''s determination within his eyes. But she was confused, as to what a Hollow could do.


    A healer needed Mana to cast a healing spell, but that was Ned does not have Mana.


    She saw Ned carried Xi on the table. The table wasn''t far, Granny uses this table to put random things. Inside the room was filled with seashells and flowers she randomly picked up the mountain. But one thing people would notice when entering Granny''s cabin was the roll of puffs set aside the corner. A brown pipe, adorned with tiny cuts of jewelry. Smoke was freshly spewed out the pipe. Indicating it was recently used.


    With no other choice, and since she knew that Ned was the Knight apprentice of Will, she trusted her own gut and helped Ned put Xi on the table.


    Ned sweeps the things on the table, and randomly fell off the ground.


    Ned just came out the infirmary, and his strength wasn''t at full, so he had a hard time carrying Xi. And with Xi in ce, Ned started to n how he would operate on Xi.


    "Granny, how do Healing Spells work?" Ned asked. With a limited amount of time, and withcking hands, Ned knew he had to decide how he would proceed with full caution.


    Granny took the pipe on the corner, started to light it, and popped a cloud of smoke. Uncaring with where the smoke would reach she exined. "Healing Spells worked differently, the only Real Healers are the one who can use Light Magic. And I tell you, kid, Light Mages are extremely rare. But they have no effort casting Healing Spells. Also, they don''t needplexbinations of spells to heal a wound."


    Granny closed the door, and windows after Xi copsed on the ground. But with wounded patients eagerly waiting outside, and with the sun striking them hot. The people outside mor about where old Granny was. The mor was so loud it could still be heard inside the cabin.


    "But there are geniuses who found a way to cast healing spells without the use of Light Magic. They were called Fake Healers, Pseudo Healers, Hoaxers, I don''t care what you call them. But with the scarcity of Real Healers, this Fakes became a rage."


    Granny saw Ned took a bowl of water. Uncertain, she popped another smoke. "Kid, what are doing?"


    "I''m looking for something, I need to boil this water to remove bacteria," Ned was pacing back and forth Granny''s room to look for something to light the bowl.


    "Bacter...what? Never-mind kid," She asked, secondster, she lifted her hands and opened her palm, Granny casts a Fire Spell. In a matter of seconds, the bowl of water boiled.


    "So you''re a Fire Mage,"


    "Not just Fire," she added. "I can cast Water Spells, and Wind spells as well."


    "If you can cast three elements, howe you''re a Healer, Master said people with three elements are highly sought by the kingdom."


    "Exactly kid, remember I told you about Fake Healers? Well, I''m one of them, to cast Healing Spells as Fake Healers, we need tobine various elements to heal wounds." She exined further. "Not just various elements, various spells as well, take Tier One healing spell ''Heal'' for example," Granny saw Ned pacing back and forth her cabin again, looking for tools she found odd. "Hey, kid you listening? I''m not sure what you''re doing, but if you want to use me to heal your friend''s wound I need to be ready, if not it will backfire on me!"


    "I''m listening continue Granny," Ned took a rag and dip it in a boiling water.


    "Ahh, Will what have you done to your apprentice," she muttered. "Tier one healing spell ''Heal'' I need tobine, Fire and Water Elements to heal a tiny cut kid. Two elements,bination three spells for a tiny cut, see howplex Healing Spells was."


    Granny exined to Ned how healing spells were conjured, only mages with deep experience, and the one who passed aplex set of tests could sessfully use healing spells.


    "I''m not sure how the wound heals, but once we use our spells, you can see the wound heal at a fast rate, able to be perceived by naked eyes."


    "I''m done!" Ned cried.


    "Done with what?"


    "Preparations." Ned put all the things he gathered beside the table, Ned inhaled a breath and looked Granny with determination. "Granny, please help me I''ll owe you one if you''ll help me here."


    "Your not listening kid, I said healing is aplex process, and obviously, by your friend''s wound, Tier One is not enough, heck! maybe even tier four can''t save him."


    "Don''t worry Tier One is enough," Ned reassured Granny for the second time. He smiled confidently.


    While Ned was busy scouring for supplies, ICE has exined to him the nature of Xi''s wound. Broken rib, damaged liver, a scrape that made holes on Xi''s small andrge intestines, andcerations that led to excessive blood loss.


    ICE''s procedure was to first, fix the rib back to its ce, stitch the damaged liver and let it heal naturally, and to also stitch the holes in small andrge intestines. And precisely connect the vein the stop the bleeding.


    Ned also found out, that by touching someone''s blood, ICE could analyze and recognize their blood types. And Xi''s blood type was O. A rare one. Ned needed to find someone with type O to transfuse it to Xi.


    While doing all this, in order for Xi to survive the operation, Ned theorized that a healing spell must go with the operation. So instead of stitching Ned must ask Granny to use Heal to connect the damaged organs.


    "Hang on there Xi," Ned mumbled. "I will find the damages Granny, and you''ll conjure Heal on it."


    Ned also theorized that healing spells in this world were different. Healing does not directly affect the injuries. But instead, Healing Spells elerate someone''s normal recovery rate. So with only a tier-one healing spell was enough to mend Xi''s wound. But Granny must be precise as to where she cast her healing spell. And that''s where Ned must aid Granny. With the help of his system, nobody could beat Ned in terms of precision.


    ICE, get ready. With a thought Nedmanded his system, ICE finds me the damaged vein.


    [Damaged vein located.]


    Ned moved organs left and right trying to find the damaged vein. Within seconds, Ned saw a vein, almost a finger width, badly damaged. And blood wasing out of the vein.


    "Granny, see that vein?" Using both Ned''s hands, with makeshift gloves, made of cloth. Ned guided Granny to where she should cast her spell.


    "What vein are you talking about? where? That thing is what you called vein?"


    "Yes Granny, please use your healing spell, see that hole? Can you patch the hole?"


    "Just that? Just patch? You''re mocking me kid. This is a simple wound," she whispered, but enough for Ned to be heard. "This is unheard of to think that you could heal someone by this kind of...procedure."


    Indeed this was the first time Granny saw and attempted to do this kind of healing. And to think that she would help the kid survive his life and death situation just by using Tier One spell. She was amazed by Ned, as to how he came up with this operation. And to think that he''s a Hollow was a mockery.


    Granny lifted both her hands, with a simple gesture, a sphere formed. Mixing fire, and water spells. She slowly aimed the sphere to Xi''s damaged vein. "Heal!" She breathed.


    The sphere slowly sipped inside the vein. Although small, the sphere illuminated the entire room. Seconds passed, the damaged vein were slowly healing. Although slow, it was still visible to the naked eyes.


    Another second passed, Granny ended her spell. She was satisfied. Then, the vein slowly inted, and the scar where the old wound has erupted, again.


    Blood sprayed all over and Ned turned ashen.


    "Kid! Hey kid! Something`s wrong!"

 Chapter 32: Mended

    Chapter 32: Mended


    "Of course, something must go wrong," Ned thought for a moment, before realizing that Granny doesn''t have theplete knowledge of the human body.


    Ned saw that Granny over-healed Xi''s vein to the point that it blocked the blood from flowing. Granny must only control her healing spell just enough for the recovered vein to cover the hole. Putting too much Mana will force the wound to recover at great speed.


    "Kid! the wound, the blood, look!" Granny was frustrated cause she knew that she wasn''t cooperating well with Ned. She can heal wounds, cuts, and cruises, but she never healed someone''s vein before. In fact, Granny never healed someone''s internal body at all. Healers knew that inside the human body were different organs. But they never knew what are the exact functions of these organs.


    Healers never knew what are livers for, intestines, spleens, brains, kidneys, and other organs for the body to work. But they knew that by casting spells, a wound heals. The moreplex the skill was, the faster the wounds to heal.


    Healers are only limited to what they knew. They can heal broken bones, cuts, bruises because they saw the wound first hand.


    So Ned theorized that healers heal injuries that the body could recover from naturally. But, very severe injuries are untreatable. Give cancer, for example, Healers could soothe the patient''s well-being and mental state. But they could neverpletely heal the person with cancer. Unless healers could find the root of the disease. In this case the cancer cells. If healers could find and eradicate all cancer cells, then healing a person with cancer is as easy as killing a Rabbi blissfully sleeping.


    With less sand left on the hourss, Ned must aid not just Xi, but also Granny L.


    "Granny, give me a paper and quill."


    "For what kid?" Perplexed, Granny shrugged her brittle shoulder, Granny thought that this operation is getting out of hand. At this moment, she never believed to Ned anymore. What could a quill and paper do on his friend''s injuries?


    But with no time to spare, Granny took an old quill she used to write names of patients forgot to pay their debts, and an old piece of scroll lying around the corner.


    It was already high noon. During this time of the hour, Granny should be eating her favorite meat, and puffing her pipe sitting on her chair, while some wounded are lining up waiting for her to finish. But not today.


    The room smelled of blood, mixed with sweat that drained Ned''s energy. But thanks to the beam of sunlight, it lifted the room out of the gloom and erased a spec of darkness. Which helped Ned to concentrate.


    Handling the piece of paper and quill, Ned carefully took his ragged gloves and draw borately.


    On the outside, Granny saw Ned draw in the paper meticulously.


    Seconds passed, Ned draws the vein of Xi in a piece of paper, Ned sketched the exact size of Xi''s vein. Then he used the vein as the base of his other sketches, and draw a copy but it was with a hole, exactly the same as Xi''s wound.


    For a moment, Granny was mesmerized by what she saw, but what she doesn''t know, was that, with the help of Ned''s system, he sketched the exact replica of Xi''s vein. With ease, and precision.


    Ned took this moment to exin to Granny, that she needed to control her Mana, exactly as what she saw in the sketches. Just enough for the healing spell to heal at just the edge of the wound.


    With the help of Granny''s healing spell and with the knowledge of Ned''s anatomy sketches, Xi''s veins were healed.


    Wirth the bleeding out of the way, it was now clear to heal the remaining injuries. Next was the rib, a single line of bone was bent, Ned saw some crack, but was easily healed by Granny with the help of Ned''s sketch. Next was, the liver, then the entrails, andstly the wide open skin.


    Every damaged part was a new sketch, Granny never thought that her healing spell could be used this way. If only she knew this early on, she could have saved countless lives. Especially her old hunting team.


    "Granny, that''s enough," Ned said. "Granny? Granny, that''s enough." He saw Granny spacing out. She was using her spell to fix thest remaining wound.


    "I''m, sorry kid."


    With the skin slowly closing, Xi was out of danger. Granny exined that with the help of Xi''s remaining Mana, his body would slowly replenish the lost blood on its own.


    "Thanks, Granny," Ned said.


    "I never thought, that a kid slump as you, made some friends," She said while throwing the ash our of the pipe, and putting another dried weed.


    With the kid out of danger, Granny sighed a relief, popping another smoke she continued to ask Ned. "So tell me, where''d you met him?"


    Ned exined, how and where he met Xi. How they battled the goblins and the Lord.


    "Are you sure it''s a Lord kid?"


    The moment Granny heard the word Lord, she forgot that her pipe was ready to be popped. One must be lucky enough or stupid enough to meet a Lord Grade Monster. Lord grades think like humans and act like beasts.


    "You''ve got a lot of telling to your Master," Granny remarked. "Also kid, you owe me one on this, I don''t use my skills for free, though you should know."


    "I know, " Ned replied.


    "How about this, you tell me everything you know, about the one you did before. You know, you draw the body and give them to me, like, all. I''m old, but learning must not stop." Granny exined.


    As long as Ned could help, he will do, his old barbaric way of life was long gone, along with his past. So without a second thought, Ned agreed. With the help of his system, writing things out his memory wasn''t difficult at all. As long as he has the energy.


    "Granny, this might sound awkward, since you helped me all and stuff, but," clearing his throat, Ned continued. "Do you have meat I could chew on?"

 Chapter 33: Return

    Chapter 33: Return


    [Evaluationplete.]


    [Energy is at 70%.]


    [Mana points is at 20/610.]


    [Overclocking avable when energy reaches 100%.]


    [Overall status. Stable.]


    [Well done Ned.]


    ICE prompted one after the other. After eating a lump of meat, and rested. Ned''s overall status was now back at normal.


    With the help of his system, Ned could easily adapt to different kinds of situations. All his fights were recorded in his system, which is essible when he liked it.


    Ned could search for a file that ICE created and was recorded through Ned''s senses. All his eyes could see, sounds he heard, smell that entered his nose, basically, everything that his senses could perceive, ICE records them real-time.


    After Ned recovered, they carried Xi inside the second room where he could rest. With their departure nearing, Ned couldn''t spare time roaming around doing useless things. So, the first thing he nned was to wait for his Master, go back to their underground hill-house, and enjoy the rest of the day.


    With his mind focused on bing strong, Ned doesn''t have an idea about when he wille back again to O''rriadt Ind when he starts to learn in the academy.


    Earflgard was a world full of mystery. ording to the kingdom''s pamphlet. At about sixty percent was only explored, not including the dark continent, which is highly dangerous for exploration.


    The only way for Ned to leave Cassan Continent and explore farther was to be a hunter with the rank of diamond or higher. Once, a hunter became a Diamond Level Hunter, they are free to explore the rest of the world.


    But Ned never heard any stories, or even just rumor of a Hollow bing Diamond or higher level hunter. Without his system, Ned could be someone''s peasant boy looking for some fictitious eye fell from the sky. Or he could gamble. ording to his Master, there was once a mysterious cave full of a mechanical statue. He could bravely enter this cave, get hack, maybe his arm or leg, die, then get resurrected. And be strong.


    But of course, he knew that his Master was ying with him, cause he was just a kid when his Master told him stories of his great hunting adventures. And Ned knew it was a joke because resurrection wasn''t a concept in this world. Once someone dies, they die for good. Not even the greatest sage of healing could save one from the grasps death.


    Ned knew that his Master was at least Diamond Level or higher. But for once, Ned never asked his Master about his past. In fact, both of them never shared their past with each other.


    For his Master, Ned was too young to share his past. And for Ned, he respected his Master, he never asked nor persuade his master to share his past.


    With a basket full of healing herbs and grasses. Master Will arrived, minutes after Ned and Granny''s unorthodox way of saving Xi ended.


    Granny L narrated how Ned saved Xi from dying. Using his unknown knowledge of the human body, Ned healed his friend using only a tier-one spell. In which, not even the best healer of the Royal Kingdom could pull this off.


    Granny warned Master Will about Ned''s knowledge of things. Once, people knew about his wisdom, Ned will be sought by different organizations. And use his knowledge for some unknown reason. Maybe, Ned could get killed.


    With too much healing spell used, Granny called the day off, leaving wounded people dismayed.


    Granny concocted a minor healing potion out of the grass Master Will brought. After making the potion. She poured the warm green vial of healing potion on Xi''s wound. Which helped him recover faster.


    Now that Xi was on good hands, Ned left him with Granny for a moment, until he was recovered. Granny told Ned that by tomorrow, Xi could start to move.


    Ned and Master Will left Granny''s cabin afternoon. With no time to spare, they arrived there abode, bringing different news and emotions at hand.


    "Kid, is it true? You battled a Lord?" Asked Master Will. His brown and olden gray hair looked messy like he had never seen a copper mirror for some time.


    With nothing to hide Ned exined how they battled the Goblins, and eventually the Lord that went rogue outside the cave.


    "And that is how I ended up in the infirmary," Ned said. "Thanks to the healers, I somewhat recovered."


    They were back in their room, and things were still aligned just like before when Ned left. Showing, that his Master never left Granny''s cabin. So, they both left and went back at the same time.


    "What was the Knight''s name again?"


    "It''s Sir Edwin Tulor Godefroy, Master," Ned answered, putting the Butterfly on the table in front of them together with his pouch that was empty all along.


    "Nope, never knew him," Master Will replied. Lifting the Butterfly, unsheathing, and checking. He was satisfied by the look of it.


    Master''s not lying, Ned juggled his thoughts.


    [Affirmative. His eyes remained the same, even his breathing was calm. He was telling the truth.]


    ICE seconded Ned''s thought.


    "But Master, when I saw Sir Edwin, it seems that he knew you," Ned added. Knitting his eyebrows.


    "I''ll look into it, don''t worry about that." Master Will smiled. "So tell me, kid, How about you tell me something I didn''t know, let''s start with Mana Burn. Or how about Healing your friend that was about to die? Not even Granny could pull what you did."


    Master Will''s usually old and friendly tone was gone, this time it was his straightforward voice that questioned Ned.


    "Yes Master, everything you heard was true. From a Hollow with Mana Burn symptoms, to desperately saving a friend. And battling the Lord." Ned sighed contentedly. "But Master, before that, there''s something that has troubled me these past few days."


    "Say it, kid, I''ll help you with everything I could," This time, Master Will smiled.


    "Master, how did youe up with my name?"

 Chapter 34: Just in Case

    Chapter 34: Just in Case


    It seems odd, that Master Will knew Ned''s name back at the Empire of Sskat.


    But when Ned arrived at O''rriadt Ind, thirteen years ago, his first word the moment Master Will took him out of the pod was his name. The next month, all the baby Ned could say was his name. It''s like, he was telling him Master Will to name him Ned.


    For a baby to speak a word the first month, he''s a genius. But on the inside, Chir programmed system ICE to let Ned, speak his name.


    "That''s how I got your name kid," Master Will said, brushing his hacked arm with a paste made from the healing herbs he pulled up the mountains. "Wherever you came from, I don''t care. You''re here, I took care of you. And I consider you my son." He smiled, full of care.


    So that''s how my name came to be, Ned thought. "Thank you, Master," he stood and bowed deeply that his head was about an inch away from the table.


    "Thank you too, kid, from the depts of my heart," Master Will lifted a part of his lips, he smiled sadly. Cause he knew, that only a handful of days were left until Ned leave the ind. He waved his hand, telling Ned to take a seat.


    For the second time, Master Will grabbed the Butterfly on the table, unsheathing the sword and carefully observing it. He was satisfied, that not a single chip took over the edges. "Tell me, kid," he inquired. "Was the sword helpful?"


    For a moment, Ned was fixated at the sword. The greenvish color of the sword reflected on Ned''s dusky cobalt eyes. "Yes Master, it saved me a couple of times," he said, leaving an impression of satisfaction on his face.


    The concept of the Butterfly was to absorb spell, a perfect weapon for mages. an Anti Mage sword. But with Master Will, he found the sword, not just an Anti Mage, but a Lord killer as well. Since Lord grades monsters are able to cast spells, almost infinitely, the Butterfly was their bane. Not just Lord, Mythical, and Unique Grades as well, as long as the enemy uses a spell, the Butterfly wille in handy.


    The sword was made from a collection of unknown materials, carefully crafted to almost perfection. The sword already proved its identity to Master Will a long time ago, and now, Ned proved it to be of a different grade.


    "Its grade is Unique, the Wereman back at the alley was correct." Master Will thought of the man that blocked them at the alley, George of the Were tribe. After Master Will flicked him midair, he was nowhere to be found. "All the materials melted into this sword were made from a number of different Unique Grade monsters," He added.


    Depending on the user, the Butterfly could block attacks from monsters with different grades. Be it physical or magical. Master Will knew, that the Lord, Ned fought, was of the low Grade, cause he knew, that if the Lord''s Grade was Higher than C. The Sword would break, or worse of could shatter to pieces, unable to be repaired.


    "Which means, once it broke, all the materials needed to repair it muste from a Unique Grade monster as well," Master Will exined.


    "Why are you telling me this Master?" Curious, Ned asked.


    "You''ll soon leave kid, I don''t know what will happen, this is just a heads up. Just in case. The sword might not be useful to you anymore, or you might fight monsters stronger than the sword could handle. It might break," Master Will paused, he shrugged his shoulder and breath deeply. "Kid you already fought a Lord grade monster, and you didn''t even leave the ind yet. Everything in this sword is my battle and I passed it to you to aid you of your journey."


    "I''ll be back here Master so don''t worry about me, leaving you alone on this ind," Ned assured with a smile.


    "I know," he stopped, Master Will wanted to continue but he paused, averting the mood, he continued. "Anyway, in case you needed to upgrade the sword, go the Kingdom of Beastman, and look for Halbjorn of the Horn,st time I was there, he''s at a town called Tamadar."


    "But Master, humans aren''t allowed in the Beastman Kingdom."


    "That''s what the Kingdom told you, but here -" Master Will ran his finger on his neck, braiding a tie out of his neck, he pulled a ne made of woven materials - "my personal Token, thest of it." He smiled, handing the token to Ned. "With it, you''re free to go in and out of the Beastman Kingdom."


    [Notice. Acute amount of Pure Mana detected.]


    ICE prompted the moment Ned get a hold of the token. Pure Mana...Ned wondered.


    The token was made of metal. On its head was a face of ady, but the token was too old, that the face showed an obscured image. On the tail was a sword, it was thinner and longer than the Butterfly. It looked more like a needle than a sword. On both sides, the edges were engraved with letters. The engraved was deep but it wasn''t readable because the Token was chipped and old.


    Putting the token, Ned thought that his Master was once a great Hunter, to be able to go as he please in the Beastman Kingdom and to have a knowledge vast enough, he even knew someone from the Beastman Kingdom.


    "Thank you, Master," Ned politely bowed.


    Ned shared his story about the Selection. His Master shouted, smiled, and grunted every time Ned told his Master when he battled the Lord. his eyebrows knitted when he learned that his friend, Xi, was attacked by some monster. But was also happy, that his apprentice made a friend.


    With thest rays of warmth brushed the Earflgard and only the rosy afterglow of the day remained. From the west, purple darkness approached rapidly. The breeze sliced through the hills like a sharp-edged de, as if spring were only a faintly remembered dream. Winter''s smell still holds to the surrounding, smell that gathered and mixed with the people of O''rriadt. Out of the evening''s darkness, a figure entered themplight.


    Ned, entered his room, with a mind of tomorrow to be unknown, yet excitement lingered his thoughts. The day after the morrow will be hisst day on the ind, leaving the life, he thought he deserved. But wasn''t explored.


    Ned lit amp of candle that brightened his room. The oak wall nged with the sword as it was hung. Winter wind knocked his window.


    His Master was a Hunter or used to be. Until heid down his sword and exchanged it for a quill. If his Master is not hunting, from time Ned saw him wrote that appeared to be a novel or something. With the paper he got from his Master, Ned neatly stacked the paper in front of him, he sat, leaning his hand on the table, held a quill, and wrote his promise.


    "ICE, are you ready?" Ned mumbled to himself.


    [I''m always ready Ned.]


    "Then, I''m in your care."


    Ned''s hand started to move on its own, with ICE controlling him, the nk paper was swiftly written. Seconds pass, an inscription was formed.


    ''The Anatomy of the Human Body - to Granny of O''rriadt'' was written.

 Chapter 35: Omen

    Chapter 35: Omen


    Creatures sang to wee the new dawn.


    It was this time, that Master Will decided to train Ned, for onest time.


    The hum of the wooden swords reverberated inside the forest. Although incapacitated, Master Will calmly evaded Ned''s attacks.


    With a series of rhythmic footsteps, Ned could follow Master Will''s movements.


    For almost six years, Ned was trained by Master Will. But he never got a chance to hit his Master, not even a scrape.


    With constant battle, Ned simted all his Master''s movements, but it was his speed that wascking. Ned could predict where his master would go, but could never hit him. It was always a hair away.


    "You''ve indeed improved kid," said Master Will as he evades a thrust from his left. "But..."


    Master Will took a deep breath, and with only raw strength, he swirled, evading another attack from Ned, this time it was from his right. Leaves rattled as he circled Ned passing his arm then stopping behind. With only a hand, he gripped Ned''s neck. His breath huffed on Ned''s nape.


    "See that?" He smiled. "Not everything is about attack, remember that."


    "Yes Master," Ned replied. "No matter how I tried, I can''t hit you, Master."


    "Wrong," Master Will answered, rxing a finger out if Ned''s neck and walked past beside him. "You could have hit me two times already if only you didn''t rush."


    [Correct.]


    ICE agreed to Master Will. Ned realized that ICE''s robotic and ented voice had been rxing for him.


    [If you had let me assist you, we could have hit the target two times when he tried to take a step back and evaded thest thrust.]


    I know, but I wanted to know about my limit. But Master is correct, I did rush to attack him. Ned agreed with ICE.


    "I''m sorry Master, " Ned bowed.


    "One other thing, as a Knight you must be presentable as always. Go, take a shower." Master Will took Ned''s wooden sword and left Ned alone, as he walked inside their abode.


    No matter how much one strong was, being normal was a part of life. Taking shower, changing clothes, cleaning tools, and taking time to nap, was Ned''s routine if he was not hunting or on training.


    Leaving their ce, Ned and Master Will nned to visit the orphanage. On their way, Master Will noticed something that shifted his attention.


    It was noon, but a part of the sky was dark. And a storm wasn''t evident as well, no wind, no thunder clouds, but just a dark gloomy sky. Eventually, Ned noticed the change in the sky, seeing the dark area that enveloped a part of the forest, they noticed it wasn''t far from the orphanage. But the two continued, sensing that it wasn''t much of importance since it was an inddark clouds, thunder skies, and raging wind weremon.


    By the time they arrived at the orphanage, the darkmenting sky vanished. The same time as Master Will noticed something was amiss, having a shrugged thought, eyes were narrowed like a predator sensing his prey, and a breath so calm and focus. He knew that danger ising.


    After the dark sky vanished, the sun chimed the orphanage. Children ran, some did chores, while others did nothing but mourn the dead creatures - resembling a bird, that fell from the sky.


    Coco weed the two, jumping back and forth between who would care the most. Eventually, Coco retreaded inside the shelter, feeling satisfied.


    Moments passed, threedies came out to properly wee Ned and his Master.


    The first to greet was Lady Zoreena, her young and brown eyes agreed with her smile but disagreed with her age. But as always, she felt happy. But, everybody knew, that mentioning Mama''s age will lead to the downfall of them all.


    Next to greet was Toni. Her dark hair was tied consistently but some of it escaped, blocking her deep and mysterious charcoal eyes. She smiled, supposedly to Ned first. But out of respect, she charged a respectful and weing smile to Master Will ahead. Followed by a rapid look at Ned added with a cute smile.


    Giving a half-smile, with eyes slightly narrowed, Ned was slightly taken aback when he saw Naa''riing out of the door weing them.


    The group chatted for a while when Lady Zoreena noticed Ned''s old day-to-day clothes. She was worried for Ned and huffed at Master Will. Men will be men, for Ned and Master Will, it doesn''t matter what clothes they wore, as long as it was wearable.


    "Yes! It''s fine if you''re hunting, selling, or fighting!" Mama eximed. "But your kid is going to a gathering." Rolling her eyes, an evident of indifference directed towards Master Will.


    With some clothes stored in ce, that were given to the orphanage from different people across the region. His shabby azure clothes and pants so old, that the color that was used to be ga, faded to brown, was altered to clothes fit for a noble.


    Without a second thought, Ned disagreed to wear the noble''s clothes. But resides to change to a tunic made of cotton and pants that fitted well for his movements.


    As for Toni, she wore a normal looking dress, entuated with a number of blue-colored beads at the edge. Even though normal, Toni wasn''t used to wore dresses that hang. She was more confident in wearing fitted and normal clothes without any beads attached to it.


    As for Naa''ri, she didn''t change at all, her green clothes remained the same, only her curly chestnut hair was brushed ordingly to her face.


    It was dusk, creatures ended their bad and shifted to a luby. But not for the three and Coco.


    Coco was now closer to the two girls, rather than he and his Master. Ned thought Naa''ri was a fine Tamer, since, she can allude, Coco, and be able to befortable with her. Coco wasn''t just a Mythical, he was cultured as well. Ned smirked a smile towards Coco.


    Master Will left for Granny''s, carrying the book Ned made for her. Master Will said that after he gave the book to Granny, he needed to be somewhere else.


    Bidding a farewell, Master Will left the orphanage, his brown and gray hair waved goodbye as he vanished in the dark portion of the woods.


    Coco was carried not by Toni, but by Naa''ri. Toni said that after they left the town, Naa''ri waited for them to leave the gate. She was eagerly waiting, not for Toni or Ned, but for Coco. Tamers were loved by nature, the same as for beasts. Without these beasts, Tamer Profession would be long gone. But with the increasing amount of magical creatures, Tamer must find a way to bnce their profession against the others. And a tamed beast was indeed a huge leap of strength for them. Unluckily for Naa''ri, Coco had Ned and was cared for by Toni. All she could do was to brush the hair of Coco and sooner leave for Griffith Academy. She just hoped that Ned would bring the cat to the Academy.


    The group arrived at the Town Square, where a number of people are already waiting.


    They have entered the town hall, and space was big enough to amodate a hundred people, were prepared.


    Upon entering, a number of gazes rapidly turned towards them. Some smirked and others were curious.


    Ned noticed a number of participants wore a gant dress, in full armor, and others wore half-naked. The Weres. Ned thought while ncing the ce calmly.


    "I''m the only Tamer passed," Said Naa''ri. She smiled and turned towards Ned. "If that''s what you''re thinking."


    Ned smiled, not sure if he should agree or disagree. "Then you''re strong," He replied.


    "Naa''ri!"


    A mumbled and rough voice shot to the group. It was from Greg. Half-naked as always. Chewing a piece of meat, while some juice dripped out his mouth.


    "Greg," Naa''ri shot a nce.


    "What are you doing with that weaklings?" Greg said, but it was too loud that everyone was curious who the weaklings were. "It doesn''t fit you, and our n." He added.


    "We''re on the same n, but different tribe," She argued. "Don''t forget about that, and I''ll do whatever I want."


    "It''s you again, boy," Greg stressed the word boy while he shot a nce facing Ned. He chewed another meat. His eyes turned tiger, and his hair stood all over his body. He growled and leaned towards Ned. "How''s your friend?"

 Chapter 36: Gathering

    Chapter 36: Gathering


    After leaving Ned and his group, Master Will went to Granny''s cabin to give the book Ned made for her.


    Granny was surprised that it wasn''t a day after Ned left, but he already finished the book.


    Master Will helped Granny in treating patients since he knew some tier-one healing spells.


    Hours after their treatments, and with small talk, Master Will left.


    It was almost midnight when Master Will arrived at a forest, south of O''rriadt. The smell of wet leaves spread the ce, barks are moist, some dew dropped off the leaves, and the sound of midnight insects entertained the forest.


    Master Will leaned on a tree, the shaft of the moon hit his face, and a nk look revealed itself. Deep thoughts as always, as if he had been thinking all the things he has done his past life.


    Not long after, leaves rattled. Master Will heard a whizzing sounding from behind. It was McGreedy. Looking pale, nervous, and doubtful.


    "As always, neverte," looking at Master Will with recognition. McGreedy shook the leaves that rested his shoulder.


    Master Will pulled a scroll out of his hunting pocket and injected Mana into it. The dark surrounding was lit by the lighting from Master Will''s energy. He raised the nk scroll and secondster, writings appeared. It read, ''Owed''. "What''s this?"


    McGreedy wasn''t shaken at all, for the scroll was his. "I owed you big time, that''s what it is."


    McGreedy was alone, he even wore in clothes, and a hood made of rag that covered entirely his face. It was to hide from others who might recognize him. Especially the town guards.


    Master Will turned around, ready to leave, without saying a single word after he heard McGreedy''s reason.


    "Wait!" McGreedy''s face puffed, waving his hand trying to stop Master Will. "Will, wait."


    "I''ll ask you again," Master Will throw the scroll right in front of McGreedy. "What''s this?"


    The town Lord retrieve the scroll off the ground and stared it nkly for a moment. "The Organization." He whispered, his lips trembled, trying not to say too loud, enough for Master Will to hear.


    Hearing McGreedy, Master Will turned around facing an old acquaintance with curiosity. "What do they want?"


    "No, it''s what they need."


    "Tell me everything."


    The same time, not far from them, inside the town hall. People were gathered to wee the new participants that passed the Selection.


    Inside the circr room, pirs stood resembling an old forgotten Greek architecture. The walls were engraved ludicrously, raising suspicion as to where McGreedy took all the resources to make such room. The roof was made of stone, painted with an enormous tree that holds seven globes. The globes were attached to a vine, and each globe was represented by many different races. Human face in the middle, magical creature besides the human globe, at the topmost part of the tree, another human face was painted, but slightly vicious than the humans in the middle. And each globe was connected by some sort of threads.


    In the middle of the room was a vacant space, and the food was lined at the side most of the room.


    Ahead was a long table, prepared for the selected person only. In the middle sat Sir Edwin, vacancy weed his sides. Mage Park was gone for almost two days, while McGreedy was nowhere to be found. Next to Mage Park''s seat was Aina, looking pretty decent as always. Next to her was ady almost chubby, she chews meat and drank some juice from time to time.


    Aina was looking straight ahead, where Ned and his group were arguing with the Wereman Greg.


    "So it was you," Ned gripped his sword. "You almost killed him."


    Greg''s eyes widened out of shock. He made sure that his target, Xi, was killed. For a second he thought deeply. Moving on, he showed a face of discontent. Retracting his shocked eyes, he whispered to Ned again. "I don''t know what he did, but next time, I''ll make sure he''ll die," he smiled warily.


    "And I''ll make sure you won''t," Ned said, half drawing his sword.


    Toni and Naa''ri were confused, as to how the esction went in too deep between the two.


    Naa''ri was about to stop Greg when a voice echoed behind her.


    "Hey, hey, that''s enough," a kid or a guy said. He''s looking like a monk with his outfit. Cleanly shaved head, tiny and small eyes.


    He throws an eye on Naa''ri and Toni before he approached Ned and Greg.


    Patting both their shoulder, he smiled. "Save it at the academy, in there you can fight to your heart''s content."


    "Who are you," Greg sneered.


    "I''m Jason, who are you?"


    "Tsk, leave us, this is none of your concern."


    Ned kept silent for a long time, in his head he was trying to simte how he would dismember Greg, slowly without killing him. Ned wanted to make sure that Greg would suffer.


    Greg exposed a part of his Mana, enhancing his body. Soon, muscles started to grow and hair stretched out. Without a warning, he shoved Jason''s hands on his shoulder and attacked Ned with a scratch, ws blurred midair.


    Looking at Greg, Ned slowly pulled his sword out, he doesn''t care anymore, he just wanted Greg. The moment Greg transformed, Ned revealed a smile, he''s just waiting for him to attack first. And as Ned predicted, an attack came in.


    The blurred ws were hard to discern. But not for Ned, with his keen eyes, he blocked the scratch with the Butterfly. The ws and the sword met, almost an inch away from Ned''s face.


    "I said that''s enough," Jason, who was shoved by Greg, and was trying to stop the two, revealed a condensed aura. Then, energy formed beneath the two, and rock dug up dividing Ned and Greg. Jason revealed a smile towards Naa''ri and Toni. Trying to show off his Terra magic.


    But the two, especially Toni, were worried about Ned, that they don''t notice the smile given by Jason.


    "Enough!" One of the Handler cried.


    The fight between Ned and Greg was fast and looked shy, added with Jason''s Terra magic, onlookers thought it would have been an awesome fight.


    But for the people in front, especially for Sir Edwin, the fight was nothing but a child''s y.


    The fight ended, with Ned having a small scratch on his left cheek.


    The group was surprised when Jason used a tier-one healing spell ''Heal'' to heal Ned''s scratch. It was in fact, a Light Magic. The rarest form of magic together with Dark.


    People, especially the participants were at awe when they learned that Jason was a Terra and Light Magic-user. Once a light user was discovered, factions from different guilds and organizations will do everything to gain the trusts of the Light user. Luckily, for the Griffith Kingdom, it was Sir Edwin who discovered Jason through Selection.


    Not far from them, Aina saw what had happened, and revealed a faint smile. She stood and walked towards Greg, who was now totally pissed off.


    Ned thanked Jason and introduced him to Naa''ri and Toni, with Coco nowhere to be found. Again.


    After this, Ned shared what had happened to Xi. Upon learning, Naa''ri was furious with what Greg did. She was furious, but she knew, she can''t do anything about it since they were on the same n.


    This was Ned''s first time to join a gathering in a different world. The banquet was filled with food. And drinks, but no wine. Ned would love to try this world''s wine. As he loved to drink wine. When he and Kamma explored the earth, they visited a winery in a Sector called Italy. There they tasted a drink that none in the Empire of Sskat could match. Ned epted the faith between him and Kamma, he already moved on. What''s left was now a memory he cherished. He already decided to move on, start a new life, with a new body. A body is given as a second chance. A body and life he will use to explore the world of Earflgard.


    After introducing all the participants, sir Edwin left the gathering. With only a handful of Handlers left and Aina took in charge.


    Aina, was excited, for she had her own agenda regarding the party. After reorganizing the gathering, and with enough time that wasn''t enough to be called night. She reformed all the participants. In the middle of the circr room, she stood.


    Her armor shined, her swords danced, and her wits red for she was eager to test the only Hollow that passed the Selection. It was Ned.


    Toni saw Aina staring at Ned even the Gathering has started. She knew, right from the start, that Aina will never stop until she proved her points to Ned. With a new problem at hand, Toni prepared for the worst. Cause now she knew how to control her Gift. It was to be with someone that she cared deeply. Someone that she wanted to protect. Aside from her little brother, it was none but Ned that took Toni''s heart.

 Chapter 37: Allainas Request

    Chapter 37: Aina''s Request


    Aina gathered all the participants in the middle of the room. In her hand was a single piece of Mana Stone.


    Mana Stones were crystals naturally infused with Mana. The Grade depends on its color, texture, and storage capacity. The bigger and polished the stone, the more it stores Mana.


    One of the reasons why the Griffith Kingdom became powerful, was because of the discovery of the Mana Stone. The Griffith Kingdom became an independent country andter on gained control over the entire Cassan Continent.


    These stones were naturally mine in selected parts of the Kingdom, then brought to process. And the final product was a seamless crystal which can be used as a credit or resources for Mages.


    The one Aina holding was a low-tier Mana stone, the size of a thumb. It gives off a small amount of Mana which mages can absorb to increase their proficiency when casting spells.


    "You must be wondering why I gathered you all here," Aina said. "In my hand was a Mana Stone." Lifting the stone midair, high enough for the others to see.


    Since O''rriadt was located deeply south of Cassan. Aside from pirates - whose plundering was their specialty. Almost, no one had seen a Mana stone. A small piece of Mana Stone, the one Aina was holding, amounts to almost hundreds of thousands of Picas. For people who became a permanent Hollow, Mana stone is worth a fortune. But for the participants, they knew, that owning a Mana stone would help them break their limit. If absorb, and if lucky enough, it could trigger an Awakening.


    Twenty or so participants were gathered in the middle of the circr room. Ned and Toni were near the exit door, while Naa''ri went outside to look for Coco. But one thing is for sure, they don''t care as to what the other is gathering about.


    "This could be yours, for free, if..." She said dryly, ying with the stone at hand. Aina throws a gaze as to where Ned was. "If you could bring me that kids Selection Token."


    All the participants turned to gaze near the exit door.


    "But miss..." One of the Handler whispered.


    Raising half of her arm, she halted the Handler. "Just keep on the watch, make sure no one gets hurt, badly." She gave a dismissive wave of her hand.


    So this was your n. Ned thought, holding the butterfly on his waist. "I don''t intend to fight, but if that''s what you want, then, you''re giving me no choice."


    Toni stepped forward, making herself as a barrier between Ned and the rest of the Participants. Kiki''Dorra dagger sheened, reflecting a light that blinded some of the Participants.


    "What do we have here, a Knight in shining armor," One of the participants gazed a look at Toni. Licking a part of his lips.


    "How should we approach them, miss?" Greg who was silent for a long time joined in. More ecstatic than before. "Please tell me to tear him apart." His eyes gleamed of killing intent.


    "I just need his Token, no killing, the rest you can do whatever you want," Aina told the participants.


    "Wait, miss," Jason stepped in between Ned and the Participants. "What''s with the kid that you wanted his token so badly?"


    "Oh yeah, I forgot to tell you all," Waving her hand, the stone disappeared. She then sped her hands behind her back. "He''s a Hollow."


    "What?!" Jason and the rest gaped with astonishment. Astonished, for a Hollow passed the Selection.


    It could be said that for a Hollow to pass a Selection conducted by the Academy, one must be strong and smart. Strong, since Hollows doesn''t have a single ounce of Mana in them. Smart, for Hollows needed to use tactics to outsmart hundreds of other participants.


    The room fell silent, it was now clear to them that instead of twenty. Twenty-two participants were in the room.


    Looking at Ned, Aina throws in a smile. "Hey, kid,


    "You might think it''s unfair, so how about this, you''re group against their group, any group who gathered each opposing Token will have this Mana Stones.


    She waved her hand, now instead of one, three Mana Stones appeared.


    The Participants showed an overwhelming desire.


    "Well, does it matter now?" One of the participants said.


    "Let''s see if he''s worth the spot," Greg smirked.


    With a breath, Greg vanished. His feet, with ws now exposed and blurred midair.


    ICE, activate Predictive Combat Emtor. Ned anticipated his enemies.


    [Predictive Combat Emtor activated.]


    Digits appeared on the iing Participants. Six Participants, with digits, precisely appearing on their bodies.


    "Toni, I''ll take them, don''t worry," Ned brandished his sword, with a scabbard on.


    With a blink, Ned disappeared. Others thought he disappeared. But for some, like Aina, the Handlers, and a number of Participants, Ned was just fast. Way to fast for others to see.


    Ned used the Butterfly''s scabbard to attack the iing Participants. With the tip, he stabs the first, with the edge he shed the second, and kick the third. Ned jumped backward, evading Greg''s ws. Without a full stop, Ned charged forward, he ducks, evading the spear of the fourth, and hitting him with a punch that jagged his guts. The fifth stopped, seeing that his group was totally overwhelmed. But it was toote for him to back down. Seeing that the fifth wore a set of armor, Ned sweep his feet. He crashed on the floor headfirst. Ned followed him up with a kick to the face. He was battered to the unconscious.


    A kid in the corner raised his brow.


    While ady not far from the long table disyed a delighted smile.


    Jason thought with his Terra Magic he was strong, but even thoughts have limits, seeing Ned. He stood in his ce, unmoving. Trying to describe what had just happened.


    Handlers nodded with satisfaction.


    Aina was gauging Ned. Her face shows, satisfaction with a mix of disapproval. "Not bad, to think that a Hollow shows nothing but raw strength." She raised a part of her lip. She tsked.


    Greg was surprised at the disy of strength by a Hollow. Five Participants, less than five seconds. The rest who was about to attack Ned halted on their spot. Swallowing saliva. They remained stood but their sweat trickled down like a river.


    With only half of the strength, Greg pumped more of his Mana, enhancing further his body. This time, hair was longer than before. ws were much stronger. He dashed with four and leaped toward Ned.


    Seeing Greg was almost near, Ned pursed a smile. He dashed into Greg, fighting head-on. With almost an inch away, Ned spun around, dodging the ws intended to his stomach. He raised his sword and blunted Greg''s nape. The marble floor Thudded with Greg''s body.


    Greg was fast, but nothing could be faster than Ned coupled with hundreds of experience fighting on the battlefield. "Child''s y," Ned shrugged his shoulder. Looking at Greg who was half-conscious on the floor. It must be cold, feeling the marble floor right on Greg''s face.


    [Predictive Combat Emtor deactivated.]


    Ned hanged his sword on his waist, walking towards Aina, he lifted his hand. Balling something inside. Ned stopped and showed what''s inside his hand. A silver metal, engrossed with designs. The Griffith Kingdom and Academy insignias, Six Token on Ned''s hand.


    Aina''s high-arched brows met in the middle. Without other options, she received the Tokens. She never thought that Ned would finish the attackers within seconds, she clearly underestimated him.


    The Handlers behind him stayed quiet, they could have ended the fight, but the fight was intriguing enough to stop it. A Hollow, against aspiring Mages. This encounter was indeed rare. Since tomorrow will be the departure, why not enjoy the show a bit longer. The Handlers nodded in unison.


    Ned, turned around, opening his hands, provoking anyone whose up for a challenge. To others, Ned seemed to be over his head. But for Ned, he knew, he just wanted to end this, go with the people he cared, have someugh before he leaves the ind.


    Along the corner, a kid grabbed a piece of china. Drank what''s inside, and with raw force, he threw the porcin directed towards Ned.


    The china entered the border of Ned''s perceptions. He tilted his head. Evading the object that went past his head. Ned looked to where the throw was. He recognized the kid, he was the one who topped the Selection.


    Not far from Ned, to where the path of the china flew. Jason was holding the object. It seems that it wasn''t just Ned, the aim was also intended towards Jason.


    Jason walked, passing a number of participants he doesn''t care about. He stopped beside Ned, patting his shoulder but his gaze was on the kid who threw the object. "My friend, this one is mine," He said. Knuckling his fist.


    Jason released his Mana, and seconds passed, Terra Magic started to envelop his fist. He stared towards the kid deeper. "Xin Wuyeng!"

 Chapter 38: The Day Before

    Chapter 38: The Day Before


    Xin Wuyeng, the top participant, raised his hands and a streak of water slowly enveloped his hands. A Water Mage.


    Water mages were able to use their magic as either in defense or offense. In terms of versatility, Water Mage topped the other elements. But their cast was slow almost the same as Terra Magic.


    While Water Mages are versatile, Terra''s magic was sturdy and strong. At higher levels, they are able to form a magic that could coat their whole body with dirt. Able to block most physical and magical attacks.


    With both hands enveloped by their own Magic. Jason and Xin Wuyeng shed. shed to show whose pride would excel the most.


    Water dissolves dirt, dirt absorbs water. Both are at a stale, the only way to win was the use of skills and experience.


    Both are fighters with different elements and different fighting styles. Jason uses his fists to attack, not once he used his feet.


    While Xin used both his hands and feet. While maneuvering with his body, he moved like he had a spring in his feet. Swift. Which was the weakness of Terra magic users, since they are slow.


    With an odd style of Martial arts, Xin was now winning. A sh of fist and magic, Jason was slower, he needed time to cast his healing spell to recover his wounds.


    And Xin was smart, he does not wait for Jason to finish his healing spell before attacking. This shows how advanced and experienced Xin than Jason.


    Jason bent backward to evade a kick from Xin.


    But Xin was fast, that after he kicks an air, he swirled 360 and kicked Jason''s waist.


    Jason was thrown off the wall and blood flowed at the back of his head. There was a reason why Xin was the top Participant, and the fight shows it all.


    His aim was Jason''s neck, trying to prove to everybody whose number one. The aim will sure to put Jason in the infirmary for quite a while.


    Xin leaped forward, wearing a grin to his face and water magic in his hands. He was ready to humiliate Jason, the only Real healer passing the selection.


    His water fist hit a sword. Slowly, his Mana was being absorbed. Although not naked to the eyes, Xin felt the loss of Mana running out his veins.


    It was the Butterfly, and it was toote for the naked eyes to perceive how Ned went from the exit door to the other side of the room. "That''s enough," Ned told Xin.


    "It''s not enough until I hoard all your Tokens or you''re on your knees, Hollow!" Xin cried. His breathy voice ran throughout the wreath of the room. His pale skin turned blue under the light of themp. "How about you give me yours?" He gazed at Ned.


    Not far from them was Aina, from time to time she arched a smile. But she couldn''t hold it any longer that she almostughed seeing Ned and Xin shed. She walked in the long table, grabbed a juice, drank, while some spilled off her armor. But it doesn''t matter, for the show was about to start. She cried. "Now this is getting interesting,


    "Any of you two who can take each other''s Token will be under my House and be protected all your academy life. Just so you know, anyone whose under my House will have all the resources they want to advance."


    "No," Ned could never be swayed by all those charming talks and resources.


    "You hear that? All resources," Xin Wuyeng''s eyes gleamed with excitement. He cracked his fingers and cast another spell. This time, the stale Water Magic on his hands started to ripple, waves of water spun around, resembling those of des. Xin knew that the only Hollow in this selection wasn''t just a Hollow, his goal from the start was Ned. In his mind, he needed to uncover the Hollow''s secret.


    In terms of secret, Ned had it all. Who he was, where he came from, his abilities, his knowledge of things, and his System. But no one, aside from him, knew who he really was. Well, aside from Gazul who was long gone.


    But Ned must y a little while on Aina''s game. Last time, in the Hoglob cave, he doesn''t have the chance to fully examine the Mana Stone the Hybrid used to cast his spell. But Ned looked at the stone, now that Aina showed it a couple of times, the one the Hybrid used wasn''t polished - rough edges and crude stone. But Ned was sure that it was a Mana stone, on its raw form. Ned thought, maybe if he could get a hold of the stone, he might learn how to cast a spell.


    With a goal in mind, Ned waved the Butterfly but not to sh Xin, but to rest his sword back to its scabbard. It was only fair to fight a free hand with a free hand as well. Ned thought.


    The onlookers thought that Ned was crazy, not even Jordan, with his sturdy Terra Magic won against Xin. But for him, a Hollow, sheathing his sword just to be fair against a mage? He who wanted to fight a Mage without an ounce of Mana running through his veins? "How preposterous!" One of the Participants cried.


    Xin who was almost two swords apart raised his hands. "You''re mocking me, I''ll show you how weak you are, you''re a Hollow!" He bellowed. His feet blurred and he dashed!


    Xin attacked Ned with the proper execution of his Martial arts. Not all Martial artists could be as fast as Xin with his age. Only with tough training, a determined will to achieve this kind of strength.


    Both leaped to meet in the middle. Air whistled while exiting their fist.


    "Enough!" A voice so loud the room trembled in a sh. It was none other than Sir Edwin Tulor Godefroy. "This is a Gathering, not a pit! Aina!" He cried once more.


    Aina was taken by surprise, he thought Sir Edwin was busy with something else like he always does. She looked at the floor, embarrassed. She paced to Sir Edwin who was at the iron door near the long table.


    The Participants, heard a murmur, from time to time sir Edwin''s voice was soft then heavy. The onlookers saw Aina was being scolded. Her face shows a person being scolded for being naughty. She was now like a child than ady.


    Moments passed, Sir Edwin announced that all participants will get their hands with a Mana stone. It was one of the rewards from winning the Selection, but it was only kept to a secret. Cause if outsiders knew, the Town Hall would be overrun by bandits and pirates. And Maker only knows what could have happened with the participants. Surely, sir Edwin will lose its reputation in the Capital.


    With that, the Participants were satisfied, since each of them will receive Mana stones. The Gathering was called to a halt when Jason was sent to the infirmary and Sir Edwin left while throwing a gaze at Ned, which thetter didn''t notice at all. He left together with Aina, her back was hunched, her lips pouted, and eyes rolled, she was scolded at her limits.


    Seconds after they left, the hinges of the exit door creaked open. It was Naa''ri with Coco in the middle of something. "Did I missed something?"


    Ned and Toni turned to gaze Naa''ri, throwing a friendly smile.


    The rest of the night was called. Naa''ri and Toni nned to visit Xi in the morning after they left the ind. Naa''ri decided to stay with Toni in the orphanage, she left her n member, Greg, with hatred in her eyes.


    While Ned visited Xi before going off back to his ce. In Granny''s cabin, Xi hasn''t awoken yet, but with the help of his Mana, he was far from danger. While Granny thanked Ned for the book and bolster him with praises, "this book is marvelous, great, genius, if only my daughter was here, she would love this! How did youe up with this kid? May I pry open your brain? Oh, by the way, I tried to experiment with your friend using the book, the result was the same as how you wrote it," Granny was full of enthusiasm like she was back in her twenties. But Ned was surprised as to what she did on Xi, most of the wounds werepletely healed, some hidden ailments were healed. Ned bet that if Xi woke up, he would forget who he was.


    Ned left Granny after he made sure that Xi waspletely fine.


    He reached their home without his Master. It was normal with Master Will of not going home. Sometimes it was days, the longest was a week that he hasn''t gone back home. But he knew, this time was the only night left for Ned to be with his Master. For tomorrow was the day, he leaves the ind. Nedid in hisfortable straw bed. Thinking as to what the outside would look and feel like, closing his eyes, he fell to slumber with a though that when he woke up, Master Will would be there to greet him.


    Or so he thought.

 Chapter 39: Departure

    Chapter 39: Departure


    As the fog blew away in the cold wind, the clouds amassed and it started raining. Big, fat raindrops were driven in abstract lines by the wind. Ned stared at the gap in front of him.


    A gloomy atmosphere weed the ind. And Ned lost track of Master Will. He tried the cave where his pod was, thinking his Master mightmenting the day Ned arrived into his life. But he wasn''t there. He tried the grieving woods, where his Master hunted Rabbis like a wildfire, but not even a shadow of a single armed man revealed itself under the streak of the thunder lighting the woods.


    Ned was worried, he must have his own reason. But to think that he''d get lost the day Ned leave the ind.


    Eventually, Ned decided to meet the rest at Granny''s cabin. He thought that his Master awaits his arrival at the port.


    The sludge oozed with steam, clinging underneath the leaves. Ned''s leather tunic couldn''t shield a part of his body from heavy rain. His leather boots, his Master bought once for hunting, was soaked with mud trying to enter every hole it has. A sprinkle of rain jangled onto the Butterfly, making a cacophony of noises. Ned descended the hill with a thunderous dark cloud looming up on the horizon.


    Ned arrived at Granny''s, the same moment as Toni and the rest. Xi was awake, taxing his head with all the information Granny shared with him. He couldn''t believe that his almost dead and thirsty body was patched back in almost a day.


    Xi kowtowed as best as he could, not just to Granny but also to Ned. Bowing like his life depends upon it, for it was.


    It was weakness and admiration. Was all the reason why Xi gave up his Token.


    Weakness,ck of skills, and experiences made Xi fell out of the group. All his life, he rarely went out to experience the outside. Although they weren''t the wealthiest family at Chinok Ind, they are, at least a family of knowledgeable merchants. Trying to separate from the family, Xi ventured andter winded up on O''rriadt ind. Meeting Ned and Toni through the effort of his family traits passed on for generation, perseverance.


    Battling the hoard of Goblins made Xi felt how useless and weak he was. Through this battle, Xi looked up to Ned, a Hollow who, for once, never wavered against the enemies.


    Feeling like an ant in an ocean, Xi gave up his Token and proving his way to earn another one. Unfortunately, as faith intertwined with a Wereman, he was nabbed off the spot andnded on Granny''s cabin with a hole on his side.


    He didn''t me Greg or Naa''ri, he med himself for being weak. And now that he lost a spot and a Token, Xi decided to go back to his hometown, and continue what his family desired for him. Or maybe, get stronger and join the next year''s Selection.


    After a small talk, and an introduction between Xi and Naa''ri, the group left for the port. Leaving Xi to fully recover with Granny.


    Xi barely saw the group under the skirt of heavy rain and blows of wind. Thunderstorm hovered in the sky like a shadow of a dragon devouring everything on its way. "A storm hase," said a worrying Xi.


    Traversing their way to the town hall. The group saw the outside market was empty. Wooden baskets rolled in the hollow part of the road, no fruit stand, meat, or items are sold.


    With all the emptiness, lies pub ahead. moring, murmuring, and rum is doing the talking. These are the memories Ned will miss when he leaves the ind.


    With their Selection Token in hand, they arrived in the town hall without any much of a dy and entered the hall where they used to gather the other moon.


    They entered the Hall with other Participants already waiting. Ned gazed at Xin, folding his arm at the corner of the room, while he tapped his foot, making a random tapping sound. While Greg sat at the far end of the room munching a part of meat what appears to be a thigh from an adult Corca. The two tweaked a lip contrary to Ned''s arrival.


    The participants were surrounded by a number of Handlers, in the center was Sir Edwin, while Aina was nowhere to be found. McGreedy sat in the long table together with his daughter - that seemed to be not interested in the current event.


    It was already the second day when Ned noticed that the Mage was missing. They must have a thing of their own. Ned pondered.


    En masse with the participants was Jason. Seeing the arrival of Ned and his group, Jason approached the group carrying a smile on his face. He smiled at Ned and turned his gaze towards the twodies behind Ned. He bowed putting his hand on his chest. "A pluvial day to the twodies and a cat?" Jason tilted his head, he seemed to wonder about the Coco.


    "Uh," Toni nodded


    While Naa''ri received Jason''s greetings with a tact. She bowed lightly.


    Meow!


    "And the cat does greet," Jason said. Retracting his bow.


    Jason was about to thank Ned fromst night"s incident when a voice rounded the Participants.


    A round and heavy voice echoed the entire hall. "As you have noticed " - raising a Transmit Cube -"two ships have already arrived at the port of O''rriadt."


    Inside the Transmit cube was a three-dimensional moving image of the two identical massive ships currently docked at the port. Its body was constructed with wood, while the head, stood a griffin with its wings closed, staring at the horizon. The view was obscured due to the heavy rain, but on the ship were blurred dots moving here and there. They seemed to be the crew.


    "There are twenty-two Participants. But most of you will have to sail on the first ship. While the rest will depart on the second. You must be wondering why," drawing in the Cube close to his chest. Sir Edwin studied the obscured image of the ship. "The ships traveled from Port Ellen through the Titans Cay eventually docking here on O''rriadt Ind. Which took almost, if not, close to a hundred and twenty moons. And along the way, the Twins picked up a number of annoying nobles. You''re lucky to ride a ship exclusive only for nobles."


    "A hundred and twenty moons!" Some Participants mored.


    [Four months. That''s equivalent to a hundred and twenty moons.]


    ICE''s voltaic voice echoed on Ned''s ears. Well, that''s a lot of time, I just hoped there''s book aboard the ship. Ned talked inside his head.


    "Troubled be not, Verus Dawn and Verus Dusk are one of the most advanced ships the Kingdom could offer." Sir Edwin said. "Aboard the Dawn, miss Aina will manage the first group. She''s already there. While on the Dusk, a couple of trained Handlers will manage."


    "What about you Sir Edwin?" One of the participants asked.


    "Worry not about me, I have steed of my own." Sir Edwin replied. "Don''t worry about the heavy rain, it amounts nothingpared to the Twins."


    With that, Ned gazed to McGreedy, bidding goodbye. He seemed to be an old acquaintance of Master Will. Ned thought. Now that he thought about his Master, he just hoped that he was waiting at the dock. Ready to bid goodbye as well.


    After the Handlers added some procedure on boarding the ship. Thest gathering had ended.


    Most Participants were ecstatic, especially the only Were aboard the Ship. Some made a group of friends already, while others are anxious.


    Next was the list of the first group of participants to board the Verus Dawn, the first ship to leave. Xin Wuyeng insisted to board the first ship since his name was called out for the second group.


    "Always wanted to be first." Jason mored. Throwing a provoking gaze on Xin. "I''ll trade with Xin." He cried to inform the Handlers to swap the group with Xin.


    In the second group was Ned, Toni, Naa''ri - with Coco still iyed. The supposed to be Xin but swapped to Jason. And another almost lifeless participant. Some wondered how this kid passed the Selection with all bones and skins attached to his figure.


    With the dark clouds and heavy rain almost settled. Participants leave for the port.


    With the rain almost gone, the participants saw the crew was now busy loading crates. Hundred or so of heads could be seen inside the windows of the ships. Some kids are running, shouting, and ying inside the Verus Dawn.


    Ned, whose gaze turned left and right, sometimes up and down across the building not far from them, was looking for his Master. Ned saw people started going out of their houses, inns, and markets, with the rain almost gone. But not his Master, now he was contemting. Should he board the ship without him saying goodbye to his Master? Maybe his master couldn''t take the hills of emotions and decided not to say goodbye to Ned? Or maybe, he was against for Ned to leave the ind from the start. But those are thoughts and emotions Ned could think of. For his questions remained unanswered since his Master was nowhere to be seen.


    "Ned," Toni whispered right almost close to Ned''s ear. "We can stay here if you want."


    Toni gripped Ned''s arm, her body made contact with Ned for the first time. But Ned couldn''t feel the heating from Toni, since his mind wandered in the aimless sea of thoughts, wondering where his Master was.


    Before Ned could answer Toni, the siren of the Dawn rumbled all throughout the ind, indicating it is leaving away from the ind. Seventeen participants, now gone in the ind. Only remained was the group of Ned, together with the skinny kid.


    Leaps of time passed, and yet, Ned whose remained motionless couldn''t utter a word to answer Toni.


    With fewer raindrops remained, the massive Verus Dawn was now a tiny speck of dot in the dark horizon. Besides, the wooden nk, used as a bridge to board thest remaining ship, was the Verus Dusk.


    Ned muste to a conclusion. He has decided. To leave the ind, Ned remembered that this was his Master''s wish.


    "I will l-"


    "Kid,e with me," Sir Edwin intruded Ned, he was standing high and tall behind them.


    The five looked back almost the same altogether.


    "But, why?" Ned answered. Letting out a breath of relief.


    "I believe you''re worried about your Master," Sir Edwin said.


    "How''d you know?"


    "I know things kid," he smiled. "The Dusk will leaveter today, look at that" - pointing at the Verus Dusk- "so we still have time to look for your Master."


    The five looked back to where the Dusk was, almost the same altogether.


    They saw that the crew was still busy preparing the ship.


    Ned felt relieved with his aid that came. Ned never thought that Sir Edwin would extend his hand to assist him.


    The taste of sea-salt remained stale on the air. People now started to walk here and there at the port, giving life to the dull port after the heavy rain. The foundation was made of stone and at the end was wooden nk carefully aligned. Not far from them was the group of stalls selling rare ornamentals and keepsakes sold for the visiting ounders. A streak of sunlight started to peak at the lifeless port. Giving a feeling of sce.


    Ned looked at Toni and smiled, he nodded his head indicating she should wait at the port. While he brushed Coco''s head with his fingers, and throw a smile at Naa''ri. Behind the two girls was Jason. He looked at Jason and nodded, thetter nodded as well. "I''ll keep them safe, " Jason said. Ned tried to look for the listless kid but he''s nowhere to be found.


    Ned leaving the group for his Master was the n. If he couldn''t find his Master before the ship leaves, he was sure that his heart will remain thorned, so he must find his Master no matter what.


    Ned walked toward the Town Hall with Sir Edwin.


    Not long after they left the port. Ned discerned something.


    The sky bes shaded with ck, the sun that was about to wee the ind was now gone in despair. Above the ind was a cloud so dark it turned the ind night.


    The absence of sound broke when Ned heard a shrilling sound above the despairing sky. The shrill was bing loud. The shrill turned shriek.


    Ned turned to his shoulder. But, it was toote when Ned and the group noticed that a streak of purple light radiated all throughout the port. A sudden boom was then heard. Looking back at his shoulder, Ned saw the Verus Dusk turned chaos. A fissure so big and hollow that within seconds the ship sunk to nothingness.


    With people running and screaming, in between Ned heard a scream. Even with hundreds of people ran and screaming around, Ned recognized whose scream was it. It was Toni''s. Screaming at the top of his lungs! "No!"


    Ned leaned his head, looking at Toni, there he noticed a pool of blood beside her. He noticed a body, that of a monk. Not far from the body, a head kept on rolling, Maker only knows where the head, is headed.


    Ned saw the head came to halt. And he recognized the head. It was Jason''s.Jason''s head departed from his body.

 Chapter 40: Orriadt in Chaos

    Chapter 40: O''rriadt in Chaos


    The seamless town that was once a lobby for merchants, shed into utter chaos.


    A head almost the same as human, dark hollow eyes, long slender limbs that walked on four, and ws that sliced into the human gut like a butter. Ravaged the people innocentlying back and forth savoring thest ray of the sun.


    These unknown monsters shriek in every direction. Limbs sliced, stomachs gut open, and blood sprayed all over the cobblestone road within the market.


    Toni, with her Kiki''Dorra dagger, was having a hard time repelling one of the monsters. "Naa''ri!" She darted a look at Naa''ri who seem to be unmoving.


    While Toni was in shock, Naa''ri was horrified. Too much as that, she forgot to move an inch on her spot. Not far from her, was the head, of a once a living flesh attached to its rightful body. Jason.


    These monsters were too fast, that not even Sir Edwin reacted at the right time, or he chose not to. "The town hall!" He cried. Raising his voice while his fingers were tucked in his metal belt. "Everybody, the town hall! Now!"


    Naa''ri shook in ce after she heard the knight. With Coco between Naa''ri''s grip, she walked, then ran to where the safest ce would be right now. The Town Hall.


    While Ned ran to grab the resisting Toni. Fighting with her wits against the ws of the hellspawn. As Ned was getting closer to Toni, he saw the monster bing clear.


    [Ghouls.]


    ICE prompted. It took time to scan her database''s record of billions of species across the entire universe of Sskat.


    [An almost extinct monster in the Empire''s database. Itprises of only 0.10 percent of the monsters in the entire universe known to the Empire.]


    She added.


    Extinct? Ned paused, then why are they here? Wait, scan for space fluctuation.


    [Scanplete. Result. Negative. Requires additional data to support the host''s requests.]


    [Ned. Try to suppress one of the Ghoul. Get closer and touch them. That way I can scan if it passed inside a gate.]


    [And be careful.]


    Her human to robotic voice resounded on Ned''s head. In return, Ned showed a faint smile. But was cut to grieved when he saw Jason''s bleeding head. "Rest my friend," Nedmented a look of sadness.


    Ned stopped to helped Toni fighting the Ghoul. He draws his sword, twisting his waist to his right and putting his strength to its right foot. With proper bnce and strength, he shifted his strength to his dominant hand, pulled back his shoulder, and thrusts the Butterfly towards the carnage right in front of him.


    The Ghoul was hit right to its chest, where the Core was supposed to be.


    With only a mind of killing the human in front of it. It doesn''t have any thoughts of evading the sword that went right to its chest. It copsed to the ground.


    Now that Ned was close, he touched the flesh of the Ghoul. The smell of flesh, stench the body of the dead monster, under the thunderous dark sky, the body of the Ghoul was nothing but all flesh. Its body doesn''t shed any skin of such. Just a muscle threading its entire body. Slimy substances leaked its entire slender body.


    [Affirmative. Subject. Monster. Ghoul passed through a Gate. Approximately two hours ago.]


    [Additionally, a trace of dark matter was confirmed in the ghoul''s body. Indicating that it was from another.]


    With Ned touching the Ghouls body, ICE prompted. Now that it was clear to Ned, that a gate had opened. But the question was, who opened the Gate since ording to the booklet of the Kingdom, the gates were supposed to open three more years.


    Without time to ponder things, the group, led by Sir Edwin went inside the town hall, where dozens of escaped citizens are waiting to be hauled save from the monster loitering flesh outside. Ned saw a number of Handlers, some focused while others in shock.


    The town hall''s wall made its name dozens of moons ago when bandits assembled and attacked. But it doesn''t take them a night when the plunderer gave up and left with nothing but failure. The wall was made of thick sea stones iyed with binding materials that even tier-one spells had a hard time prating.


    The wall proved its resilience, again, when hundreds of ghouls failed to dig in the town hall. Giving up, the monsters redirected their flesh sniffing senses to other viges of the town.


    Hours of five had passed, the sight of gutted body scattered the town market and za, and the coasts were stirred with crimson rather than ocean blue. And with no ghouls to be found. McGreedy, with his daughter at the topmost part of the hall, saw that a number of people finding their way towards the town hall.


    Learning that it was inhabitants from the vige of Dragonshore, a vige not far from the town, the door spun opened to let the scattered vigers in.


    It was almost dusk the new people settled in.


    Toni, who had been walking back and forth, decided to leave and check on his little brother at the orphanage.


    Likewise, Ned who had been worried for his Master must venture the outside and look for him.


    With none who could stop them, Ned, Toni, and CoCo, and Naa''ri tagged along, went outside.


    Bodies littered across the town, some hung on the porch, cut to half. Ghouls feasted on bodies that made a gaping hole. Blood pooled that drip along the sidewalk.


    Their first destination was to secure their friend, Xi, and Granny.


    But before reaching the cabin. The sky that was already dark, turned purple, a silhouette of wing blew across the dark clouds. The humongous wing pped, and wind, apanied by thunderstruck the town. Destroying infrastructure, splintered wood scattered across the bloodied town.


    After pping its wind, the most that covered its body became clearer and clearer. A massive body with purple thunder cracking all over its body. Thorns that resembled armor coated the entire body of the monster.


    The monster opened its jaw, purple mist oozed all over its body, it''s azure eyes turned gaze to the group, screaming with animosity. The jaw went wide open, chilling aura oppressed the group. A purple ball of energy formed into its jaw.


    "What in the Maker''s name is that?!" Naa''ri cried while she strode away from the monster.


    [The Devourer.]

 Chapter 41: Tower of Endless Might

    Chapter 41: Tower of Endless Might


    "Take cover!" Ned cried, letting out all the frustration he had umted, cause he knew the result of the Devourer''s attack. destruction followed by nothingness.


    The group scattered in random, Ned took cover inside an abandoned shack, while Toni and Naa''ri scrambled in the stable, look of terror and disdain filtered their faces of beauty.


    The Devourer''s attack of mass-energy exhibits a thick and purple sphere apanied by a crackling sound of thunderous lightning. Blue energy circles its hollow chest encased in a darkened bones. After the devourer finished charging, the surroundings hissed and a chilling aura crept all over the remaining living outside the gate.


    The hissing sound stopped as the Devourer was about to shoot the purple sphere in the already chaos spread area. Everything fell to silence.


    Momentster, their visions were drowned by the light that engulfed the area. Rays of red and blue mixed, that destroyed all the eyes could see.


    Ned heeds the destruction that urred outside the shack. The ground shook and the walls cracked, all this while the debris of molten brick fell atop.


    A streak purple light was letting its way into where Ned was. Ned gazed in the hole in front of him. The beam of destruction was closing in, but when it was closer to Ned, it stopped. Frowning his brow, he stared once more into the hole. The ground buzzed of vibration, and his senses seemed to y with him. All the debris that settled on the ground, be it splintered woods, monster pelts, swords, quivers, bows, even the dead human bodies began to float.


    Before Ned could shout, he instinctively swallowed a lump of his saliva. He stood, kick open the crumbling door, and ran to where Toni and Naa''ri was.


    The two were in a stable, eyes bulging out, cause right in front of them were mutted bodies floating midair, what appears to be the old owners of the stable. But Ned wasn''t there to help them ease their thoughts. Without dy, Ned bit the skin of his finger and fed the dripping blood to Coco. A matter of second, Coco transformed into its adult form, cracks of lighting streaked all over his furry body.


    "Coco, take them as far away as possible," Ned asked Coco.


    Groar!


    With Coco''s transformation, the two snapped, Toni and Naa''ri were back to themselves, just noticing random things floating in the air. "How did you" Naa''ri wondered how Ned made Coco transformed into his mysterious form.


    "Ride with Coco, I''lle along," Ned said, looking at Toni with worry on his face. "Naa''ri you too." He ordered.


    "What about you!" Toni asked, gripping Coco''s white fur with all her might.


    "I''ll be fine, I''ll tag along," Ned answered retracting a smile of assurance. "Go!"


    "Uh," nodding, the two rode Coco. sting the timbered door, Coco sped off as far away as his vision could see. Cause even Coco felt the destruction the dragon bore.


    Ned was left with a sword and a wit at its end. His instinct kicked off the top, tried to run, far-flung as he could. Ned saw grasses standing tall almost ten paces far from him. But when he''s almost out of the st zone, he ran but as slow as he could, his body felt like a stone attached in him. His weight doubled, no, even tripled. The sweat of desperation started afloat his fore. The gravity surge yed with the dragon''s gulp.


    It was thest piece of the Devourer''s attack. By the name itself, it devours. Everything the first attacks had summed, was now being devoured.


    Everything that hovered midair was now being sucked inside the Devourer''s mouth. Inside its mouth was an obvious representation of void. Dark, nothingness circled its jaw.


    "Shit!" Perplexed Ned.


    Ned left with no choice, swung free, and struck the Butterfly on the ground. He was now clipped, preventing himself from being sucked by the Devourer. Debris scratched his face, rocks to timber, metals to bricks, everything was moving on his way.


    Ned was now floating midair gripping the hilt of his sword. But it wasn''t the end of the Devourer''s attack. To end the agony, the Devourer will attack with a breath of blue molten fire. Ned knew this for he battled Devourer''s a thousand times before. Judging from the position of the Devourer, which is almost forty meters away from Ned, he was still inside the st zone. And if the scythe of death intervenes, after the breath, Ned would be left with nothing but ashes.


    As he predicted, the dragon started to channel its blue energy stored inside its bony chest. The blue energy crept along its neck. Without dy, the Devourer spew energy amassed in its mouth.


    With a boom and a bang. Everything that stands on the dragon''s way exploded and melted, turning into ashes.


    With a molten breathing its way, Ned cursed as he had no other way to survive the attack. Even if he used Overclock at full, the distance of the safe zone was far he could reach. "Shit!" He cursed the third.


    Seconds passed, the molten breath was sprayed right in front of Ned. Oozing and steaming hot blue moltenva.


    Before Ned could react. "Tower of Endless Might!" a shout epassed the remaining area where Ned holding his dear life.


    Almost four meters of broad white-light boomed its way protecting Ned from the dragon''s breathe. Momentster, a shadow of a man dotted the sky, getting closer and distinct, the mannded right in front of Ned. Wearing a full te armor that shined blue from the dragon''s attack. He lifted his tower shield to increase the strength of the skill while he grips his sword from his right. "Thirdyer!" He shouted.


    Anotheryer of white light formed and stacked from the already casted spell. One, two, and threeyer of illuminated shield stacked to battle the dragons breathe.


    "Sir Edwin," Ned said. Recognizing the man in front of him. With the shield conjured, Ned slowly drifted down on the ground, ending the defying gravity attack of the Devourer.


    Without turning to Ned, Sir Edwin increased his shield by adding anotheryer. "Fourthyer!" He shouted. Adding not just one but two moreyers of light magic.


    Sir Edwin''s light brown hair danced in the ball of gleaming blue light. He used his right shoulder to support the tower shield, his left foot bore a hole on the ground supporting all his body while he shifts all his strength between his legs and shoulder. Veins almost popping out, Ned knew the knight was giving it all.


    Seconds past, the Devourer took off unbeknownst to the two. The dragon seemed to be at full, without caring about the distraction itid waste.


    Particles from the shield slowly drifted off. Ending the skill Sir Edwin invoked from the start. "How are you kid," he said, darting an eye at Ned,id on the ground.


    "Thank you, Sir Edwin," Ned replied.


    "Ned!" Toni cried, revealing herself from the forest nearby. Coco now a fluffy fur balled in front of Naa''ri tagged along with Toni.


    Naa''ri thought, what kind of people did I join into. A mysterious girl, that if I fought, I will surely lose, and a Hollow kid whose brother must be called danger, he''s always in action. And a cat, whose I''m after, which is not ordinary from the start, can transform into its mysterious form with the help of Ned. I wondered how did Xi think of them.

 Chapter 42: Book in Action

    Chapter 42: Book in Action


    The event that took ceid waste to the market that was once a bustling ce of people trading a thing or two. Debris from unknown materials scattered the ce, once a ce full of dancing trees and stalls that stand full of goods ready to be traded, was now a barren burnt to nothingness.


    Not far from the market was Granny''s cabin, luckily the attack didn''t reach their ce. But because of the attack, Granny''s cabin was now visible within the naked eye. Now with Sir Edwin added, the group walked to Granny''s.


    "Let''s go," Sir Edwin ordered. Ending the hug Toni gave to Ned.


    "Sir Knight, what kind of monster was that?" Naa''ri asked, worried took her eyes.


    "I don''t know," the knight replied. Shaking his head, he added. "It''s the first time that I saw...that abomination."


    "Where did they came from?" This time it was Toni who asked.


    "Gate," Ned answered, mentally shaking his head. Forgetting that it was only him that knew where the ghouls and the Devourer came from. Now Ned was sure they will throw questions directed towards him.


    Lifting a part of his brow, Sir Edwin was the first to ask, "how''d you know that kid?"


    "Uhwell..uh..." Ned stammered and hammed. "My Master, yes, my Master told me that if a monster, especially a horde of monster, appeared out of nowhere, they probably came out of Gate."


    Toni was about to ask but was stopped by Sir Edwin''s interjection.


    "It seems that your Master knew a thing or two about the Gate." Sir Edwin said.


    "Yes, he was once" Ned paused. Thinking it might be a piece of sensitive information that he was about to share, or almost.


    "Ned?" Toni asked, patting Ned''s shoulder.


    "Once a?" It was Naa''ri, seemed curious about the conversation Ned about to share.


    "Once a merchant, yes, that''s why he knew a thing or two." Ned suppressed a smile.


    Sir Edwin fell silent, but his eyes showed a glint of doubtfulness.


    The group passed burnt trees, shredded houses, charcoaled bones the size of a human leg. They even smelled flesh and hoped that it was from a dead creature than human.


    Curious, Ned asked Sir Edwin why he was outside the town gate and decided to travel with them.


    "The town hall was overrun by stronger ghouls, I alone was enough, the problem was there was a lot of non-magic user citizen. And of course, since I''m the knight of the kingdom, the citizenses first." He said, resting his arms on his sword. His tower shield hung on his back. The size almost half of his body, but seemed to be weightless from the way he walked.


    "I already set up ships to be used to transport the remaining citizens of O''rriadt, made a bargain with pirates, so now, we have enough ship to board the stranded. That''s why I was out, looking for remaining citizens." He added.


    "How long before the aid from the Kingdome?" Ned asked, scraping a part of a tree that was almost smoked to dust.


    "Four or six, depending on the weather."


    "That''s fast," Ned was surprised by the Kingdom''s diligence.


    "No, months," Sir Edwin paused and smiled.


    The two, Toni and Naa''ri who was just listening almost fell to the ground, without the kingdoms force, they might as well leave now than wait for the Kingdom''s force to save them.


    "Don''t worry, we have two more days before the ships left, the ghouls are afraid of waters, especially sea-salt. And we''ll take that as our chance." Sir Edwin exined.


    "What about the purple, bony dragon?" Naa''ri asked.


    "Barriers are already up protecting the ships, that''s why I said we have two days, that''s how long the barrier will hold."


    Seeing that the cabin was near, the group stopped, sensing that something was inside the cabin appears to be not human.


    "Wait," Sir Edwin raised his hands, signaling the group to stop. "Detect Life," he muttered. Then Mana visible to the naked eyes formed a circle inside his body, that was slowly getting bigger and bigger until it reached the cabin. "It''s fine, that ghoul is dead. Also, I detect two people inside, one appeared to be injured."


    The cabin was tattered to countable pieces, the wooden roof was visible of holes, some small, while some big, and the edges of the hole was still smoking hot.


    The wall, that was made of cooked bricks iid with some wooden nks was splintered.


    Inside, they saw Xi helping Granny supporting her self with a stick as a crutch. A long leather sling-bag strapped on her shoulder, Ned guessed that it must be his book. But of course, forget Xi, but not the book and her pipe.


    Adjacent to them was the Ghoul, a head popped out its body, with a number of arrows pierced into its chest. Dark blood dripping out its gut. The room reeked of the dead decaying smell


    "What took you so long," she grumped. Chewing her non-lit pipe.


    "Sorry Granny, there''s a lot of that thing"turning his head towards the dead ghoul"outside," Ned said, while he ran to help Xi to support Granny.


    Her leg was cut open, blood dripped off from the deep wound. But her face shows no fear nor pain, just her face twitch from time to time.


    Ned and Xiid Granny in an open field outside the reeking cabin. She then stretched her wounded leg. Raising an eyebrow from Sir Edwin, Toni, and Naa''ri. They knew that the wound was deep, not even a tier-three spell could heal her wound back to how it used to be.


    "I''m a healer," Sir Edwin said. Walking towards Granny as he throws a gaze on her wound. "A Fake one you could say, I''m sorry to say this, but your wound was deep, you might need two to three healers to help you fully recovered, that Jason kid, he could heal your wound with ease since his a Light Magic-user. But he died not long ago," his t voice apanied the bad news he said.


    Instead, Granny shrugged her shoulder and smirked. Lifting her chin with the pipe she chewed. "Kid light my pipe," looking at Xi.


    The two seemed to be more acquainted by the day''s Ned left Xi with Granny. Xi took the torch that was half-lit attached to the wall. Lighting the pipe Granny chewed.


    "I know what you mean, Knight," chewing the now lit pipe. "But your knowledge about things is not renewed. Here" raising her dominant hand, she stretched to reach her wound "let me refresh your Kingdom''s healing magic."


    Without chanting, or waving her hands, the light of different hues formed and enveloped the wound.


    "That''s just a Tier-one healing spell Granny," it was Naa''ri.


    Moments passed the wound that was almost a foot long slowly healed. Not instantly, but it started from the inside. The wound then healed, going out until it reached thest remainingyer of skin.


    "How?!" Sir Edwin''s calm demeanor was shaken, her face twitched left and sometimes right. He almost gaped by the sight of a tier-one spell healing a grave wound, but was suppressed maybe by the years of his training.


    "See that kid?" Granny said, emphasizing the word ''kid''. And winked at Ned whose smile was kept to none. "That''s the book in action."

 Chapter 43: Nest

    Chapter 43: Nest


    "Makers tongue! What happened to this ce?!" Xi bellowed, striding along with a carcass of a creature that was half-burnt, half-eatenpresumably by the Ghouls.


    Together with Toni, Naa''ri, and Granny, Xi took off the cabin en route the orphanage. They have decided to huddle who was left inside the orphanage. Toni hoped that nothing horrible happened to her little brother.


    Stroking her shoulder, Naa''ri consoled Toni, cause even her knew the feeling of losing someone meaningful.


    Eventually, a fork, that leads to a different location wondered the group. Going straight will lead them to the orphanage. Going right will lead them back to the town, where the rampage urred. And going left will lead them to a forest eventually to the Grieving Woods, where Ned''s Master was supposed to be. Waiting.


    Back at the cabin, they already decided. With Sir Edwin within the group, he will apany Ned to look for his Master. The rest will take off going to the orphanage. All this within two hours and the ship will leave the ind.


    With darkness breaking what''s left of the sun, the group separated. Sir Edwin took this time to converse with Ned. Raising a hand, Ned noticed Sir Edwin muttered some words, conjured a spell to light their way. "It''s just utility spell, nothing fancy," he said. Giving a half-hearted smile.


    The already dark and gloomy ind was shrouded with another darkness with the moon almost up. The sky was still covered with dark rampaging clouds, but from time-to-time, a web of moonlight fueled Ned''s silver hair, making it more visible in a pitch-ck surrounding.


    As the two walked the path, Ned heard a stream of water not far from them, signifying that they were entering the Grieving Woods.


    "Tell me, kid. How much do you know about your Master?" Sir Edwin asked. A strong line on his face makes him more mysterious.


    "I know he''s a Knight, from the Kingdom I presume," Ned replied. Trying topose his childish voice to that of a man. "I asked him about you, he doesn''t know you."


    Now that he was close, Ned noticed that the Knight limped from his left. Making a dissonant metallic sounding from his armor. The trails that the knight left on the mud, was deeper than that of his right foot.


    Hearing Ned''s response, Sir Edwin unknowingly twitched his shoulder. Which thetter noticed, raising suspicions.


    "I took him to be familiar, maybe I was wrong," He said. "I traveled a lot kid, saw different people, made friends, allies, and most of all. Enemies." Thest word, made his voice pitched than his usual.


    "Do you know my Master?"


    "No, I told you, I might have mistaken him of someone," he responded. This time his face stiffed.


    Minutes passed the two fell to silence. It broke only when they noticed a hill-house giving off a faint light from afar.


    The wooden door swung open, Ned descended and saw a lit candle hung on the wall together with their hunting tools. Melted wax dripped off the floor, collecting that almost resembled the highest mountain in the south of O''rriadt. The burnt candle hinted Ned that his Master was at their home, and judging by the scattered tools and wooden bowls and a spilled water that made a tiny pond on the wooden floor, his Master was here, maybe an hour or so.


    Waiting outside, Sir Edwin noticed a trail of footprints going deeper inside the forest. But it wasn''t just humans, an added trail of monster impressions, maybe a dozen of them, apanied the human footprint. Eventually, Ned noticed the prints and hunched that his Master went back to the orphanage.


    "Orphanage," Ned muttered, giving off a calm demeanor.


    "How so?" Sir Edwin noticed that Ned, a thirteen-year-old kid, gave off an imposing aura.


    "This forest "tilting his head towards the deeper forest" is a shortcut that will lead back to the orphanage, and town." He was in a hurry, Ned analyzed. Clinching the hilt of his sword.


    They ran deeper into the forest, hoping that they would reach his Ned''s mater before something happened bad to him. The forest was dark and deep.


    Sir Edwin, realized Ned''s extraordinary perceptions. The two ran in the forest like it was broad daylight. For Sir Edwin, it doesn''t matter if it was dark, cause as a Knight, they have spells that could aid them to see inplete darkness. As for Ned, he was surprised to see that the kid was hopping every obstacle they encountered. Like he could perceive it from afar.


    Having an engineered body, Ned had no problem traversing in the dark, even though notpletely clear. Ned could still perceive things right in front of him, giving him the impression that he can see in the dark.


    The stench of reeking flesh that made Ned''s face jerked off. It was almost midnight when the two entered a deeper section of the forest.


    Rubbing his nose, Ned stopped when he saw a barren part where trees were half-bent and some were smoldered with blood.


    Walking past the bent trees, Sir Edwin and Ned heard a shrieking sound. "Ghouls," Ned whispered. To himself.


    "Follow me," Sir Edwin, whispered, as well.


    They stopped and ducked in a bush covered with vines thatpletely made their hiding more reliable.


    Gripping his sword, to make sure it won''t make a sound that would attract the ghouls not far from them, Ned counted. "Seven," he whispered. Darting an eye on the ghouls.


    "You have keen eyes kid," Sir Edwinmended. "But their''s one more, look." Pointing at the bulging rock in the middle of the barren forest.


    Beside the rock, was a monster far bigger than the rest of the Ghoul. Of course, Ned saw the monster as well, he didn''t just saw the massive monster, he could name the monster.


    Slender limbs, threading muscles that enclosed its whole body, a far scarier human face. Almost the same as the normal ghoul. What made it different from the others was its massive body, almost triple the size of the normal Ghouls. And a thorn of bones expanding at its back. Making an impression of an armor te that protected its upper body. It has longer ws than normal, dark solid ws that could almost cut any metal if it wanted to. It''s red eyes gave off creeping, and killing intent.


    "Alghoul," Ned grumbled. But loud enough that Sir Edwin could hear.


    "How''d you?" Surprised, Sir Edwin knitted his brows.


    Ghouls, Alghouls, and many other monsters that came out of Gate were recorded in the Kingdom''s library. But, monsters that came out of Gate were rare. So rare that one could only see them every three hundred years when Gates all over Earflgard opened.


    Sir Edwin was surprised that Ned knew the name of the Grade A monster, chewing a human limb in front of them.


    Again, mentally shaking his head, Ned thought that he should just keep all the knowledge he and his system knew, to himself. People were surprised, if not always wondered how that a kid like him knew things he shouldn''t have.


    And as usual, his answer was his Master''s teaching.


    Under the beam of the moonlight, they saw clearly that the ghouls were hauling humans. But they weren''t eating them. They were hauling only because they needed to feed the Alghoul that was grinning with a smile while he chews all the heads and limbs.


    "Let''s go," Sir Edwin ordered.


    Pacing backward, Ned left the barrennd, thinking that no humans could survive the Alghoul''s nest.


    "Get off! Get off me!" A shout resounded, halting the two on their tracks.


    "Let''s go kid."


    "Someone''s alive!" Ned cried as low as he could. "Don''t you hear that?"


    "I hear of course, but look, we don''t have time for that, they''re already a goner."


    "I don''t care, alive''s alive. And you call your self a Knight," Ned couldn''t hold his three-hundred-old inner self.


    Drawing his sword, Ned lunged towards the horde of ghouls. Now that it was clear, Ned saw that each ghoul was carrying a human by their teeth.


    Alerted, the ghouls let go of their prey. Charging towards Ned, seven at the same time. Like they were feeding the information to kill whoever disrupts the Alghoul''s feast.


    Activate Predictive Combat Emtor. Ned ordered ICE in his head.


    [Predictive Combat Emtor activated.]


    With the emtor on, Ned''s view was filled with digits that further increased his precision.


    Ned stopped right in front of the Ghoul that was closer to him, with left foot forward, Ned put all his weight in his right foot, twisted his waist to increase the swords angle. Pulling back his shoulder, and forcefully stab the mouth of the Ghoul that was about to pounce on Ned.


    With the sword stuck in the Ghoul''s mouth that exited at the back of its head, Ned lifted his foot and kick the dead ghouls in the chest. Pulling the sword at free for another attack.


    With six more ghouls following, Ned was outnumbered. He jumped backward, swung wide his sword, leveled on his shoulder, to hit all six in an instant. Only to threaten them to back-off.


    Hitting an air, the ghoul''s shriek. Mocking Ned whose aim was at loss.


    Never they knew, it was only to gave time to the Knight, that was about tond and crush them to pieces.


    Casting the firstyer of the skill Sir Edwin used against the Devourer. He mmed down all six, in the head. Smashing their skull wide open, viscous-white matter scattered all over the ce.


    The Knight dashed forward to the Alghoul, that was ready to attack the two. With its thorn bulging out and slowly extending. The Grade A monster leaped to the Knight as well. Meeting the two in the middle, they shed. Tower shield against the Alghoul''s w. Sparks flew, lighting the darkness in the barrennd.


    Ned, took a foot forward, pulling the dead ghoul atop the unconscious human.


    With blood dripped on the human''s face. Ned couldn''t recognize until he cleaned off the blood.


    To his surprise, Ned knew who the kid was. And cursed himself if why''d he had to help him.


    "Grant."

 Chapter 44: My Steed

    Chapter 44: My Steed


    The Alghoul scrambled across the deste area of the forest, and the man in shining armor followed. Leaving Ned and a mischief kid who calls himself Grant.


    With his tower shield, Sir Edwin thwacked the Alghoul to bits and pieces. Fouling dark-flesh made the barren ground its canvas, painting an abstract image.


    Finally, it was over, a Grade A Monster doesn''t stand a chance against a Royal Knight, to top it off, a Gold Level Hunter.


    At first, Ned was confused, was it the attitude that made the Were''s to be brusque and rigid? Or was it just a show of power. Either way, it is meaningless, cause looking at the Were in front of him, curled like a puppy, gasping for air, and whole-body shivering. The Weres, were, after all, humans in the base form. Able to feel fear.


    With Grant trembling at the corner, Ned started to scour what''s left with the dead bodies. Eventually, he found a metal straight bow strapped at the back of a man, who Ned thought was familiar. "cksmith sir," Ned muttered, putting his arms across his chest, bent and bowed slightly.


    Ned carefully examined the longbow, a bit more than a meter in length, limbs are tillered in a C shape and with only one curve. He deduced that the bow was made for a long-range shot and stealthy attacks. With a brown leather strap attached to the back of the dead cksmith, Ned yanked the quiver and counted the arrow that was left. More than a dozen, almost full, it wasn''t even used.


    "You, you, you! I know you! You''re the kid with the sword, with the cat, my Master saw it all," Grant''s rough voice broke Ned''s focus on the bow. "Master, my Master, he ran, he left."


    His trembling voice was apanied by his hands jerking left and right, not just his hands. His pale dark eyes were looking down sometimes away. Not even once, he looked at Ned. Secondster, Grant breathes rapidly, rubbing his throat, he was gasping for more air.


    "Kid, you''re in shock," Sir Edwin said while he yed the Alghoul''s w in his fingers. He''s a hunter after all. A kill must be rewarded. He waved his hand, and the dark w vanished in his hands. Appearing at the dark forest, Sir Edwin walked approaching Ned and the shook Grant.


    "Shock? No! I''m not!" cried Grant, who was totally in shock. "My master said he will be back, he''s from a guild, at the Capital, he belongs to the best guild in the Capital! He won''t leave us!"


    "You mean this?" said Sir Edwin. Throwing a bloodied arm, appeared to be from a man.


    The limb was torned unrecognizable. The only finger left was the pinky and ring finger. The rest was, well, must be inside that Alghoul''s abdomen.


    Attached on the ring finger was an insignia of a guild. Under the bliss of the moonlight, the ring lit recognizable, especially right in front of the kid Grant. The symbol was embossed with a dragon head, on its side were sword marked with unknown engravings.


    "Headhunter Guild," Sir Edwin said. "They''re a guild of hoodlums, they remained as a guild because of their efficiency when hunting magical creatures. Aside from that, they''re full of brigands who does nothing but an inn fight."


    "No!" Where''d you get this good sir?" Cried, Grant. Knees on the ground while he was trying to pull the ring insignia off the dead man''s arm


    "Alghoul''s," replied the Knight. "He will return no more."


    Fidgeting with the finger, Grant eventually pulled the ring. Blood sleeked on his hands while he tried to clean the ring. keeping the ring on his pouch, he lifted the arm, closed to his chest, and started to hug the arm. "Master! No! Why!"


    Grant was lucky, the ghoul was hauling him instead of killing. The Alghoul''s appetite must be fussy, it wanted its feast to be alive. The back of his green leather clothes was the only one that was torn apart and Grant remained unscathed.


    Ned remained stood, but alert. The ce they were now was a nest after all. And Ned knew sooner orter, more ghouls will appear. Just like the rest, they will appear with a living diet for sure


    "Kid shut up," Sir Edwin said.


    "No, Sir Knight, my Master will not hear me if I kept quiet, he''s alive for sure. It''s just his hand. Just a hand, I''m sure"


    Before he could finish his words, Sir Edwin struck Grant''s nape. Thudding on the ground, he fell on bended knees. His butt remained skyward. And saliva dripped out his gaping mouth.


    With the kid fell to slumber, Sir Edwin whistled with his fingers, two long whistles, and one long pause. Momentster, a creature appeared, making a beastly shadow on the ground, blocking the shaft of the moonlight. With its wing almost ten feet wide, the creature hovers above the sky before itnded beside the Knight.


    Leaves rustled, and lightweight rocks flew as the creature pped its wings once more.


    As the creature remained steady, under the bright of the moon. Ned recognized what it was, wings and head that of an eagle, and a body of a lion. Exactly like the Earth''s mythology. A Gryphon gawked its eyes on the dead bodies that scattered the barrennd.


    "My steed," said Sir Edwin.


    Ned nodded but remained silent, analyzing the beasts right in front of him. Ned saw the foot was exactly that of an eagle, bigger and stronger. But its color will decide its Grade. The white foot was below grade D. Grade B was brown. With aging, and evolving its foot will turn Golden, just like the one Sir Knight had. Grade A. A formidable one. Ned nodded once again, impressed by Gryphon''s domineering aura.


    Brushing its feather, sir Edwin ordered his steed to carry Grant back to the port where the ships remained docked.


    Without a second dy, the Gryphon pped its wings, lifting its lion body like it was a feather. He hovers once more, gripped Grant''s butt with its right foot. And drifted at the midnight sky.


    The straight bow''s metal shaft glimmered with silver and white, strapped behind Ned''s back. Ned locked the quiver together with the bow, with the butterfly hanging on his waist, Ned traversed the dark woods, with worry wandering his thoughts.


    The two reached the orphanage with minutes counted on their thoughts. The sight made Ned''s heart beat rapidly.


    The shelter was two storey high, a wooden door piped with some iron edges. The door was perfectly bnced with six windows on each side. Atop the entrance was a balcony of stones, a good spot for someone who was talented with a bow. The old medieval orphanage remained steady amidst the chaos. Chaos brought by dozens of ghouls storming and encircling the shelter.

 Chapter 45: Subdued

    Chapter 45: Subdued


    Gazing his eyes on the people defending the entrance, Ned noticed a one-armed old man shing an iron sword against the ghouls, with a single sh, three ghouls bid farewell to their stinking body. It was Master Will. Seeing his Master, Ned put on a smile. But not for long. Another wave of ghoul exited the forest and screeched approaching the entrance.


    Forging ahead, Ned was faced with increasingly rugged terrain. Descending the forests, Ned''s path was obscured with the veil of night.


    Behind him was Sir Edwin, whose approach remained steady.


    With the trees blocking its view, Ned counted two dozens of ghoul ramming, leaping, and jumping towards the defenders.


    On Master Will''s right was Lady Zoreena, giving the ghoul a stab to its core. To his left were Toni and Naa''ri, struggling to hold two ghouls, that were trying to break their line. Coco on the other hand was throwing a strike of thunder. Not killing the mindless beast, but momentarily slowing them. Xi without a bow had no choice but to use his wind magic, with a long interval between spell and chanting, he was having a hard time. But Xi appeared to be fully recovered. Above the balcony, was where Granny L remained defending. With her magic, she was trying to hold a ball of fire that gave an outstanding vision that aided the party repelling the horde.


    Master Will muttered, and his iron sword was engulfed with fire, that was getting bigger and bigger the longer he holds his magic. Giving a wide range of light. "Everybody! Back off!" His exhausted voice resounded the entire area. "Fragor Magma!"


    The temperature reached to greatest, Ned was meters away, but he could feel waves of heat surging from his Master''s magic. A deafening boom scattered the entire forest. After the boom, the sea of fire crept the ghouls. Incinerating everything on its path, the ghoul''s perfectly decaying bodies were burnt to ashes in an instant. The wedge of fire remained burning, insuring the beast''s survival fell to none.


    Ned rushed to where his master was, he knew, through his experience, using that kind of magic will deplete his Mana almost to zero.


    After the devastating magic concurred, Ned saw his master half knelt on the ground. Using his iron sword as a crutch. "Master! Ned cried.


    Approaching his master, Ned gripped his shoulder, trying to pull his master to stand.


    "Kid," Master Will said. Giving a faint smile to his apprentice. With what his strength left he stood, shaking his leg on the way up.


    Seeing the event as he shrugged his shoulder off, Sir Edwin gave off an imposing aura. "Quite strong for an old man," he said.


    Gazing the young knight, Master Will narrowed his eyes, but remained focus in an instant, that only he and the Knight noticed. Master Will smiled, sadly. "You must be Sir Edwin," Master Will said.


    "Uh," he nodded.


    "Ned!" Xi cried. Running to Ned in the middle of the group.


    Ned loosens the bow on his back, together with the quiver, he gave it to Xi.


    Fixing his gaze on the bow, Xi''s pupils dted. "This bow."


    "Take it," Ned said. Lifting a smile.


    "Where are the kids?" Asked Sir Edwin.


    "Inside," answered Lady Zoreena.


    "And your little brother?" Ned asked, looking at Toni.


    "He''s fine," Toni said. "Group of Handlers were here first, they brought along carriages, so I let my brother to safety first. They said they will be back to aid the remaining kids."


    After Master Will invoked one of his strongest spells. The wave of ghouls stopped approaching. Even though a beast, they still fear someone stronger than them.


    The group rejoiced, for they only have to wait for the carriages to arrive and let the kid ride back to the port.


    They felt safe with Master Will, a Gold Level Hunter, and a relentless Hollow on their side.


    Or so they thought.


    Beneath the dark looming sky, the moonshine gaped herself in the cracks of clouds. Shrouding the group with nothing but a hint of light, surrounded by the cloak of night.


    Above the imprable sky, looms a figure with might.


    The Devourer showed itself. Its dark bony body hovers above the sky. Racing blue light emits outside its chest. Giving a demeanor of a blue vicious light. Not alone, at its rear was a shadow of a man, riding the dragon. With a wingspan of almost twenty meters, the people gawked, and wondered ''how in the underworld did that man tame the mighty beast.''


    "Nyahahaha!" Laugh the man behind the dragon''s back. "Feel the power!" The figure of the man moved, raising his hand, a dark and destructive aura burst. But it wasn''t aimed towards the group of people. Instead, the spell was tossed on the Devourer`s head.


    Shaking its head, the Devourer let out a scream of disobedience. Its chestposed of blue light glowed fiercer and a cruel thump quavered, resonating throughout the forest.


    It stopped fighting the spell when a ferocious light emitted into its chest. It was the spell, trying to control the beast.


    Enthralling the Devourer, it let out a scream, followed with a st of a purple sphere, this time aimed towards the people at the orphanage.


    "Run!" screamed Granny L.


    Everybody, even the dozen kids inside were forced to run without a stop.


    But Ned knew there was no time to escape the Devourer`s sphere of destruction. Mentally keen, Ned rapidly draws his sword. "Master!" He roared.


    Facing his Master, Ned raised his sword where the fuller faced his master horizontally. "Now!" he cried once more.


    Master Will knew what Ned was thinking, stabbing the iron sword on the ground. Master Will raised both his hands, open palm towards his apprentice. "Fire Tempest!" he shouts.


    The spell, Fire Tempest, was a tier-four fire magic spell, that creates a cyclone of fire, devastating everything on its way. With the spell directed towards the Butterfly. The tier-four spell was absorbed.


    The emerald-green sword turning to orange hot, Ned twisted his waist. With the spell inside the Butterfly about to st. Ned waved the sword where the purple sphere almost ten meters wide approaching.


    A roaring ze stormed towards the sphere. The surrounding turned purple, then orange, then red when the two magic shed mid-air. Waves of hot air surging in the area. Intense light blinded the people.


    With the destruction ceasing, the people stared with mixed of astonishment, and fright.


    Aside, from one. Clenching his jaw and gripping the end of his sword. Sir Edwin contracted its eyes to the man riding the Devourer. "Mage."

 Chapter 46: Hold the Ground

    Chapter 46: Hold the Ground


    [Warning. Energy level is at 13 percent.]


    As ICE prompted Ned''s status, the ghastly fume that kept on falling, scattered all over the vast majority of the forest.


    The only group remained were the ones who trusted Ned and Master Will. Scared, the children ran elsewhere to avoid the supposed to be the impact of the Devourer''s attack. Granny and Lady Zoreena trailed the kids inside the forest, fearing there might be Ghouls left to haunt them.


    Ned''s body couldn''t handle the recoil of a tier-four spell. Sweat drifted along with its visage, while he breathes rapidly in a kneeling position. Using the Butterfly as a support to keep him from falling and remain conscious.


    "Mage Park, what are you doing?" Sir Edwin asked. Unsheathing half of his sword, just waiting for Mage Park to answer him obediently.


    "Oh, Knight, you were there, with them? I didn''t see you!" replied the Mage. Forcefully using every muscle on his face to smile.


    With the Devourer jerking its head, the mage had a hard time controlling it. The dragon''s level was unknown. So the device clinging into its chest like a vine grappling anything just to survive might, or might not work depending on the Devourer''s level. Inside the Devourer''s chest was an orb, with cranky edges emitting a faint orange to gray light. But, even so, Mage Park''s control of an unknown magical beast was already a sess. Upgrading the device would give the Organization control over the monster''s consciousness regardless of their grade, possibly even a Lord.


    "I should be the one asking you, what are you doing with them? With the kid? With the old man? Are you sure you''re not betraying the Or"


    Sir Edwin and Mage Park had their own objectives, interfering with one another is already a betrayal of its own. But of course, mage Park knew this, he just couldn''t contain the excitements.


    But it was toote to regret, toote entirely. Toote to cast a barrier. Lifting an inch out of the sword''s scabbard, without fully drawing it, his hands and the sword blurred in a blink, then Sir Edwin trimmed the only hand that the mage used to wield his staff. From almost forty to fifty meters apart, the mage only heard a whistle.


    Scream of agony howled the shelter, the mage cursed the knight. Losing his bnce, the standing mage, gripped his left arm, or what''s left of it before he fell down.


    With the event transpired, Master Will, supporting Ned, raised an eyebrow. Looking at the knight which remained static on his feet. Looking at the falling mage, Master Will shifted his gaze on his student, look of sincerity amazed his eyes. He leaned, raising an arm, pinning Ned''s head between his arms and close to his head. "Kid always believes in yourself follow this," he whispered. Pointing a finger on Ned''s chest, addressing him through his heart.


    "Master," Ned whispered back, he was now being skeptical.


    "It will be fine," said Master Will.


    Ned was baffled but was interrupted by the swoosh of wind that made him grip his sword even more. Trying to counter the force that blew his slender body.


    The Devourer knew that the staff was the one controlling him. Eyeing a chance, the Devourer pped its wings, a gust of windbined with smoke, nketed the area, which reduced the visibility to almost zero. The group heard a thunderous boom. Followed by themotion of falling rocks, and cracking walls.


    With the smoke settled, Ned saw what was left of the orphanage, it was nixed to nothing. The Devourer was atop the stones, bricks, and rocks darting an eye towards the stunned group. A group was suitable for devouring. But with the device attached to its chest, its power was limited. Cunning as he looked, the Devourer howled. Screeching pain echoed throughout the forest.


    With the Devourer, unmoving in the center of themotion. The edge of the forest rustled, stomped of an unknown number stampede the area. It was a dozen kids, screaming, terrified, and in danger, together with Granny and Lady Zoreena. The group ran towards Ned''s, and Toni on his side with Naa''ri holding Coco. Xi approached the petrified kids,forting them of their misery.


    "I don''t what happened to that thing "- pointing an eye at the Devourer "- but I think it''s time for us to leave." Said Xi.


    "No kid," interjected Granny L. "Settle your self, nock that bow and be ready, cause a horde of ghouls areing this way." Chewing a pipe, that made her looked more of a pirate than an olddy.


    "Is there an end to all these!" Naa''ri cried. She just wanted to pass the Selection. But why in the Maker''s tongue was she involved in this mess? That''s what she thought, for a number of times now. Wanting to survive, she whistled, gripped the circr bow, and nocked an arrow. Secondster, she tamed the beast, the Falk, appeared out in the thin dark sky.


    Thirteen kids were encircled by the group. To fully defend them, they ced them in the middle together with Lady Zoreena and Granny L.


    Granny wanted to heal Ned, after checking, she determined that Ned wasn''t endured at all. So healing had no effect if the subject was only exhausted.


    Encircling the kids were, Ned, Master Will, and Sir Edwin facing the Devourer, who remained quiet. But noticed that the blue viscous light on its chest was slowly creeping the device out its sunken and bony chest. Behind was Naa''ri with her Falk, hovering the sky, and Xi fully loading the bow with three arrows. Ned noticed Toni from time to time that when she''s gone silent, she was more focused. Letting her be, Toni gripped her Kiki''Dorra dagger with what force left inside her.


    In the suppressed darkness, Toni''s cadence breathing was a luby to the ear. After a three full breathe, the ground, where the kids settled, shook. Then a barrier made of ice enclosed the frightened kids. The ice was almost ten feet in diameter, and almost a meter wide. Fully capable of blocking the ghoul''s attack.


    "Toni," baffled Mama. "When did you"


    Toni smiled, darting an eye on Ned.


    "I see, so that''s how it is," mama muttered. "Ned boy!" She cried. Tilting her head at Ned. "After all these shit, on this shitty Ind,e to the Ring City! look for district Bridgebrook in the Outer Ring!"


    "What for," Master Will said, without looking behind his shoulder he answered rather than Ned. He then pulled the iron sword stuck on the ground.


    "Your kid will marry Toni!" She cried. Throwing augh so loud the Devourer made a low growl.


    Meow!


    "What!" Ned, Toni, Naa''ri, Xi, and Granny almost spat a mouthful of blood. With their current situation. Mama really knows how to punch in some jokes.


    "You better make it alive old man!" Mama added.


    "I agree! They need to get married!" Master Will cried. His old voice was suppressed to that of a young man. "But before that!" he brandished his sword. "Here theye!"


    A horde of ghoul shook the ground. Trees rustled in the distance. An echo of screech traveled the entire forest. The Devourer howled, once more.


    At the edge of the forests, almost ten meters apart from the group. The first ghoul jumped out of the forest.


    Ned clearly saw the ghoul, as the time stopped for him. With the energy left within him, he cried. "Xi! Wind Lance!"


    Xi nodded, even with a short time with Ned, he knows what his friend wanted. "Seven DragonForm one, windnce!" With less time to cast, Xi indeed improved after he recovered. He raised his hand, then the wind magic that attacked Ned was absorbed by the Butterfly.


    With the Wind Lance absorbed, Ned twisted his waist, lifting the sword, he swung. Like that of a baseball yer. He swung then the windnce''s attack was doubled when it exited the tip of Ned''s sword. "Ya!"


    The windnce shot straightforward, impaling six ghouls and thrown almost ten meters.


    "So that''s how it is," Sir Edwin muttered to himself. He remained still. Not caring the horde of ghouls charging.


    With the ghoul approaching, Coco dashed with four towards Toni.


    Meow!


    "I get it cat," Ned said. Biting the skin of his finger. Then giving the blood to Coco.


    After this, the furry white cat transformed into its adult form. Disappearing within the group, Coco in adult form dashed toward the horde of ghouls. Dismembering everything on his way. Head plopped, limbs thwacked, and blood squirted all over. Every time Coco stopped, his clear white fur turned dark crimson with all the ghouls he killed.


    Aside from Master Will, Toni, and Xi, the rest dted their eyes out of shock. One after the other Ned gave them something to gawk for. Even the war veteran knight, what in the Maker is this kid. His thoughts oozed out of bewilderment.


    Naa''ri saw the process and widen an eye on shock. With the Falk gliding, slicing, and picking the ghouls, Naa''ri kept her distance out the ghoul''s ws. But this gave her time to assess the situation and surroundings. Eventually noticing the process of Coco turning into an adult. Her chestnut curly hair agreed with her eyebrows now furrowed.


    Minutes passed, Toni, flexibly tumbled around with her dagger. Scratching if not killing the ghoul. Xi uses the bow Ned gave to him, whistles of arrow flew. Hitting the ghouls right into their hollow dark eyes. Master Will was actually impressed with his uracy. Coupled with his improved focus, Xi''s precision went at the top. Grabbing andforting the kids, mama did her best not to be swayed with the ghoul''s frightening scream. On the other hand, Granny was busy piping her smoke. While sometimes, casting a Tier-one healing spell. That almost instantly heals the wound. This time it was Sir Edwin who was amazed by L''s unorthodox way of using a healing spell.


    The group had been holding their ground when Coco transformed back into its normal form.


    That''s shorter than before. Ned furrowed his brow. It seemed that Coco''s unique was of transformation had some sort of effect.


    [Affirmative. Before, the transformationsts five minutes. But now. It took only less than three minutes.]


    ICE broke Ned''s assumption. But it wasn''t the time to ponder things. Ned bit another skin of his finger and called out Coco. With the cat nearing. Ned gave Coco another drop of his blood. Which in turn. Made Coco into a murderous thunder cat.


    "Ned!" Naa''ri cried. Worry glued on her face. Furrowing her brow she cried once more. "Stop that! You''re killing Coco!"

 Chapter 47: Choices

    Chapter 47: Choices


    "You''re forcing Coco to evolve," said Naa''ri. Shifting her gaze between Ned, Coco, and the horde of ghouls. "Look at Coco''s size, he''s young, but you''re breaking his limits by giving him your blood, which will force him to evolve. It''s like stretching rubber until it won''t hold any longer, it will snap!"


    She''s right, I never thought of that, myck of understanding about this world could have resulted in the life of Coco. Ned thought and regretted.


    While the group was defending the nervous kids. Coco on the other paw vaulted all over the ce to kill all the horde on his way. With pure Mana surging inside his body, although just a drip of blood from Ned, the concentration of pure Mana was high enough to make the low-level mythic beast transform into a high grade. Feeling the tremendous amount of pure Mana inside his body, Coco unleashed a barrage of electric current. From the paws of his feet, and from the friction of his fur. Coco''s body let out a deafening roar. Blurring the area, Coco encircled the defending group, shocking the horde trying to block his way.


    On the other side of the circle, Master Will, sliced ghouls that were missed by Coco. With only a hand, and a fire that enveloped hismon iron sword, a sword that the town guards would use, master, will give the ghouls an introduction to death.


    To not appear suspicious, Sir Edwin, cast spells that cut the ghouls unknowingly. Without drawing his sword, he raised his hands, muttered something, curved his waist, and imprinted the ground with his knuckles. Releasing a storm of invisible wind that sliced the charging ghouls.


    The ghouls stood no chance against the group will hardened defenders. All of them had their own fighting styles, butbined altogether made a symphony of powerful magical attacks, and dance of swords and arrows.


    From biting, to pawing, and wing, Coco dealt the most damage against the mindless beasts. But with only a borrowed power, Coco eventually resides beside Ned and fell on the ground. Curling like an oddball. Coco knew his limits.


    "I"m sorry Coco," Ned whispered. Bending his knees and brushed a fur of Coco''s head. "You''ve done too much, go in the middle, and rest."


    Coco limped towards the group of terrified kids being encircled and defended by the group.


    "Ned, please, do not let Coco exhibit that kind of power, again," said Naa''ri. Concerned, for she, herself, was a Tamer. Of all professions, Tamer was the one beasts, and magical creatures alike, are more likely to make a pact with. Tamers studied magical beasts like there future were aligned to it. "Give time, and Coco will naturally evolve to its final form." She added, she then whistled with her hand. With a long smooth sound, her tamed beasts, the Falk, gave off a small amount of light, and dashed towards the ghouls. Swiping their feet off the ground. Followed by a wedge of arrows, the grounded ghouls were struck to their vital parts.


    Seeing the effectiveness of the dou, the Falk, and Naa''ri, the Devourer let out a growl. With the device almost destroyed, the Devourer shot a sharp, and rapid dark energy that aimed towards the Falk.


    "No!" Naa''ri cried. With thence of darkness shot straight towards the Falk''s head. Its body thudded on the ground. Lifeless.


    For years, Naa''ri tried to subdue the Falk, the Grade D flying beasts was also a proof that Naa''ri was a Tamer, one of the conditions to enter the Griffith Academy, or any Academy to said, and enlist as an official Tamer. Now with her Falk gone. Naa''ri''s future is at bleak. "No! No!"


    She wanted to dash forward the lifeless body of her tamed beasts. But she knew, she couldn''t. For the flying beast was surrounded by the ghouls.


    Some ghouls that were near the lifeless body was entranced by the aroma of the Falk''s fresh blood. The mindless beasts then started to feast on the dead tamed beast.


    Naa''ri could only close her eyes while her precious beast was eaten to pieces.


    Feeling the sadness of the Tamer. Coco crawled towards Naa''ri. And leaned on her side. Naa''ri picked up Coco and hugged him as tight as she could.


    After the Devourer shot dead the Falk. It started to release blue energy, sessfully destroying the device on its chest. It was about to p its wing and charge another devouring attack. When a streak of pale yellow light illuminated the entire area. Precisely encasing the Devourer inside a barrier.


    "Lord Edwin!" one of the men shouted. It was the Handlers. Behind him were two carriages pulled by a stallion of horses.


    Judging by their count, sixteen Handlers were the only ones left after the attack started. Each Handler was riding a horse. Arriving at the orphanage they saw the Devourer. With only a handful of Level 5 Barrier runes, these barrier runes were the one used to shield the Hoglob ind during the Selection process, the Handlers threw the runes into the Devourer. Sessfully encasing the dragon inside.


    The clock was ticking, the Handlers knew the barrier won''t hold much longer. Supporting the group the Handlers slew the ghouls, draining their number to almost zero. Some were limping, while others escaped with the arrival of the Handlers.


    "Ned! Come!" shout Toni. Stretching her hand for Ned.


    With the rest inside the carriages, especially the kids. The group was ready to leave. It was only Master Will, Ned, and Sir Edwin that stood against the Devourer. They saw that the barrier cracked, indicating that only minutes were left before it copses.


    "Go, kid, I''ll follow along," Master Will said. Old and low voice hummed Ned''s ears. Master Will smiled. "Don''t worry"


    Seeing the carriages we''re full, Master Will decided to stay. Along with Sir Edwin - which he doesn''t have any worries about transportation, cause he has a steed of his own.


    "But, Master," Ned stopped Master Will into his words.


    "Don''t worry kid, go," said Master Will, once more.


    "I''ll be staying with your Master, kid," Sir Edwin said. With a nk face. "I have my beast, I can, always carry him if everything went south." He added. Arching a part of his lips, unnoticed.


    Five barrier runes were webbing the Devourer into its ce. Five, then turned four, to three. The barrier was losing its power.


    The Handlers saw the crack on the barrier was widening, which means they were forced to leave Sir Edwin and the rest.


    The carriages were about to leave, when Toni, pulling Ned, climbed and grabbed a seat.


    Two carriages and fourteen handlers were surrounding the group. Making the survivor''s safetyes first.


    "What about the other kids?" Asked Granny. Her pipe was unlit but still able to chew the remains.


    "They''re fine, I guess," answered the Handler driving the coach.


    "What do you mean?" It was Toni who asked. She was bent at the edge of the carriage, her cozy normal looking dress was ttened at the edges of the coach. Her Kiki''Dorra dagger was twisted beside her waist to give space to the other passengers.


    "The port was overrun buy bigger Ghouls, with no options left, the pirate ships that carrying the other survivors left. Leaving us with a couple of merchant ships," that Handler exined. Swaying the coach left and right against the darkness.


    "My brother," Toni murmured.


    "You mean the one from the orphanage?" Asked the Handler. "Don''t worry, the first batch was hauled together with the McGreedy''s, and some survivor, that appeared to be healers from the kingdom."


    Hearing those words, Toni let out a sigh of relief. She looked at Xi, Naa''ri with Coco, piping Granny, and Ned. With a couple of whipping kids.


    Halfway into the forest, Ned and the group heard the crackling roar of the Devourer. Under the veil of darkness, Ned stood, gripped the edge of the carriage, and looked behind his shoulder. "I must go."


    All turned to gaze Ned, surprise peaked their eyes.


    "But, Ned, you can''t," Xi said. Gripping a part of the bow given to him by Ned.


    "Yes, what will you do if you''re there? Be a burden to your Master?" Naari''s teary eyes stopped when he heard Ned was about to get off the carriage.


    "Kid, don''t worry, I will take a good care of your book, and your soon to be, wife," gazing a curious eye towards Toni. Granny smiled under her pipe.


    "I really can''t leave my Master," Ned answered the group.


    "But...you''ll be in danger...Ned, please don''t," Toni said with a trembling voice. Her eyes started to flush red.


    "Don''t worry, we''ll catch along," Ned said. Assuring a smile, she lightly touched Toni''s shoulder. Pass a smile towards Xi, and bowed at Granny. "Naa''ri, I''m sorry, but please, take good care of Coco," Ned shifted his gaze at Coco, between Naa''ri''s grip, totally exhausted. He gave a faint smile. Then looked back at Toni. And jumped off the carriage.


    "Hey, kid!" shout the Handler that was trailing them.


    Toni saw a glimpse of Ned''s Butterfly under the moonlight before he vanished by the edge of the forest.


    A drop of rain descended and pecked a part of Toni''s face. She cried.

 Chapter 48: Turned

    Chapter 48: Turned


    Ned traversed the forest going back to the orphanage. His hunter jacket wasn''t enough to shield him from the freezing rain.


    On the way, Ned found a Rabbi, took its core, and gained a ''Leap'' skill, which he can use for 16 times.


    "ICE, how''s my status?" Ned muttered.


    [Warning. Energy level is critically low.]


    [Use of Overclock may make you immovable.]


    [Mana Points avable 13/610.]


    [Leap skill can be used 16 times.]


    ICE prompted one after the other, bad news Ned thought. "The only thing I have is the Butterfly."


    Every time Ned thought of giving up, the ring on his left hand, gave him the courage to continue what life had thrown at him. Although long gone, Kamma and Chir were the people who gave Ned a chance of a new life. And that chance has intertwined with faith and met his Master.


    Now alone, Ned couldn''t bear the thought of leaving his Master. Taking all the burden by himself! Ned cursed his self.


    Halfway back to the orphanage, Ned heard the branches split to half when an air current sted its way through the maze of forests.


    Secondster, a figure flew away from the orphanage. The Devourer swung its wings, then a current of purple and ck energy formed beneath its wings, and shot out towards the orphanage before leaving. "Master." Uneasiness punctured his skin. Making his breath rapid.


    Ned used leap to double his speed. Making him closer and closer to the orphanage.


    Using leap for the third time. Ned jumped a creek, making him glide from one edge to the other. Making the distance between him and the orphanage, closer. Ned''s path was cut mid-air when a ghoul jumped below the water. Surprising itself underwater.


    With reflexes, those of an agile beast,bined with the force of the ghoul''s ascending. Ned draws his sword mid-air, spread his legs, and sliced the ghoul.


    The ghoul twitched when it was hit in the neck down to its chest. Granting it an instant death.


    Rolling then sliding, mud flew and scattered when Ned arrived on the other side of the creek.


    Ned continued to travel the forest with the speed even his peer Hollows couldn''t catch up with him. All this time, Ned used his raw strength to survive.


    Droplets of rain obscured Ned''s vision, coupled with the rugged and muddy terrain, traveling was getting harder.


    ncing the trees one after the other. Ned peeked a figure not far from him. He stopped and walked towards the figure lying on the ground.


    The body was shielded under a massive tree, along with some random bushes and rocks, Ned saw the figure to be familiar. He was the lifeless kid, who was supposed to be with them embarking the Verus Dusk.


    As faith yed its cards again, the lifeless kid, was now...lifeless. Lying on the ground, Ned saw that the kid''s neck was half bitten, flesh and some bones were covered with a foam of bubbles. His eyes were open, showing an unimaginable pain before he died.


    Ned closed the gap between them, moonlight struck the kid''s face. Stream of water ran across them. Making the dead body colder. No life remained within the kid''s eyes.


    Ned wanted to close the dead kid''s eyes. When his chest let out a white to green light, uncontrobly lighting the surroundings, together with the sound of the bone-cracking, he twitched. The kid''s stiff body loosened up, he rolled and growled. He stood with saliva drolling out his hungry mouth. Dark blood crawled out of every aperture he had. The smell of the mud oozed and mixed up with the dark-blood.


    "They''re turning to one of those mindless beasts," Ned grumbled. Knitting his eyebrows.


    The turned kid screamed and growled. Turning his head towards Ned, his bloodshot eyes screamed of pain and hunger and the kid lunged with an open mouth.


    Ned jolted, and dropkicked the kid, throwing the lifeless kids almost a meter apart. Hitting his body in the tree.


    The human ghoul growled when his food fought back. Unknowingly to him, without raising his hands, light shot out from his hands. Then a ze of fire coiled around his hands up to his shoulder, then to his neck, burning his self in the process.


    To end his agony, Ned draws his sword. Under the moonlight shine, the Butterfly passed to the kid''s neck, eventually killing him in the process.


    "Even the turned can use magic, but it''s uncontroble since they''re dead," Ned muttered.


    With the smell of the burning flesh faded out, Ned moved forward.


    Arriving at the orphanage, or what was left of it. Ned discovered that his Master wasn''t there anymore. Under the heavy rain, dark clouds, and thunder from time to time. Ned saw footprints going far beyond the forest.


    After discovering he was a clone, a first of his kind. Ned was struck with different emotions. He can nowugh when things are worthughing for, smile with his friends, angry when he needed to be. Aside from an unknown feeling towards Toni, Ned felt other strange emotions within him. Ned couldn''t breath when that feeling surged his entire body. He was worried, angry, and excited all at the same time. Mixed emotions even he couldn''t define well.


    Half an hour has passed, and Ned saw not far from him a light that made the forests turned blue, sometimes, purple, then green. The light dances together with an unknown booming from the distance.


    Following the footprints towards the dancing light, Ned was stopped when a group of ghoul blocked his way.


    Three ghouls screeched and rushed adjacent to Ned. Surprised by the sudden arrival, Ned sprung back using the skill leap. With twelve left, Ned used another leap to counter the uing ghouls.


    Ned draws his sword, position himself to ease his attack. He leaned forward and pulled his waist back, making a horseback position, he divided his weight into his feet, his waist, and his hands. Without using the Predictive Combat Emtor, and with the help of the skill leap, Ned bolted forward. Cutting the first ghoul in half, horizontally. He then twisted his waist, circled his body then slice the second ghoul from the top up to its chest, stopping in the middle, when the Butterfly was stuck in the part of the ghoul''s ribs.


    With the third ghoul iing, Ned lifted the dead ghoul with his strength traveling to the sword. With his left hand sunk into the chest of the lifeless ghoul, and the right gripping the Butterfly, Ned moves to his right, using the mindless beasts as a meat shield.


    Colliding with the attacking ghoul, Ned rolled around together with the dead ghoul. The three rolled on the mud, eventually stopping into a tree. Ned was stuck at the bottom, while the two ghouls were skewered in the middle with the Butterfly.


    Ned forced the two dead ghouls to roll on his side.


    With the three ghouls, dead. Ned continues to where the booming sound was. The booming stopped when the dancing light turned dark.


    The surrounding fell to silence, momentster, ghouls revealed themselves out of nowhere. From the forest''s edges, rivers, some moved along the trees, and above the trees, jumping from branch to branch. Growling, howling, and screeching, the ghouls turned towards where the booming was before.


    Ned prepared his sword. But no ghouls attracted Ned''s attention. Mindless beasts passed through Ned without knowing his presence. One ghoul grazed Ned but continue to move along.


    Ned tried to kill one of the ghouls, but they still move along. It doesn''t matter if one of them died. As long as they keep ongoing. Eventually, thest ghoul passed Ned and vanished into the dark forest.


    "Someone''s controlling them," Ned muttered his mind out. "Wait...the Mage." Ned stopped his track, the space between his eyebrows narrowed. He put the Butterfly back to its scabbard, stood unmoving, and jagged his memories.


    "The mage, the mage," Ned kept on muttering. Besides him was a rock almost the same height as him. He leaned with his back on the rock and kept on muttering. "The device,


    The mage used the device to control the Devourer, it''s not an ordinary device, but if he could control the Devourer, then his the one controlling the ghouls. That''s too obvious, of course, but what''s his goal. I''m missing something here, no, what''s their goal. The gate, the device, the mage, wait, the mage wasn''t alone. That''s it, he''s not alone, all this time! The Knight! Sir Edwin! Now his with my Master, no THEY''RE with Master. No!"


    Ned used leap and dashed forward, following the horde of ghouls. "If I''m correct, then the ghouls had one objective in mind. It''s my Master, Master is the only one standing between them and their goal."


    Ned leaped meters and meters apart, forcing his legs to his limits. Eventually, he caught up with the horde, at the same moment, the horde stopped moving, frozen on their ground, unmoving. Not far from him, he could hear voices, swords shing, and hissing sound. Ned probed his surroundings, he then stopped when he heard a shout. The shout was now obvious, it was the Mage, whom he thought had died when he fell from the Devourer''s back. The mage kept on shouting. But with thest shout, Ned stopped, gripped his sword, essentially drawing it.


    The horde who remained unmoving screamed and dashed forward when they heard the Mage shout. "Kill!"

 Chapter 49: Close it

    Chapter 49: Close it


    Dashing his way through the horde, a few secondster, Ned arrived at the scene. Hearing tads of conversation.


    "Although my core level"


    The scream of dying ghoul cut the wave of informationing into Ned. Only the mage with that treacherous voice he could recognize.


    "What is your goal!"


    Surely it was Master Will. Ned knew cause when his Master became serious, his old and hoarse voice was tuned to that of a strong and t one.


    Arriving at the scene, Master Will, with Sir Edwin, the Royal Knight of Griffith Kingdom were breaking a sweat, defending themselves against the mindless beast.


    Not far from them was the one-armed mage, still holding his staff - a magical weapon. Although looking pale, the mage still emits a treacherous wave of endless magical aura.


    Every time the mage waved his staff, one or two spheres of killing intent energy struck the defending Knight and Master Will.


    Judging from the energy they emit, Master Will was emitting a smooth dancing red to orange energy. While the Mage was showing off a dark to a purple aura, theplete opposite of Master Will, rough and edgy. While the Knight was steadying his aura, maintaining a swirl of the sky to the azure aura. Clearly, Master Will was the strongest, out of the three.


    Ned was surprised, since the knight was actually a Diamond Level, while the Mage was at Gold. But their movements and magic show otherwise.


    Shifting his gaze behind the Mage, Ned saw the Gate. Swirling mass of electric blue energy, it was almost twenty meters in diameter. Around its edge were cracking electric that act as a shield. This electric energy randomly shot out thunderbolts. Hitting nothing but air.


    Cutting the horde that tried to m Ned on the ground, his presence was then caught by Master Will.


    "Kid!" He cried. Dropkicking the horde that tried to w him from behind. Then he waved his sword, which was covered in a zing hot fire. Looked almost exactly the same that of Gazul, but his Master''s were calm and smooth. "Why be here?!"


    "Another feast!" the mage cried, andugh.


    Sir Edwin carefully positioned himself beside Master Will, sessfully synchronizing their spells. Every time Master Will throw a fireball, he urately followed up with his wind magic. Waves of wind magic slice two or three ghouls in one swoop. Every time the wind whistled, a ghoul dropped dead.


    "I can''t leave you alone, Master!" Ned cried. Slicing ghoul one by one as he moves forward to his Master.


    For non-magical people, ghouls could be their death. But for Hunters, Ghouls this kind stood at Grade E, Grade D could be the strongest, was an easy monster to kill. But, no matter how weak, if surrounded by hundred of these creatures. One could assure death awaits them. Luckily, Master Will''s attack focuses on causing damage with an area of effect.


    Although single attacks, Sir Edwin''s wind magic does the job by killing ghouls instantly, and rapidly, a second of his wind magic, could kill three to four ghouls. And that''s him, without drawing his sword. Ned was now curious if what would happen if he used his sword.


    Arriving at the two, Sir Edwin throw a nce at Ned, then continue to slice the iing wave of ghouls. While Master Will throws a worried smile at him, sessfully grabbing the ghoul''s head, then release fire magic, making its head explodes midair.


    "Use me, Master!" Ned cried. Brandishing the Butterfly once more.


    Behind Ned was Sir Edwin, looking at his shoulders he saw the Knight relentlessly killing ghoul after ghoul. His brown hair danced blue from the Gate''s light. While his armor nged peacefully when he raised his hands. A part of his brow arched even higher when he saw an Alghoul entered the field. Two Alghouls, to be precise. But even with the two Grade A Alghouls, he never draws his sword. Instead, he changed his stance, his left foot lifted a step backward while maintaining an equal bnce with his right foot in front. He then yed with his fingers, then six spheres formed around his hands, three for each. Secondster the wind sphere emits an electric whizzing sound. It started to revolve around his wrists. Raise both his hands even higher, then throw the wind sphere, synchronizing with his proud shout. "Vis Anima!"


    Six spheres, swirling towards the Alghouls, surrounded by a dozen ghouls. The fist''s size sphere entered the Alghoul''s visions, curious, the Alghoul''s met the sphere midair. Making contact with the sphere, the Alghoul''s demonically human face peeled to death. With a boom, its head was thrown, followed by its body turned dice to nothingness. Two Alghouls, a dozen ghouls, blown apart. Lifeless.


    "What are you doing Knight!" cried the mage. Veins started popping out his forehead, coupled with the dripping raindrops. "We''re supposed to be on the same side!" Lifting his staff, the Gate behind him started to hum. Growing bigger and bigger.


    "No, you got it all wrong Mage, I told you, I have my n, you have yours," Sir Edwin said. "But you made things difficult for me."


    As a Knight of the Kingdom, Sir Edwin must still uphold his status. His status as a Knight covered his real intention as a spy for the Organization. The n was simple, kill Othor, and the kid, if necessary, without harming the participants who passed the Selection. But for some unknown reasons, the Gate opened too early before thest Participants leave with the Kingdom''s ship.


    What are you ns knight, Ned jagged his thoughts. With waves of hordeing, Ned''s breathing geared rapidly. His energy was getting low. No mana. And two leap skills left. He knew, with his body, he''s at his limit. Fighting longer will only make things worse not for him but with his Master as well.


    "Master," Ned said. "We should leave, now."


    "You''re not going anywhere kid," Sir Edwin stopped Master Will from responding. "Not until we close that Gate."


    The Organization''s goal was tested, to test the array that was used to open the Gate, forcefully. Now that it was considered a sess, their main goal waspleted, all left was his own''s. But with the Mage stopping him, he had no choice but to close the gate, then stop the rampaging power-obsessed Mage. As long as the gate was open, and he had the staff, the mage will keep on using his power.


    "His right kid, we can''t, as long as the Gate is open."


    "Then how can we close the Gate?"


    "The staff," Sir Edwin said. "That''s where he kept the array to control the Gate, maybe we can close it from there, and these"slicing a ghoul with his wind magic"mindless beasts!"


    Gates naturally closed by themselves when they sessfully passed their limits. Or no more energy left in the surroundings to siphoned with, then it will crumble. But, judging by the Gates appearance and size, it won''t close anytime soon.


    For Master Will''s, and Sir Edwin, the Gate of O''rriadt was the biggest Gate they have encountered so far.


    "Then we close it!" Ned cried.

 Chapter 50: Army

    Chapter 50: Army


    "I''d love to, kid," Master Will said. "But our hands are full. A horde of ghouls kept oning out the gate!"


    "Shit!" Ned cursed.


    With ghouls blocking their path between the Mage. Ned must find a way to get past them.


    "Master, can you manage to use your strongest spell into the Gate?"


    "Yes, but, if I do that, I will only fuel it until it bes stronger and mature, and it will remain in this world, permanently," Master Will responded. With the fire encasing his iron sword, he discharged two balls of fire from the sword''s tip, the size of a fist. Piercing two ghouls on its way eventually burning them. Not even the rain, could stop the fire spell from doing its job. "That''s the biggest Gate I''ve seen so far kid, I''m afraid, it won''t close itself anytime soon."


    "Unless," Ned muttered.


    ICE simte me the result if we throw a spell as strong as the one Master used to block the Devourer''s spell.


    [Simtionplete.]


    [Chances of the Gate to rip apart was. Five percent.]


    [Judging by your Master''s power level. Combined with the Butterfly. The power is not enough topletely destroy the Gate.]


    Five percent. Ned furrowed his brows. He stepped backward to evade the ghoul''s w, then swung his sword to cut the ghoul to half.


    "Unless what kid," Master Will asked with curiosity.


    The horde was getting tougher and tougher as the time passed by. As well as the gate, getting brighter and brighter. Ned must find a way to close the Gate. And it seems that judging from Master Will''s face, and curious eyes of the Knight, none of them had closed a Gate before. Heck, maybe none in Earflgard, had sessfully closed a Gate.


    "Unless we get the Mage''s staff and reverse the spell, use a Magic stronger than the gate itself, or one of us pass through the Gate and use a destructive spell at the same time, sessfully stopping the Gate from using the energy of both world," Ned informed them. Making the two paused momentarily upon hearing Ned''s exnation.


    "How''d you know that kid!" Mage Park asked with bewilderment.


    "Yes, how?" Sir Edwin''s proud face twitched for a second. Giving an impression of shook.


    "No time to exin, Master, Sir Knight," Ned said. Raising the Butterfly. He prepared his self for the attack. "Sir Knight, my sword is Unique, it can absorb magic spells, and return it double the strength."


    "I know," Sir Edwin said. This time a hint of worry shed his eyes. "Can you handle the recoil? You''re a Hollow, I''m Diamond, and let me guess, your Master, obviously stronger than me." Breathing rapidly, the knight, enveloped his hands up to his shoulder with wind magic, the wind then started to emit a force, eyes cannot perceive, but able to cut anything on its way. Sir Edwin then hook the closest ghoul and perform a martial art.


    "I can''t, but do we have a choice?"


    "Kid, you can''t, that''d too much for you!" Master Will eximed. shing another Ghoul, one after the other.


    Pile of ghouls started to form, encircling the three, and making a tiny hill in front of them. The heavy rain kept on pouring making a littleke inside the pile of ghouls, where the three stood.


    "Master, we need to do this, if not, the Devourer, will notice our presence, and surely, it wille here to protect the Gate."


    "Kid you knew much, how did you know these things?" Sir Edwin asked, always surprised whenever Ned impart some of his knowledge.


    Master Will could only smile by Ned''s show of exceptional familiarity with their current situation. "Okay kid, I''ll be here to guide you." Master will strike his sword on the ground. Making metallic sound against the pouring rain. He then raised his only hand. Then a cyclone of fire worked its way against the heavy rain. He then used the spell to kill the surrounding ghouls. Giving them enough time to cast another spell. "Knight, you ready?"


    "Oh no, you don''t!" angered the Mage. He raises his staff and shot a dark form of sphere towards the group.


    But Master Will, slightly raised his hands, jerking the dark magic of the mage, sessfully repelling it.


    Sir Edwin shrugged his shoulder off. Making a metallic sounding from his shoulder pad. Opened his palm and forcefully injected mana into his palms. Making pressurized wind magic.


    Ned on the other hand framed himself, burrowing his feet on the ground. Raised his sword, and faced Master Will and Sir Edwin with the fuller towards them. Ready to absorb the attack.


    Seconds passed, zing fire shot towards Ned, and pressurized wind magic traveled to Ned''s Butterfly. Making the Mage swallowed saliva. He himself was not sure if therebined attack would work. But he knows that a force countered with another force will result in a greater discharge of force. Resulting in an explosion of the two energybined.


    Fire magic,bined with the Knight''s pressurized wind magic. The Butterfly absorbed the two destructive spells. Making a humming sound the moment the two magic touched the sword''s edge. Seconds passed, the light of red,bined with the Butterfly''s hue of greenpletely absorbed.


    With the two magic absorbed, Ned gripped the Butterfly. Trying to steady himself to increase his strength. With the veins popping out his arms, and forehead, turning his face red. Ned twisted his waist, pivoting the sole of his feet as well. Aiming towards the Gate. And throw the absorbed magic like a throwing ax. He released the magic!


    Hovering midair, thebined magic eventually reached the Gate, not even the Mage''s magic could stop the sphere two magicbined, the size of almost five meters in diameter.


    The Gate, boomed, cracked, and hissed. Against the heavy pouring rain, mud still flew randomly. The Mage standing across the Gate was thrown off almost meters and meters apart. Rolling and tumbling on the ground. Hitting his head into a tree, making himself half-conscious.


    The twenty meter Gate sank rapidly, making a thunder crackling sound. Twenty meters in diameter, then fifteen, then ten. Until it became small, looking considerably insignificant.


    Ned smiled and fell on his knees,pletely exhausted. Using, and again, used the Butterfly as a crutch.


    While Master Will ran to grip Ned''s shoulder, together with the sword, he then supported Ned.


    While Sir Edwin remained steady. Making a faint smile, with the Gate''s closure. Killing the Mage in the process would make his ns a lot smoother. His grin shows it all.


    Ned on bended knees felt a vibrationing off the ground. Lifting his head, the Gate that was about to close radiated once more. Blinding everyone on the spot.


    With the lightpletely dissolved, the Gate was now bigger, doubled the size of the previous one. The obscured image from the other side of the Gate was now getting clearer.


    Ned saw an army of ghoul and Alghouls on the other side of the Gate. Making the current ghoul who passed the gate tiny in number.


    Volcanoes erupted on the other side of the Gate, makingva at the bottom. The other side blurred an image due to intense heat. Making the ghoul grateful when they saw the forest on the other side of their Gate.


    The ghouls screeched, and scream, then dust flew on their four feet, screaming their way towards the other side. Their human faces, although hollow and devilish, crept a smile.

 Chapter 51: Your Life

    Chapter 51: Your Life


    Thousands of ghoul and alghoul were approaching the expanding Gate. Seeing that the gate was toote to close, Sir Edwin, threw thest Grade Four Barrier Runes he had.


    With a wave of his hands, two runes flew beside the Gate, making a bone-cracking sound before it expanded, and light of yellow and blue blinded the iing army of mindless beasts. Secondster, the runes sessfully enveloped the Gate, temporarily halting its expand, and the army''s forward. The ghouls tried to break the barrier, but their number and strength weren''t enough to destroy the grade four barrier. A number of ghouls started to knot inside the Gate, inspiring them to break the barrier once more.


    Now with the mage unconscious, Ned, and Master Will arrived to the point of retreating, since they knew, that the Barrier won''t hold longer. An obvious representation of chaos appeared on the Barrier, cracking its way outside the ind of O''rriadt.


    But Sir Edwin remained static, with hand hanging on his sides, and the other gripping his unsheathed sword. He gazed at the Gate profoundly. He took the battle that urred as a child''s y. It was clear with his silver-ted armor, not a single scratch. Moonlight beamed into his armor, creating a reflection of light that scattered into the forest.


    With the stop of heavy rain, the mage awakened from his slumber. Surprised that the Gate remained unscathed, he smirked, he let out a breath offort. Slowly stood, grabbed the staff that was thrown not far from him. And with his overwhelming Mana capacity, he conjured a spell. Intending to destroy the barrier.


    An invisible force of energy traveled midair, instantly hitting the Barrier, upon contact, it made a crisp sound, that Sir Edwin noticed instantly, but toote to stop it. The barrier cracked more than a meter wide, slowly reaching his goal of releasing the army of ghoul.


    Behind the tree he remained to hide, he invoked another spell, counting that it would destroy the barrier instantly. Halfway to his enchantment, the staff he was holding with his right hand fell, falling to the grass and made a scrubbing sound. Confused he tried to pick the staff, but unable to do so. Seconds, he felt a warm sensation in the upper part of his body. Looking down, half of the sword was pierced into his chest. Blood thickened his mage''s robe. His vision blurred and darkened, then fell to the ground, hugging the staff he wanted to pick up. Blood flowed out his chest, slowly dying in the process.


    Behind the grounded Mage, was Sir Edwin, with his sword unsheathed, piercing his subordinate right into his chest.


    Ned wasn''t sure how the knight traveled almost ten meters away from them. All he saw was just a blur, then he heard the mage thudded along the tree. On his bended knees, Ned was forced to straighten up. Gasping for air, and energy he could possess. "Master, how did he?" Ned asked with rapid breathing.


    "I couldn''t follow him," replied Master Will. Knitting his brows, he wondered, the skill the knight used seems to be, very familiar.


    "I don''t know the story between you two Sir Knight, but we need to live now," Ned said. Throwing a gaze at the knight. "Now that the mage is dead, reversing themand in the array he used in the Gate will be easy."


    Still, the knight remained, silent. He waved his sword, processing to put it back in the scabbard.


    Ned''s childish voice seemed to be foolish when Sir Edwin heard his suggestion. He smirked. And gazed at the staff along with the bleeding mage.


    "Knight, please do the honor, and reverse themand," instructed Master Will. "With it, O''rriadt will be at peace."


    Sir Edwin scuffed, yanking the staff off the blooded mage, and analyzed the staff with his keen eyes. Putting his Mana into it, the staff emitted a bright light. With the light shining, the staff was now clear to be at least a meter long, vines rolled its body, impersonating a snake coiling the stick. At the top was a stone, bigger than the low-grade Mana stone, yet smooth, and powerful. With the light shining, the staff emitted much stronger energy, oozing out the stone. Then the light dimmed, then darkened,pletely eliminating the light from the stone. The stone, that was almost a fist, shook. Then a cracked appeared. Breaking the stone to pieces.


    With the staff that controlled the gate broken, Sir Edwin threw what remained of it across Ned and Master Will. "Now it won''t," reprimanded Sir Edwin.


    "Why did you!" yelled Ned. "What did you do Sir Knight!"


    "Nothing much kid, just making sure my mission is aplished," Sir Edwin said.


    "Mission? From the kingdom? why?" asked Ned muddly. "Why would the kingdom do such thing!"


    "No kid, it wasn''t the kingdom," said Master Will.


    "Then who."


    "The Order," Master Will said. Walking in front of Ned, making himself a shield from the iing intent the knight showing off. "Better, in the capital, they were called The Ancient"


    "Enough!" bellowed Sir Edwin. "You monster does not have the right to say its name!"


    Blurring behind the tree, the muddy and rugged terrain wasn''t enough to stop the knight from attacking Ned and Master Will. With his sword unsheathed, the knight leaped midair. Twisting his body, he rolled like that of a cyclone. His path made a trail of unforgiving strength.


    For Ned, the Knight''s movements were blurry, but for his Master, his eyes were catching up with the knight. He raised his sword to block the iing attack. Sparks flew with the contact of both sword, but with only amon sword, cracked appeared on Master Will''s weapon.


    The knight smirked. He jumped backward to ce another attack. "I''ve been waiting for this."


    "Kid, who are you?" Ask Master Will.


    "Soon, I''ll tell you, but you need to suffer first. No matter where you hide old man, nightmare follows you," Said the Knight. He charged his gaze to Ned, he saw the kid clenching his sword, yet she smiled once more. "Kid, I''m telling you, leave or die, I''m giving you a chance. If you leave, at least only one dies."


    "What do you want!" Ned shouted. Feeling something was off, Ned''s memory terrorized him once more. A series of disconnected scenes ran through his mind. How Kamma died, how Ned saw her frozen to death. Leaving Chir, within the reach of the Empire. He wasn''t sure if till now, more than three hundred years had passed, Ned wasn''t sure if Chir survived or not. Scene of him, with his Master when he was a kid. It terrorizes Ned. His hands trembled, unknowingly, he tried stopping it, but it won''t, the shaking kept ongoing. Eventually, he gripped the hilt of his sword. Reducing the shaking, which eased Ned. Gaining his focus once more.


    "Kid! Kid!"


    "Master?" Muttered Ned.


    The moment he regained his focus. He saw Master Will and the Knight, shing with each other. Ripples of energy waves shocked Ned. The Knight''s sword against Master Will''smon sword.


    "Kid! Leave now!" Master Will ordered. Parrying the Knight''s sword. It seemed that Master Will was losing the fight with only a hand. Contrary, the knight was having a hard time finding a blind spot.


    Yet his face smiled. Every time the knight used a major attack. He sheathed his sword. But the moment he draws his sword. Ripples of invisible energy waved the entire surrounding. It''s like a vacuum was formed when he shed his sword.


    Unnoticeable, the knight was getting stronger every time he unsheathed his sword.


    Stepping backward. The knight gripped his sword once more. His feet remained stuck on the ground. He bent his waist, preparing for the next attack.


    While Master Will conjured fire magic, surrounding himself with a barrier of fire. Three circles of energy kept on revolving around him.


    "Kid! What are you doing? I''m not asking! I''mmanding you! Listen! Kid!" Master Will shouted. Look of worry freckled his eyes. His white and old linen clothes were now covered with mud. Yet his movements remained steady. If not, faster.


    "You still had it Othor," said Sir Edwin. "Look at you -" charging his sword with wind magic -"old man." Bending his knees, he distributed his weight into his legs and waist. Momentster Sir Edwin disappeared.


    The second the knight appeared, the tip of his sword was an inch away in the center of Ned''s forehead. With his Master stopping the attack, Ned shriveled.


    What''s this? What''s happening, I, I can''t move, Master, I wanted to leave, but I can''t move. Is this...fear? Ned''s eyes widened, it was fear. For the second time. Fear crept Ned. Every part of him trembled in fear. Ned already lost people he loved. And now, imminent fear of losing his Master triggered his greatest fear. Fear of losing someone he cared. "Ma...Master, I...can''t..." stuttered Ned. He then felt a needle sensation on his face.


    In front of him was his Master, holding the blocked sword as strong as he could. "Kid, leave now, please, just leave."


    "Toote," said Sir Edwin. He smiled and grinned, wider as his usual. "I already graze your kid''s face, my sword wasced with poison


    It was toote for him now, I alone have the antidote."


    Master Will''s eyes widened out of disbelief. Trembling his shoulder. He asked. "Knight, let''s end this, for the sake of my kid, what do you want?"


    "Your life, together with the Mark."

 Chapter 52: Your Brother

    Chapter 52: Your Brother


    The Mark, there was an unknown number of Marks spread across the world of Earflgard. Once the Mark was attached to a host, the bearer will gain an immense amount of magical power. Gain ability, knowledge, or skills that enable the host to be immeasurably strong.


    Mark of the Knight, is a mark only suitable to a Host with a strong body constitution. Preferably warrior sses or a knight. If activated, it enables the host to survive a fatal wound. But can only be used once only a year, and it requires a great amount of Mana pool.


    In actuality, the Mark of the Knight, or Marks contains a considerable amount of Pure Mana. And since Ned only used pure Mana, the power the Mark gives off doesn''t have any effect on Ned.


    These Marks are unknown devices that may turn the faith of a single person, a group of people, Organizations, or Kingdoms.


    "You''re toote, Knight," Master Will said. "I already passed the Mark."


    Every second passed, the barrier was bing thin.


    "Passed to who? Your apprentice?" Sir Edwin asked, mocking Master Will. "Ha! he''s a Hollow."


    Seeing that Master Will wasn''t backing from his word. The knight was bewildered. "Don''t tell, but how?"


    Standing in front of the barrier, was Master Will, bracing Ned''s shoulder. Not far from them was the Knight, standing proud and tall.


    "He''s not a Hollow," Master Will said. "Kid, you''ve never been a Hollow." Looking at Ned, Master Will''s eyes sterned.


    The moment Master Will passed the Mark to Ned, he proved that his apprentice was not a Hollow. Ned has never been a Hollow.


    "For some unknown reason, you can''t use magic," added Master Will. "Conventional magic spell doesn''t work on you kid, your Mana doesn''t have any elements. In fact, your Mana is so pure that no magic could be used from it."


    "What do you mean Master?"


    "You''re more than unique, kid, with the type of your Mana, the possibilities of your magic are limitless. I already proved it, see that sword"pointing at the Butterfly"it emits light, depends on the mana of the user. And yours, the light could be used to vanquish entire darkness. Also, your friend Coco was also the proof, no human could transform a mythical beast into its final form. Even if they use ake of their blood, but yours, just a drop and surge of energy passed into Coco that you forced him to transform."


    "Wait! So your kid has the Mark all along?" Asked Sir Edwin, who remained standing in front of kneeling Ned.


    "All this time knight, all this time," Master Will replied. Smiling, his breathing remained smooth and calm, cause he knew that the knight won''t let Ned die. "Now, you''ve got no other choice but to hand him the antidote, if he dies, your mark will vanish along with my kid."


    Sir Edwin paused, if Master Will says the truth, then the Mark will sure to vanish. Gripping his sword, Sir Edwin breath calmly, he made a decision. In fact, all his life he made decisions that led him to this day. The day of his revenge. The moment he gripped his sword, pulsating aura started to discharge. Making a heart beating sound every time a light shine. Beat after beat, he was charging. The move he was about to make will change the course of his n.


    He bent his knees, and slowly draw his sword. An inch after he draws the sword, he vanished. Not even Ned''s eyes could follow the knight.


    Ned and Master Will heard a sharp whistle along with the cracking sound of the Gate. Ending the whistle, they felt the aura of the knight behind them. Looking behind their shoulder, sir Knight was standing. Then Ned heard a thudding sound beside him, Master Will fell on the ground, paralyzed.


    "Now kid, make your choice, give me the Mark or your Master will die an antagonizing death," the knight said. "But, don''t worry, I still had the antidote."


    "I''ll...be fine kid, use the antidote...for yourself," said Master Will stuttering.


    [Analyzeplete.]


    [Poison sessfully neutralized.]


    How convenient, thanks ICE. Ned shrugged his shoulders, resting for a moment gave him enough energy to stand. He stood, and looked the knight. "Give him the antidote, and I''ll give you the Mark."


    "You''re not the one that makes decisions here kid," eximed the knight. He waved his hands, then two antidotes appeared, stored in a ss vial. "The Mark first, then I''ll give you this."


    "I can''t," replied Ned. Putting his arms on his chest. And act as if the poison was taking effect. "The poison is taking over me, I need the antidote, then I''ll give you the Mark."


    "No! Kid, you can''t. Leave me, take the antidote and leave!" Cried, Master Will. "Kid, listen, the moment the Orderid a hand on that Mark, they will gain a massive amount of strength."


    "Who told you that I will hand over the Mark to the Order?" Sir Edwin raised his eyebrows. "Shut up Othor! I have my own ns, and your kid will help me to it, no I''ll make sure he will help me."


    And so Sir Edwin went through his words. Waving his hands again, the other vial vanished, the one left was thrown right in front of Ned. nking on the ground. "Take it."


    Retrieving the antidote on the muddy ground. Ned stretched his chin up, he looked the knight with an intimidating gaze. He smiled and cried. "Leap!"


    In an instant, his leg power, and speed increased, charging the knight with his Butterfly, brandished together with him. He then threw the antidote to his Master.


    Master Will applied all his strength into his arms. Commanding his muscles to move and catch the vial.


    With the vial in hand, Master Will yanked open the timbered cork. Drunk empty the antidote and hoped for the best. With the antidote slowly in effect, sweat beads on his forehead. He then rolled over to gaze Ned and the Knight.


    "Kid, your resilience ismendable, to think that the poison doesn''t have any effect in you," said Sir Edwin. Seeing Ned was charging, he furrowed his brows, then smiled. He stepped to his side like it was already nned. Evading the charging Butterfly that was aimed at his throat. He balled his hands, then punched Ned right into his left shoulder.


    The impact made Ned rolled on the muddy ground. He only stopped when his body hit a tree, almost meters, and meters away.


    "I didn''t make any promises kid," Sir Edwin said. "Just because I can''t kill you doesn''t mean I can''t hit you."


    A slight sound beside the knight alerted him to danger. Then an old yet profound voice constructed thenguage of magic. He turned, and squatted, so as to make a smaller target, and stab. The sword struck Master Will in his shoulder, breaking his iron sword in the process, as Master Will used it to defend, and putting an immediate end to the Magic he was about to invoke.


    But Master Will tackled him around the knees, and they rolled down the slope into the small pond of muddy water. They wrestled in the shallows, spouting magics and counters until Sir Edwin got Master Will in a headlock and held his head under the small pond long enough to conjure immobilizing magic on him.


    "You''ve fucked enough of my life Othor! Don''t add more to it!" bellowed the knight. With the immobilizing magic wrapping Master Will''s body, he remained, not knowing what do to next. "Just wait, you''ll have your turn."


    Muddy foam stuck the Knight''s armor. But it doesn''t matter, for his goals were right in front of him. He walked, to where the slender, and exhausted Ned was. "As for you, I''ve had enough of your tricks. Hand me the Mark, or you''ll see your Master eaten alive."


    The knight held his hands up to his mouth. With the fingers formed to whistle. He called his steed. Under the cloak of ckness, a figure appeared. Thennded on Master Will. Then the gryphon extended its ws and hold Master Will behind. "Feast on him if he resists,"mand the knight to his steed.


    Master Will was agitated, red in the face. "Enough knight!" he screamed. Mouthing a magic, the gryphon''s w wasn''t strong enough to hold his target pinned down. The fire started to imbued Master Will''s old figure. He stood, while the steed flew off, evading a sh from a half-broken sword, that almost cut three of his ws. "It will take years before you extract the Mark off my kid''s body!" he shouted to exin.


    "What do you mean?"


    "I didn''t teach him how to use the Mark," said Master Will smirking.


    Turning behind him, veins started to crawl on his forehead. "You!" the knight vanished, leaving a footprint on the mud. He swirls with his sword, targeting Master Will and his fire-imbued body, acting as a shield.


    Master Will raised the broken sword, then fire magic filled the sword, extending in length. The sword became full as the fire stopped when it was almost a meter long. After the fire imbued the sword, he instantly used it to block the Knight''s fierce attack. "Your style, is familiar knight," said Master Will.


    "No matter how you materialize your sword with your fire magic, the result is always the same," Sir Edwin said. "It will be your death."


    "What have I done to you!" cried Master Will.


    "What have you done?!" asked angrily by the knight. Stabbing his sword countless of times, and rapidly that Master Will caught some scratch on his shoulder, diffusing some of the fire on Master Will''s sword. "You killed your brother! You monster!"

 Chapter 53: Lets Make a Deal

    Chapter 53: Let''s Make a Deal


    The muddy air, rising up like a vent, drifted towards Ned''s nostrils. Aside from the Gate''s lustrous light, the forest was shrouded in darkness. The twigs crunched under Ned''s feet as he tried standing up. He then looked up, and the trees were skyscraper tall. Beyond, Ned hoped to see a glint of a star, it would at least give him hope. To his disappointment, no stars caught his attention. He looked down, and to his left was the body of the bleeding mage. Lying down together with the ghastly fern that pockmarked the muddy floor. All this copious vegetation, high kicking tress, endless sky, and stale air doesn''t matter. For Ned, all that matters now was his Master, shoulder bleeding, blood flowed like a river. Ned adjusted his grip of the Butterfly. He was ready to give his all. "ICE activate Over..." he paused. Hearing Sir Edwin''s vengeful voice. "Master? Killed his brother?"


    Master Will knelt back on the ground and thought a moment. "Rolon the Quiet," muttered Master Will. "Of course, who could it be if not, Rolon."


    "At least you remembered my father''s name," Sir Edwin said. "But I''m warning you, that''s thest time you invoke his name, for that, I''ll make it a quick death."


    Master Will shrugged his shoulders and said, "You don''t know a thing, knight, you were blinded by your Master''s pretentious valor."


    Sir Edwin pulled his shoulders back, breathing deeply, he leaned forward and said enraged, "Father thought me everything, the day you took everything away from him was the day master found me, an orphan. He trusted you, yet! You deceived him! You killed him to stole the Mark! And you''re telling me I don''t know a thing?!"


    With his sword in the open, Sir Edwin charged to stab the kneeling old man. "For what you''ve done! You don''t deserve to live any longer!"


    The sword that was aimed towards Master Will''s chest was countered with a force that made both swords sparked in unison.


    "Kid," whispered Master Will. His pupil dted in surprise.


    The sound of the sword shed midair reverberated the surroundings, stopping only when the scream and wailing of the ghouls inside the trapped barrier started once more. Nevertheless, the sound proved to be sessful. Stopping the attack of a Diamond Level Hunter.


    Blocking the stab, Ned was oozing with a steamingly hot mist, body and face turned red. Wounds and grazes started to heal in the naked eyes. Making the knight leaped backward in surprise.


    "You! How did you!" cried the knight. His veins popping out his forehead. His breathing was rapid. Yet his stance was in order.


    "Master," without looking behind, Ned muttered, loud enough Master Will could hear. "Throw me everything you''ve got."


    Ned in a squatted position stood forward. He waved the Butterfly in a measured motion. Left and right, the forest-green light from the sword illuminated the area bravely. Ned kept on waving his sword until it blurred. Momentster, the steam that oozed from his body burdened the vision of the knight. Ned stepped forward, stepped once more, towards the surprised knight. The third step didn''t reach the ground. Instead, the knight heard Ned''s voice, a skill rabbis were using. "Leap!" Ned cried. Hisst leap was Coupled with his system''s Overclocking, Ned vanished in front of the surprised knight.


    Danger rattled behind the knight. He raised his sword to hastily parry Ned''s sense defying thrust, and just in time to stop piercing his neck. Sliding the Butterfly off his neck it went straight to his shoulder, making a scrape. The tip of Butterfly went straight inside the gap of his shoulder padding. Making a flesh-tearing sound.


    "Kid!" cried Master Will. He mouthed a magic spell, raised his hands, and threw skills towards Ned.


    With the shout, Ned took it as a signal. He vanished and appeared in between Master Will and the Knight. Ned then caught the skills Master Will kept on throwing at him.


    Fireball after fireball, firence after firence, Ned kept on absorbing and discharging the skills. His door remained on the ground, but his hands blurred out of swiftness.


    The knight kept on evading and blocking all the magic spells catapulted towards him.


    Eventually, thebo of apprentice and master made the knight took a step backward. To think that their attack would make him step behind. He was even more surprised by Ned''s show-off of strange fighting style. "He wasn''t moving like this before, the kid, what in the Maker is he," jagging his thoughts, the knight evaded fireballs after balls. "To think that my revenge will put to a halt!" Sir Edwin cried out his thoughts. "Vis Tempestas!"


    With the shout, aside from the ghouls screeching, the surrounding turned silent, then a wind formed, circling the Knight''s body. Just like Master Will''s barrier of fire, the knight stood still. Deflecting all the fire spells Ned and Master Will hurled toward him. The sound of recoiling spells echoed the forest. Buzz, and boom, the knight remained standing. "Let''s put an end to this, " Sir Edwin said.


    Space where the knight boomed, then whistled. The moment he appeared, behind Master Will and Ned, the wind magic surrounding him disappeared.


    [Overclocking disabled.]


    [Predictive Combat Emtor disabled.]


    [Decreasing adrenaline supply from 15% to stable.]


    [Energy is at 1%.]


    Before Ned could copse on the ground, wind magic whistled, then stab, pierce, cut, and slice his entire body. Hundreds and hundreds of cut made its way throughout Ned''s body. The cuts weren''t deep, but enough for a human body to recognize what fear was. Ned''s body copsed on the ground, making a thudding sound, and then blood sprayed out his body.


    [Warning. Multiple wounds were detected.]


    [Warning. Multiple wounds were detected.]


    [Notice. Nanites redirected to mend wounds.]


    Ned heard his system gave him the warning he deserved. Fighting someone stronger than him, for the first time, Ned fought for his life. Fought an individual even he and his Masterbined didn''t stand a chance. Ned was lying on the ground, blood flowed out his wounds all over his body. Making the muddy ground turned to crimson.


    "Don''t worry, I''m not letting you die, kid," Sir Edwin said. "I just want you to remain idle for a moment, it seems that whatever enhancements you used, your body can''t handle the recoil.


    With Master Will on his knees, sweat started to form on his forehead. He breathes rapidly, his hand straightened in the ground, supporting his self not to copse. The moment Master Will heard a whistle behind his back, he knew, his destiny was certain. "Not in front of him, " he said and smiled sadly to Ned.


    "No...no!" Ned cried, crawling his way towards his Master. "Take me! You need the Mark? Take me! Just"striking the mud with the Butterfly and used it to pull himself"don''t, not my Master, not him, not...again, no!"


    "You will give me the Mark kid, with or without your Master," Sir Edwin said in a vengeful tone. Raising his sword, his eyes remained focused at Ned. Eyes full of revenge, anger, and defiance. This kind of eyes Ned wanted to avoid aftering into the world of Earflgard. The kind of eyes, the day Kamma died. Under the mask of the Emperor, Ned saw his eyes the day he crystallized Kamma.


    "Kid, you''ll be fine, " Master Will said, he smiled and closed his eyes.


    Ned saw the knight behind his Master raising his sword, he kept on crawling and crawling, this must be the fastest crawl Ned ever made.


    Struggling on the ground, Ned realized fear. Fear of losing his Master. Yet the man causing it can''t be reasoned with. He did everything he could. He trained, he followed his Master, yet in the end, no matter the time, the, the body, the ending was the same. Everything he cared about died.


    Sir Edwin spun his sword so that the tip pointed right into Master Will''s head. With the old man on his knees, exhausted and determined. Sir Edwin stabbed his shoulder without a second thought. Blood surge, and some sprayed right into Ned''s face. Master Will''s blood ran through Ned''s emotionless eyes.


    The stab went into Master Will''s right shoulder, it went deep almost half, of the meter long, a sword was visible. But the knight wasn''t finished yet, with the sword deep into Master Will''s body, he yanked it left and right, making sure it went even farther deep inside.


    With the yank, Master Will spout a mouthful of blood. The blood made a pond then Master Will opened his dying eyes, looked at Ned, and smiled. "This...all my...fault kid... do not...make revenge...to justify...all this," Master Will stuttered before he closed eyes.


    Ned remained unmoving, with the blood running down his cheeks, he was shocked. Not even a tear made its way out his eyes, he couldn''t move, nor shout. He was fixed on the ground with the nail of despair holding him.


    "Fret not kid," the Royal Knight said. "Let''s make a deal."

 Chapter 54: Strange Duo

    Chapter 54: Strange Duo


    "Ned, hold on tight!" cried Sir Edwin. Maneuvering the gryphon to increase its speed.


    pping its wings the gryphon took the Knight and Ned towards the port. Ned and Sir Edwin rode the gryphon after they left the Gate. Making their way across the hills going to the portwhere a merchant ship was waiting for their arrival.


    Halfway above the forests, Ned sensed danger trailing them. Looking back, the dark, and bony structure of a dragon followed them in the sky.


    The Devourer, leisurely taking its time following the flying beast. Under the dark sky, its blue chest kept on shining, emitting a dangerous and exciting mass of energy. Opening its jaw, a mass of dark and purple energy formed. Firing towards the flying steed.


    Riding the Gryphon for years, Sir Edwin sessfully evaded the beam of energy, emitting a blinding light that ovees even that of the uing sun.


    But Sir Edwin took the victory too early, followed the first beam, was another, bigger and deadlier attack of the Devourer. Hitting the gryphon by its wing, painful growled echoed the sky. Rolling over and over, eventually, the knight gained control midair.


    "You did well," said Sir Edwin. Brushing the top of the gryphon''s back, making it moan with satisfaction.


    Forcefully gripping and swaying the leather strap, the knight forced the gryphon to roll over the sky, making their head turned upside down. With Ned gripping the saddle of the flying beast and seeing the ind upside down. Ned knew what the Knight nned.


    "Ned! Let go! We''ll have to jump from here!" cried Sir Edwin. Letting go of the strap, he let the gravity do its job and pull him downwards.


    Ned let go of the gryphon''s strap, even though he knew he had no other means tond on the ground safely.


    Falling down from the sky, with the sun almost up, a streak of light made its way into the port, Ned took a nce at the port, he saw hundreds of dots going towards the port. Specting them for ghouls. At the end of the port, he saw lights, striking the dark moving dots. A bolt of lightning strikes everywhere, making a bright light, that shes. The rest were too dark and too far to perceive, but Ned imagined them to be survivors fighting the horde of ghouls.


    Secondster, the view was blocked by sky-reaching trees. Missing half the battle of the port. Ned saw that the ground was almost at reach.


    But instead ofnding on the ground, with broken bones or maybe dying. Ned was carried by a force, making hisnding smooth as possible. Wind magic, Ned wandered.


    Indeed it was wind magic, invoke by the Knight before the two of them hit the ground.


    Afternding inside the deep gloomy forest. Ned and Sir Edwin ran to the town. Evading a number of ghouls trying to overrun them. Reaching the edge of the market, the two were eventually cornered by the mindless beasts.


    "Ned! I can''t hold them any longer!" cried Sir Edwin. shing hundreds of ghouls and alghouls blocking their way while he waits for Ned who wasgging behind his back.


    Hours after they left the gate, the sun almost shined up, it was dawn when they arrived at the town. The town was piled with bodies, making it a market of selectable goods exclusive only for ghouls.


    That Remedy Potion was indeed helpful, yet its effect was slower than I''ve expected. Inspect Ned, dashing towards the knight.


    With hundreds of ghouls trailing them, Ned and the Knight must find a way to survive and reach the port.


    Seeing an abandoned shelter, its chimney was smoking dark, made of bricks, and piped with iron walls. Ned motioned at the Knight. "Edwin! There!" Pointing at the shelter that appeared to be a cksmith house.


    "Go! I''ll hold them here!"


    Entering the cksmith shop, Ned saw two ghouls leisurely feasting on a human body. But, it was toote for the ghouls to notice an unknown intruder, their heads plopped before they could turn there gaze towards Ned.


    With the cksmith shop cleared, Ned gazes through the gap of the window, seeing the knight defending himself from the hordeing their way. "Edwin! Now!"


    With the signal, Sir Edwin raised his sword, then a cyclone of wind imbued his body. With a loud shout, he released the wind off his body. shing hundreds of uing ghouls. Leaving a huge gap between him and the more that areing.


    Running and hiding inside the cksmith''s house, Ned and the Knight took this chance to rethink their options.


    "Impossible," said Ned, gazing his eyes on the tools that were suspended by the walls of the shop. "We can''t make it through."


    "What is it this time, kid?" asked Sir Edwin. Pulling a vial of options out from his spatial inventory.


    The vial looked to be bluish-liquid, it was different from the one Ned took beforethe Remedy Potion. The vial was smaller but still as smooth as how Ned looked at it. Blue, must be an energy potion. Ned pondered.


    "Again, don''t call me, kid," said Ned. "What''s that?" He rolled his eyes to the vial the knight was holding.


    The knight shrugged his shoulders, he smirked then handed the other vial to Ned. "Energy potions," he said. "Enough for us to make it through the port."


    "I already told you, it''s impossible," reminded Ned, uncovering the vial, it responded with satisfactory sound. He then gulped it empty. Making him feel more energized and refreshed.


    [Energy level is at 100%.]


    Noticed ICE. To think that I could use another Overclock with just this small amount of Energy potion. I need to get a hand on this one, that is if I leave this ind, alive. Ned made a mental note.


    "Why?" asked the knight.


    "Inside the gate, the inner town was overrun by those mindless beasts," replied Ned. Moving his way into the corner, where the dead ghouls and the dead body marked the spot.


    Blood stuck to Ned''s leather boots, making a footprint of blood with his sole. Iron smell oozed that surrounds the entire room. At the corner was where the window was, sunlight made its way inside the room. With the sunnding on the ind, Ned saw how crystal the outside was. Bodies scattered the cobblestone ground, the flesh was half-eaten, dots and dots of flying insects buzzed alongside the lifeless bodies. Shelters made of woods, lucky enough if it was made of bricks like the one they were in now, some with mud, showing how desperate McGreedy was to divide the ind with ss. Outside were peasants, gravediggers, and many other low-ss jobs. A contrast from the inside, where wealthy merchants roam the za, leisurely.


    But it doesn''t matter if one was a farmer, fisher, or a wealthy merchant. What Ned saw was all the same. Mutted bodies of peasant alongside the wealthy merchant.


    "Without my steed, it will indeed prove difficult," said Sir Edwin. Gazing his thoughts outside the hills, where the ramble of footsteps was getting louder and louder. "Killing them wad easy, but their number. Their number worries me," added the knight.


    "So what now? what''s your n Edwin," asked Ned. Confused, he walked towards the dead body of the man, his gut was wide open by the ghoul''s aimless jaws. His head was intact, its built was plump, which made to Ned to the conclusion that he might have died overrun by the ghouls. Leaning at the dead man, Ned moved his head closer to it. He knitted his brows. "Last night, I saw one of a dead human turned to mindless ones after they were bitten by this ghouls."


    "Must be from their core," said Sir Edwin. "For humans, especially the Hollow one''s, Core were not yet formed. Which means, no Core, no space to store the Mana. But even if humans formed a core at an early age if it was weak, then overtaking their mind will be very easy. Especially if one doesn''t have any Core. Formed."


    "So you''re saying humans can have cores too?" Ned was surprised by these revtions. All this time he''s been eating magical creature''s core. He wandered. What if he ate a human core?


    "Of course, normally, Cores formed at the age of ten, up to fourteen. If humans can''t form a core after the age of fourteen, they will be Hollows for the rest of their life," Sir Edwin exined.


    "Master, never told me about this," Ned muttered. "What about me? Master Will said I''m different."


    "Mention your Master''s name again, I will make sure, I will cripple you," the knight said narrowing his eyes and gripping the handle of his sword. "He never mentioned it to you, cause at first he thought you''re a Hollow. And he already told you, you''re Unique. How Unique? I don''t know, and I don''t care. I just need the Mark, and maybe, maybe, I''m might change my mind killing your Master."


    "Just to let you know, knight," Ned stood, walked, and looked the knight with an intent to kill. "Just because I''m helping you doesn''t mean I already like you. Don''t worry, give me time, I''ll be the one to cripple you."


    The knight turned red. Andugh! "Ha! No wonder your idiot Master liked you, you''re both the same, wishing for things you couldn''t have. Even for a hundred years kid, you''ll never be able to touch the hair of me, let alone killing me? Ha! You''re such a"


    A blur aimed into his head, making the knight jumped backward. And to his instinct, he draws open his sword.


    "Looks like a hundred years was more than enough to kill you over and over again, Edwin," Ned said to the surprised knight.


    Narrowing his eyes, blood tore from his cheek. Making Ned''s attack to be sessful, even just a scrape. Hearing the trembleing near. The knight focused. And sheathed his sword with the thought ofplete blind. What have you created?

 Chapter 55: Shut Down

    Chapter 55: Shut Down


    Despite his concerns, Sir Edwin found himself slightly amused by Ned''s tone. None could have thought of fighting a Diamond Level Hunter, not even Hollows. But to think that non-magic users could scratch him. His curiosity about Ned was stirred once more. "No matter how canny you are Ned, someone, somewhere out there, there will always be stronger than you. Then you''ll think ''That''s what I forgot to consider''. Ignorance, wise people calls it," said Sir Edwin.


    [Overclocking stopped.]


    [Energy is at 70% percent.]


    To think that a second of Overclock will drain thirty percent of my energy. Ned made another mental note. "I don''t know what happened between you and my Master, but if you want this deal to develop, let''s consider that we are allies at this moment," said Ned. "But never forget, for the things you''ve done to my Master, after all this, I''m going to end you myself."


    Sir Edwin wondered if, between the two them, is he the one who''s more like a child rather Ned? Sir Edwin smiled ruefully. "We''ll see about that, sooner orter you might want to re-evaluate the impression you are giving your Master."


    Ned shrugged his shoulders, turned his back away from the knight, and stood at the window to his right. "I''ll be the one to decide that, not you," he said ring at the horizon. "For now, let''s focus on the task at hand, protect me if you badly want the Mark, show me how the Knight of this world shows their might."


    Hearing those words, the knight jerked his head off. "How old are you kid? No, who are you?"


    "Old for you to know," Ned replied, clinching a part of his sword. Far from the distance, the hill where the sun weed himself, hundred of ghouls stampede the distance. The horde reverberated the town, petrifying anyone that could hear their scream. "Here theye," said Ned drawing his Butterfly.


    "If only we met at a different time, and different ce Ned, with your calmness, and outstanding focus, I will take you as my disciple," Sir Edwin said. Waving his hand where his ring was. Chipped stone appeared on his hands, where embossed writing was engraved. "Take this"giving the stone to Ned "Barrier Rune Level two, not much of a defense, but able to block those miscreations for a period of time."


    Ned thought if how big was the space the ring of the knight has. He''s been showing items after items. Snatching the runes of the knight, Ned tucked it into his leather pouch that was left hanging empty for quite some time. "Let''s go," Ned said pivoting towards the back door. "We don''t have time left before thest merchant ship leave."


    Exiting the room, a figure lunged towards Ned, drawing his sword, he twisted his body to evade the hungry jaw of the dead-human turned-ghoul. Before he could draw his sword, the head of the dead man propelled at the wall, making a thudding sound.


    "You still here?" said the knight, whipping off the bloodstain before sheathing his sword back to its scabbard.


    "So what''s the n?" asked Ned.


    "Attack," replied the Knight severely. "If we can make it across the town hall, then I can guarantee your safety."


    "If," muttered Ned.


    For several minutes they ran, then even the chirping birds ceased their noise. The town seemed to be holding its breath. Ned and Sir Edwin pushed their luck through narrow paths, barely wide enough for a man afoot. Suddenly, the silence was broken by raucous hooting punctuated by a shriek. A ghoul cameunching past Sir Edwin''s head and a storm of shadow figures followed. Dozens of skinned figures jumped from behind the wooden structures, and bricked walls, howling furiously while jumping off the tall buildings.


    Sir Edwin charged forward. Fighting to keep their survival under control. As did Ned. They steered through the alleys while ducking under the ghoul''s attacks. As they moved toward four or five human-sized creatures that blocking their way, seeing how the Knight sliced the other ghouls, they shrieked in terror and leaped away in different directions. Sir Edwin singled out one, shing half the creature''s body before the rest vanished in the dark part of the alley. With the show of strength of the two fleeing humans, the alley was left empty, favored for Ned and Sir Edwin.


    Exiting the alley, Ned and Sir Edwin had their swords drawn and reined in, ready to strike. Then all ire flowed out of Sir Edwin at the sight before him. The creatures made no efforts to attack them but instead backed as far as possible into the tangle. Hundreds of ghouls and alghouls showed an expression of pure terror on their ill-human faces. Leaving the two confused.


    A thunderous roar broke their confused faces. Above the sky, where the beam of the sunid to rest, was the Devourer, eyes enraged seeing the escaping Ned and Sir Edwin.


    "This is it, Ned," concerned the knight. "I''m hoping that we would be able to reach the port before this Moraki-incarnate appeared, but it seems that we won''t make it. Go forth! Remember the deal, your Mark for your Master''s life. With the possession I have, our path will always be intertwined."


    With the enraged Devourer iing, Sir Edwin positioned himself in the middle of the lifeless structures. He squatted and gripped his sword with his two. Muttered some words then a light shined his entire body. Wind magic was encircling him, making a barrier of wind that was strong and sharp.


    "You better be alive and survive this," Ned said. "See you at the Capital, knight."


    Minutester, without the horde of ghouls blocking his path, Ned escaped the town. Not far from his sight was the port, surrounded by mindless beasts, struggling to get their appetite on thest remaining survivors. Ned wasn''t noticed, yet. But before he could turn his way for the port, Ned heard a deafening booming from outside the inner town''s gate. "Edwin," Ned whispered. Realizing the severeness of the situation, Ned ran.


    Sir Edwin shot a Wind Magic toward the iing dragon. He heard bones nging the more it gets closer to him. With its bony wings, the knight wondered if how it could fly having those wholes.


    Sir Edwin jumped to evade the dragon, making a booming sound the moment the dragon made contact on the ground. Shaking, some structure made a cracking noise. After he evaded the dragon''s glide, the knight shot wind magic, only to recoil on the Devourer''s armor of bones.


    Looking from behind, the Devourer''s hollow socket shined with vicious blue energy, gazing at the knight. It howled, then shot a beam of purple to dark energy destroying everything on its way. Reverberated with a noise aimed toward Sir Edwin.


    The Knight has hunted monsters since the day he got his license as a Hunter from the guild. Fought hundreds of varieties of monsters, learned their habitat, their culture, and most notably, as a Hunter, he must learn the pattern of the monster''s attacks.


    Seeing the beam of light forged towards him, he calcted that evading was toote. With no options left, he brandished his sword, steeled his resolved, and sh the Devourer''s attack head-on. Encouraging himself not to give up, he cried. "For Dema!"


    Under the bright light of the knight''s wind magic with the Devourer''s deadly attack. The surrounding turned barren with the impact. Making an unforgettable boom that traveled the entire ind.


    Structures turned ashen, trees timbered, and, aside from the ground where the knight stood, remained untouched, everything turned barren. Making a circle of crimson cobblestone, inside this circle was the Knight, bleeding to death. His endearing figure showed itself without his breastte, long muscr arms torn with blood without his gauntlets. What remained was his cuirasses and greaves, but even then, cracked were still visible. Not far from his blooded body, was his sword shattered and half of it remained. The knight remained unmoving.


    The half-conscious knight heard a breeze of pping wings, he forced his body to turn from his upside-down position. Rolled, and expected blood to spill some more. He was right, the moment he moved his body, blood squeezed out every wound he had. Making him shout in agony.


    The blue-dampen sky was covered with the figure of the Devourer. Landing in front of him, looking at its face, Sir Edwin noticed that even with its skeleton face, its smirked showed the same. Sir Edwin''s size was taller than the average human size, yet, looking at the Devourer, his figure was only the same as the skeletal dragon''s foot. "Well, at least, I died as a Hunter. Not a traitor, nor a vengeful man," he muttered with a mouthful of blood.


    The Devourer''s tail whipped left and right, making a whistling sound that made the knight cursed. "Fuck you!" He cried, apanied by his hand, throwing a finger.


    Taunting the Devourer was a sess, without a dy, it whipped its tail to impale the knight, closing his eyes, he braced.


    Without feeling anything hitting his body, the knight heard a ng, then thwack. Opening his eyes, he saw a figure of a kid, holding his own against the vicious dragon''s attack. "You, why did you return," stammered Sir Edwin.


    "I''m doing this for my Master," said Ned. Barely holding the Butterfly with all his strength to block the dragon''s tail. Steam oozed, making Ned difficult to look.


    "You''re an idiot, now it''s onto you," muttered the knight. He forced his self to stand. "I told you to leave, sh*t! Now I''m gonna have to use it." Coughed the knight.


    "Use what?" asked Ned. Gritting his teeth, he was barely holding his own against the massive strength of the dragon. "I can''t hold this any longer!"


    The knight squatted and forced his limit to be able to stand. "My Life ForNo! Ned!" Blood sprayed into his face. Warm and familiar.


    The knight saw the defending Ned struck with the Devourer''s tail, its bony tail made a whole right into Ned''s chest. Mixed with his own blood, the ground was dyed crimson red.


    "No! No! No!" cried the knight.


    After the Devourer pulled its tail. All Ned could hear was the knight''s shout. Slowly disappearing into the void of his thoughts. Feeling the hot sensation into his chest. He let go of the Butterfly. Aside from ICE''s series of alerts, Ned couldn''t hear anything.


    [Warning. Fatal wound detected.]


    [Warning. Fatal wound detected.]


    [Warning. Fatal wound detected.]


    [Warning. Multiple injuries detected.]


    [Warning. Energy rapidly decreasing.]


    [Warning. Mana rapidly decreasing.]


    [Warning. Oxygen level rapidly decreasing.]


    [Warning. Life Energy rapidly decreasing.]


    [Life Energy is at 80%.]


    [Life Energy is at 60%.]


    [Life Energy is at 20%.]


    [Life Energy is at 5%.]


    [Warning. Host''s Life Energy reached a critical level.]


    [Notice. Attempting to reconstruct wounded organs.]


    [Redirecting Nanites.]


    [Warning. Attempt failed.]


    [Warning. Life Energy rapidly decreasing.]


    [Life Energy is at 1%.]


    The lifeless robotic voice of ICE echoed into Ned''s thoughts. Ned felt the hot prickling sensation slowly decreasing. He then let out a rested breathe. Hisst breath, together with thest beat of his heart. Ned stopped moving.


    [Life Energy 0%.]


    With thest beep of ICE''s prompt. Ned fell unconscious.


    [Notice: Subject 000179. Terminated. All major and functioning organs stopped.]


    [Notice: No Mana detected.]


    [Notice: No energy detected.]


    [Notice: No Life Energy detected.]


    [Notice: Temperature rapidly decreasing.]


    [Notice: Forcing Nanites to attempt recovery.]


    [Ned?]


    [Notice: Host achieved the needed conditions to activate Administrative Protocol.]


    [Activating Bing Legend Protocol.]

 Chapter 56: Othor William Strat

    Chapter 56: Othor William Strat


    The man moved up to ride next to a kid in ck, who stared out into the shadows, absently directing his horse. "Remembering the past?" asked the man.


    The kid looked at the man thoughtfully. "Difficult times, Master Strat. Just remembering tough times. I rage to be done with the mystery of Mortal Rings. Return to the castle, train some more until my body is qualified to have the Mark." The kid spoke with sudden passion. With a sigh, his voice softened as he said, "I was wondering Master if you didn''te across me in that slum, you think, you''ll meet someone like me?"


    Master Strat whipped the strap, signaling the horse to move in motion. "You''re too young to be thinking like that, William." He added while saddling the horse under the cover of the forest. "You''re only fifteen, focus on our mission, and in no time, we''ll be back at the castle."


    Along came the breeze, his long and curly hair waves. With his soft and wless skin, he looked more of ady. But it filled his crystal blue eyes with a passion for adventure. Everything about this kid is almost perfect. The afternoon sun slid across his jet ck leather clothes. Making the kid looked more mature rather than innocent. "Fourteen Master, fourteen," rectified the young Will. "Where are we going this time, Master?"


    Master''s Strat''s long jagged hair covered his round eyes and straight nose, unable to be seen. He was full-figured at his thirty''s, yet his general appearance was an overwhelmingly scruffy. But something about this man-made the nobility of the Empire took a step further away. "We''re going to a town called lone," said Master Strat. "Remember your training."


    "lone, lone," muttered the young Will. With a cry, his voice exploded with sudden excitement. "An elven settlement! Don''t tell me! Master?!"


    "Yes!" cried Master Strat. Both their eyes twinkled. "Do you know how the Elven vige got its name, lone?"


    "No."


    "Well, listen well, youthful man," said Master Strat. "All the inhabitants of the vige were female! No male Elves! Which means! They''re always alone!" he added. "We just need to survive their killing spree! And they''re ours!"


    The two strode the deep of the forests, with excitements filled their hearts. Unbeknownst to the future they held.


    Hundreds of moons had passed after theirst mission. They proimed young Will the next sessor of Master Strat.


    "As the sessor of thete Othor Strat. Under the guidance of our Maker, the one true Maker. The Maker of Life - Isashil. Wished by the Ancient Order of the Seven Genesys - an Organization whose purpose is the bnce of all. I nounce you, William the Pleasant, as the recent member of the Organization, taken under the wing of the Third Genesys." an old man stood in the middle of the hall where hundreds of members covered with ck cloaks. Presenting their faction. He then took a deep breath and continued to end the ceremony. "Isashil guide you!"


    Inside the ruined castle, in a circr hall, members around the world gathered together. They announced young Will as a recent member of the Organization.


    Moons passed after the death of his Master. As a recent member of the Organization, young Will epted missions after missions. Until one day, they tasked him to spy on another Kingdom. A mission that will change the course of his future.


    Taking the mission, they briefed young Will regarding his mission. In a room, only members of higher positions could ess. There sat a man, old enough to be called Master. Chewing a pipe, while holding the mission of young Will. "Are you sure, Will?" asked the old man. Appeared to be the one who handles all confidential missions. "This ain''t an ordinary mission you have here."


    "Yes, Master Org," replied young Will. "Maybe that''s what I needed, leave this ce, take fresh air."


    A dwarven, that''s what Master Org was. Maybe the tallest of all dwarves. He was sitting, yet it leveled his eyes at Ned. Massive-muscr arms, long white beard, that almost reached the red oak floor. Ned wondered what''s with the dwarves and a smoking pipe?, every time Ned saw a dwarf inside the Organization, be it male or the muscr female, they had their pipe chewed on.


    Raising a part of his gray brow, Master Org twitched as he read thest report about young Will''s mission. "Remember lone?" informed Master Org. "You know, the one where you and your Master took a delightful break, the town elder sent a report, days after you two left, saying that you two piqued your curiosity?"


    Although despondent with the loss of his Master, this was the first time he showed a smile, young Will''s face turned red remembering the details, he and his Master did at the Elven town. Clearing his throat, young Will continued with a stern face. "Okay, I know, it''s our fault, but what''s that it got to do with my mission?"


    "Well, after you two left them town, a group of hoodlums attacked it, leaving none alive. Well, aside from the witness us have. Us Organization''swork of intelligence discovered that it wasn''t just your day to day rub and go." Chewing his pipe, the dwarf popped a cloud of smoke and continued. Some liquid formed at the tip of his lips. "Us knew these because, first, lone was a cave to several Elves, able to use high-tier y in the mind magic. What you humans called them magic? Illusion, yes illusion magic. Anyway, second, them town was covered with a Barrier Rune, that even us from the Organization had a hard time hammering it. And further investigation led us to recent information. The idiots came from the other side of the continent. Where elves are being hunted and turned to ves. Aye, you hear me right, ves, kid, ves."


    "Cassan," young Will muttered. "So, what''s my mission?"


    "You hit the iron right, kid expected of Othor''s apprentice," answered the dwarf. "Your mission, should you choose to receive this, is to be a spy. Right under them dragon''s nose. Find out who ordered the attack. Take him or her alive, if possible. The time for this mission is indefinite. Us were not in a hurry. So take your time. Us already asked the Empire the strengthen its borders. Here pouch this." The dwarf pulled open a drawer under his wooden desk. Took a price of parchment and handed it to young Will.


    "What is this?"


    "New identity, eh? You don''t like it? Well you should, we will station you as a Knight of the Kingdom. Do you know what a Knight, eh? You will pouch an alternative name. It''s your choice of whatever name you want."


    "I know, and understood, Master Org," young Will replied. Taking the parchment and read open it.


    "By the by, how are your brothers and sister? Did they took the rope and join you coping up with your Master''s lose?" asked the dwarf. "Will them agree about this?" Pulling the pipe off his mouth and pointed it at the parchment young Will had.


    "They will, and they should." young Will said. "Especially Rolon."


    "Rolon the Quiet, eh?" the dwarf yank open his butt off his chair. Walked at the side of the room where his hammer was hanged and stared at it for quite some time. "Well, since he''s got the Mark, I''m sure he''ll be fine."


    "Yes, I''m sure," said young Will. Staring at the parchment, he muttered. "I hope so."


    "Rustle kid, rustle, no time to think, eh! Write your new name. Us will make arrangements and them will see you off the coast." ordered the dwarf. "May Asashil guide you!"


    Looking at the parchment, young Will eventually decided and wrote his name. A name whom he never knew he will have for the rest of his living life.


    Receiving the parchment, the dwarf raised an eyebrow. Curiosity struck his beard. He read the writings. "Othor William Strat," he read. "I like you, kid. The same goes for your Master. You will have a fresh life their kid! Isashil only knew what could it be. But remember your mission, why us are doing this is to restore bnce. We don''t go plethoric. Bnce kid, bnce, eh!"


    Receiving his mission, young Will arrived at the Griffith Kingdom, eventually gaining name because of his orthodox way of fighting. Learning their daily life culture, young Will be ustomed. Receiving missions from an organization they called the Hunters.


    He gathered fame until one day he met ady and took advantage of him. Heter knew that Marks weren''t just known back at the Ekan, it was known throughout Earflgard.


    ording to the lore of the Griffith Kingdom, Marks were just a myth.


    Learning about the Mark, the reigning King forced young Will to show that Marks exists in exchange for thedy he wanted to protect.


    Forcing him to take the Mark of the Knight from his brother, Rolon. Young Will, well now known as Othor, especially at the fighting pits, went against the Organization to save thedy he wanted to protect. After the battle, Othor was fatally wounded when the left of his arm was sliced.


    Traveling back to the kingdom, heter learned that the King executed herdy. He used the Mark for himself, then was branded a traitor by both the Organization and the Griffith Kingdom.


    Fled across the continent, Othor eventually came into an ind where criminals and pirates alike are free to roam. Ouws call this ind O''rriadt.


    There he met the son of the town lord, Rastik McGreedy. After, Rastik''s father died. They made him the sessor of the ind. But was troubled by a monster roaming his ind. With the monster at bay, Rastik was losing all the patrons his father had.


    At his demise - where he doesn''t care if he lives or dies. Othor took the mission. None would ept. y the monster that pestering the ind of O''rriadt. With the makeshift group of ouws, Othor ventured the ind. Eventually killing the monster - a newborn wyvern graded as S ording to the Hunters Guild.


    Sessfully killing the wyvern, Othor made a deal with Rastik. To let him live on the ind, he took the part of the Grieving Woods, and hide his identity to the outsiders. During this time, O''rriadt Ind wasn''t that popted. There, inside the depths of the woods, Othor lived alone.


    Time passed, Othor became known as the hermit of the Grieving Woods. Invoking his name alone will scare the kids out of their pants. Decades passed of drinking booze. Heid down his sword.


    Under the veil of the darkness, where boozeid down to his side, Master Will heard a thunderous roar above the sky. With the roar slowly approaching, Master Will stood to ept his destiny. Moments of loud cracking noise eventually stopped when an unknown flying object fell and smashed at the woods, where Master Will used to waste his life.


    Approaching the object, Master Will noticed a trail of smoke and fire. Trees bent liked they made a way for the king passing by.


    To his surprise, Master Will discovered an infant inside the metallic object that was covered with smooth ss. Master Will cracked open the ss. He tried spells, he even applied strength he used to punch the wyvern, but to no avail, not even an inch it bulged. Regretting about his life, and how he became to be, where he can''t even save an infant, he lost hope. Losing his hope, Master Will dropped a tear to the ss. The moment his tear dropped was when the hissing sound urred. The object that appeared to be a dragon egg hissed open.


    Master Will carefully lifted the infant inside. With teary eyes, he smiled. He lifted the infant as high as he could. Seeing that it was a boy, he smiled once more. The infant opened his eyes. To Master Will''s surprise, he didn''t cry. Instead, liquid leaked out his private regions and went straight ahead to Master Will''s old and wrinkled face.


    The infant then cooed and smiled and talked. "N...N...N..."


    Surprised the infant could talk, Master Will lifted the infant closed to his chest to hear him once more. "What are you trying to say imp?"


    "N..."


    "Ne..."


    "Ne..."


    "Ned."

 Chapter 57: Othor William Strat, II

    Chapter 57: Othor William Strat, II


    "L, take this imp," asked Master Will. Carelessly carrying baby Ned in his arms, wrapped in ragged clothing. Aimlessly tying the clothes whenever Master Will sees fit.


    L swept clear a wooden chat and sat. "He seems so tiny," L said softly. "How did you manage to have a child, Will?"


    "Long story, "Master Will replied. "Take him, only disaster will befall this innocent kid."


    "It''s Isashil''s favor, take him," L said. Also, I can''t take care of him. Look at me. This might be the only time that I''m taking a rest. Thanks to you, I''m able to use my Healings here."


    Master Will''s life went into detail the moment he took care of Ned. Eventually, gaining sentiments towards the child. He focused his time teaching young Ned, and took him, not just his apprentice, but as his own child.


    "Master, Master, what''s that in your hand?" asked the young Ned, barely able to walk. "Can I...try it?"


    It''s not even a year after I found him, yet here he is. Loved to talk rather than to walk, amused Master Will. "This? Is called Magic, this is just utility magic, to make fire," replied Master Will trying to exin magic. "Fire, fire, see this? This is fire."


    "Magic! I like magic!" cried the young Ned. "Teach me!"


    Yet, the time has passed, and Master Will recognized that young Ned was Hollow.


    "Master, no matter how I tried, I can''t," said young Ned. The young kid was trying to hold his eyes, not to shed tears. Walking into the forest, Master Will and young Ned walked inside the Grieving Woods, and Master Will taught young Ned to hunt the wild.


    "It''s not toote kid, even if you''re a Hollow, you''ll still be able to use magic," exins Master Will. Telling him about the core is pointless, not until he formed one. It might just disappoint him.


    Hearing his Master said those words, young Ned jumped out of joy. "How! How Master! How?!"


    Mater Will raised a finger to signal Ned to shush, eventually finding a Rabbi to hunt. "If you''re strong enough to find a magical creature willing to have a pact with you, then both of you will gain from each other," whispered Master Will.


    "But how Master? Magical creatures?"


    "These creatures"he pointed at a Rabbi close to them "are favored by the Maker, they wield a magnificent amount of Mana, and can cast powerful magic. They are born with magic inside their body. That is why creatures need not study to use magic. Unlike us humans, where magic is learned or passed on," Master Will said. Trying to exin to young Ned as easy as possible. "You must make a Pact with magical creatures so you can borrow their magic and use them. But making a Pact with them is tedious. It''s either you tame them first, or just force them to make a Pact with you." Seeing the rabbi, the two walked as slow as they could. Eventually ducking when they are near.


    "Where can I find them, Master? Wait Master, what''s tame, is it different from pact?"


    "Someone asked me the same before, well, if he''s here, he will understand the difference now," Master Will softened his voice then continued. "When you form a pact with a magical creature, you alone will have the power tomand the creature. Give them anymand, and they will follow you, whether the creature liked it. That''s because you formed a pact using your blood. It''s like an agreement between you and the creature, and this agreement was sealed with your blood. While Taming is, well just tame, a tamed creature has control over their body. They can decide to ignore yourmand or even leave you at will."


    "Also, what happened to your arm, Master?"


    "Oh, this?"looking at his left arm, or what has remained of it"I deserved this, kid."


    Many moons passed, and the child became a youth. If only he''s at the Capital, this kid will sure to gather severaldies. Thought Master Will, while he smiled out his thoughts.


    "Where is that kid," Master Will muttered. Walking back and forth inside their hill-house. "He never came home, this is the first time he never came home."


    Once in a week, after hunting several Rabbi meat, either two of them or only Ned went to the market to sell their game. Gaining a suitable amount of Pica, they could use to survive. Hearing the thudding outside, Master Will strode to check the sound.


    "Master, I''m sorry, I didn''t get toe homest night, something happened along the way." Ned bowed. "Some thugs robbed me."


    "It''s fine, kid. As long as you`re fine. Let me see that face. And what happened to the thugs?" Master Will heaved a sigh of relief, seeing his kid back once more. He always thought whenever Ned leave their home. Ned would nevere back. The same with the people whom he loved from his past.


    "I don''t know what happened to them. After I battled them, I also copsed. Luckily people from a nearby orphanage helped me," Ned answered. "Master, they tried to rob the herbs you asked. The herbs are now tattered. But I didn''t let them have it. I defeated them, Master!"


    "You kid!" Feeling touched, Master Will almost cried. But he needed to be tough for his apprentice. He waved his hand. "That''s enough, go inside. I have soup made for you, and I will heal that swollen face of yours. After that, you rest. Go now."


    Time after time, Master Will knew that he couldn''t contain Ned. Along with his mysterious past, he knew that Ned must explore the outside. And he knew that he won''t be the one holding his kid back of his future.


    Inside their home, Master Will took a chest stored under his ragged and wooden bed. Opening the chest with his Mana, Master Will took a sword out of the chest. "It''s time my friend, please, take good care of him." Holding the sword, it shines with a faint forest green light.


    Fulfilling Master Will''s quests, the two trekked inside the forest, close to their humble abode.


    Go in the middle and kneel," Master Willmanded. With a deep voice and a serious look on his face. "We will start the Bestowal."


    Unsheathing the Butterfly, Master Will pointed and leaned the sword on Ned''s left shoulder. "In the name of the Maker," he breathes deep. "I, Sir Othor Wim Strat, bestow you, mypanion, my partner, my savior. The Butterfly."


    Lifting the Butterfly, he moved and leaned the sword to Ned''s right shoulder. "With my Life, my Soul, and my Wisdom, I bestow you the Mark of the Knight."


    Giving the Mark of the Knight, Master Will knew the consequences. Losing what gives him strength, Master Will feel weakened and nauseated the moment the Mark took off from his body. Beads of sweat formed on his forehead.


    Together with the fireflies now surrounding both of them, Master Will lifted the Butterfly, this time leaning on Ned''s head. "With that, I pass onto you my Legacy."


    "Now stand up, kid, and ept this sword." Master Will said. With this. End Maker, Moraki, I''m ready. Anytime you want, I''m here, and I''m willing. Master Will steeled his thoughts.


    Master Will let Ned join the Selection. He knew that it''s the only way for his kid to attain limitless strength. And wished that he would not take the same path as him.


    Days after the Selection. Master Will felt a strong and quick surge of Mana that enveloped the ind. Troubled, Master Will went to venture the darkness of the forest. Where he felt a strong wave of Mana the time he gets closer inside the middle of the forest.


    Toote to stop, the Gate was already erected and gained energy from both worlds.


    The culprit was right in front of him. "Who are you?" he asked. Fidgeting with his hands, a spark formed at the tip of his fingers.


    "Oh! My, my, we have a guest here!" said the hooded man. "How are you old man, or should I call you William the Pleasant or William the Hateful? The Order liked thetter. They liked it so much, that they put a bounty onto your head! The first to steal a Mark! Right under their noses! My, my, you''ve made quite a ruckus. Well, that time I''m just a kid, wandering in the slum, so I really didn''t know much about you William the Hateful!"


    "The Order," Master Will muttered. "I said who are you!" He raised an arm and a ball of fire burned its way towards the hooded man.


    Raising the staff, the hooded man invoked a barrier that made the fireball recoiled, and scattered on the surroundings. "How rude of me," replied the hooded man. He bowed and lifted the hood off. "I''m just a Mage. Oh? You want the truth?"looking at Master Will that conjured another spell"silly old man, let me finish before you fire me up! I get it, I know, I know, you want the truth. Well, I''m a Loyal member of the Ancient Order of the Seven Genesys. Squad Captain under the wing of First Genesys. Gold Level Hunter, Royal Mage, Oh, and Spy! Dark Mage, Park Han Fu!"

 Chapter 58: The Deal

    Chapter 58: The Deal


    "Dark mage," whispered Master Will. "I don''t care, now close the gate."


    "That won''t do silly old man," replied Mage Park. "Have you met your demise? I guess not, since you''re still here. You know how it works old man, I have my mission, and it is to open a Gate. Killing you is not my mission, though. But I''d loved it too. But that knight will kill me too. So no! I''ll leave him to you!" The Mage lifted his hand, then a stone shined. The moment the stone shined, the Mage vanished in front of Master Will.


    "Teleportation Runes," Master Will said. Secondster, the Gate was now fully opened. Inside, Master Will sensed energy running from low to high tier Grade monsters. The forests where the gate was near the orphanage. With a thought, Master Will ran to help the kids, and his friend Zoreena.


    Battling the ghouls and Alghouls led Master Will to meet what the mage called his demise.


    Sir Edwin spun his sword so that the tip pointed right into Master Will''s shoulder. With the old man on his knees, exhausted and determined. Sir Edwin stabbed his shoulder without a second thought. Blood surge, and some sprayed right into Ned''s face. Master Will''s blood ran through Ned''s emotionless eyes.


    With the yank, Master Will spout a mouthful of blood. The blood made a pond as Master Will opened his dying eyes, looked at Ned, and smiled. "This... all my... fault kid... do not... make revenge... to justify... all this," Master Will stuttered before he closed eyes.


    Ned remained unmoving, with the blood running down his cheeks, it shocked him. Not even a tear made its way out of his eyes. He couldn''t move, nor shout. He was fixed on the ground with the nail of despair holding him.


    "Fret not kid," Sir Edwin said. "Let''s make a deal."


    "Kid no," said Master Will. Blood leaked out his mouth. He forced himself to use thest remaining of his energy. To persuade Ned. To let him go. "Just" coughing a mouthful of blood"go kid, leave me... I deserved all this... let go, kid, let go."


    Ned stood off the ground, walked towards the knight and Master Will. He threw the Butterfly on the ground. "I''m sorry, Master, but I won''t lose people I value. Ever, again." Ned closed his eyes, and tear dropped off his cheeks." Wiping the tear, he asked, looking at the knight. "Tell me, knight, If I do what you asked, will you let my Master go?"


    "I''d love to kill him, kid, right here, right now," Sir Edwin said. "But, circumstances changed, you have the Mark. And this is the only way to persuade you. So for now, I can assure you, he will live. This old and sinister mons - "the knight pushed deep the sword impaled into Master Will''s shoulder.


    "Enough!" Bellowed Ned. "That''s enough! Whatever you want, tell me. Let him go."


    "The Mark kid, I want the Mark."


    "But I don''t know how to extract it, and Master never thought me."


    "Kid,'' Master Will said. "You needed it, without the Mark, you''ll never...survive the outside."


    "You have no say to this old man. This is now between me and your kid."


    "Tell me, what do you want! I''ll do anything, the Mark? You want the Mark, okay, give me time. And I''ll give you my Mark."


    Sir Edwin, with his left hand, waved, and a scroll appeared. "Take that, drop a part of your blood into the scroll with an intent to obey me, until you have me the Mark."


    Ned pulled open the scroll off the ground. Bit his finger and dropped blood onto the scroll. Making the scroll shine and vanished the moment the blood made contact. "What now?"


    "I need another assurance," the knight said. He waved his hands with the ring and an item appeared midair. A ck metallic cube with smooth edges appeared into his hand.


    He then pulled the sword off Master Will''s shoulder, making the old man shout in agony, half-conscious, Master Will dropped on the ground, face-down.


    "Master!" Running towards his Master, Ned helped Master Will into his arms. "What now!"


    "You''re...an idiot if you think you can put me inside that!" stammered Master Will. Mouth with blood mixed with mud.


    "What''s that?!" asked Ned.


    "Praha''s Cube," said the knight. "Iced my sword with poison. I made sure that your Master won''t survive even if he tries to leave the ind. Now that his gravely injured, coupled with my poison. It''s only a matter of time before he copses. Then die."


    "What! But we made a deal! I told you! I''ll give you the Mark!"


    "Calm down, kid," asked Sir Edwin. Calmness enveloped his figure. "The moment I knew you had the Mark, I already nned all this in my head. I will put your Master inside the Cube, this will freeze time inside, making him, well, undying. So, anyst words, old man?"


    "Let... my kid.. go... do not... involved him anymore" Master Will held Ned''s arm. "Kid...you''ll always be here -"pointing into his chest - "I''m very happy, that I"


    "Kid, bid goodbye to your Master, I''m giving you this chance, I''m not a monster like your Master."


    "Master," gripping his Master''s hand, Ned feared even more. "Don''t worry, I''ll make things right, don''t worry. I''ll make sure that this knight will pay."


    "Enough! You had it, now move."


    The knight threw the Cube beside Master Will. Making it shine, cracking noise broke the cube into pieces. Then, the bright yellow light enveloped Master Will. Sucking his almost lifeless body inside the cube.


    Leaving the two alone, Ned went into silence. It only broke when the knight took the Cube off the ground. Waving his hand, the knight put the Cube back to his Spatial Ring. "Let''s go kid."


    "Don''t call me, kid," wiping the tears with his shoulder. Ned gripped the Butterfly on the ground. Putting on hisst remaining strength, he pushed forward into the knight, raising the Butterfly.


    With ease, the knight parried the attack. "I like that, Ned. You have the resolve. Don''t worry, I''m giving you five years. Five years to extract the Mark off you. After that, and with no Mark, I''ll release your Master out of the Cube, and let him die bleeding. So if you want your Master, you have no choice but to follow me. You''ll be my apprentice, whether you like it or not, effective only for five years. I''ll help you with all the resources you needed to survive the outside. All resources you needed, I''ll give you. Five years. For five years. You might not know it, I''m one of the twenty people in the Kingdom who snatched a Legacy item."


    "I don''t care," replied Ned. "Let''s workout with the deal. I''m telling you this. Five years. And I''ll make sure I''ll be strong enough to cut your head off. Now let''s go, Edwin."


    "Edwin," the knight muttered and smirked. He raised his fingers, aligning it into his mouth, and whistled.


    Momentster his steed, the Gryphon,nded between the two of them.


    "Hop on."

 Chapter 59: Maria Antoniette von Hexeis

    Chapter 59: Maria Antoniette von Hexeis


    "Maria, follow me, left foot, right foot, Turn," ady in her twenties said, looking amused. Her green kirtle dress swayed with the beat of hismand. "Again, left foot, right foot. Turn. Good, good."


    "Mama, am I doing good? Look at me, Mama," said a child. Her adorable, azure tunic danced together with her dark and golden streak hair. Although the waltz seems perfect. Yet, from time to time, the child went off her bnce. "Left foot, right f... ops!"


    The fragrance of burnt wood traced the room with the help of an old and praline furnace. The lighting out from the burned bricks reflected the archaic armaments hanging along the cold wooden wall. Ornaments of various and odd varieties helped the room be vibrant.


    In the middle was the family of Hexeis''s. Twodies stepped out near the furnace to practice their dance, while a man appeared to be in his thirties, with long, brown hair cuddled a kid - with an open book.


    "Mama, don''t you think that''s enough?" said the man contentedly. At hisp was a kid, not over five of age, forcing himself to learn the writings on the book. "Krause, that''s an Illusion Rune. Look at the sides, it''s different from the other Runes you''ve learned so far."


    Moments of glee were broke by a knock on the door. "Master Kuhn," echoed the man past the wall. Although old, his voice was an esteemed one. Living up to his title. The only Butler of the Hexeis''s family.


    "Charles,e in," Kuhn said. He and thedy looked at each other thoughtfully.


    Mast Kuhn noticed the butler''s silver hair rather than his monocle. Master Kuhn remembered how the butler used to have ck hairs, superb physique, and a stature of a refined man.


    "Master Kuhn," Charles said. Slightly bowed. He gestured his hand to move outside and to talk. Not the usual Charles, who would just spout news for the entire family. "If you may."


    "Mama, where''s papa going?" asked Maria. Tilting her head with curiosity.


    "Work dear, work," answered thedy. Closing toward Maria, her golden hair streaked down.


    "Work! Work! Kill all Witches!" said Krause, holding a knife,manding his arm to use the knife with precision.


    "Krause!" cried Maria. "Not all Witches are evil! Right mama?"


    "Yes, dear," said thedy. Patting Maria''s head. "Listen to your sister Krause, okay?"


    The five-year-old Krause nodded in disagreement.


    A m echoed the room, Master Kuhn with Charles hurried to the family. Making the rest jerked in surprise.


    "What happened, dear?" asked thedy worriedly.


    "It''s time," replied Master Kuhn. An obvious sweat formed on his forehead. He breathes rapidly andmanded Charles. "Charles, remember what I told you, Lady Zoreena of Ancalen. O''rriadt Ind."


    Master Kuhn braced Maria and Krause, holding the hand of his wife. "Maria, take care of your brother, okay? No matter what, take care of him. Someday, you''ll feel different. But never forget what we have taught you. It is yours, and yours alone. You''re our daughter, daughter of Kuhn and Sofia." He added, now tears formed at the end of his eyes. For Maria, this was the first time that he saw his father shred a tear. "Follow Charles. And protect your brother. Now go! We love y-"


    The door erupted in surprise, and the rest went ck for Maria.


    "Toni! Toni! Wake up!"


    "Otto?" said Toni. To her surprise, tears fell off her cheeks when she got a hold of herself from her dreams. Rubbing the tears, Toni grabbed Otto and hugged him as tight as she could. "Krause, I''m sorry, I missed you!"


    "Those dreams again?" replied Otto. Hugging his sister along, although younger, Otto tried his best to calm Toni. "Don''t worry Toni, I, Otto Krause Von Hexeis will protect you no matter what. I''m already eleven, so please rely on me."


    Toni arched her lips with a genuine smile and replied. "Otto. Thank you."


    "I''m here not tofort you, actually," said Otto with a childish smile. Lifting his hands from Toni''s back, he forced a finger on Toni''s side and tickled her. "I''m here, cause I met a guy, I want you to marry him!"


    "No! Otto! Stop that!" cried Toni. "It tickles me! Stop that!"


    She and Otto always tried to be as happy as possible. Otto always makes fun of Toni, cause he knew that Toni was already at the right age to have a man. Yet, none would love to have her. "A man, you said? Well, whose that? A man from the book you read? What are you doing here, really?"


    "Mama asked me to gather herbs at the woods, and look for some mushrooms," Otto replied. "But, you know Toni, me and the other kids were still busy with some other things, maybe you could help me gather them."


    "You silly," Toni replied with a smile. "Also, it''s already dusk, it''s better that I gather them."


    With a basket and a rugged linen dress, Toni went into the forest to gather edible nts, mushrooms, and herbs.


    Toni collected enough nts and went back to the orphanage when, close to her, she heard amotion. Toni realized that she ventured deep in the woods, she was almost near the town of O''rriadt. Then, Toni heard a group of men moring.


    "Kid, your Picas, now!"


    "But."


    Toni softened his foot as to not let her presence be discovered. As she moved closer to the tree, she heard the voice of the group. Along with a soft voice.


    "How much, how much?"


    "Tell me, is it enough for a booze?"


    Toni slid behind the tree and exposed a part of her eyes to let herself examine what the others are doing.


    I should leave now, this is not my problem. Just go Maria, just go. Toni tried to talk herself out of the situation. But there''s a kid, I can sense it. The kid''s a Hollow. A dead kid, unlucky for y- Toni let out a gasped when she saw that the kid, whom she was sure that a Hollow, effortlessly attacking the group of thugs.


    Seeing that, the kid kicked the first guy between his legs, rolled and punched the second right into his gut, and flexibly kicked the third thug''s foot. Toni was amazed by how the kid moved and urately attacked with precision.


    Not even three seconds had passed. And the kid was now going towards Toni. Toni hid her presence, but she almost steps a foot back when she sensed that the kid discovered her. He''s fast, faster than me. He''sing, what should I do! Maria move! It startled the dark and silent forest when Toni heard the kid, cried. And seems to talk to himself.


    "Wait!"


    "Stop!"


    "Stop!"


    "She''s not one of them!"


    Toni prepared to defend herself when the kid fell on the ground, face first. She let out a breath. Although Toni wasn''t good with other people, she always tried to help them without asking for something in return. Toni razed the forest back to the orphanage and asked for help to carry the unconscious kid back to the orphanage.


    Thudding, running, shouting, and fighting are amon urrence inside the orphanage almost every morning. But these routines were broke to half when the kids of the orphanage were busy inspecting the kid, Toni brought in.


    "Toni! Toni! He''s awake!"


    Toni spiked her curiosity when she felt that something was amiss about the kid she brought. But, also happy, when she learned the kid''s name was Ned. To add, Lady Zoreena was also an excellent friend of his Master.


    Toni forced herself to talk without stammering in-front of Ned. The two became close when Ned asked her to show her magic in front of him.


    "You`re a Hollow... but you never give up on bing... strong," Toni replied while looking at the ground. Her ck hair hung on her forehead, hiding some parts of her eyes. "I... rarely go outside... because... I''m afraid that my magic would go out of control... and I really don''t like... people staring at me."


    She never knew that this was thest time she stammered in front of Ned.


    Back at her ce, they fear people with magic. These people with magic are called Witches. And people without magic, which was known as Hollow in the Cassan Continent, formed a society to hunt these witches. Proficient in killing Witches, her family became the best and respected family. But Toni spected that because of her Gift, her family abandoned their name and let them live. Together with Charles and his younger brother. They traveled across the continent to settle on O''rriadt Ind. Which changed her life. Now with a Gift, afraid to use, Toni could not use her Gift properly. The only way for her to use her Gift was if she tried to calm herself. And reciting the waltz her mother taught her helped.


    "Left foot, right foot, turn. Again, left foot, right foot, turn."


    Pir of ice then formed around her body and on the ground, snapping a tree in half. She opened her eyes, and she saw Ned into amazement.


    She knew that if she wants to protect her brother. She needed to control her Magic. Persuaded by people around her, especially Ned. Toni joined the Selection. As long as she''s with Ned. Whenever she''s with Ned, she felt that she''s always calm, for no other reason. Curiosity struck her. She formed a mysterious feeling toward Ned. Making her heartbeat when she''s with Ned.


    When Toni joined the Selection, she also decided to trusts Ned. Even with the Hybrid they fought, that turned to Lord. Ned never gave up and Toni felt this.


    Now making friends, Toni met Xi. Although not close, she knew Xi was different, cause even Ned trusted him.


    Toni saw Xi bleeding and exhausted, she used half of her Mana to cast a barrier of ice that protected her and Xi.


    The forest was deep, making the terrain difficult to use at their advantage. Couples with the swamps muddy ground. It forced Toni into the corner and receives all the Lord''s enraged attacks.


    With the Lord attacking her ice barrier, that was almost half broken. Toni heard a whistle, then an arrow struck the Goblin-orc Lord''s shoulder. But of course, Toni cared for Ned.


    "Please run, Ned!" Tears dripped off Tony''s eyes. "He''s different, he''s not the Hybrid anymore, he''s.... a Lord!" Toni cried out of fear.


    With the Lord defeated, and Ned copsed. Toni stayed with him the entire time until Ned woke up. Feeling exhausted and showing all the symptoms of Mana Burn. Toni was again surprised. Yet, curious.


    With the two leaving the infirmary, Ned and Toni were halted by Aina, one of the Academy''s top students.


    "Not her," tilting her head toward Toni and back to Ned, she said. "Only you."


    Her usual monotonous voice was gone, and all that was left was a voice of discerning, which made Toni jerked a head. "Since you''re going to the academy, well be seeing each other often, so how about you help me with something?"


    "What could that be?" Toni''s usual timid voice was also gone and what remained was her voice of confrontation. It was toote for Toni to think her act was not the usual of her. Since she''s with Ned, she acted differently.


    "I said not you," Aina shrugged her shoulder. Without looking at Toni, she let out an aura. The surrounding air turned zingly hot.


    Saying nothing, Toni stood unmoving. With the air turning hot, she released a chilling aura. Coco jumped off Toni''s arms, trying to get away from the twodies as far as possible.


    A pir of ice formed out of the ground. Not just pirs, but unique shapes of ice formed and were floating midair. But with only a matter of seconds, the chunks of ice melted instantly. Instead of worry, Toni showed a faint smile.


    For the first time, Toni precisely controlled her Magic. She knew cause she could form unique shapes of her magic at her will. Not just some random pirs, but specific shapes. Making her arched her lips and smiled.


    So this is it, if only I''m with you, I can control my Magic. This emotion. This mysterious yet profound emotion toward you made me control my magic. Ned, thank you.

 Chapter 60: Maria Antoniette von Hexeis, II

    Chapter 60: Maria Antoniette von Hexeis, II


    The door to the gate opened, and the whiff of the market belonged tomoners flit inside. Making Ned and Toni stood in-between differences.


    "I''ll be going to Granny''s cabin," Ned said - and left.


    Alone, Toni walked by the market going back to their shelter. The beat of her heart counted her pace. Liking someone wasn''t new to her. In fact, several people were eyeing her every time she and Mama Zoreena went to the market or in between the two viges; Moormont and Dragonshore.


    Lady Zoreena''s strange affairs led Toni to meet unfamiliar men. Men she despises and men that got her attention. But because of her overly reserved character. Toni wasn''t able to talk to anyone she liked. Yet came in Ned into her life. Which made her question herself. Why Ned differed from the others? How could she control her magic when Ned was around her? What''s this feeling? She felt like everything about her was attracted to Ned.


    Moments of pondering led Toni to the end of the market, where she saw a familiar face. Naa''ri has been following her after they exited the gate. Confused, Toni wanted to know more about Naa''ri.


    Introducing each other, Toni led to the conclusion that Naa''ri wasn''t bad at all. Theplete counterpart of her nsmen. Naa''ri wished to meet the Cat - Coco. Jumping off her arms, it surprised Toni when Coco went to Naa''ri with no doubts.


    "We were Loved by the Beasts," Naa''rimented on Toni''s surprised face. "My familyno, my tribe were Tamers. And I''m one of the best there is. We were constrained by the fact that Bohrum is a small ind, and as a Tamer, we borrowed most of our magic from beasts. So we need to explore, be a hunter, and Tame top-grade beasts."


    "Why... are you... so fixated with Coco?" Toni asked, stammering in between.


    "In my tribe, they considered mythical beasts special. Not everyone couldy a hand on a mythical beast. Actually," Naa''ri paused and yed with her hands before she continued. "Your cat, no, Coco is the first mythical beasts I''ve seen. Unless you''re a Tamer or have a keen eye, normal people will have a hard time discerning mythical beasts. Look around you, if people knew Coco is a mythical beast, they will surround you already


    She wasn''t just a beauty, she''s also intellectual. And aside from that. Toni drifted her eyes toward the pair Naa''ri was gifted with. Toni had the curves, the eyes, and the talent in magic. Yet, some part of her wished that she had the pair Naa''ri would carry for the rest of her womanhood. She''s older than me, maybe a year. But howe she had? Toni lifted her arm across her opposite elbow. Guarding and surveyed what she had.


    and they will take him to the ck market, cut him open, and examine his core, while"Naa''ri realized that Toni waspletely tranced on her thoughts. She paused and snap a finger, surprising Toni.


    Toni spent half of her youthful days at the orphanage, making her declined against other people. She even wondered if, for the rest of her life, she would have met someone and consider her a friend. But meeting Ned leads Toni to recognize people outside herfort zone. Making her happy that she made another friend.


    The day they were supposed to leave the ind and make their own adventure, was also the day that faith would catch up with them.


    Standing near the coast of the port, Toni''s sensitivity to magic hit the top, when the dark sky turned to thunder and struck with lightning. Hair stood at her nape, Toni instinctively pulled the Kiki''Dorra at her waist when she picked-up a flesh cutting sound besides her. No... Toni widens her eyes, seeing the lifeless body of Jason. Sensing the hungry and ferocious attack of the ghoul, Toni focused her thoughts and blocked the iing w. Throwing her off bnce with surprise.


    Toni and Otto survived what faith threw at them by sticking together. With the wish of her father, Toni must protect him, as to how Otto protected her.


    Toni would never leave the ind if she knew that her brother was in grave danger. With the horde of ghouls rampaging the town. Toni and the rest joined up at the orphanage. Testing her patience, Toni learned that her brother wasn''t at the orphanage but went ahead with the help of the Handlers.


    With the help of Master Will and the Knight, they made it off the devastated orphanage and went back at the port where mercenary ships are waiting for the rest of the survivor.


    With the carriage escaping away from the Devourer, Toni saw Ned stood, bnced himself inside the carriage and gripped its edges, looked behind his shoulder. "I must go."


    "But... You''ll be in danger... Ned, please, don''t," Toni said with a trembling voice. Her eyes shed red.


    "Don''t worry, we''ll catch along," Ned said. Assuring a smile, Toni felt the smooth and warm hand of Ned touching her shoulder.


    Ned then jumped off the carriage, making ast look at the Butterfly under the moonlight before he vanished by the edge of the forest.


    A drop of rain descended and pecked a part of Toni''s face. She cried.


    "Don''t worry, he will be fine," assured Granny L with a smile. "He''s with his Master, and I know what Will could do."


    The silent port was once again shrouded with the endless scream and screech of the mindless beasts when the group arrived. Two merchant ships distanced away from the coast, making sure that no ghouls would make it aboard.


    The remaining survivors guarded the port, Toni saw several Handlers attentively pacing back and forth. Some towns guard tagged along with the Handlers, making them walked in two rather than alone. Man of decent age even helped to guard the port. They knew that not were aboard the ship. With time running, they must leave the ind with no one left behind. But not all will agree.


    "We should leave now!" cried a woman holding what appeared to be a stick. She outlined her dress with beads of crystals.


    "The wealthy ones," muttered Granny. "They never changed, always thinking of their selves." Seeing Toni motioned her head to agree, Granny threw a smile.


    "Leave them!" second the man with a baggage full of random things. "How much do you want for this ship to leave!"


    "You lowlife! You should thank me for this ship is mine!" cried the man in a suit of crystal. Hiding his plump neck with a series of clothing tucked in together.


    "Shut up! All of you!" ordered by one of the Handler. "As of this moment, with the order from the Royal Knight, Sir Edwin Tulor Godefroy. This ship, your ship! Belonged to the kingdom. We will sail when we say so!"


    With that, the rest of the survivors agreed with no other choice.


    "The ship... Handler sir... the ship with my brother... where is it?" asked Toni. Her eyes searched the horizon.


    "They must have left first," replied by one the Handler. "Don''t worry, we''re all going to the same port, so you''ll see your brother sooner, young miss."


    "Don''t touch me!"


    Toni looked behind her shoulder when she heard a voice, appeared to be familiar.


    "Grant your hurt, let me see that!" Naa''ri plead.


    "No! It''s nothing, it''s just a scratch."


    "How did you get in here?" asked Naa''ri.


    "The Knight, his beast, carried me here. We were in the forest, when. They. Attacked me, they took Master, it''s not ordinary, it''s bigger. Eyes, their eyes, I can''t. When I looked into their eyes. Master? Master, where Master!"


    "The eyes of what?" Naa''ri asked apprehensively. "Master? Where''s your Master? He''s not here."


    "Master, master, no, no!" cried Grant. Eyes roved up and down, or left and right.


    With the kids, Granny and Mama settled inside the ship, the group took the time to rest. With only willing and armed men guarding the port. They were lucky that the horde hasn''t returned yet. Almost two hours had passed and they decided that it was time for them to leave. But the Handler wouldn''t leave without the Royal Knight''s order. Eventually, they waited longer.


    Yet moments passed, no Ned, Master Will, or the Knight approached the port. Even survivors were nowhere to be found.


    "Look! It''s almost three hours!" shouted the owner of one of the ships. His plump shoulder and arms pushed forward one of the Handler, holding him on his cor. Yet, the Handler seems to hold himself, cause he knew he was now inclined if the knight would ever arrive. "Leave the Knight or other survivor, it''s been too long! Heck! We might die in here waiting for your Knight! We have kids inside!" added the plump man. Yet his eyes narrowed together with his lips that smirked lightly.


    Worried, Toni gave Ned and the rest one shot. "Naa''ri," Toni stood away from a wooden box. Walked past the group and went to Naa''ri. Deep emotion took away her stammering. "Is there a way you can use your ability to see if Ned and his Master are on their way?"


    "Yes, but I need a magical creature," replied Naa''ri carrying the exhausted Coco on her side. She stood, then walked out the ship. Seeing the gloomy sky, Naa''ri noticed a moving speck. She smiled and tilted her head toward Toni. "Looks like I find one."


    Naa''ri muttered some words, raised one of her hands. Made a circle with her thumb and index finger that resembled a monocle. She closed one of her eyes, then sighted the speck above the sky inside her circled finger. Moving her hand like a painting on canvas, she centered the speck inside the circled fingers and cried. "Mutuor!"


    "Any of my choosing, I could tap into the magical creature''s senses and see, hear, feel what they perceive. As long as the grade is lower than my Core. I''ll have no problem using them. Luckily, this Rook''s grade is just E, or lower."


    With the flying creature''s senses, Naa''ri saw the ind covered with ominous clouds, startled creature running amok on the ind. She saw the ghouls overran the two viges. Swamps, mountains, trees, and houses came into view. And by using more of her Mana, she can force to control the movement of the Rook.


    Gliding to its side, the Rook eyed the port where Toni and the group settled. Close to the town, Naa''ri saw a swirling dot. Closer, she inspected. She used the Rook''s skill that enables it to magnify the distance of its view.


    There Naa''ri saw the Mage crawling and bleeding. "It''s..." she knitted her brows, making the two met in the middle. Wrinkles then formed at the side of her eyes. "It''s, the Mage."


    "How about Ned?" asked Toni.


    "I didn''t see them, wait. The mage, it appears, he''s bleeding... No, wait... He''s... His is that?" Naa''ri tried to share what she saw. Her voice ttened, then trembled.


    "What... was it... Naa''ri?" anxious, Toni gripped the edge of the wooden deck.


    "It''s a Gate, Toni! A Gate," covering her gaping mouth with her hand. Naa''ri went to daze and surprise. "Wait! The mage broke the barrier that was holding the Gate! Toni, he went inside the Gate. Makers tongue! Toni! We need to leave now!"


    Ending her spell, Naa''ri leaned at the wall beside her. "Toni, we need to... We need to leave now they''reing! Hundreds, no! Thousands of beasts areing!"


    Ned... no... I can''t... Toni walked back inside the ship, supporting herself with her hand brushing along the wall.


    As Toni saw the crew running inside the ship, Toni knew something was amiss. "Grann,y what happened?"


    "We''re leaving now, but something went wrong inside the deck," Granny said blowing a cloud of smoke on her pipe while she leaned on the wall sorted together with the kids. "Hey! Young man! What''s going on!"


    "Nothing, just, just stay there granny," answered by one of the crew. He appeared to be flustered.


    Toni then heard moring outside the ship. Someone cried others cried out of fear, while the rest remained unmoving, pretending to be well reserved. "Brace yourselves!" cried by one of the Handler. "Here they are!"


    A roaring scream echoed in the distance, then dust formed a sky on the horizon. From the shriek alone, Toni knew what it was. This was what Naa''ri meant. The army of ghouls. Ne,d I''m sorry, we need to leave.


    With the ship under distressed, the crew tried their best not to be flustered with the rampaging outside the ship. Nearly an hour has passed, and the ship remained ashore the port. The crew ran along here and there to fix the ship.


    Outside, Toni did her best to support the Handlers. While the others, Xi and Naa''ri used their bow to attack from behind. While Grant was nowhere to be found. Swoosh after swoosh, ghouls fell on the ground. Even with the number of the Handler, hundreds of towns guard and volunteers, they weren''t enough against the army of mindless beats. An increasing number of ghouls reached the port. Seconds passed, it added hundreds at the side of the mindless beasts.


    "Retreat! Back at the ship!" bellowed the Handler. "We need to go now! Back at the


    hisst word wasn''t finished when an Alghoul sliced open his neck. Leaving it unattached into his body.


    "Toni!" Cried Naa''ri. "Hey back inside now!"


    Toni shed her way back to the ship. Handlers, town guards, volunteers fell one after the other. Some ran crazed, others ran grazed.


    With the stampede of both the attacking ghouls and the retreating humans. Toni was left alone in the dark. Making her lose her faith when she saw the army approaching.


    Toni fell on the ground when one of the defending guards pushed her aside to save his own. With, the army of the dead roared towards Toni. She broke her limit and forced the remaining Mana inside her and cast her gift. Ice formed beneath her and totally encircling her. The ground then split when a pir of ice spout randomly. Hitting, screwing, and impaling ghouls that tried to approach her.


    But Toni knew she was at her limit. Exhausted, she kneels on the ground, releasing all her magic, dispersing the pir of ice there were formed. She knelt, let go of her dagger, closed her eyes, and give the rest to faith.


    "Toni!" Naa''ri and Xi cried! "No!"


    A Series of scenes shed inside Toni''s thoughts. "Mama, papa, Otto, Ned, Z... I''m sorry... Good"


    Waves of energy embraced Toni, round and deep roar traveled the entire port followed by a piercing and sharp thunder crackling sound. Looking down, Toni saw the cobblestone cracked, a spiderweb of cracks formed. The surrounding fell to silent. She could hear, not even the screeching of the ghouls. Even Naa''ri and Xi''s hopeless cry went to silence. Looking up, she saw someone in a full suit of armor. Covering his entire body. Holding a sword she was familiar with. Waves of energy steamed out the youthful man. Toni rubbed her eyes.


    "Ned?"

 Chapter 61: Acknowledgement

    Chapter 61: Acknowledgement


    [You are weak. No matter where you are. People around you die. ept it. You are weak. You are a burden. Ned.]


    "... "


    Ned''s consciousness drifted in an endless space of nothingness. Although empty, he felt his body being ripped from him. He wanted to shout - but his voice was empty. He wanted to move. He struggled. Yet, an invisible shackle was holding him. A prison, that''s what it was. Prison of endless, borderless, empty, and dark space.


    Who are you


    What are you


    Ned''s consciousness led him to ask an empty thought.


    Even better, why are you.


    Series of questions, but none answered.


    [It was your fault.]


    [For being weak.]


    [For being nothing but a burden.]


    [They died.]


    [Because of you.]


    [Ned.]


    A series of smooth, persuasive, and a silvery disembodied voice echoed the space.


    Who are you!


    Ned cried, but the voice shrugged in an empty space.


    [Kamma died. Because of you.]


    A speck of light broke the space.


    Ned''s consciousness drifted in a ce he long remembered but never forgotten. A ce where thousands of unique races spectated the act at the center of the za.


    Mechanical vessels flew along with the dragons, wyverns, gryphons, flying beasts, and mechanical beasts in a grandeur ce.


    Seated in a vast circr dome were species of different races.


    All there to witness the Emperor. The emperor who conquered the countless. Eradicated races. Achieved greatness only the emperor could.


    In the middle of the dome caused all thismotion. An elevated tform was raised where two mortals were chained.


    Ned''s thought drifted towards the tform. In a bird''s-eye view, Ned recognizes the two mortal chained. None other than himself or the old him. And Kamma.


    [If only you were strong.]


    [None of this


    The voice vanished, then Kamma tilted her head towards the consciousness of Ned. Her eyes gazed deep into Ned''s thoughts.


    Kamma? It''s me, Ned! Kamma!


    should have happened if you are not weak.]


    "Ned, it''s fine. I''m happy that I met you." Kamma smiled. "Don''t worry, this is not the end. Go out there, explore, make friends. Have a good adventure. And have a wonderful life. For you are nothing but weak. ept it, Ned. It''s your fault I died."


    I''m sorry, Kamma, I''m sorry. Ned wandered the empty space above his old self and Kamma. He wanted to shed tears. But his empty and lifeless body stopped him.


    [Acknowledge it, Ned. You are weak.]


    Ned flew to embrace Kamma. But when the clear and chilling crystal enveloped Kamma, Ned stopped.


    No! Kamma!


    Kamma''s gaze passed through the crystal. Inside, she moved.


    The voice imitated Kamma''s adventurous tone.


    Kamma''s eyes dted, followed by a cracking sound that traveled from the bottom till the top. The crystal broke into pieces. Dust gleamed the space, then the surrounding turned empty - dark, lifeless space.


    The moment Ned came back, his body felt ripped again. Threads of muscles ripped apart, limbs twisted, and a constant empty breath tortured Ned. It was empty, yet it filled his body with pain. A never-ending pain.


    What do you want?! Stop!


    [Acknowledge it, Ned.]


    [Thousands of races. Killed. Tortured. Turned to ves. All this because of you.]


    [You can''t save them.]


    s of innocent races. Annihted. Because of you.]


    [You are weak. You let it happened.]


    They forced me! It wasn''t me!


    Space was once again hit by a beam of light that transitioned into another scene inside the thoughts of Ned.


    Even at his bodiless state, Ned was gasping for breath through the lifeless desert. The barren-red desert med and fried in heat. It seemed to hate everything that lives.


    This is Ned''s immaterial body hovered through the scorching sky. Moments of silence broke when Ned heard a terror. No not this! I was forced I told you! They forced me!


    [You were not forced. You have a choice. Yet. You choose not to. You did not stop. You walked the path.]


    [You want to know why?]


    [Because. You are weak.]


    "No!" cried by a human-like figure. It covered its body with different clothing to shield from the heat. "You will pay for this!"


    The figure stood from its kneeling position and attacked the man in front.


    The man in a suit, covering its entire body, raised a rifle and shot dead the struggling man. Distinct sounds of rifles against the powerless individuals followed this.


    The theatre of death filled with keening and caterwauling sounds as the sodden dessert became sleek with ichor.


    "Captain what about them?" a fully suited man asked. Pointing his head toward a circle of children.


    "Our mission is to annihte. Left no one alive," replied the man with the rifle. His white suit turned red, reflecting against the barren desert.


    "Affirmative, Captain 179!"


    The group of suited men shot fire at the remaining children. Yet, the children remained unmoving. Blood dripped off their dry clothes. Holes made its way through the children''s innocent body. But they remained standing.


    Dozens of children looked towards Ned, remissly drifting above the red sky. "You could have saved us. Yet. You choose not to. Because you are weak!"


    Their angered voices echoed the sky, then a bright and scorching heat of the sun split again, and Ned was transported to another space.


    Whimpering sounds resounded through the grim side of the ck forests. The pping and bellowing thunder ripped the fragile veil of silence.


    Hovering deep inside the forests. Ned was once again transported to a ce familiar to him. The forests of O''rriadt ind.


    But Ned went into deep insanity. His unseen body went craze into the depth of the woods. Passing countless trees, Ned stopped when he encountered a moment of his life.


    Enough. Enough. Enough with this! Who are you! Why are you doing this to me! Ned bellowed along the thunderous and rainy sky. Please, no! Stop this!


    Under the veil of the thunderous sky, Ned saw Sir Edwin stabbing Master Will. The knight yanked the sword deep into his Master''s shoulder and closed his lifeless eyes.


    With the yank, Master Will spout a mouthful of blood. The blood made a pond. Then Master Will opened his dying eyes, looked at Ned, and smiled. "This all my fault kid do not make revenge to justify all this"the surrounding time froze, then Master Will turned his head toward Ned''s consciousness drifting up the gloomy sky"if only you were strong kid, you could have saved me. We could be on an adventure now. But. You are weak."


    [You are weak.]


    Master. No!


    The sound of ss falling apart broke the scene in front of Ned. His view then cracked. Along the gaping crack came the shackles. Bright and silver light beamed the consciousness of Ned. With the scene shattered to pieces, Ned was once again drifted back to space.


    The silver shackles gripped Ned. Neck, body, arms, legs, and feet revealed themselves. All tied by the heavy and boundless chain. Neds naked and slender body revealed itself in the empty and dark space.


    But one shackle remained. This shackle moved aimlessly, like a tentacle, and swirled left and right. Moved close to Ned, as if it was sniffing him. Coiled around his neck, his body, waist, and legs. Firmly binding him. The shackle crawled behind Ned.


    Ned let out a shout of agony when the shackle went through the hole in his chest. The feeling of pain was tenfold that of the Devourer.


    The silver shackle showered in red. Blood dripped off Ned''s chest. The whole, which was almost a foot in diameter, emitted a blinding light. The space went bright but vanished in an instant.


    The dazzling light faded and along came a figure Ned was so familiar with. The shackles that bound him lifted Ned midair. Blood crawled from his chest, ending to his feet. Endlessly dripping. Ned looked at the figure below him.


    "You are me," Ned said, his voice echoed the space, bouncing aimlessly.


    "You are me," replied the figure. The figure looked at Ned high above the space. Aside from his short-silver hair, the figure looked exactly like Ned. His sharp voice, delicate jawline, and sharp eyes, everything looked the same. Even with a hole in his chest, the doppelganger''s expression remained unscathed.


    "What do you want!" Cried, Ned. The shackles nged as Ned was forced to unbind himself.


    "What do you want!" Replied the figure. He cried, but his face shows the contrary. He smiled. A vicious smile.


    "Enough with this, tell me, what do you want?"


    "You," the figure replied. Pointing a finger right into Ned''s chest. "Everything about you. I want it. There''s no ce for you outside. Outside. You will die. For you are weak. ept me. Acknowledge me. And attain strength. Those chains are your past. And your past was weak. Acknowledge it. And free yourself."


    "Why are you doing this?" asked Ned. Catching his breath, he rxed. The pain that struck his body slowly fades away


    "Tell me. If you have the strength. Will Kamma die? Chir made everything for you. ICE. The means of travel. Chir made everything for you to survive. Yet. He might be dead now. He sacrificed himself to save you. And you left. How about Toni? She is also out there. She might be dead now! Yet! here you are. And how about your Master. No. Our Master is out there. Trapped in an endless loop of time. And you trusted the one who caused it! All this because of you. Your second chance of life will shatter to pieces. All this because of you! You are weak! Acknowledge it!"


    Ned went into deep thoughts. Tears flowed. Blood dripped. Sweat formed. Ned went into realization. Reality. That only strength will make him move forward. He closed his eyes. Tears stopped. He breathes as deep as he could. The deepest breath he made. Opened his eyes. His eyes went into transition. The long, sympathetic eyes were gone. What remained, or what had changed, were the eyes of uncanny, impassive, and cold Ned.


    Looking exactly the same as the figure below him. Ned disyed a smile.


    The figure raised his hand. Gesturing Ned to ept him. "Now, you know what to do. Acknowledge you''re weak. And reach for my hand."


    The shackles on Ned''s hand vanished. The shackle, that was inside his wound, vanished. The wound slowly healed itself. Blood stopped dripping. Light thump. Followed by another thump. His heartbeat once more. Ned pushed-forward with his free hand. Reaching the one below. He gripped his counterpart''s hand. And smiled. "I am."


    [System Reboot Complete.]


    [Bing Legend Protocol activated.]

 Chapter 62: Becoming Legend

    Chapter 62: Bing Legend


    [Attempting to revive.]


    [Life Energy 1%.]


    [Reviveplete.]


    [Analyzing DNA structure.]


    [Analyzeplete.]


    [Host recognized.]


    [Host sessfully achieved the requiredponents to activate Bing Legend Protocol.]


    [Warning: Massive organ failure detected.]


    [Redirecting Nanites to restore damaged organs.]


    [Nanite''s count 99%.]


    [Life Energy 5%.]


    [Nanite''s count 50%.]


    [Life Energy 55%.]


    [Nanite''s count 20%.]


    [Life Energy 79%.]


    [Nanite''s count 1%.]


    [Life Energy 95%.]


    [Restorationplete.]


    [Nanite''s count 0%.]


    [Nanite''s fully depleted.]


    [Restorationplete.]


    [Wee back, Ned.]


    Time seemed to freeze around Ned. He gained consciousness when a series of notification resounded inside his head.


    "Bing Legend," Ned moaned. He let out a soft and warm breath. "Chir, seriously?"


    Of course, Ned was impaled, he should felt all the symptoms - pain. He tried to poke his limbs. To his surprise, he could not lift an inch.


    I could at least open my eyes. Ned introspected mentally. Again, to his surprise, not even an inch of his eyes bulged. Well, the pain inside my chest is gone. That''s a good thing, I guess.


    [Correct Ned. It was a good thing, indeed.]


    Although in pain, hearing the soft and almost luby voice inside his head, Ned jerked a part of his shoulder. Last time I remembered, I was with the knight. Who are you? Are you beside me now? Wait, why am I talking to myself. "Who are you?" Ned said faintly.


    [It''s me, Ned, It''s still me. Intranode Content Emtor, ICE. Nice to finally meet you, Ned.]


    ICE?! Wait. Howe? What happened to your Kremlin-robotic voice?


    [This is the real me, Ned. This is my hidden feature. You could say I got upgraded with the Protocol activation.]


    Protocol, why would Chir put a Protocol without me knowing about it?


    [He trusted you, that''s why.]


    What do you mean? Under Ned''s closed eyes, his pupil razed left and right.


    [He trusted that you will decide based on your emotions. Make decisions that would outwit logic. He was right, after all, Ned. So, how was death?]


    Nerve-cracking, limb-tearing, and a lot of self-realization, that''s what death is. But good to know your concern about me. Howe I can''t move my body. And everything seemed too quiet.


    [I should be. Your welfare is my concern. And about that. Give time and your body will be back to normal. That''s the effect of the Protocol. And your senses are still calibrating.]


    About that, could you walk me through the Protocol?


    [I need your authorization first. Please say your name.]


    Ned.


    [Authorizationplete.]


    [Ned. You are now given the full authorization to use the Intranode Content Emtor. As an administrator, here''s what you can do.]


    [Freely control the system. By issuing themand ''status'' Heads-Up Disy are yours to view. And I will update you with your status in real-time. There are two HUD you can view. The first one, please say ''status''.]


    "Status," Ned muttered.


    A blue holographic disy came into Ned''s view.


    [As you can see, important statuses are disyed. First, to your upper left, a bar of Energy. Underneath it was your Mana Storage or Mana Pool. The rest is your body''s current status. I can show you a real-time three-dimensional model of your body. All are blue, from your head down to the tip of your toes. You''re fresh as a newborn, Ned. When a part of your body is injured. I will depict the 3D model with a red visual. As of now, everything is blue, which means your current status is healthy and stable. If you wish, I can show you thepleteposition of all elements inside your body. Your oxygen level is at 65% of your total mass. Carbon at 18.5% of your total mass. Hydrogen is at 9.5% of your total m-.]


    It''s okay, that''s enough. What else?


    On Ned''s disy, a blue holographic view filled with bars and numbers. But, the thing Ned was curious about was his Energy level and Mana capacity.


    [Current energy level is at 100%.]


    [Mana Storage Capacity is at 2,000/ 2,000.]


    [Next is the second HUD. When you''re inbat, the screen will turn red, and Predictive Combat Emtor will constantly be in effect. But you may choose to turn it off.]


    [Second. With the protocol now in effect. Your body drastically changed. Muscle mass increased. Strength increased. Speed increased. Senses enhanced. With the increase in your muscle mass. Your bones must correspond to it. So your height increased by an inch.]


    I''m not sure about thetter if it''s important, but, well, why not? Any other else.


    As minutes passed. Ned was aware of his condition. A cold and tingling sensation impressed his senses. He now realized that he was lying soundlessly.


    [Third. And the utmost importance. With the loss of Nanites in your body. Your recovery might be slower. So, take good care of your status, Ned. But worry not without the Nanites. Nothing is blocking the conversion of Mana to Energy. Now you can use Magic, Ned.]


    So that''s why those damn Nanites wouldn''t let me use magic. Any other more. I''m feeling my limbs, and also I''m


    "What!" Ned cried that almost lifted his head off his lying position. You mean? I can invoke magic now?! Ned cried mentally. Making him confused if he heard his own voice in his thoughts.


    [Correct, Ned. I''m not sure. No, we''re not sure if how the people of this world use Mana as Magic. But as for you, the process is the same. Absorb, store, convert, invoke. As long as you know theponents, elements, and materials of any matter. You can invoke magic with unique elements. But it seems that your magic is more inclined towards fire magic. You might be influenced by your Master.]


    Focusing his thoughts, Ned felt the flow of Mana into his body. It filled all his veins with prickling warmth and soothing Mana - Pure Mana. It''s been too long. Now I can... Ned lifted his arms. But, with the effect of the Protocol, his muscles yet to be recovered. Ned forced to lift his hands, he could feel his muscles are having a battle against his will.


    [Don''t force it, Ned. Wait it out. Remember. Emotions will lead you to events you might not be expecting.]


    I know that, ICE. Don''t worry. We all learned our lessons. Tell me, do you have emotions?


    [I don''t. But I know what emotion is. I based all my decisions on logic. So you can count on me.]


    Thank you. Any other pieces of information I need to know?


    [Sure. With the Protocol in effect, and magic on disy. Your skills were enhanced and gained some.]


    Hearing ICE, Ned''s curiosity was piqued.


    [Overclocking nowsts 10 seconds. You may wear out, but copsing is out of context now. Adrenaline discharge will depend on the current energy of your choosing. Your body can handle 25% of Overclocking. You can increase it, but the negative effects will be obvious. With Overclocking, your current strength, speed, and senses are enhanced by 10~15%.]


    [Decipher remained the same but added a chance to gain a skill permanently. Skills gained will depend on your body''s status. You can''t learn a skill that enables you to have wings. If only I have a body, Ned, I''ll shrug my shoulder.]


    [Predictive Combat Emtor, increased the time and chance to locate a target''s weakness parts. It can also aid your shooting skills. Emtor can now magnify and coupled with my targeting system. You can hit targets at 10 kilometers with a shabby bow.]


    [Next. You gained a skill called Inspect and Detect. By expanding your energy, you can detect life within a certain radius. With Inspect, you gain the skill to identify an item just by simply touching and giving themand.]


    [Next, your bread and butter. This skill made you known throughout the Gxy of Sskat, the first clone and unnatural to develop a skill. ''Igneous Burst''. A skill has proven to be effective against demihuman, undead, dryads, space worms, semi-forge humans, swarms, and many to mention. This skill almost rivaled the power of an Artifact. I suggest a great warning before using it. Your current body might not handle the recoil.]


    "Hmm," Ned scuffed upon hearing the warning. Ned''s muscle memory about the skill remained. But his body needed a lot of training. Continue. Nedmanded ICE. His muscles were less tense, but his coordination was stillgging.


    [Because of the effect of the Protocol. Your DNA sequence was altered exponentially. The result, the Persenex attached within you, is awaiting your signal to evolve. A heads up Ned, it''s a code outside my understanding. So it might interfere with your main system. Proper analyzing needed before issuing themand to evolve. Would you like me to analyze it?]


    Go on.


    [Analyzing new code of the Persenex system.]

 Chapter 63: Becoming Legend, II

    Chapter 63: Bing Legend, II


    [This might take a while, Ned.]


    It''s fine... I can''t move yet, so we all have the time. Is there anything else?


    [Yes. But this one might surprise you. Do you want to proceed?]


    Ned paused. An AI that can simte emotion. This was the first time Ned learned about this, even with Raid QueenNed''s main system when he was 179. The system indeed cared about him. Proceed. Ned ordered. In his thoughts, Ned tried to be calm.


    After Ned allowed his system. A chime of notification resounded in his head, followed by a red dot at the upper right of his HUD. An icon resembling an E-mail from Earth appeared.


    [Ned, you have an encrypted message. You wish to open it?]


    Open it.


    The notification wiggled and flew to fit within Ned''s disy. Inside the smooth edges of the rectangr monitor was a room Ned was familiar with.


    A harmonious b of baster amodated the room. Along the edges were advanced automation aligned systemically. Across was cylindrical ss crammed with mutation. At the center-edge of the room was a door that appeared to be made with steel with its sleek surface. The door hissed, and a man entered, carrying a steaming hot bowl.


    Ned''s heart raced when the figure of a man appeared close to the screen. "Chir," Ned gripped his hands and remained focus.


    ["So you finally did it!" Chir cried. Spooning the steaming hot bowl, Chir sipped leisurely the ziti. He added with a fully stuff pasta in his mouth. "You really died! I hate it when... I''m always right!"


    "You must be perplexed, Ned! But it''s fine, perfectly normal. I really liked it when the wrinkles of your face revealed themselves. Wait, let me finish this," said Chir in a hurried tone. "Got this recipe from Kamma," Chir lifted high the bowl vertically aligned to the disy. Seconds passed, the bowl of noodles waspletely sucked clean. cing the bowl to his side, Chir continued.


    "Anyway, here I am, still a High-elf, if your wondering. Tomorrow you will leave, I''m actually envious, but it''s fine. It''s Kamma''s wish. And for the life of me, I do not have any idea of your travel, Ned. I do not know how many stars you''ve missed. Gxies ands you''ve encountered. But, let me ask you this, how was Earth? How''s the modified food there? Do they have elves? Ahh! I''m so rare! I can''t find my match!" Chir paused. Leaned his slender arms across the table. And looked at the screen, intimidating.


    "On a serious note, Ned. You died. Earth might be a chaotic for you to die. Or maybe you''ve never been to earth. If that''s the case, much better. If you''re not on earth, then you can use Magic. But the Nanites. They''re prototype, so the effects and result might not be the one you wanted," he paused, closed his thin eyes, opened, and continue. "I''ll make this short, I know! I missed you too! But listen carefully. After this, this message will destroy itself, I don''t want to leave gctic prints. I''m dead if"Chir leaned closer to the disy. Put his hand near to his mouth and whispered"Pontus finds out I''m doing things behind his back."


    "Now, I''m sure you know that the Emperor''s hobby is to conquers. But did you know that before they created clones? There was a system created solely to kill. Yes! I''m right! I know! That''s the one you had right now. The Legend Protocol. But at first, that protocol wasn''t suitable for any species. Engineers from the high circle tested it to different species, but all the test subjects died. Later, they theorized that the test subjects needed to die for the protocol to take effect. But of course. Killing thousands wasn''t to the liking of the Emperor. And guess what? Yes! I guess it right! Engineers extracted genes from different species andbine them to one. And that''s how you were created. Clones. Expendable and emotionless test subjects." Chir paused once more. Took a deep breath and said in a low tone.


    "Don''t worry, you''re partly 95% Terran, the rest 5%, well, might be a dragon, ape, gctic leech, maybe worm. I''m not sure how you were mixed. But, anyway, clones are expendable. Killing thousands of you will not hurt the economy of Sskat. And engineers tested thousands of you. But the result is still the same. After the subject died, engineers could not resurrect them - with all the advanced technology, yet once dead. Will remain dead. And that''s where nanites came into y. Now with aplete recipe; the Protocol, the subject, the catalyst. Everything is prepared. Engineers created the perfect clone. Able to withstand the effect of the Protocol. The first prototype of the Second Generation Clone. You," Chir said. Lifted a finger and pointed towards the screen. Indicating Ned.


    "And Kamma came into y, thanks to her, Gctic Empire of Sskat went a thousand back devolution. I bet half of my territory, Pontus is really pissed now! Well, anyway, you''ve achieved all necessary conditions to activate the Protocol, and since your viewing, this means the Protocol is a sess. ! For hundreds of years, the protocol worked! and you''re alive! You''re alive and that''s all that matters, Ned. But everything has to end, Ned. And this is it for me. Anin gell nn! please! Take good care of ICE. she''s my joy, my pride. Have a prolific journey, Ned. Novaer, my friend. Novaer."


    Chir moved closer to the disy. He stuck his chest out, showed a face that was almost beaming with light. "I and Kamma are so proud of you, Ned. We always are and always be your friend."


    Chir stood, walked towards the door but paused. Before he leaves, Chir turned around and moved back to the screen and said. "By the way, focus your thoughts in the ring Kamma gave you, you''ll be surprised." Chir smiled and briefly closed his eyes.


    "ICE, store the recording, and protect it with encryption." ]


    With the sound of the monitor closing, the message ended.


    Goodbye, my friend, goodbye. I bid you well.


    [Notice: Message will be deleted permanently.]


    [Are you okay, Ned? Your heart rate is elevated.]


    I''m fine, Ned replied mentally. Chir mentioned about the Ring. He said to focus.


    With a thought, Ned focused his consciousness on the ring. Conscientiously thinking about the edges of the ring, bronze ted surface. Smooth and shiny edges came into Ned''s thoughts. A chime of notification echoed in his thoughts.


    [Notice: Kamma''s Ring would like to link. Allow?]


    Yes. replied Ned.


    [Notice: Linkplete.]


    [Notice: Item Kamma''s Ring sessfully linked and bound to the user.]


    With the notification. Ned''s thoughts went inside the ring. The ring was deep and felt an endless bound. "Spatial Ring," Ned muttered.


    Inside the ring, Ned felt objects floating around his thoughts but seemed unable to get a hold of them. Seconds passed, an item bumped his thought. Ned was diverted when his notification alerted him.


    [Notice: Would you like to receive the item ''Starter Package''?]


    Receive. With amand. The box revealed itself inside his spatial ring. Slowly revealing itself was a box. Dark, in, and normal looking box wanting to be opened.


    [Notice: Would you like to open the item ''Starter Package''?]


    Yes.


    The box popped and broke into pieces. While the debris vanished, the items contained inside the box revealed themselves instead.


    [Notice: User received the following consumable items: Ramen, Phadthai, Ham and Cheese, Rocky Road Ice Cream, and Cassoulet.]


    What in the Maker''s tongue have you done, Chir? Ned tried to persuade himself that the items he was seeing were not real. To his failure, it wasn''t. Ramen, Phadthai, Ham and Cheese, Rocky Road Ice Cream, and Cassoulet were in his inventory.


    [Notice: tinum Armor and Holy Hand Grenade x 1 received.]


    Ned''s Spatial Inventory was filled with delicacies he and Kamma liked back on Earth. Added was the item he used when he was fighting for the Empire of Sskat.


    I can''t say more, Thank you Kamma. With his thought, Ned visualized his system. ICE, Nedmanded.


    All these, and I''m here, lying on this ground. I don''t even know where I am. Tell me, ICE. Did I deserve all this? Ned shrugged mentally, making him feel poignant.


    [Chir gave the system to you. Kamma gifted you her Ring. Those two alone proved that you deserved all these, Ned.]


    [So stop acting and tell me. How would you like to proceed? Your old usual self, or your new facade?]


    Moments passed, and Ned''s senses were fully calibrated to his body. The moment he regained all his senses, Ned heard a shriek and screaming. His senses were up to the top, he felt warm breathing beside him along with a thumping of a heart almost dying.


    "I would like to proceed as myself."


    [Wee back, Ned.]

 Chapter 64: Paid in Full

    Chapter 64: Paid in Full


    The town was enme.


    Long, terrorizing me engulfed half of the town. Razed with the hungry, death-loving Devourer. The town went from grandeur to grungy.


    Despite the razing, the town hall proved to be as sturdy as what the inhabitants say. But nothingsts, eventually, like the rest of the history. Everything will be nostalgic.


    Following the incident where the Devourer mined Ned''s heart. Sir Edwin, afraid to lose the Mark, wrecked by the Devourer''s tide-turning beam of mass-energy, used his Life Force to deal a significant amount of scratch at the dragon''s bone armor.


    Diamond Level against an unknown level of monster, possibly Grade SSS or worse, Lord level. The Knight used wits, tactics, and life force which enabled him to sessfully mask their presence and made a daring escape. Eventually leading them to the town hall where he and the lifeless Ned made shelter.


    Armor broke, arms twisted, wound-gaping holes, almost pale to blue skin. The knight knew he won''tst long. He won''t be able to hold any longer if a horde of ghoul attacked them. But from time to time, some wandering ghouls made its way inside the town hall. Sir Edwin had no choice but to defend. Forcing himself to use more of his Life Force - or what was left.


    Aside from Mana, there was another form of energy that magic-users could use. This was the energy all living creatures had the moment they were born. The energy that supports life. The Life Force. For magic users, the use of Life Force is near to forbidden. The moment magic-user uses Life Force, their lifespan was exhausted as well. Once exhausted, expect that death would follow.


    Clinching his fists. It frustrated Sir Edwin why he had to save Ned when he already knew the kid was already beyond saving - if not dead.


    Inside the hall, a broken piece of antique, old, and burdened scrolls scattered. It would rather be called an exhibit room than a hall. In the middle, there lies Ned. The Devourer curved a perfect hole into his chest. Pale, cold, and beyond saving. The one kneeling, as if he was guarding Ned, was the Knight. "Too young to die. I''m sorry, Ned. This is beyond me," Sir Edwin muttered. His head swayed down at the lifeless body of Ned. Arching his body, his hands hung freely, while blood run down from his eyes, ears, mouth, and nose. Unfortunately, it wasn''t just Ned who''s beyond saving. The two of them hung their foot near the edges of the underworld.


    "After everything I have done, I guess, I deserved all these. I''m sorry, Testa. To think I would put you together with the person I hated the most. I couldn''t save you. Not without the M"along with the sticky and dark blood, Sir Edwin coughed"not without this kid. I couldn''t," the Knight scuffed. "What am I doing, talking to myself. Maybe this happens before we die. Talking to ourselves, trying tofort."


    "Legend..."


    "Chir, seriously?" Ned moaned.


    Hearing the lifeless voice of Ned. Sir Edwin lifted his head to look at the parched and beyond recognition body of Ned. "Isashil!" The Knight almost cursed the Maker, whom they asked guidance for. Wiping the blood off his eyes, it left Sir Edwin beyond speechless. Behold in front of him. The hole that killed Ned was slowly and delicately repairing itself. The dark and mellow substance covered the edges of Ned''s wound.


    "What in the Maker are you, Ned! No! All hope hasn''t been lost! His Life Force! Impossible! It''s it''sing back," Sir Edwin said. Mesmerized by the sight in front of him.


    Beyond his blurry and dark vision, The Knight peeked at Ned''s gesture when he tried to move his hands. "You''re alive, Ned! You''re alive!" Sir Edwin cried. He doesn''t care if his lungs were torn apart from shouting.


    "Who are you..." Ned said faintly.


    "What?" Sir Edwin said. Narrowing his torn and bloodied brow, he was confused. He forced to move and lean his body towards Ned. Closed the gap between him and Ned, he asked. "Can you hear me, Ned?"


    "Status" Ned muttered.


    "Your status? You''re you''re alive, Ned," said Sir Edwin. Every second passed, the hole, that was almost a foot in diameter, slowly closing itself. "What magic is this!" The Knight bellowed. It frightened him with the phenomena happening in front of him. Frightened yet reserved with excitement.


    Sir Edwin fell to silent when he sensed the mindless beasts were approaching. Instinct told him to yank open the pouch Ned had been tucking in. "Of course!" Grabbing the Rune, he himself gave Ned, was a surprise. Pulling the Rune and lifted it midair. The knight disyed a smile. Injecting his Mana, Sir Edwin threw the Rune on the ground. The Rune aimlessly bounced before it emits a fluorescent white light. Which made the iing ghouls and Alghouls shriek in surprise. The Rune then formed a barrier, able to shield the two which will give them some time.


    Without Mana, or Life Force. Sir Edwin would have a hard time battling even a couple of ghouls. Now, they were surrounded by dozens of Alghouls. Thankfully, the Barrier Rune came in handy.


    "What!" Ned cried.


    "Something''s happening with you, Ned," Sir Edwin said. "The Mark! Yes! The Mark! It wasn''t lost!" Joy outwitted pain. Sir Edwin was blissed that he forgot he himself was dying.


    Sir Edwin wasn''t even surprised anymore when he saw Ned''s hair got bald. And regrow another hair. Silver and strong, short hair fixed on Ned. "Evolution?" Sir Edwin muttered. "He''s not a beast, so why?"


    Sir Edwin waved his hand, then a rough-edged cube appeared. A Record Cube; a Keeping im which records both visual and noise of the surrounding or the user.


    Moments passed, Sir Edwin waved a hand, then a shiny stone piled in form of him. "And here''s another, to aid you, this is my Personal Token. I injected my remaining Mana to prove that I gave it to you. Proof that you''re my apprentice. Remember the deal, Ned. Even though I''m dead. There are still organizations or individuals who would go after the Mark. So, I suggest you make haste."


    Waving another hand, Praha''s Cube appeared out from his Spatial Ring. The record cube then turned dim. Put it in front of Ned together with the Praha''s Cube. Lied down. Closed his eyes. And smiled. "I''ll be going first, Testa." He whispered.


    Not noticing the event happened beside him. The hole, Ned had, was nowpletely healed. Ned moved, jerked, and opened his eyes. "I would like to proceed as myself," Ned said with pride.


    [Wee back, Ned.]


    "We''re toote, ICE," Ned muttered. He stood, then saw the knight lying on the ground.


    [Ned, thirty-two ghouls surrounding our position.]


    "The Barrier will hold, lets wait it out," Ned said brusquely. Feeling his chest, Ned nodded satisfactorily. His old hunter''s clothes remained tattered with a visible hole in the front. Leather hide piped to cover his legs down to his old hunter''s boots. Old, yet valuable. Looking down, he noticed a set of items piled on the floor, besides the knight.


    "Praha''s Cube," Ned said faintly. Ned grabbed the Cube and issued amand. "Inspect."


    [Notice: Praha''s Cube was made with unknown materials.]


    ICE, what''s the meaning of this? I thought you could recognize items once inspected?


    [Correct. But, Ned. If the materials weren''t recorded in my system, I wouldn''t know what materials they used.]


    Your system, what''s it based on? Ned asked within his thought.


    [Chir made my system ording to the system of Sskat. Merged with the data Kamma gathered from Earth. If an item is unknown, then there''s no record of that material in my system, neither does Earth. Unknown materials are yet to be discovered.]


    So that''s it.


    With a thought, Ned put the Praha''s Cube inside his inventory.


    [Notice: item received ''Praha''s Cube''.]


    Ned grabbed the rest of the item the knight left.


    [Notice: 30, 000 Mana stones received. A personal Token was received. Keeping im Received.]


    "Keeping im, wonder what''s inside," Ned injected Mana but was stopped abruptly by a voice.


    "My will," Sir Edwin muttered.


    "I thought you''re dead, knight," Ned replied in a t and uncaring tone.


    "I thought too," replied the Knight. He remained to lie on the ground, for his life force was about to go to zero.


    "You''re dying, Knight, I can feel it."


    "Now you can feel life force, what have you be? You looked," Sir Edwin paused. "Distinct. Your eyes looked exactly liked the King. Uncaring and uncanny."


    "It should not concern you," Ned replied. "How about this, tell me how to open the Cube?"


    "It''s my Mana that is needed and my intent. Even if you force me to inject Mana, it won''t open as long as I''m unwilling," exined the knight. "But, we had a deal, fulfill it, and you''ll get to open the Cube." Forcing himself to talk was the most excruciating thing Sir Edwin did.


    "What''s the point of all this, if you''re dying?"


    "Doesn''t matter if I''m dying," replied the knight while catching his breath. "What''s important is my wife," he paused. "She''s inside the Cube. I wanted to have the Mark and give it to my wife, so she would live longer."


    [He''s not lying, Ned.]


    I know I can see it. But I don''t want to burden myself with all these. I just want my Master, Ned replied mentally. "I don''t care."


    "You won''t. I can see it in your eyes. But remember, you won''t save your Master if Testa won''t receive the Mark. If Testa dies, your Master will die. I made sure of it."


    Ned furrowed. "So you''re the only one who can open the Cube?"


    "Correct," replied the knight. He coughed. Blood dripped. But continued. "I''m dying Ned, but I already injected Mana into the Cube and made a rule. If you have the Mark, the Cube will open. My wife will appear first. You give her the Mark. Oncepleted. The Cube will release your Master."


    He''s exactly like me. Will do everything for the people he loved. Ned thought. "It''s a deal then. But this is the end for you. I don''t want to keep a debt. So thank you for guarding and carrying me here."


    "I know, I only did it for the Mark. You died, Ned. I knew it. I felt it. Your life force dropped. And you died. So, how was dying?"


    "Well," Ned paused. "It''s like sleeping."


    "I''ll take it with a grain of salt then, goodbye, Ned. Tell Testa. I love"


    "Wait!" Ned cried. Along with the echoing and screeching of the ghouls outside the barrier.


    The knight paused, he''s dying. Why would Ned want him to wait?


    What do you think, ICE? I could just leave him to die here, I don''t care. But seeing him like this made me feel like seeing my old self. Should I give him the chance?


    [Logically. It''s only right to give him a chance. He saved you. So, saving him will pay the debt in full. Plus, he''s the only one who can open the Cube. That''s less burden for you. You just need to extract the Mark.]


    ICE''s soft voice echoed.


    Then it''s decided then. Can I use Inspect on him?


    [Negative. Inspect skill only applies to a non-living entity, but you can inject your Mana to see his overall status.]


    Ned walked near the lying knight. Knelt and put his hand resting on Sir Edwin''s chest. Ned noticed different shakes of bruises, scratches, and cut.


    "What are you, Ned?"


    "Giving back the favor," Ned replied. He then injected a negligible amount of mana into the Knight''s body.


    "This your Mana is so pure" Sir Edwin muttered. "But it''s toote, Ned. I''m beyond saving."


    "You won''t know it until you try."


    ICE, how was it?


    [Multiple organ injuries, failing system, massive amount of impurities, Life Energy is at 11%. His left hand. He won''t be able to use it if wasn''t repaired in time. Mana ispletely depleted. Overall. He is at a critical level and dying.]


    But it wasn''t toote, Ned told ICE. He stood, walked towards the barrier. And smiled.


    [Correct. If you can find someone who''s able to use a high-tier healing spell. Or you could learn healing spells. The Knight and even your Master will recover.]


    "Ned, what are you doing, I''m dying, leave me now," said the Knight.


    "No, it''s your lucky day," replied Ned. "You will live."


    Within his thoughts. Ned ordered ICE.


    ICE, connect, and prepare the pod.

 Chapter 65: Resolve

    Chapter 65: Resolve


    Ned stood close to the barrier to start.


    Soon after, shing light confined his figure. After a moment of solitude and an eye-blinding light. Ned''s body was covered with a whitish-grey and sleek looking metal. Making him looked more intimidating.


    Sir Edwin tilted his head to look at Ned, thinking how crazy he was. Bedazzled, the knight fell to silent when he saw Ned''s armor covered his body. It wasn''t just his body. Down from neck, till his feet, Ned was covered.


    [Notice: tinum Armor equipped.]


    [tinum Armor: A standard trooper armor. Once equipped, the bearer can withstand physical attacks from Magical Creatures Graded SSS and below. Its material, tinum, was mined from the back of Ondduleh; a space turtle.]


    t Armor. Ned smiled thoughtfully.


    [How was it? To wear the suit again?]


    ICE asked, in a pleasing tone.


    It feels, light. Isn''t this the first issue of the suit?


    [Yes. Chir must have stored some as collectibles. So expect little from it.]


    This antique seems too overpowered, no? Asked Ned. Making a mental note from what ICE had said.


    [Well, it is t Armor after all.]


    "Knight, would you unlink your Mana off the Barrier?" Asked Ned. Looking behind his shoulder, he saw the knight perplexed. Ned smiled. "Just do it."


    For Diamond Level hunters, killing ghouls and alghouls was like hunting Rabbi''sa walk in the park. But for Sir Edwin. With his current situation, he might have a hard time breaking one or two w of a ghoul, even lifting an arm he can''t do. But Ned asked him to shut the Barrier off. The only thing that keeping them safe from dozens of terror. He must be insane, or no, the knight thought, he''s insane to believe a gradeless, coreless, thirteen-year-old kid. That looked like to be ying hero, cause his mama bought him a new toy. Yes, the knight thought, he''s insane. Not the kid. "I will die, anyway. So Fuck Moraki! Why not," Sir Edwin muttered madly. With a flick of his thought, the barrier that surrounds them vanished, starting from the top of the dome.


    Ned squatted. ced his right foot behind and shifted his weight into it and leaned forward. Making him looked like he was about to run on a track.


    After the barrier vanished. Sir Edwin saw Ned''s figure blurred.


    "How was it?" Ned asked with confidence.


    Sir Edwin turned his head opposite to where Ned''s blurry figure. His eyes erged when he realized that Ned was already beside him, hands bleed - but the knight was sure it wasn''t his. An exhaust of smoke fumed from his feet. Meters of six apart, but Ned was already beside him. Ned moved too fast that his figure left a blurry image and burnt the ground with his feet. "Too fast, might be Silver. No, Gold," mumbled the knight. "What happened to you, Ned?"


    "None of your concern," replied Ned. Didn''t even bothered to look at the knight.


    Sir Edwin closed his eyes and left the rest to Ned. "Tell me when you''re done," he said. Not amand, but a plea.


    [Too slow. Six ghouls and three alghoul for 0.08 second.]


    ICE answered. Shifting her tone wittingly.


    Pulling there head off with my bare hand took a toll. It would be much faster with a sword. Replied Ned mentally.


    Nearly six seconds have passed. Thirty-six mindless beasts; gone, perished, and unrecognizable.


    Energy consumed?


    [Three percent.]


    Ned smiled, faintly. Not even noticeable.


    After Ned wiped clean the horde, he took Sir Edwin on his back. And drifted the once teeming with life town - years will pass and people will call this a ruin.


    Passing along the field where Ned and Sir Edwin once fought the Devourer. Ned remembered something. "Knight," he said. "Where''s my sword?"


    The Knight, who''s not sure if thankful because of how he was being carried by Ned, answered in a low and raspy voice. "No time to carry it, but I''m sure it was still there."


    Ned pondered, thinking he mighte back after he settled the knight.


    Ned, jumping from building to another, realized that the town was empty. Not even a single life he had seen.


    From time to time, Ned encountered a horde but was easily ovee by his strengthif not, annihted.


    From the town, through the market, going to the Grieving Woods will take almost double an hour on foot. But with Ned''s speed, he predicted it would take him no less than an hour.


    Exiting the market, midway the forest. Although exhausted, and near to lifeless. Sir Edwin can''t contain his curiosity and asked Ned. "Where are you taking me?" His blood dripped from the breeze poking his face. "With my condition, I''m beyond saving kid, not even the top healer of the Kingdom could save me. I''m..." He paused. "Beyond all these. I''m ready to die, Ned."


    Ned leaped trees after trees. Making sure no one is following them. Wearing his armor, the knight could still notice his shoulder shuddered. "Not under my watch."


    "Not under my what?" confused, the knight asked. "Your words, ent, it seems that, your someone of no culture. Where are you from?"


    "From a ce, I''m not longing to," Ned replied nonchntly.


    The Knight scoffed. "A while back, you know what happened to you? You came back from the dead," Sir Edwin said, and smiled. "Maker of Dead Moraki sure is pissed now!"


    "You people talked about Maker, Creator, The Only One, The True G... " Ned paused, wanting to add more, but he felt reserved. "Yet have they ever done something good about the people? Look around you, thousands dead. But where is your Maker? Please, tell me I''m wrong, but somewhere in this world, millions are dying. Not because they are ughtered, or raped, but because they are starving. Starving. And where is your Maker?"


    The Knight paused. Somewhere inside him, the kid, no, Ned was right. He had been fighting his entire life. Monsters and humans alike. But to what point? Fame? Recognition? To be recognized by their Maker. Whom he, himself, wasn''t sure if the Maker''s did really exist. If so, why the killing? Why the Gates? Why starve? The knight wanted to add more of his thoughts when Ned abruptly stopped him.


    "We''re here," Ned said.


    The Knight noticed forest, the usual. Nothing special. Trees, grass, rocks, stream nearby. "There''s nothing worth notable here," he muttered. Lifting his head off Ned''s back, surveying his surroundings.


    "Then Master was right hiding my pod here," Ned remarked. Ned jumped off the branch andnded with his suit making a print on the ground.


    "The pod," Sir Edwin asked, stressing the word pod, "of yours. Will it make me recover? Was it an Artifact that could reverse everything that happened to me?" He said mockingly.


    "No, but it"


    "But, what? Look at me! Why give me hope! Let me die!" Bellowed the knight. Saliva spilled on Ned''s suit. Veins popping on the Knight''s forehead. Ned could feel his breathing rapid.


    "Hold your horses, Edwin," interrupted Ned. in, non-caring, and t voice.


    "Why, Ned, why are you doing this?"


    Ned walked, he did not bother to answer the Knight. His face remained motionless with his eyes looking at the narrow gap ahead. Two rock, enough for two people to fit, passed by Ned. Inside the gap. There lies the cave where his pod remained hidden.


    Inside, the knight noticed an empty and eye shutting dark of the cave. Instinct told him that something was hidden inside the cave. But with no Mana to spend, it was impossible for him to detect the illusion. Seeing end brushing along the wall, he was sure that Ned was hiding something. "What are we doing here, Ned? You going to hide me to death?"


    Sensing that the knight was bing a nuisance, Ned knelt to put the knight leaning against the wall.


    Along came the dark, was Ned''s voice. Echoed inside the cave. "Barrier and Illusion Runes, level four and two respectively," Ned said.


    "If your Masterbined two runes, then it''s an Array, kid. You can''t undo the Array without your Master''s Mana, even if you find where the Runes are unless you find the weak spot. Which is... in my case, proved to be"


    The knight wasn''t even finished when a wall cracked and dissolve, then a faint light emitted. Making the cave somewhat clear.


    Inside the hollow cave, the pod floated the same. Beneath was a sleek metallic exterior, at the top was covered with ss, appeared visibly clear.


    Ned pushed open the ss covering and carried the knight inside. It surprised Sir Edwin beyond belief of what he was seeing. An object or vessel, not even the Kingdom could create. "Isashil! What is this!" Too much force made him puke blood.


    Without care, Ned put the knight inside.


    Connected to his system, it warned Ned with a series of chimes.


    [Warning: Unknown life detected.]


    [Notice: Extermination sequence will start in 3, 2 -


    Wait! Abort! Abort! Ned cried out his thoughts.


    Abort sessful.]


    That was close. Ned sighed. ICE analyze the subject.


    [Notice: Analyzing subject.]


    [Notice: Analyze Complete.]


    [Ned, results show he fractured most of his bones. Skull, eight of his ribs, pelvis, organs, lung, liver, and dozens of bruises and cuts externally. Blood loss at a critical level. Mana almost used up. And Life Energy fell critically.]


    [Pod''s energy, if left alone, is enough tost for over fifty years. Activating Cryonics will reduce its energy to ten years. With cryonics, it will suspend time for the subject. And the pod will maintain the subject''s current state. Some bruises and cuts will recover, but that''s it. Some features include barriers; that will protect the subject inside. And signal the Empire. Another feature of the pod is to transform into a war machine; attached with weapons created by Chir himself.]


    "Ned, what is this thing?" Asked the knight.


    It satisfied Ned with the series of information from ICE. Looking at the Knight, Ned leaned forward. "Before, I said that dying was just like sleeping, well, this works the same. Inside, you''ll just sleep until I decided not to. Also, this works the same as Praha''s Cubejust with fewer rules," Ned said and continue. "You will remain inside for ten years, you will not die, nor recover. When I get back, I''ll take my chances and I may have someone to heal you. Now, I''ll be the one asking you anyst words?"


    Receiving the information from Ned. Sir Edwin was taken aback. To think Ned would give him another chance to live. To think his life would y under the hands of a kid, his rival''s student. He wasn''t sure anymore. "Why? Why do all these for me? I almost killed your Master, I even decided to kill you back then, so why?"


    [Are you sure you''re doing this, Ned?]


    This is my chance. My blood boils seeing him! Ned cursed mentally. He closed his eyes, gripped the edge of the pod, breathed deep, raises his shoulders, and said. "Knight. Remember this before you go to sleep. I will prepare for the day we meet again, I''ll be strong and I want you to be fully recovered when I snatch that head of yours. For vengeance is best served cold."

 Chapter 66: Moment of Victory

    Chapter 66: Moment of Victory


    The knight paused, unsure of what he heard. Saving him, so that Ned could kill himter on. What a blunder! The knight thought. But if the kid was right, he could live and get to see his wife. There''s no harm in believing. "Do as you wish, Ned. Make sure you''re strong enough to do that," replied Sir Edwin. He smiled and said in a calm tone. "Let''s see how you changed after ten years. Remember the deal." The knight went silent. Closed his eyes, learned peacefully on the soft cushion of the pod. And smiled once more.


    Ned motion a push, signaling the pod to close and freeze the knight. With a gesture. The pod hissed, and the ss moved to cover the knight inside.


    Moments of silence, the pod hissed once more, and sizzle of cold, unyielding, and peaceful cloud surrounded the knight. Ned saw how the wounds healed, bruises turned to life that gave life to the knight''s war harden skin. His armor of steel gleamed from the lighting from the pod. Then it went off. Leaving the knight, alone, dark, and timeless inside.


    [Notice: Subject may render to the unique form of recoveries conducted by the pod. This is to make sure the subject survives the Suspended Animation.]


    [Notice: Maximum time the energy left within the pod to maintain Suspended Animation is ten years. Proceed with full Cryonics?]


    "Proceed," Ned said. Making the pod dimmed. And obscured with mist inside. Seeing no more of the knight.


    [Ned, would you like to activate the barrier?]


    "No need to, with the technology they have here, no one, but I could open the pod," Ned said. "Not even magic could put a dent."


    Ned turned to leave the cave and proceeded to the barren ground where he left his Butterfly.


    Ned jumped from trees to trees with ease. The tinum Armor he wore enhanced his strength and speed. Making him looked like a flying wingless beast above the trees.


    Leisurely traveling above the trees made him travel faster, with no ghouls blocking his way. From time to time he saw a group of horde below, but Ned leaves them. Thinking it was a waste since he was almost near the town and leave the ind.


    Nearly an hour has passed, Ned was halted on his track noticing smoke in his direction. Ahead on the horizon, the forests that were booming with trees a while ago when he and the Knight passed were already burnt to a cinder.


    "This wasn''t here awhile ago," Ned mumbled. Analyzing the dark, smoke puffed surroundings.


    Holding a branch above the tree. He dropped on the ground. Making ash spread away from his feet. The ck line of smoke spread throughout the space.


    Analyzing the surrounding, Ned saw trees burnt, ground then ck, rocks cracked of too much heat.


    Walking past the burnt trees, Ned leaped to his right, sensing danger behind. Smoke made its way passed Ned''s head.


    A trail of smoke and sparks spreads along with the figure. It stopped, turned around, and gazed at Ned. Armed with spikes behind his back, horns, and tings made the beasts intimidating.


    Strength, speed, and agility curved the beast''s legs. Standing in four, the beast breathes out fire.


    [Freybugs, Ned be careful, their breath can melt metals.]


    "You said my Mana is inclined towards fire?" asked Ned. "How about we test my Magic."


    [Correct, your Master''s magic influenced you.]


    "Then we''ll try Fire magic," Ned said. Lifting his hand, he spread open his palms, aimed towards the demonic-wolf, and invoke a fire spell. "I already have Mana stored, so no need to absorb, next, convertthink of fire, ignite, fuel. Then conjure."


    Space on Ned''s hand distorted, heat built up, Mana exited at the tip of his hands, collecting in the middle of his palm. Then a sphere made of fire turned and spiraled. Seconds past, a sphere almost the size of a normal human head, twirled in Ned''s hands.


    Aiming towards the Freybug, Ned released the magic with a flicker of his thought, coupled with a shout for a more dramatic effect. "Fireball!"


    The speed at which the fireball traveled was fast, reaching almost ten meters in a matter of a second.


    The Freybug opened its mouth instead of evading the attack. The beasts almost smirked at the attack, cause it knew that they were immune to fire and fire magic.


    Seeing the gesture of the Freybug, it made Ned smiled with mockery. "Fool."


    It was toote for the demonic-wolf to regret its actions. Swallowing the fireball. Mini explosions boomed inside its stomach, secondster it bloated and its reddish-brown skin cracked. After which, it exploded. Making a shower of flesh, followed by a random line of smoke.


    [Freybugs are immune to fire. Only if they are stronger than the fire itself. If not, then they will burn just like other magical beasts.]


    "He must have thought the fire I made is weak," Ned said. "To think fighting Grade A monsters would be this easy."


    [It''s because of the suit. Enhancing your strength, speed, and defense is what the suit does.]


    "I like to test more of my magic, but it seems there''s only one Freybug," Ned said. "Let''s find out, then."


    Focusing, Ned remained standing. He felt his Mana inside his body coursing through his veins. He then converted it to energy and released. "Detect."


    The spell made barrier-like energy that continually expanded until it reached a diameter of ten meters. Encircling Ned''s body.


    "No sign of life," Ned muttered. "Let''s move on then."


    [Sure. Just be careful. I don''t sense any other beasts surrounding this area. Not even the Devourer.]


    "Thanks."


    Reaching the market, Ned was almost at the site where theyst met the Devourer. He then heard a boom inside the depths of the forests. The forest was far from the market, yet the sound resounded so loud, it made its way to the market.


    [Ned, the explosion is near the Gate.]


    "Then we need to hurry. The barrier broke, that''s the only exnation there."


    Ned strode the market. Debris, woods, headless body, and beasts alike scattered the market.


    Momentster, Ned heard rumblinging from the forests. "That''s our cue, I need to hurry, but I can''t go faster than this."


    Ned ran to the alleys, houses, and market until he reached his desired destination.


    Reaching the site where he left the Butterfly. Ned saw a gleamed under the sun. Stuck between the rock, Ned reached to grab the Butterfly. Checking the sword, Ned raised an eyebrow to show it satisfied him.


    Minutes after he stopped to pick the sword, Ned heard the rumbling getting closer. Then Ned saw a dotted figure moving towards him.


    Thousands of figure stampede, following the path going to his location and going towards the port.


    Ned brandished the Butterfly. No time to run, no choice to hide. He was determined to sh with thousands of ghouls.


    Then thousands of figures entered his reach. With his strength, Ned moved to slice, stab, cut, and pulverized the iing army.


    Some made it past his range, but no time to run after them. He stood his ground, shing everything within his range. He evaded, he parried, he shed, and he killed.


    Pile of ghouls and alghouls formed across Ned. Hundreds dead, yet their number never decreased. Minutes passed, Freybugs made their way out the Gate. Ned invoked fireballs after fireballs, killing mindless beasts, but even though their number kept on flowing.


    Too many beasts to handle and Ned settled on killing Freybugs whenever he saw one. His n is to reduce the number of beasts going towards the port. Making sure others survive.


    Although his n was solid. He realized their number has swollen every second passed. Ned killed one, only to be reced by ten. They outnumbered him.


    Too many to handle, Ned left his spot and head to the port.


    Ned killed ghouls going to the port and dwindled their numbers along the way.


    Exiting the gap between a small grassy hill. Ned saw the port. At the edge, fire envelopes a structure where they are used to inspect people. Headless bodies scattered along the cobblestone road, houses destroyed, structures ttened. In the middle, Ned saw two merchant ships. The other merchant ship was almost gone off the wind, while the other one remained at the coast. Not moving, obviously not sailing.


    Beneath the port, Ned saw humans running for their life while being chased by the army of ghouls.


    Close to the escaping humans, Ned saw a figure he well knew. Toni. Using her magic to block and attack dead the horde of ghouls. Eventually, Toni ran out of Mana. Ned saw that she gave up by freeing his hands with his Kiki''Dorra, and knelt on the ground. With her magic slowly disappearing.


    Toni. "Toni," Ned breathed. "I can''t make it. ICE! Overclock!


    [Overlclock activated.]


    Proceed with maximum input. Ned started.


    [Sure, Ned.]


    [Overclock by 25% activated.]


    Steaming-hot cloud oozed off Ned''s figure. Making him shine with his tinum Armor equipped.


    Ned ran, jumped, and slide to reach Toni before her magic dissolves.


    Reaching almost ten meters away from Toni, Ned jumped as strong as he could. Landing right in front of Toni, cracking the ground and attacking all the army of ghouls within the vicinity of the port. Killing hundreds and hundreds of ghouls and alghouls.


    Witnessing the event happened in front of them, Xi, Naari, the Handlers, the escaping people, the ship''s owner, merchants, and even themons. They all fell to an eternity of stunned silence. For them, this was a golden moment of victory.


    "Toni," Ned said softly.


    "N Ned?" stunned, Toni couldn''t believe what she was seeing. Aside from his short and silver hair, in a full suit of whitish-grey armor, oozing with hot cloud, hands fuming with smoke and sparks, while the other hand hung with Butterfly, sharp and cold gaze. It was Ned. None other.


    [Overclocking disabled.]


    Feeling the joy of relief, Ned smiled inwardly. For making it in time. He looked at Toni, reached a hand, and smiledfaintly.

 Chapter 67: And so it Began

    Chapter 67: And so it Began


    Ash fell from the sky, along with blooddead, viscous, dark blood.


    Be it ghouls, alghouls, and freybugs. Blood spilled all the same.


    Ned, the perpetrator, reached a hand tofort Toni. He smiled - faintly, genuine, and honest. For he died and seeing Toni once more made him realized how stupid he was. Stupid, and reckless, and naive. He trusted people that made him lose his life, once.


    "Ned how did you" Toni said, confused and impressed. "You you look changed."


    Giving his hand. Ned took the time to feel the warm sensation Toni gave when the two connected. "I''m here," he said, "and that''s what matters now." He pulled Toni off from her helpless position and walked the nk going back inside the port.


    Grabbing her dagger, the two walked down the wooden pier. "Your armor... where did you get that?" Toni said.


    Ned stopped to check the surroundings. Aside from the market, which waspletely destroyed. Houses razed on the ground. Townhall with a noticeable crack. Everything was fine. For how long? Ned squared his thought. Looking back to Toni, he smiled once more. With a thought, the tinum Armor dissolved like a sandcastle and ced back on his inventory. "Oh, that? That was a gift," he said.


    [Notice: tinum Armor unequipped.]


    ICE, how''s the connection with the pod?


    [With this range, the connection is still active.]


    How was the pod? Ned walked towards the ship, giving a cold shoulder to the onlookers, who left Toni behind.


    [Stable. Also, the subject inside is stable.]


    Midway across the wooden nk. Ned grabbed the shirt-cor of one of the men who pushed Toni aside to save his own. The man who looked like a town''s guard was tucked with ragged clothing, bald, unkempt, and barefooted. Ned pressed his cor and pull to close the gap between them. "How dare you," Ned said. Soft but unrestrained. His eyes stared at the man deep inside his core.


    "Kid... I " the man said, faltering his voice. Ned''s stare made the man question his life choices. Howe this kid looked like this, look away. That''s what his face was telling.


    He felt distressed. None of the people would help him. They knew what the man did. For they will do the same if their lives were hanging on the edges. Sacrificing someone to save their own, is what made human - human.


    "Say it," Ned whispered and leaned to close the gap even closer. The Butterfly on his left hand made a trembling solid sound because of anger. "Say it."


    "I I did it... I pushed her okay, I pushed her!"


    "Now tell me, why?"


    "To save myself, yes! To save myself." Replied the trembling man.


    "Kid that''s enough," pressed and an old voice approached Ned. The smell of dried leaves mixed with soothingponents made Ned remembered the people that helped him and his Master when they have almost nothing.


    Letting go of Ned''s grip, the man slump on the wooden floor. Totally fazed.


    "Granny," Ned said.


    "How''s the smile? Is it hard to smile now?"


    Ned smiled, lifting just a tiny part of his lip. After he died, he realized, pleasing people wasn''t an ideal thing to consider when moving forward, to gain strength. Ned thought the moment he could smile genuinely was when he''s with his Master or Toni.


    "Neeeeeeeeed!" Cried, Xi. His bow swayed left and right, coordinated with his footing. "You saved us! You saved Toni! Ned!" He paused. "What''s with the hair?"


    Meow!


    Coco jumped off Naa''ri to greet his friend.


    Meow? Meow! Meow! Meow!


    "I''m fine, I know, I know," Ned said. Brushing Coco''s fur. Ned leaned to check on Naa''ri. He nodded. To show how thankful he was for taking care of Coco.


    Likewise, Naa''ri nodded. She smiled. Which made Toni moved closer to Ned. Almost touching her body near to Ned. Almost.


    "Toni! Are you okay?! Come here,e here, my child!" Lady Zoreena rushed to join the fray of shouting.


    "I''m fine mama," Toni replied. Brushing a part of her hair and threw a gaze at Ned. Making her felt warm, her face turned pink and blushed.


    "Where''s the Knight, kid?"


    Ned looked over and saw the man talking. Hooded in a ck suit, in just like the others. The Handler''s number was disbanded to almost a dozen.


    "Yes!" Cried, Xi. "Also, where''s your Master?"


    Ned thought for a moment, then said. "We need to leave." Ned walked past the group, snubbing the rest who wanted an answer.


    Granny pulled the pipe off her mouth. Spit saliva. And stared at the horizon of smoke, blood, and mutted bodies. "Goodbye Will, goodbye. Isashil guide your soul," she whispered. Walked together with Ned. Followed by the others.


    The Handler knew what the silence was all about. Honor the dead. Thank the dead. Respect the dead.


    Children cried, adults, whipped. While the crew motioned to start the ship. The other merchant ship trod the waves, making them further than the other ship.


    The group settled inside the merchant ship. Made of wood, oak-wood, redwood, and smell of mahoganyor so it seemedfought with the stench of the refugees.


    Refugees, whose life we''re not sure if they could survive the journey they will face. Some thought they would rather die than to be swallowed by the culturea culture of very. Culture their Kingdom gave upon them. The very that was ongoing even before they were born. While some gave up and let their Maker, Isashil guides them.


    The group settled at the side of the ship, forming a circle that made the onlooking and listeners keep off.


    Ned felt that having a sword without a scabbard, which was lost in the fight with the Devourer, was cumbersome. He looked at his ring and with a thought, he tried to put the Butterfly inside his spatial inventory.


    [Warning: Living entity are not allowed inside the inventory.]


    [Warning: Living entity are not allowed inside the inventory.]


    Ned was lost in thoughts, to think that his system considered the Butterfly as a living entity. Well, this is something new. Ned red at the floor, losing in his thoughts.


    "What now?" Asked Mama.


    "I''ll try my luck at the academy, maybe I''ll find beasts worthy of my liking," said Naa''ri. Looking at her back, left, then right. Looking for her nsmen, Greg. Eventually, she looked at Coco between Ned''sp. A look of envy and sadness filled her eyes.


    "I''ll I''m going back to my family, perform the role they wanted for me," Xi said, in a soft and depressing tone. He looked at Ned and grabbed the bow behind him.


    "Take it, it''s yours," Ned said.


    Thankful, Xi kowtowed to Ned. Happy for the bow was a perfect fit for him. Sturdy and light.


    "I don''t want to intrude between the young ones but I''ll be going to my daughter. Teach that thick-headed of hers the proper healing," said Granny. Looked at Ned while she caresses the bag hanging on her shoulder. The bag was embossed rectangr. Obviously, the book Ned gave to her. She was sad and thankful for Ned. Cutting her emotions, she added.


    "I''ll be going with Toni to look for her brother, at which she will then study at the academy," said Mama.


    "Yes" Toni answered. And looked at Ned across from her. She blushed, turning her eye to where she could not see Toni. Must be the hair. Ned''s silver hair made him looked matured.


    It wasn''t just hers. The rest of the group looked at Ned. They knew his Master died, or that''s what they thought. Ned had the choice to do whatever he desired.


    "You can do whatever you like, kid," Granny said. "But going to the academy will help you in a lot of ways. Finishing at the academy is one of the factors needed to join any Guild you like. Be it Hunter, Explorer, Tamers, even cksmithing, and merchants you all be needing to finish academy. So what now, kid?"


    Ned looked at Coco''s milky white fur. He thought and paused. What I needed is the Mark. The Mark to take it off my body. I''m not sure if the academy would help me in any way. I''m not sure if they knew about the Mark. It would trouble if people learn that I have a Mark. The strength it gives is unknown, but one thing is sure. People will kill to have a Mark. Then I have no choice, Academy it is. "I''ve decided, Aca"


    "Iing!"


    Ned and the rest heard a sharp whistle. The bright clouded sky danced with a line of dark along with a massive figure.


    It terrorized the crystal blue ocean with red, violet, and ck waves of heat. With a boom! And a roar! The merchant ship exploded. The first to sail merchant ship turned to ash. Woods timbered. Humans incinerated. Shouts echoed and lost in the vast ocean.


    It wasn''t even minutes of ten after they left the ind. But here ites. Terror of the sky. The unknown. The one that devours. The Devourer. Making sure no one escapes the ind, alive.


    Ned and the rest ran to check, or be terrorized by the scene outside.


    Kids, elderly, healthy, merchants, the strong and the weak, Handlers, and the rest. All but have one reaction. Aside from Ned, the rest wished that Isashil guides them.


    The Devourer went passed above the remaining merchant ship, stopped on the horizon. Glided to turn behind. And looked with its hollow eyes, inside green ming-energy danced in its socket.


    The Devourer motioned to glide towards the ship.


    Seeing the iing dragon, people let a scream of grief.


    Ned has decided this will not be the end of his journey. If he can''t defeat the Devourer, then he won''t survive what Earflgard throws at him. He looked back at his shoulder. For thest time, he gave a smile.


    "Let your journey be guided," Ned said. "This is my adventure, the start of my adventure."


    "No Ned no!" Toni gasped for air.


    It was toote for Xi, Naa''ri, Granny, and Mama to notice what Ned meant. Toote even for his Mythical Creature friend.


    [tinum Armor equipped.]


    Light shot at Ned''s figure. He smiled and motioned to sh the Devourer. Brandishing the Butterfly, he jumped. Airwaves made the ship danced in the ocean.


    Ned jumped to receive the Devourer. He used the force of his jump to sh with the dragon head-on. With a roaring boom. The human and the dragon met their demise.


    Ned struck the Devourer''s head with his sword. Not making any dent or cracked on its bony head. But the Devourer felt pain with its moaning roar. Ned turned to jump atop the head of the dragon. Speed faster than any beasts, the dragon went straight ahead towards the ship.


    "So you won''t stop?!"


    "How about this!"


    "Egneus!"


    Sphere formed on Ned''s hand. The Red and orange sphere of fire materialized.


    Feeling the danger atop its head. The Devourer spun to push Ned off the ocean. To no avail, Ned remained unmoving.


    A loud boom made its way to the Devourer''s hollow eyes, its head smoked, came along with fire. The Devourer felt pain for the first time.


    Dazed and angered, the Devourer went passed ahead of the merchant ship. Leaving the humans to embark on their journey.


    It went straight back to the Ind. To settle with the human leisurely riding its head.


    Reaching the ind, the Devourer closed its wings to increase its speed and went straight ahead into the ground. Attempting to overthrow Ned.


    Sensing the n of the Devourer. Ned jumped before the dragon hit the ground with its head. Ned bnced its body to reduce the speed of his descent. He rolled and rolled and turned to face the Devourer. He stood, raised his shoulder to raise his morale, and smiled or smirked.


    d with his tinum Armor, Ned walked toward the Devourer, raised his free hand, and formed a ball of fire.


    "May the Maker have mercy upon you because I won''t."

 Chapter 68: the Battle

    Chapter 68: the Battle


    The air of the battleground had a distinct smell to it. Muddled with different kinds of odor - a revolting kind of odor. Still, it is an odor that he could get used to. Ned took several breaths of the stinking air.


    Standing at the center of the market, between the town hall and the Devourer, Ned looked behind him. There formed a neat rank of Sskat troopers holding sma guns and sma swords, d with different organic suits. Ready to receive amand. Ready to serve. Ready to die.


    In a menacing cry, Ned said, "Troopers! This is it! Ourst stand! Let go of your doubts! Go wild! Go kill!"


    And so Ned thought - or dreamed of. It was in his blood. The urge to fight. The urge to kill. It''s in him. He can''t let it go, he can''t let go of his past. His past, aplex of intriguing past. A show of strength. For only strength helped him survived his past life. But what is strength? Was it necessary? Why him?


    Ned opened his eyes. Eyes filled with intimidation and excitement. "This feeling, this is excitement. Am I? Excited to die?" Ned whispered. "No one should let go of their past if they want to have a stable future. Instead, one should acknowledge the past. Only harshest past builds a strong future."


    Ned was the first. First clone that developed with emotion. First, to be recognized as a true conqueror. No matter what he did, he won''t die. Not until he tasted death. Deathunforgiving, ceaseless, and excitement. Just the thought of fighting a worthy opponent with his life on the line made Ned shiver in excitement.


    The Devourer shook its head. Rubbles made their way off its skeletal head. Eye socket filled with terrorizing green energy. Blue, violet, and ck energy crept its hollow chest. Scanning its surrounding, he found the cause of the pain. Not from him, Ned stood. Brandishing his sword and invoking a fireball.


    Its size, too big for a normal dragon, but too small to be called Ancient. A body covered with bones, means attacking its joints is useless, it''s a bone dragon after all. shing, stabbing, and cutting is also useless. Blunt weapons are more effective, but Butterfly''s not cut for it. Then there''s one option left. Use its body against him. Ned analyzed. Finding weaknesses with his instinct and intuition.


    If his Master were there and learned about Ned''s n. The look on his face would probably be "Kid, are you fucking serious?" As Ned calmly considered that mental image, heughed. Still, the idea was ridiculous. Using the dragon''s massive and ton weighing body against itself, was ridiculous by itself. But it''s worth the try. At least Ned needs not to maneuver the battlefield. He just needs to wait for the Devourer to attack. Evade. And counter the force with his own. Which not for long, as the Devourer recovered from face mming. It charged.


    "ICE, can you check its Rank?" Ned asked.


    [Judging by its size, strength, appearance, and the color of its eyes. It''s a Newborn, Ned. Probably lived for a couple of hundreds of years.]


    [Combat mode activated.]


    Ned''s HUD, Head''s Up Disy, turned blue, then red. Showing a preparation for an attack. Along with the mode was the Predictive Combat Emtor, signaling the weaknesses of the Devourer through digits, in which it doesn''t have much. The highest percentage was its chest. Followed by its hollowed eyes. And its tail, that was covered with a fresh flesh of dark reptilian skin.


    "Newborn, but its strength is already continental," Ned sighed. Disying a stance that enables him to counter against the Devourer''s charge. "Here ites!"


    Ned raised his hand with a fireball, aligned it towards the iing skeletal dragon. With a flick of his wrists, he released the fireball. Traveling at a speed of ten meters per second. It hit the dragon with a boom into its face.


    As expected. Ned thought.


    The fireball hit and felt an itch. The dragon increased its charge. Smirking along the way.


    Ned knew what stance he should use. He raised the Butterfly. Waved it as high as he could, making a wide opening in front of his chest. His free hand swayed behind him, helping him bnce. He leaned forward. His expectation will depend on his precision and finesse when attacking.


    The charge continues. Dust, stones, and bodies, both human and beasts alike, made a way for the Devourer.


    Ned made a rotating sh, with his body extended by his sword. Making a wide arc that attacked within the reach of his sword.


    The sword nged and buzzed the moment it reached the top of the Devourer''s foot, just below its knee.


    Ned slid, turned, and control his footing, bncing along the way. Made the same stance. Sword raised and wide open. A stance to intimidate enemies. A mocking stance.


    The dragon, with its charge, coupled with his body, made a big ''U'' turn. Dust flew among its foot. Houses made of bricks, woods, straw, and stalls turned to crumble with the dragon''s foot.


    The Devourer must have weight hundreds of tons. A step of its bony foot made the ground tremble. Its height, doubled the size of the town hall which is almost five to six storey, was staggering, that just by standing it made a wide shadow. Blocking the beam of the sun.


    After it turned, the dragon charged again, declined its head. That almost touched the ground. The ground trembles. The ground shook. But Ned remained stood.


    But on the second charge. Its speed doubled. A look of mockery filled its eye socket. Almost at the reach of Ned''s sword. The dragon stopped, abruptly. It spun its body, shifted its massive body weight into its front legs, that made as the center of rotation, and swung its tail.


    Ned saw the attackeding, but his body, d with his t Armor, reacted toote with his eyes. The tail hit Ned''s chest. The hit was powerful; it made a booming and round sound.


    Ned went rolling, tumbling, and jerking. Still, the Butterfly was in his hand. The ground made a trail almost fifty meters apart. Ned stopped, facedown on the muddy ground. Ate some mud, sand, or maybe entrails of what''s left of the dead.


    Along with Ned''s stop, was the iing of the army of ghouls followed with alghouls; they seemed to hunt in a pack, the ghouls, and alghouls.


    The ghoul charged and bit Ned''s leg. The Alghoul jumped andnded on Ned''s back. Luckily, no freybugs around. But, with the t Armor equipped, only the Devourer''s attack made a stinging pain in Ned''s chest.


    [Ned.]


    With ICE''s prompt. Soft and sweet voice, a voice that contrasts the current situation. Ned''s HUD disyed a 3D model of his body. Ned noticed a red speck marking his chest. Along with some visible cuts and bruises.


    Seeing the human''s helpless situation, the Devourer growled and hissed. But it wasn''t enough. He growled once more. And roar. Signaling the army of ghouls and alghouls to leave his prey alone. Which thetter did as the dragon,mand. Dozens of mindless beasts made their way into the forest. Leaving the human and the Dragon to deal with themselves.


    With the Devourer''s signal, Ned stood, right hand still gripped the Butterfly. Pat his knees and smiled. "Without the armor, I''m long dead." Ned smiled once more and charge. This time he didn''t wait for the Devourer to make its move. He raised his sword, light reflected on its green surface of the Butterfly. Ned likes to have weapons ready whenever he needed them. For weapons settled disputes the faster. Less to worry about.


    Raising the Butterfly, its tip pointed skyward. He charged. The Devourer charges. Seeing how the human giving his best, the dragon gave it all charging. It roared and charged.


    Seconds before contact, the Devourer did the same moves, twice. It spun and swung its tail. A sharp whistle sound traveled the space as the tail cuts through the air.


    A steak of light burned in Ned''s eyes. He was expecting it. The same as his stance, which makes a wide arc whenever he performs a spinning move. The spin gave off a lot of openings. The dragon spun and gave off its chest filled with flowing energy. With a gleam in Ned''s eyes, he parried the dragon''s whip. Making it slide at the edges of the Butterfly.


    Ned parried, then jumped to attack the Devourer''s core. But luck yed an enormous part. After the dragon failed to hit Ned. It opens its mouth and shot a beam of light towards Ned.


    Making Ned rolled and thrown once more.


    He scuffed. Finding it hard to determine the dragon''s blind spots.


    The two fought, razing every ground, trees, and houses along the way. They turned anyone who would intervene between their fight to mincemeat by the Devourer''s attack or Ned''s slices.


    The fight leads them to the swamp near the Moormont vige. The air around the swamp smelled damp. Ned stood with his knees almost covered with mud. Mosses and vines crawled Ned''s knees. The swamp made Ned remembered the Lord he fought once, Gazul.


    The Devourer''s eyes show a hint of surprise and admiration. A human, single human withstood his attacks. He growled and moaned, giving praise to Ned. And stopped. His fiery eyes danced along with its bony mouth open. He charged an attack. Dark, purple, and a hint of blue formed into its mouth. It was the attack that made its name. The devouring attack.


    [Ned, that is a massive amount of Mana.]


    Ned remained silent. The Devourer''s attack would wipe out the swamp in an instant. He wasn''t sure, even with his t Armor, to block the Devourer''s attack. Ned moved to his left. Making a time to evade before the attack hit. As he steps, the Butterfly emitted a green faint light, then dimmed, then back to green light, a cycle of dancing light. Or maybe, Ned thought. Maybe it''s trying tomunicate. Green, bright light, then faint, then dimmed.


    Ned trusted his gut, raised the Butterfly, and gestured the dragon to give his all.


    The dragon smirked, released the sphere, which turned to a beam of light. The surrounding fell silent. Then a rumbling sound traveled through the entire swamp.


    Ned brandished the sword. And absorb the attack. With its all might. The Devourer''s attack was slowly absorbed. Ned''s feet sunk even further within the swamp. The beam was devastating even Ned on a full ted tinum Armor made a hard time controlling the Butterfly.


    Veins popped on Ned''s head. Sweat formed and evaporated and grit his teeth. Clench his fist on the sword. Now holding with his two hands. And shouted! "Bring it on!"


    The swamp turned, darkened, a faint of red, then blue, then violet. Seconds past, the Devourer''s attack waspletely sucked in. The Butterfly trembled as if it were in pain. Ned raised the sword and pointed it toward the Devourer. A streak of a greater, brighter beam of light shot at the Devourer.


    The Devourer jerked, surprised and rmed. It leaps to his side, just in time for the returned attack to hit. Everything went bright. Deafening roar echoed the entire swamp. Moments passed, all that was left was a giant line on the ground that passed along the entire swamp and ended at the forest. Completely cleaning everything in its path.


    The Devourer limped and let out a breath of purple and blue energy. Dark, oozing blood dripped from the top. It severely damaged its wing. Too severe, it was cut in half. The Devourer''s wing was cut up to the end of its back. It limped and jerked. Yet smiled. Bone defying smile. It raised its head and looked at the human, half kneeling on the dried and cracked ground. Its eyes danced with excitement as it looked at Ned. It growledrough and bone-cracking growl.


    "If you win, you get to live human."

 Chapter 69: the Battle, II

    Chapter 69: the Battle, II


    Let it be known that the Devourers were dragons of a rare specie. There could be fire dragons, stone dragons, crystal dragons, water dragons, or air dragons. But there could be no dragon that devours everything. The dragon that could end all life with a single gulp. The Devourer.


    Ned knew the Devourer wasn''t from Earflgard. Yes, there could be dragonsing from the gate that was already recorded in the history of humans, halflings, and beasts alike. The Devourer was the first, the first of its kind toy a foot in Earflgard.


    On his knees, Ned used the Butterfly to support his body. The swamp was supposed to be damp. But with Ned''s counter of the Devourer''s attack, the ground shook and turned to dust.


    The Devourer, staggering and limping. Maroon liquid sipped off its broken wing. The rest of his broken wing was nowhere to be found; disintegrated, along with the forest behind him. He looked at Ned with surprise, filled its eye socket. He spoke roughly but like that of a ruler. "For a mere human, to stand against me, you''re formidable, child."


    "Huh, child," Ned said, scoffing. "Calling me a child is a mockery, for you yourself is a Newborn."


    The Devourer fell to silence. Its face may be bones, but its gesture shows that the Devourer was surprised hearing a human knew its rank. "Pardon me, I take back what I said. For a human with a vast knowledge of Realms, who are you? What''s your name?"


    "Realms?" Ned said. Knitting his brows. Trying to buy time topose himself from the strength of the recoil from the attack he just made. He stood but staggered. "What Realms?"


    "Intriguing, but there''s no point telling you those, you will die anyway," the Devourer told Ned. Blood slipping off his wings. Yet, it seemed to be calm. "I will devour your very soul. For that''s what my kin does, devour a soul, slowly, enjoying every spark you have. Thenes your flesh, bones, every part of you, every thread of your very existence. Even your armor." It paused, looked at Ned''s armor.


    "I won''t let you," Ned said.


    "Your armor, it seemed very familiar," the Devourer said. "Human what is your name? For you are lucky, for a ruler like me to ask your name back in my world, a world, almost like this. Humans tremble in fear and knelt, hearing just my name."


    "I''m Ned, and you are?" Ned stood, looked at the Butterfly. Not a scratch or a chip. Then looked high at the Devourer. Blood still oozed from its broken wing.


    "Humans in Draconheilm call me Rassus, Rassus the Devourer," he said. Growling in between his words. "So Ned it is. Tell me, Ned. What world is this? This world looked exactly mine, but in my world, humans worship me. But here, this world is weak. Mana is thin. The Knight before, when I fought him, it made me realize, this world is worth devouring for. And yet, here you came. For some reason, I cannot read you. I don''t feel." Rassus paused and gazed at Ned''s very existence. "An ounce of soul in you."


    He must be talking about Edwin. Ned thought. "Soul, you say? It doesn''t exist, I don''t believe in fairytales."


    "It does not matter, I will devour you anyway, it seems that your knowledge is vast. I need that," Rassus growled. Lifting its head. It breathes an ominous form of a cloud. The dark cloud then formed a figure in front of him. Secondster, a figure d with a dark mist, ted with thorns of bones, covering its entire body with dark dancing smoke. And stood like a human. Everything about this figure is pure darkness. "You know what to do," Rassus ordered.


    Having been rxed, Ned ran forward. To meet the minion Rassus summoned. He lifts his free hand, released part of his Mana, and throws the Fireball he invoked towards theing summoned.


    The summons ran forward, straight towards the Fireball''s path. Its ck eyes gleamed red, the shadow running as its entire body crawled going into its hands. The dancing shadows then formed into a de, arming the dark figure in both hands, and shed the fireball in half. Dissolving midair. It then jumped and dropped towards Ned. Using its weight to increase the power of itsnding.


    Ned raised his sword and motioned toplete the hanging right stance and block the de of the summon. Ned glimpse at the Devourer. Leisurely taking his time to recover. Momentster, a new wing developed. Giving birth into a new bony wing.


    The summonnded in front of Ned. Raised an elbow and perform a thrust attack.


    The summon was quick, but Ned was quicker with his counter. The pattern was simple, deflect, then do three quick slices into the summoned''s obscured and dark armor''s weak spot. Ned felt the de bite to something flesh - soft-tearing flesh. Empty eye socket red at Ned, and fell back, kneeling. The Butterfly dimmed ck after he pulled the sword off the summoned''s chest.


    It then jerked, fell to its face, and quivered. Followed by a light that disintegrated the very edges of the summoned body until they burned it to nothing but ash.


    Ned looked back at the Devourer. But it was nothing but space. Ned heard a p followed by a wind that fell from the sky. He looked up only to see a torrent of ck clouds falling into him.


    Ned flipped until the very end of the swamp. Creating a distance between them.


    Rassus fell from the sky andnded and made dust of clouds. Inside the dust, Rassus coiled and jumped at Ned. Making a trail of disaster along the way.


    Ned fought, parried, and evade. It satisfied him with the Butterfly''s performance. The more he fought Rassus. The more he saw an obvious representation of fear in the dragon''s trembling eyes. He must be disoriented. This must be his first time feeling weakened. This must be his first time encountering something he can''t devour.


    "This fight is getting nowhere," Ned said. Catching his breath as he evades a whip of Rassus'' tail. Then lifted a hand to throw a fireball at the dragon''s chest. "You can go back to the Gate and close it."


    Although having a hard time, Rassus felt his enjoyment had just started. His core gleamed inside his chest from dark to blue, and vice versa. "Ho! I''m having a good time here, human," Rassus said. Overpowering Ned''s fireball with his own breath of ck orb. "You human, disturbed my slumber, then asked me to go back? You''re human, indeedstupid and arrogant. Together with my spawns, I will make this world a living hell."


    "You''re arrogant for a Newborn," Ned said. Hitting something inside the Devourer''s core with his words. "Don''t worry, I''ll y you just like what I did to your kind."


    With that, Rassus stopped his attacks. Standing in four on the ground surrounded by grasses and trees. Arrows of sun, bathed into the holes of Rassus'' skeletal wings. He stopped, breath and abined mist of blue, violet, and ck sipped out its mouth. "What are you hinting, human?!" Rassus roared.


    Sensing that Ned hit something inside the very core of Rassus. He continued. "Back in the days, I''ve killed hundreds of you, Newborns and Ancients, alike," Ned smiled as he continues to stall time. ICE, tell me you''ve found something in his patterns. "Problem with you Devourers are, you don''t belong in the food chain. You destroy the food chain. But, it''s understandable, I know, something inside you urged you to just devour. Devour everything that fits in that skeletal mouth of yours."


    [Need, there''s a dy between his attacks. Exploiting it might give you a chance to injure him. I suggest attack its core.]


    ICE prompted.


    Ned was right, Devourers devour to keep them alive. The moment they stop devouring, their very life crumbled. Something inside them urged them to keep on devouring. They will only stop until it satisfied them, then devoured again. A cycle of endless devouring.


    "How did you know this, human? All my life, I never found someone of my kin. And yet here you are. Spouting nonsense!" The light on Rassus'' eyes sorrowed. He charged. His eyes turned red. And became enraged. Rassus roared and lunged itself with the help of his wings. Making himself a massive bullet approaching Ned.


    "It does not matter, I will kill you, anyway," Ned said mockingly. He steeled himself. Raised a hand to invoke his bread and butter. "Igneous!" Energypressed into Ned''s hands. Aimed at the Devourer''s eyes, shot it out, hitting the head, which made Rassus smirk. But it covered his vision. A suitable opportunity to attack, for his blind spots has been exploited.


    Hitting nothing but the ground, Rassus shook his head, to eliminate the dust, and smoke that blinded him. A clung resounded throughout Rassus'' armor. As a dragon, the rarest to say, he should not feel any pain. He felt no pain. Not until he saw the green de stuck inside his chest. Right into his core. He felt his body was being crushed to pieces.


    Ned looked at the Devourer, right into its red enraged eyes. "Told you, I''ve killed some of you before."


    Feeling the pain for the first time, Rassus fell enraged even more. He roared, he staggered, and jerked, and moved to step backward. The ground trembles as the sky turned dark and cracked with purple lightning.


    Sensing a tremendous surge of Mana, Ned jumped backward, leaped as far as he could. "This is it, hisst form. I''ve been waiting for this."


    Rassusposed himself. Feeling defeated. He released all the Mana stored in his core. His body, skeletal. Turned dark. And a mist of ck energy enveloped his entire being. Spikes grew from his back. Its head formed a horn. Its tail formed a spike that made it looked terrorizing. His chest moved. Secondster, it was now covered with a thick armor of bones. Everything about Rassus turned dark. It covered him with unlimited clouds of dark energy.


    "I devour, for I can. You fight, for you''re weak. That''s how it should be, and it will be. For I will devour everything about you, human."

 Chapter 70: the Battle, III

    Chapter 70: the Battle, III


    Ned lifted his sword. Bringing his chest wide open as if he was taunting the dragon. He moved, counting every step he makes. A stance thought to him by his Master, which was especially good for brute enemies. A stance that requires him to attack only what is necessary. Necessary, just like the dragon''s foot.


    "You"Ned said as he saw Rassus charging his way.


    Rassus growled, his voice was as devoid of life as an ossuary, and his eyes, Rassus'' had a basilisk eye and they were smoldering with vengeance. He charged, ck clouds oozed from its teeth. Teeth were as jagged as shards of ss. Sparks of purple electrical discharge surround his body.


    "Will die here!" Cried, Ned. As he blurred to evade the massive dragon''s charge.


    But it enraged Rassus. He was faster than before. Midway through Ned''s evasion. He whipped his tail, hitting Ned right into his gut and was thrown only to be caught by arge rock. Followed by Rassus head ramming Ned into the rock even deeper. Before the dust settled, Rassus caught Ned''s leg between his teeth and smashed him. Making a booming and cracking sound in between. After a dozen of smashing, he lifted Ned up on the horizon. Enraged eyes filled his socket. He paused, then a cracking noise came from his chest, moving along his neck, up to his mouth. After which, the surrounding turned purple as he sted Ned, which was still stuck into his mouth, with energy. A deafening st threw the onlooking ghouls and alghouls into chaos. For mindless beasts, they sure know how to be terrorized.


    The st threw Ned off the ground, his body rolled, and swirled, catching dirt along the way.


    [Notice: Damage received 9%.]


    Inside Ned''s disy, scratches formed the red marks. Arms and legs, some into his shoulders. His gut was darker than the rest, but it wasn''t enough for Rassus to celebrate. Making him thought if Rassus was a dragon type or a lizard type.


    Ned tasted blood. He spat and wiped it off with his thumb as the Butterfly rested on his right. "All that for a drop of blood," Ned said, hustling his body to rise. Looking at the enraged Rassus, he said. "You''re enraged, making you more powerful, and evolved. But you don''t get its concept."


    Rassus'' eyes, sharped, seeing that the human stood without flinching. He roared! And shot three purple clouded orbs.


    Ned received the orbs with ease. Absorbing them and throwing them back double the damage.


    Rassus evades two orbs and reflected one with his tail. Smirking along the way.


    "Did you know why being enraged is your weakness?" Ned asked. Taunting the dragon with his free hand. "When enraged, all that you could think of is to destroy. Especially you"pointing the tip of the Butterfly at the dragon"Rassus the Devourer."


    Rassus'' enraged state strengthened him. In return, he lost his reasonings. The moment he started to enraged, for once, he never spoke. All he did was to charge, to kill the only human stopping him from devouring. Rassus roared. ck clouds exuded in every aperture he had. Along with Rassus'' terrorizing growl. Ten cruel mass of tails formed behind his back. He pped his wings. Ascended, reaching almost hundreds of meters above the sky, satisfied with the ascend, he then descended. Whistling noise echoed the entire ind. Eyeing the human below him. He bombarded Ned with a series of purple orbs.


    Ned could absorb two or four of the orbs, but he wasn''t fast enough to absorb dozens of them. Making a hasty decision, Ned fired fireball to counter the first four of them, giving him space and time to evade the rest.


    The ground was assaulted with a series of explosions. Completely ttening anything it hit.


    Rassus instinctively angled himself and glided sweeping trees along the way going to Ned.


    A session of decisive tail stabs attacked, Ned. Making holes in the ground.


    Ned blocked, evaded, and parried. They fought within the nook of the forest, running towards the viges, exposing the very base of the structures with their magic. Wood timbered, bricked, crumbled, as they sweep everything on their way.


    The two razed the forests, cut trees with a swing from Rassus'' tail, and Ned''s sword. Burning bridges with Ned''s fireball. Wherever Rassus went, the sky mourned and turned dark.


    Until they reached the port. Ned saw the vast and empty ocean. Army of the mindless beasts strayed the shore. O''rriadt was empty, all living escaped - if not dead. Rassus went flying, gaining momentum as he started his descent. Positioned his massive body as he kept on descending en route for Ned.


    Ned red at the horizon once more, while he shes the head of the Alghoul, stabs the ghoul that tried to w his neck, raised his free hand, focused, and threw fireballs at the horde rampaging his way. Cleaning the horde was fast, one fireball would cleanse the beasts with a st. Overlooking the calm and empty ocean. They''re gone. Ned thought. He was silent for seconds. He then rubbed the surface of his sword. Directed his eyes towards the iing Rassus.


    [Ned, your Mana is below the average level.]


    [Energy consumption is fast.]


    "Don''t worry, I have a n," Ned muttered. "I need to wear him out first."


    The space along Ned''s hand was distorted. A signal where a Mana was converted into energy. He then threw fireballs at the iing Rassus. Whistle of both the fireballs and Rassus shed mid-air.


    It hit Rassus with a barrage of fireball.


    The effect was nothing to Rassus, but Ned knew this. He used the fireball to distract and cover the blind-spots of Rassus.


    Along with the smoke in Rassus'' eye socket, Ned followed the fireball with a much stronger spell. With a shout he threw the spell, hitting not the head, but the chest, covered with bones as armor. "Igneous!"


    It entangled the descending dragon with the spell. Making its path obscured of direction, Rassus fell on the ground. Making a deafening boom. His own weight crashed into his body. Skeletal armor went cracking, it fell, one after the other. First, the horns that ted his head. Body. Limbs. Tails. Last to fell like ss, was the armor covering his chest.


    Light made their way into the cracks, streak of blue, purple, and ck lights arrowed outside its chest. The ck tentacle-like-tails dissolved from his back. Along with the bones falling, it knocked Rassus out cold.


    Ned walked at the unconscious devourer. Lying t on his back, the core on his chest swirled, making a sphere of continuous rotating energy.


    With Ned''s perception, he can feel the mana signature emitted by other beasts and humans alike. Walking at the Devourer, Ned could not feel a hint of mana. Rassus'' Mana was steady, showing it was not being manipted. Gesturing his finger to invoke another spell. He moved to close the gap between him and the Devourer. Pointing his hand on the Devourer''s chest, Ned invoked his spell. "Egnious," Ned said calmly. Distortiones the spell. First, a small sphere, almost the size of a pea. Ned then injects more of his Mana, or what was left to it. The pea-sized sphere expanded until it became almost a human''s head size. Brilliant orange and red mixed to form a devastating attack. Instead of releasing the spell. Ned channeled it, pouring all the Mana he had left. To ensure that the Devourer will wake up no more.


    [Ned, Mana is rapidly decreasing, any more than below the critical level, you will experience Mana Burn.]


    ICE connects to Ned''s thought.


    "I know, but the strength is not enough yet," Ned said. Replying to ICE. The continuous flowing of energy coiled around Ned''s arms, going to the tip of his fingers.


    [Ned, you''re almost at a critical level. Just to warn you, you can only do this because of the t Armor that is supporting your body. Without it, it''s impossible for your body to handle the continued use of the skill ''Igneous''. Even with the use of your low tier skills, it needed your armor to handle the recoil.]


    [Warning: Mana critically low.]


    [Warning: mana critically low.]


    "This should do it," Ned said. "This is it for you, Rassus."


    The sphere was now double the size of a human''s head. It kept on swirling as if wanting to be released. With only a little Mana left, Ned''s breathing was rapid. Sign that his body was at the limit. With a flick of his wrist, he focused to release the sphere. "It doesn''t matter who the enemy is, what they''ve done. On a battlefield. The only respect one could give to their enemy was a clean death. With this, you will disintegrate into nothing. Igneous Bu"


    Ned''s ears ring with a sharp whistle. Before he could release the spell. He was swept and stuck between the Devourer''s jagged teeth.


    Ned released the spell in an uncontrolled state. The spell went ascending and exploded at the empty sky.


    Shit! He hid his energy. Ned cursed. Letting his guard off.


    Stuck between Rassus'' teeth, Ned forced his way out. He tried Fireballs. "Fireball!" Rassus'' bit didn''t bulge. "Fireball!" Instead, the strength multiplied. "Fireball!" Series of an explosion. But to no avail, Rassus just smirked.


    [Warning: Mana critically low.]


    Ned''s HUD disyed a series of warnings. Mana was critically low. Energy consumption rapidly decreasing. Even though his not totally damaged, yet, fatigue kicked in. Making him feel that the armor he was wearing now weighs a thousand tons. He gave up with the fireballs. Instead, he rotated the Butterfly and struck Rassus'' eyes. But the sword went deep into the socket of his eyes. Feeling nothing but empty air.


    Rassus growled. Followed by a dim light. He charged an attack. Running from his chest till his mouth. Ned''s body exploded of purple, devastating light. The st echoed, leaving a sound Ned would remember for the rest of his life. Rassus charged again, as Ned was forced to yank himself free away from Rassus'' jaw. Rassus glowed, Ned exploded. Growl; explosion. This continued for more than Ned could remember.


    Ned''s armor saved him from the explosions. But it exhausted Ned, doesn''t matter how sturdy the armor was. It pinched Ned in between. Losing strength as seconds pass by.


    The growl turned to hiss, hiss turned to smirk. Another explosion and Ned was almost at his limit.


    Together with Rassus barrage of st. His body regenerated - it was fast, visible to the naked eyes.


    Ned''s vision blurred, and his body was at his limit. He was falling unconscious when ICE prompted.


    [Ned, use it.]


    "Looks like I have no other choice," Ned whispered.


    Ned was hanging in between Rassus'' jaw. With a thought, he strained his hand and imnted it inside the dragon''s throat.


    Rassus felt something stuck between his throat. Feeling the heat rising, the green me inside his eye socket, trembled. A continuous explosion happened inside his neck. Then his throat bloated. Bloated with tremendous energy. He gazed at Ned. That was still stuck. "Fool!" He growled. Inside his eye sockets shot a blinding light. shing in-between, his head exploded. Followed by a vortex that sucked half of Rassus'' head.


    Ned rolled and was thrown meters and meters away from the explosion. The light dimmed, the explosion halted. The surrounding fell into silence. Ned forced his legs to obey at hismand. His legs were shaking. He stood. Looked at the dragon, or what was remaining of him.


    Rassus fell, thudding without a head. Smoke obscured the scene.


    "I wanted to save it for future assaults, but guess it''s worth it," Ned said breathing.


    [As the name implies ''Holy Hand Granade''. It sucks everything down to the target''sst atom.]


    "Sad, I only had one," Ned replied. Contemting. "Guess that''s it, time to leave."


    Ned turned to face the shore. Too much Mana used, too much energy expended. Ned was at his limit. With the breeze brushing his hair. He felt freezing. "Winter hase," Ned said.


    Feeling his hair stood. Behind his neck, Ned turned to face the remains of Rassus. Its headless body jerked. ck smoke made its way from his core, covering its wounded neck. The smoke expanded until the neck grew. With a blink, the neck grew longer. Until it reached the length enough for the head to grow. Inside the smoke were two dancing mes. The smoke then vanished. Green eyes trembled in excitement. "Puny human!"

 Chapter 71: the Battle, IV

    Chapter 71: the Battle, IV


    Ned was overwhelmed. Not by Rassus, but by exhaustion. He''s at his limit. Critically low Mana. Energy dropping spontaneously. He could feel it. The veins in his body cried. ''Let us rest!'' ''This is too much!'' ''When will you stop?''


    Ned was helpless against Rassus pummeling him on the ground. Vicious orbs attacked Ned from different directions. Sparks produced as the tail met the Butterfly.


    "Imend you, human," Rassus hissed. "You are truly different, my core beg to devour you!"


    "Not gonna happen," Ned said. Constantly reminded by his HUD about how weakened he was. Mana was critically low at 300. Energy pumped up to support all his movements. Without the armor, Ned was long gone.


    Rassus rammed Ned, throwing thetter meters away, creating a trail of smoke along the way. All of Rassus hit was making Ned anxious. Although protected by the armor. Ned came to the conclusion that the dragon was wearing him before he decided to devour him.


    Rassus plunged on the lying human. Increasing his speed as he ps his wings to bullet himself against Ned.


    On the ground, Ned raised his Butterfly to defend. With contact, the ground cracked and made a hole. I''m at my limit. Ned thought. Dust and debris scattered. Ned was pinned was more, between Rassus'' foot and the ground. All bets were off with thest attack I made. Now what? Think, think.


    Ned carried with him the experiences he gained from his previous and current life. Yet, no matter how he tried, he failed miserably. If you''re weak; you''re weak. Ned pondered. This body, too young to die. Ned heaved. Ned could see all of Rassus'' weaknesses. From his chest that housed his core. Legs to make him stagger. Its tail, and neck. All that, Ned''s speed wasn''t enough to maintain with Rassus.


    [Ned, what is your n?]


    Asked ICE. Ned felt her tone was being anxious. But he knew it was just in his mind. Ned grinned. He won''t give up. I won''t give up. Ned thought. Not for myself, but for the people that helped me reach this far. "The n is simple. Attack. Don''t stop!" Ned cried. Gesturing his hands toward the massive Rassus. Reached his hand midair and invoke a spell. "Fireball!"


    With a boom, Rassus'' foot jerked a little. But the fire magic wasn''t enough to move the dragon''s foot even for an inch. "Fireball!" Ned cried as he invoked another spell. "Fireball!"


    [Ned, too much Mana expenditures. Be aware, you can invoke fireball skill not more than twice. After that, Mana Burn will start to sink in.]


    I can feel it, the Mana, getting low. I know. Ned replied to ICE, worried in his thoughts.


    Rassus'' foot put weight on Ned''s legs. Protected by his armor, Ned received all of Rassus''s attack. Yet, Ned was unable to move. He struggled, he can''t. The dragon''s strength was now too much for Ned to handle. As they fought, Rassus strength kept on increasing. And no matter how many times Ned cut off his limbs or neck. Rassus'' reserved for Mana was too much. Too much every time Ned put a scratch on the dragon''s armor it instantly heals.


    [Wait, Ned. Hold on.]


    Plead ICE.


    [I have something for you.]


    Under the dragon''s force, Ned closed the gap between his brows, he wondered if what could be his system got for him.


    "How about we yank that head of yours, Ned the human?" Mocked Rassus. He knew, throwing his orbs at a close distance would make things worse for him, since Ned''s Butterfly would just absorb and return the attack double the damage. Which made him think in conclusion; physically assault Ned until he was worn out. Worn out he won''t be able to save himself from his attacks. Rassus opened this mouth, coiled to gather momentum, and pushed forward to attack Ned''s head. His mouth was stopped in the middle by the Butterfly. Pushing on both sides, and bidding who would win the battle of attrition.


    Ned groaned and cried. ICE. "Whatever is that, do it now!"


    Ned''s hands trembled as he holds the Butterfly both with his hands.


    Excess energy disperse outside Rassus'' mouth. Too much Mana that it leaked. But not for long, with the Butterfly stuck between his jaws. Rassus raised his tail, and stab Ned, targeting his very face.


    Ned evaded, moving his head left and right. Holes umted beside his face.


    The stabs continued for seconds until Ned was destructed. Rassus let go of the Butterfly, then purple light sparked. And an orb condensed with massive energy struck Ned.


    Rassus flew before he could get hit by the st. Landing across the cloudy scene.


    [Persenex System fully analyzed.]


    [Notice: Mark of the Knight would like to integrate within the existing system. Integrate?]


    [Ned, the Mark was an unknown code. Integrating it in my system would make me, unpredictable.]


    Yes. Replied Ned hastily. Overthinking would make things worse. Besides, Ned could find something hidden inside the Mark that would aid him in his quest. If I survive this damn dragon. Ned shrugged mentally.


    [Linkplete.]


    [Mark of the Knight integrated with the system sessfully.]


    With the prompt, Ned felt a surge of energy running his entire veins. Something inside him burst and released a massive amount of Mana. With the release, Ned felt his muscles ripped apart and recovered instantly. This cycle goes on until the dust and debris around him settled.


    [Notice: Mana storage capacity increased by 1,000.]


    [Current Mana capacity: 1,120/ 3,000.]


    [Analyzing code structure.]


    [Converting code.]


    [Analyze Complete: new skill gained.]


    [Skill ''Defender'' gained.]


    "How about that?" Ned said. Not sure if he should be proud of his current situation.


    [Ned, depending on its level. With the ''Defender'' skill, you are able to withstand physical and magical attacks.]


    Ned felt a warm sensation coursing through his entire body. He felt limitless. He sensed his own strength, making him think if he could pummel Rassus with a punch. So, this is a Mark. Able to change the bearer''s strength in an instant. Ned thought. "How about... "


    Rassus on the other hand was surprised to see Ned stood, unscathed. An attack that close, would destroy hundreds of his minions. But, a human, withstood his attack. Rassus felt mocked. He growled and hissed. "I can do this all day."

 Chapter 72: Rassus the Devourer

    Chapter 72: Rassus the Devourer


    The sound of bones cracking traveled across the consciousness of Rassus. Unsure what hit him, or what had happened. Although encased with bones, Rassus felt something inside him broke. Teeth fell, chunks of bones, poured like rain. His dragon jaw hung leisurely.


    Ned thrust his hand to punch the dragon, his head went sideways. His eyes went side-splitting. His neck followed through. He punched, followed by the Butterfly shing Rassus neck, making an opening enough for the bluish-liquid Mana to flow. Ned swirled after the sh, spin kicked Rassus on its shoulder, bone armor shuttered. Midair Ned invoked Fireballs, which exploded in thetter''s body. Pulled by gravity, Ned stood in front of the dazed Rassus. Slightly touched the dragon''s foot. And muttered. "Egneus."


    After the explosions, Rassus'' ego was shattered to pieces. Head hanging, neck sliced, shoulder cracked, foot missing, standing in three. Rassus roared! Regeneration took effect. Every part that was missing, shattered, or badly damaged was healed. Healed. But not his temper.


    He roared once more. And breathe an orb. Thrown to Ned, which was his mistake. Ned absorbed the orbs, returning in full. Hitting his wings, his chest - blue energy rippled - the rest was deflected by his tail.


    The two continued the process, deciding the winner with the battle of attrition once more. Rassus with unfathomable Mana. Ned with his newly found strength. The two tangled once again.


    Waves and waves of energy sted. Making ripples at the nearby coast. It was almost dusk. But the two lit the coast with their Magic and sparks.


    Every time Ned stopped attacking, Rassus was totally humiliated. He lost a foot, he lost a wing, shattered bones, either his head or his chest, Ned made holes into his body. But, Rassus regenerated.


    Ned, knew that if he keeps up with Rassus. In the end, Ned will sure to lose. But Ned was waiting for something that would turn the tide of the battle. Something that would totally destroy Rassus'' core. And Ned wasn''t disappointed.


    "Human," said Rassus. "Give up, and I''ll make you my subordinate." His eye socket regenerated from the st.


    Ned, bend and sat near a crumbled rock. Their fight was intense, Ned wasn''t sure anymore if he was still on the ind of O''rriadt. "What''s in it on me?" Here it goes. Wait. Ned thought. He nted the tip of the Butterfly on the ground.


    "Everything," Rassus growled. "Resources? I have too much in my world, we can make a deal with that. Scrolls? Spells? Engraved stones? I devour too much, a kingdom was left with nothing but their resources. Kingdom? You want a kingdom? I can give it to you. Name it!" You''re a human. Rassus thought. You must have something that you wanted. No human can resist temptation.


    Ned breathes in and out, calmly. "That sounds, promising," he said. Wiping sweat from this forehead. With the sun setting, the light reflected on Ned''s armor, white and grey reflected on the ground. "But it wasn''t enough, surely you can do better." Negotiate. Giving him the impression that I would take his offers. Ned said mentally. And if he lowered his guard.


    "Huh," Rassus scoffed. Surely his a human. Tell me what you want, human. Something inside you must desire something. "Well, if it wasn''t enough. How about a wish. I know Djinns. Tell me. What, is it that you desire. Human." He stood on four, fully regenerated. Aura of ck oozed and danced calmly.


    And if he lowered his guard. Strike him, not with magic or with a sword. Strike his very pride. "Now that''s promising," said Ned. Making a satisfying expression to fool the dragon.


    "We could end this, now, join me and conquer this world. Together w"


    Fire sted on Rassus'' bony facade. The weakest attack he felt. But something inside him was struck. Something that hit his very ego. His pride. He''s a dragon. The rarest. The strongest. And the prideful. He offered as a king. In return. Attacked with shit. "Human! You dare to mock me!" Rassus roared. Everything around him distorted. Purple electrical discharge traveled his body. Blue, then dark energy oozed. He sucked the space in front of him. Distortiones next. The sphere was then formed. And expanding as time ticks.


    "There it is," Ned said. "The devour, after this, surely, all bets are off. Do or die. I choose to live." Ned pulled and gripped the Butterfly.


    [Ned, I am detecting a massive amount of Mana. This is too much for you to handle. Ned, leave this ce now.]


    "We don''t know that," Ned said. Rasing the Butterfly across his shoulder. "You said you decide with logic, well, you need to learn ICE. Sometimes, the only way to win is to do extreme things. Yes, I died once, but that was because I''m stupid. But, this is not stupidity. This is trusts." Ned preached. Hisst words made him gazed at the Butterfly. "I''m sorry, but this is the only way I could think, now my friend, let''s do this."


    After the process, Rassus fired the strongest attack he could muster. "Perish! Human! Come! Let me devour you!"


    The beam of purple and dark energy traveled at the speed of sound. The air whistle and the ground rumbled.


    The beam, massive than that of the dragon, hit Ned. Ned gritted as he gripped the Butterfly. Absorbing the massive attack Rassus aimed at him, Ned fought to not be swayed by the show of strength. The Butterfly kept on absorbing the attack. Ned never wavered to close his eyes despite the blinding light. Ned holds his ground as his feet drilled deeper. Soon after, the Butterfly made a chipping sound. It cracked. Along with his armor. The armor covering his hands crumbled, running across his chest, legs, feet. The tinum Armor reached its limit against the massive force.


    [Warning: tinum Armor durability rapidly decreasing. 80%]


    [[Warning: tinum Armor durability rapidly decreasing. 40%.]


    [[Warning: tinum Armor durability rapidly decreasing. 20%.]


    [Ned, that is enough.]


    "I can''t!" It''s toote!" Shouted Ned. His armor was almost hanging. What remains was a small part covering his chest. The Butterfly cracked once more. Greenlight unted inside the cracks. The Butterfly kept on absorbing the beam of energy. Until the attack vanished. Ned cried raising the Butterfly higher. This is it. Do or die. "Meet your demise!"


    [Warning: tinum Armor durability rapidly decreasing. 0%]


    [Warning: item ''tinum Armor'' destroyed.]


    Ned swung the Butterfly. The attack it absorbed was shut toward the Devourer. The damage it absorbs was returned by a massively double the amount.


    Since the attack was absorbed, its strength doubled, along with the speed. Rassus was toote to evade, as it happens too quickly. He got no way out, but to receive the counter.


    Rassus shot another beam. But was totally outwitted by Ned''s attack. The beam passed into his body. Slowly disintegrating him, along with his bones. Comes first his head, neck, chest, body, and tail. Rassus the Devourer crumbled.


    With thest ounce of the Devourer''s attack. The Butterfly cracked. And shattered to pieces. What remained was the hilt Ned was still holding on. The pieces poured as it vanished like sand. "Thank you, my friend," Ned whispered.


    The remains of his tinum Armor scattered on the ground. His leather clothes revealed themselves. Along with his shabby boots.


    Holding the remains of the Butterfly. Ned walked towards the pile of ashor what remained of Rassus. Charcoaled ash piled in front of Ned. The dragon he once fought. Was turned cinder. As the fight finished, the breeze of the wind blew the ash. Revealing inside was the core Rassus once had. Dark, purple Core shined under the shaft of the setting sun. "So, you can''t recover yourself like this huh."


    Ned bent to reach the core. Of course, it was the core of the strongest enemy he fought. If Ned would rate the strength of Rassus. It would take fifty Gazul to match him. Ned grabbed the core resting atop the ashes. "Inspect."


    [The Core of the Devourer Rassus.]


    Ned wanted to put the core into his inventory. But the result made him wandered if Rassus was really, dead.


    [Warning: Living entity are not allowed inside the inventory.]


    [Warning: Living entity are not allowed inside the inventory.]


    The core on Ned''s hand shook. It shook left and right before it cracked and exploded. Exposing an enormous amount of ck energy that formed a cloud, totally enveloping Ned.


    "Did you really think you defeated me, human!" Rassus roared. It swirled around Ned. "How do you think I survived for hundreds of years!"


    The ck energy spun around and stopped. Rassus then coiled like a serpent and lunged itself to Ned. Forcing himself to enter the exhausted body of his next vessel.


    "Simply because I Devour!"

 Chapter 73: Prime Evolution

    Chapter 73: Prime Evolution


    Ned rubbed his eyes. As if he wasn''t sure of what he was seeing. Series of unfamiliar notifications invaded his disy.


    [Warning: Unknown organism detected.]


    [Warning: Massive amount of Mana impurities detected. ]


    [Warning: Unknown Organism invading the host.]


    Colluded by a constant wave of pain, the Butterfly nged as Ned copsed on the ground. Waves of darkness energy rippled that made the iing army of mindless beasts stopped at their tracks. Ned fought Rassus once more. This time, the battlefield was Ned himself.


    "ICE, what''s he doing inside me?" Ned said. His body was unable to move.


    [Ned, he is trying to take over your body. His Mana is overtaking the rest of your body. To be precise, he is devouring you.]


    Ned went into deep thoughts. "Can I manipte my Mana to counteract his actions? But it seems... " Ned said. Feeling something inside him. Something that making him stop what he was about to do.


    It wasn''t just ICE anymore, another entity was speaking inside him.


    {Exactly! Just like your littledy said here. I am devouring you. Down to yourst soul. But, wait! You don''t have one! Ha! Not even a core! Did you fight me without a core human? Extraordinary indeed!}


    {Oh my, human, what are you?}


    {What do we have here?}


    {You''re not human after all.}


    {This item, is beyond my recognition.}


    It was Rassus. Fully analyzing his target. His energy was fully sipping in every corner of Ned''s muscles. Fully controlling him.


    "Get out! Now!" Yelled Ned.


    [Notice: System is developing countermeasure.]


    [Ned, his analyzing you. And me. He''s adapting. Learning the system. It will be toote before the countermeasure is finished.]


    {Ned, his analyzing you. And me. h h h!}


    {Ned! You are, extraordinary indeed!}


    Rassus energy went creeping inside Ned''s system. To his organs, bones, and muscles. Overwhelming Ned.


    {What''s this! Ahhhh! I hit a jackpot! You! Your Mana! Is so damn pure!}


    {With this, I can conquer the twenty Realms! I won''t be just Rassus the Devourer! I will be Rassus the Conqueror!}


    {Those damn Titans! This time, I''ll be sure to exact my revenge!}


    {Don''t worry, Ned. I will take good care of your body!}


    As Rassus enjoying his coboration inside Ned''s very body. Ned on the other hand was losing consciousness the more Rassus exploit Ned''s system. The HUD on Ned''s view went from blue, then red, then ck, glitching in between. Like an old TV looking for a new repair. "I... ICE," Ned said. Pausing in between. "I''m giving you... the full ess of the Protocol."


    Series of notification follows. And Ned went out cold. No energy to spend, less Mana to control the darkened inside him.


    [Notice: Administrator ess relinquished.]


    [Ned.]


    {Ned.}


    {Littledy, whoever you are or wherever are you on this human''s body, it is toote. I already gained control of him. Now I''m just finding my way to his memories.}


    [What are you?]


    {What am I? I will be this kid''s future. Not you. Not him. I alone.}


    [He is not a kid.]


    {What do you mean?}


    [You will find out soon.]


    {You, you talk as if your Master is not going to die. I don''t sense the sadness in you, fear, nor animosity. What are you?}


    [I am.]


    [I am. Based on.]


    Series of scenes shed on Ned''s thoughts. Scene of ady explorings, alongside a male human on a suit. Scene of them taking over a with sheer force. Thedy, charcoal hair. ck, deep and intimidating eyes, a fine blemish above her lips, was tagging along with the male human. Exploring, studying, and conquering.


    {What... }


    {What is that!}


    {It felt real! All the killings, I liked it!}


    [That was me. Trying to protect the man I love.]


    {But you are dead. You resurrected as what? Confined in this body?}


    [You could say I am dead. I am just a fragment of my own imagination. Stored. And nted inside this body. To protect. And serve him. And as for you. You are going to perish. Because that is what I am made for. To ensure Ned''s survival.]


    {Ohhh, how touching. But I don''t sense any emotions from that. And how are you going to do that? You don''t even have a body. You''re not a soul. You said it yourself. You''re just a fragment of imagination.}


    [I was created to - ]


    {Enough! With all your passive voice! I was created to. h h. He was the man I love! h h h. You''re telling it. Show it! But how can you? You''re nothing. Like nothing. Empty! You can''t do anything.}


    As seconds passed, Rassus energy went creeping inside Ned. Trying to ess Ned''s memories. But was blocked by ICE.


    Too much energy resulted in Ned muscles tearing apart. Visible wounds came into view. But Ned remained unconscious.


    {Oh my, this body is so weak. He can''t handle me. But it will be fine. As long as I gain control over him. I can slowly make this body strong. Nowdy. Where are you hiding his memories.}


    Rassus went into Ned''s thoughts. Empty, dark space. Rassus traveled this space. Finding his way inside Ned''s memories.


    {Where... Are... You?}


    {Show... Your... Self, Ned.}


    Rassus hummed a tone.


    Inside the dark space. Rassus saw a flicker of light. Coming in contact. He saw an oval metallic vessel. Inside he saw a circuitry beyond his understanding. Blue electric lights, moving along the desired lines.


    {What is this thing?}


    [That is me. But you will not understand it. It is beyond your knowledge.]


    {For once, you are correct. That is why I needed his memories. The moment Iy a w on this human''s memories. Understanding you will be easy.}


    Rassus left the vessel. He went deeper inside the dark and vast space. Without knowing that the space he was traversing was Ned''s memories itself.


    "ICE," Ned said. His voice rumbled inside his memories. Exuding a thunderous voice that kept on echoing inside the space. "Show him."


    [But. Ned.]


    {There you are human! Tough indeed! Normally, when I start to devour my prey, they just lost all the thoughts and sumb to my will. But you, you kept on resisting. Commendable but futile. It''s toote for you. I''m inside you now. }


    "It''s okay ICE," Ned said breathing. He then went in a total slumber.


    [As you wish, Ned.]


    Space went bending, Rassus could feel that his very own consciousness was bending and distorting. Rassus went upside down. Shook. And shattered. After the phenomena. Everything around Rassus went vibrant. He went calm. Colors went on, to contrast with his dark and gloomy appearance. His consciousness then went inside a man. ck hair and eyes, square face. d in a suit. Fully covering his body.


    {What is this, human!}


    [You said you wanted his memories. Here it is.]


    The scene went from different ces, series of ces,s, races even Rassus don''t have the knowledge of.


    {This is you two, your not from this realm. You are. An alien of our realm! What are you doing here?}


    [Soon, you will find it out.]


    Scenes kept on changing as Rassus went into Ned''s point of view. Until he reached where Ned executed the Ancient Devourers. He felt tremendous pain, seeing his brethren in one after the other.


    {So he was not lying. I''m not alone. This is. This is my kin.}


    [You are weakpared to the Devourer''s Ned in. You are a Newborn.]


    {Where are they now?}


    [Most of you died. But there is a only Devourers inhabited. There they live. The Emperor of Sskat created a suitable only for Devourers. A that does not die.]


    {I am. Not alone.}


    [No. You are alone. Here. You will never set afoot on that. For we are not going back there. Ned abandoned that ce. And he was happy here. The freedom he posses here is far greater than that of the Empire.]


    Rassus studied all the memories Ned had. Until he saw Kamma executed by the Emperor.


    {This man, seeing him. This emperor of yours.}


    The moment Rassusid an eye on the Emperor. He felt sheer despair. For the first time in his life. He felt fear. He felt weak just from the gaze of the emperor. He was nothing but a fly. His very core trembled.


    Sensing that Rassus went tranced by the scenes and trembled out of fear. ICE did as she was told. Ensure Ned''s survival.


    [Notice: Countermeasure sequencing created. Rmendation. Activate skill ''Decipher''.]


    [This is it for you Rassus.]


    [''Decipher'' skill activated.]


    The space around Rassus went ck. Sparks of light, went bending and attacked him. The ck mass of energy was now being consumed by the light. Sparks created the moment the light made contact with the dark energy. It went cracking as Rassus screamed.


    {No! This can''t be! You should be unconscious human!}


    [He was. I am not.]


    {No!}


    The ck energy evaporated. And the evaporation was being devoured by the lights. Rassus'' energy along with his consciousness turned to particles.


    {I will. Not be devoured here!}


    {I will see you soon, Ned of Sskat!}


    Thest word Rassus bellowed as he was devouredpletely by the light.


    Outside. The dark energy vanished.


    To their surprise, the army of beasts didn''t move an inch. Until they made sure that the energy Rassus emitting was gone. They started to wildly run towards Ned''s weakened body.


    Ned''s body jerked as the Decipher analyzed Rassus'' remains.


    [Ned. Wake up.]


    ICE did what she could. She knew the army wasing. But Ned was totally consumed by exhaustion.


    Seconds passed, prompts of notification chimed on Ned''s thought that woke him of his slumber.


    [Foreign DNA detected.]


    [Reading DNA structure.]


    [DNA confirmed.]


    [DNA ispatible with the host.]


    [Proceed with linking?]


    ...


    ...


    ...


    [Process with linking?]


    ...


    [Ned? Will you proceed?]


    Ned paused hearing those prompts along with ICE''S. "I''m not human, Rassus'' was right. I''m not human. Too many things happened inside me. I can barely be called human," Ned whispered. Opening his eyes, he saw a ray of orange light. The fight ended as the sunset to rest.


    [You are not, human. It doesn''t matter. For you are you. You are... Ned.]


    [Linking confirmed.]


    [Linkingplete.]


    [Sessfully deciphered Rassus'' core. Possible skills to learn. ''Prime Evolution''.]


    As the prompt ended. Ned''s body went grieving. It shook. Dark energy pulsated, giving a pounding sound. Like the sound of the heart but amplified hundreds of times. And it went calm.


    [Skill ''Prime Evolution'' learned.]

 Chapter 74: End; Start

    Chapter 74: End; Start


    So Rassus died.


    The sky has turned dark.


    And Ned gets to live.


    But not until the damn army of mindless beasts perished. A battalion of them raced toward the lying Ned. Body still exhausted, apparent through his eyes - dark rings around his eyes.


    The glitching on Ned''s disy stopped as Rassus went to an eternity of slumber. In spite of all this, the danger has yet to end.


    "Shit! I need more time to move!" Said Ned. Cussing his predicament out. "I need to defend my self, defend. Yes! My sword."


    Ned scrambled the ground with his hands. Looking for the Butterfly, or the remains of it. Touching the hilt of the sword, Ned felt it was lighter than the usual. The Butterfly was always light, but this time, it was lighter - dead-light.


    Ned sighed looking at the sky shrouded with darkness. He was alone, just like the moon he was staring at. Alone, in the dark.


    "ICE, tell me something," Ned said. Redirecting his thoughts in the system inside his head. Forcing himself to roll over, he bent and stood. And gazed the demonizing eyes of the ghoulsing his way.


    [I am still configuring the skill Rassus left. The sequence wasplicated. So I need to trante it to fully integrate within your system.]


    "Then I''m fucked up," Ned said. Catching his breath. On his left were the remains of the Butterfly. Raising his right hand, he propels his Mana in the form of a fire. "Fire... ball!" Ned cried.


    His surrounding turned orange. The fireball traveled and hit the ground, making an area of effect in s form of fire. Disintegrating the ghouls around it. "I missed," Ned said. "But my disy is clear. I aimed at the ghoul."


    [You''re exhausted, Ned.]


    "Fireball!" This time it hit the ghoul. sting its body in half. Something''s wrong, my fireball is dimmer than the usual. But it was more powerful. "Fireball!"


    Firing another fireball sted the ghouls, scattering them meters apart. But Ned knew, this battle was one-sided. It was quantity over quality. No matter how many fireballs Ned threw. Their number kept on booming.


    [Ned Mana is below critical.]


    "I know, I can feel it. It was even on my disy. But shit! If I don''t do anything here. I''m good as dead," Ned said. He breathes deep and rapid.


    [Mana Points: 278/3,000.]


    [Energy: 30%.]


    "Tsk! Energy is even low." Ned tsked. Gripping the broken Butterfly. Under the calm flow of the moon, the tip of the Butterfly gleamed. More than half of Butterfly shattered, the remaining made a pointed tip. "Energy, energy, then I have no choice but to use it."


    Ned raised his free hand. Raised as to channel a spell. Secondster, the ghoul made its way into Ned''s attacking range, which was almost two-meter apart from him. "Egneus!"


    The spell sted dozens of mindless beasts. With the energy remaining. Ned issued hisst card. "Overclock!"


    [Affirmative.]


    Ned''s pain coursing his body - gone. The aching he felt when he stretched his limbs - gone. The tons of weight he carried after the fight with Rassus - gone. The intent to kill - present.


    With a thought. Ned''s perception of the surrounding seemed to freeze. Details represented with digits overflowed his disy. The hollowed-eye-human-like head came into view, tagged with digits, limbs, neck, napes, guts. Everything the system deemed to be their weak spots was marked. He used the remains of the Butterfly to cut and sh.


    Nine seconds, nine seconds of muscle tearing sound resounded as Ned made his way through them. Until the ground was ck with yukky dead old-blood, Ned never stopped.


    Ned stood to stop near the dock. Together with his stop was the thudding of lifeless bodies fell like dominoes, one after the other, they died. Forgot to even shriek, or breath to say the least.


    Ned saved the second remaining of the Overclock, saved to move near as far away as he could. Away from the remaining Alghouls - which he could not eveny a scratch.


    [Overclock disabled.]


    [Combat mode disabled.]


    [Remaining Energy: 5%.]


    As what the skill description of the Overclock says ''you may wear out, but copsing is out of context now''. Ned did not copse, true. But he was so worn, after the Overclock, he couldn''t lift a finger. Ned slowly walked, knelt, and crawled. His breathing was rapid. His sweat was running. He justid on the wooden dock, static.


    With the remaining Alghouls - almost six - rampaging towards Ned. This was the worst that could happen to him, to feel helpless.


    As the sky turned dark, a speck hovered like a bee on the empty sky. The speck of darkness seemed to be in a hurry as the Alghouls were doing the same.


    The speck was getting closer, secondster, it roared, and tweeted and roared again.


    Closing in on the ground, the flying beasts swept the approaching mindless beasts. With its sharp ws, the Alghouls were stabbed, shed, and bitten by its iron hardened beak. The remaining was lifted high, hovered, and released midair. Falling and hitting the ground like a paste of meat.


    "Edwin''s... " Ned muttered. Lying on his back, he saw the flying beasts hovered in a circle andnded across him. "Gryphon."


    Troar!


    The Gryphon twitted or roared. Shaking its body with the blood stuck into its feathers. While its feline body was leaking with blood. Visible flesh made a wound almost a meter long into its chest.


    The Gryphon dragged its scaled talon to walk in two going to Ned.


    Troar!


    "I thought you died," said Ned. Turning his head sideways, as he was unable to move his body. "You''re one lucky bird, aren''t you?"


    Troar!


    The Gryphon made its way right beside Ned, curled, and rested together with him.


    Ned leaned his hand onto the magical creature''s body, injected his mana without harming it in any way.


    "She''s dying," Ned said. Lifting his hand off the Gryphon. "Thank you."


    Unlike magical creatures, humans are smart, unpredictable, but mostly devious. Ned felt that he was closer to beasts rather than humans. Humans tend to spout sweet words to achieve what they want. Yet, once achieved, and felt that one was useless, they will spread false rumors against you. Unlike magical thinking-beasts. When they like you, they like you. When they hate you, they eat you. Simple.


    Now that Ned saw the Gryphon and helped him, he remembered his feline friend - Coco. "How are you, Coco?" Ned muttered. "Hope you''re fine. Well... see you soon, I hope, I hope." Fading his tone in the middle.


    Ned looked at the Butterfly and with his thought, the Butterfly on his hand vanished. A prompt then responded inside his head.


    [Notice: Unknown item discovered. Would you like to name it?]


    Ned smiled. Now that the Butterfly broke, he thought he could put it inside his inventory. And he was right. "The Butterfly," Ned mumbled.


    [Notice: Unknown item named ''The Butterfly''.]


    ICE, how''s the pod, Nedmunicated within his thoughts.


    [Perfectly stable.]


    "Good, let''s keep it that way," Ned said. "Master, I promise, I will see you soon."


    [Affirmative, Ned.]


    "How about Rassus'' DNA?"


    [I''m still analyzing it. His core. Isplicated. I''m decoding every genome he had. Down to itsst atom. One of his energy, I''m unable to read. But it seemed to bepletely unrted to his overall status. It is an energy I don''t have any record of. It was there, visible. But I''m unable to grasp its concept.]


    "Leave it for now," Ned said. "Continue analyzing."


    [Yes, Ned.]


    "ICE, before. When I was unconscious, thank you," Ned said. Starting to feel his limbs, he yanked his body to move. His leather clothing was torn in his chest. Tattered pants and blooded skins covered him. "I remembered, something, about Kamma, what was it?"


    [It was.]


    [Nothing.]


    Replied ICE.


    "Nothing, okay, let my past be bygone then," Ned said.


    [...]


    [Yes.]


    ICE, soft voice mellowed inside Ned''s head. He then bent to sit crosslegged. He felt the warm breathing of the Gryphon beside him. Slow, counted, and paced breathing ording to her heartbeats. "You came to save me," Ned spoke. "Thank you, for forcing yourself to use your life force. That was... chivalric, indeed." Ned brushed the Gryphons feathers, along with her beak.


    Troar...


    Along with Gryphon''s roar was the thunderous boom of the forest. The forest where the Gate was. The sky above the forest cracked with lighting, blue electrical lighting. After which, a series of screaming, and screeching bellowed, that traveled the forest until it reached the port.


    "The Gate," Ned said. Commanding his legs to stand. Forcing every thread of his muscles. Ned rubbed his legs, punched, and pushed, did everything he could, so that he could stand. "We need to leave now." Redirecting his words towards the Gryphon.


    Troar!


    The Gryphon stood, limping.


    The silent forests rambled in agony. Snapping trees resounded. Building walls copsed. The sky turned blue and gloomy.


    Ned rode the Gryphon, which thetter agreed. She was a steed in the first ce, a steed without a rider.


    Forcing her self, the Gryphon swung her wings, while her rider rode, unsure what would happen next.


    Ned could feel the Gryphon forcing her self to use thest of her energy. Against the gravity, Ned rose weightless, the Gryphon swung and pped. Until they were meters above the ground.


    The Gryphon lost bnce, and Ned almost fell. Sensing the danger if they would return. Ned bit his finger, squished, and blood rose like a river. He then fed the blood to the limping Gryphon. "I''m sorry," Ned said.


    Surprised, the Gryphon turned ck. ck hue fought their way against the white feather. Her eyes gleamed with red, and energy surged around her body. ck, mist-covered her and Ned. She then propelled in the endless night. Making her speed burst in the freezing night.


    "So this is your final form?" Ned said. "Vicious, but pretty, not let''s go."


    Come the horde of mindless beasts, ghouls, alghouls, freybugs, some molten moving creature, reptiles that resembled snakes, miniature looking humans, a woman d in white, her eyes turned to Ned and screamed, her mouth broke open, reaching half of her face, and endless teeth showed and gleamed. But for some reason, there were no flying beasts.


    Ned left the ind with a thought ofing back. But not now, for how long? Ned wasn''t sure. Yet, one thing that Ned was sure about. The moment he came back. He was sure to conquer the ind of O''rriadt. Behead the knight, and save his master.


    [Ned.]


    [What now?]


    As the whistle of the wind passed against Ned and the Gryphon. The sky was dark, unable to perceive what was below them. To their front, an endless horizon of darkness. Above, were the moon courted by thousands and thousands of stars. Ned felt something cold touched his cheek.


    "Snow," Ned said. Brushing the white crystal off his cheek. "Winter hase."


    "We''re going to the Region of Bogblot," Ned said. Looking behind his shoulder. He saw O''rriadt Ind bing smaller as the Gryphon burst her way in an endless cloud. With a thought, Praha''s Cube appeared on his hand. "Master, hang in there, once I''m finished with O''rriadt, I will sure to save you. You cared for me, now I will return the favor. I will carry your name into greatness. For I am... Ned Strat."

 Chapter 75: Prelude to Part 2: Game Maker

    Chapter 75: Prelude to Part 2: Game Maker


    After she suppressed her excitement. Toni sped the spoon as she stared at the dish before her. A dish filled with meat, pork, and white beans slow-cooked in a casserole. A delicious winter-meal originated in Southwest of France, the Cassoulet. It melts the heart of the people just by the scent of this dish.


    "Toni?" Ned said. Staring at Toni with a nk look. "What are you doing here?"


    Savoring thest meat of the dish, Toni looked at Ned as her forehead crinkled. "What do you mean?" Toni spoke. "Remember, you invited me here, right? Are you okay Ned?"


    Ned was lost in deep thoughts. Awoken only by the dishes clinking with each other. Spoons nged as the patrons were busy chattering with each other. ICE, are you there?


    Ned waited for his system to respond. He looked at Toni as she brushes the remaining soup sticking on the spoon. Red juice smeared at Toni''s lips after she blissfully finished the soup.


    "You have... Something" pointing at Toni''s upper lips "here," Ned said. Unsure what to do about the current situation.


    Toni blushed as she wiped the remaining soup on her lips. "Ned, you looked flustered?"


    "I... " Looking at the dish, Ned noticed that there was an extra te prepared. Under the te was a white linen cloth covering the table. "I... I don''t know anymore." Ned said.


    Ned turned his gaze away from Toni, noticing the exhrating gothic architecture of the restaurant. Contrary to his expectation, the windows were mounted by modern and thick sses. Now that he noticed it, seven ques were ced in a wooden divider located at the center of the restaurant. Inside the ques were circr object fitted to fingers, and he seemed intrigued by the design of the rings. ICE, why aren''t you responding? He focused his thoughts, once again.


    Out of patience, Ned ordered ICE but was stopped in between as he noticed a youngdy pushed the door at the very side of the room, her silver hair hovered in the crowds of young people that were chattering, ordering, andughing. It was a bright, cold day in March and the clocks were striking fifteen. Lovers of food trickled the perimeter. As thedy walked passed the crowds, she was followed by the aroma of greasy and roasted meat, promising a whole range of pleasures and a full belly.


    Standing before Ned was thedy, totally unfamiliar to Ned, but her smile made him realized that thedy was someone he knewor he once knew. Thedy sat at the vacant chair along with the extra te. Gestured a hand to call the busy servers running here and there. "Ughh, my food''ste," she said. Looked at Ned and smiled. "Ned, you look like you''ve seen a ghost?"


    Toni drunk the murky juice, a tea maybe, or a c perhaps. Yet, she was sure satisfied, as she finished the beverage in one gulp. Wiping the sweet liquid atop her lips, she said, in a teasing manner. "Don''t tell me, you forgot her too?"


    "What are you saying, Toni?" Thedy in white said. Tucking her silver hair, that was left hanging at the back of her head. Her long sleeves highlighted her slim arms, slim just like her nose - small.


    Thedy in sleeves looked at Toni with her piercing eyes, looked back to Ned, and said. "Again, Ned? I just went to the bathroom, and you forget about me? How rude." Rolling her eyes, but smiled as she looked back at Toni.


    "But... I... Really, really confused right now," Ned said as he looked at Toni, back at thedy, surveyed the surroundings, and back his gaze again at the twodies before him. "Toni, yes, I know Toni, but you" redirecting his voice to thedy" I don''t have any idea of who you are, this ce, seems familiar, this is France, but you?"


    Thedy gestured, again, and called the busy servers, rolled her eyes, and looked at Ned. Imitating a cranky and robotic voice. "Ned, Mana is critically low. Ned, don''t give up. Ned, what''s your n," she stopped and continued, back to her soft voice. "Ughh, I hate you! You always made me do embarrassing things! Just like yesterday, you made wear those... Ughh! nevermind!"


    "You are... ICE?!" Cried, Ned. A bang resounded the restaurant as the wooden chair fell and Ned stood in surprise. "What is happening here, this ain''t true. No, this ain''t me." ICE! ICE! respond! I''m ordering you. Ned cried into his thoughts. Searching for ICE, but failed to do so. Since she''s right in front of him.


    "Who could it be?" ICE said. Kept rolling her eyes, yet smiled eventually.


    "Sit down," Toni said. Leaning back at the chair,pletely satisfied with the food she ate. "You''re embarrassing us, Ned. Look, enough with your virtual games. Okay! Those games of yours, they''re cranking your brain. Okay."


    The not so usual Ned pulled to fix the chair, sat,pletely dazed. Stared at the smiling Toni. Stared at ICEsmiling but irritated. Since her food hasn''t arrived yet.


    A cleverly dressed waiter approached the group with a toothy smile. Narrow eyes, long and braided dark hair. Perfectly fit to be called oriental. In addition to his warm smile, the nostalgic melodies echoed in the perimeter of the restaurant in order to satisfy the hungry eaters. Orders were taken aggressively and shouted across to the kitchen. Excitement ruled as the waiters run here and there to fill the orders.


    "Xi!" Ned cried. As he looked at the server standing beside him.


    "Of course, who could it be!" said ICE. Now irritated. "Xi, where''s my food? Ughh, I''m waiting here, for like... ten minutes now. Ah! no, don''t speak, don''t start with me, Xi. We''re friends but when ites to food. How dare you kept me waiting like this! Look at Ned. Look at his face, look at his face like he has seen a ghost staring at you. But, well, you do look like a ghost though, no offense, Xi."


    Xi smiled, he wanted to articte. But ICE was right, she was always right. "I''m sorry, ICE, we''re busy as you can see," Xi said. "And Ned, you okay? What happened to you? Burning yourself with all those gamestely?"


    "I... game? No! Xi... what happened to you," Ned said. "Nevermind. Just... Give her her food."


    "Okay, okay, I will get your food, ICE," Xi said. In a calming tone. He walked closer to Ned, leaned near his ears, and whispered. "But Ned, look at you, bringing them here? She''s here too, you know. She''ll get jealous of seeing you together with Toni and ICE."


    "What do you mean? Who''s here? Why?" Ned asked. Now totally confused by the predicament he was in. What in Earflgard''s name is happening here? Last time I remember I was inside the Lim


    Ned was stopped in his thoughts hearing rampaging footsteps going at there table. Ned straightened his back against the chair as he spun his gaze towards the iing jealousy.


    "Told you," Xi whispered once more. Looked at Ned. Winked and left the three at there table, he then walked in hurried footsteps. He sighed a relief as he left the battlefield without a scratch.


    "Oh, here shees," ICE said in a menacing manner.


    "Hello... Ned," the newdy said. She stopped and stood close to Ned, but made sure to leave a huge gap between the otherdies. Her tone was full of resentment which was totally harmonized by the dress she was wearing. d in cka gloomy ck. ck ribbon tied around her neck. ck high heeled shoes. And ck-rounded-stormy eyes.


    "Sasani?! Ned cried. As soft as he could. "Even you!"


    "What even you!" Sasani sneered. Her attitude waspletely against her elegant figure. Round eyes. Small nose. Full lips. And ginger-straight hair. "I thought you''re at the academy?"


    "Excuse me,dy," ICE interrupted. Steaming from her head. "You weren''t invited here, okay? And what are you doing here?"


    "Excuse me too,dy," Sasani said. Narrowing her eyes. "I work here, and it''s my shift now, and why do you care, I''m talking to Ned."


    Toni looked at Sasani totally displeased. Yet, she chose to linger in silence for the scene was already too much for her. So she chose to remain, uninvolved. For now.


    Unlike ICE. Fully irritated. She was jealous, maybe, or hungry, perhaps. "1 minute. You have 1 minute to talk to Ned. But not too close!" ICE said. Commanding, obviously not a plea.


    "I really don''t have any idea what is happening now," Ned spoke. Gazing his eyes towards the threedies. One standing beside him, one in front of him. And the irritated one, on his left. "Look, stay with me Sasani, okay? Don''t get me wrong, I''m here to protect you."


    "Protect against what?" Sasani asked. Her soft-arched brows knitted in the middle of her eyes.


    "I don''t know!" Ned cried. "Just, stay with me, okay?"


    "What''s with themotion here?" Asked the man. Wearing a ck business suit that totally agreed with his skyscraping height. He smiled, which showed his even teeth gleaming under the fluorescent light.


    The threedies went into silence as his enigmatic eyes gazed at them. "Manager," the three said. Looking down to their feet. They seemed to be afraid.


    Ned looked at the man. "Who are you now?" He said.


    "Ah, Ned, it''s you," the man said. His voice was modted. "I''ve been waiting for you. No, we''ve been waiting for you."


    What is it this time, Ned thought. "What do you want?"


    "Easy, monsieur?" said the man. He looked at the threedies and asked. "May I borrow Ned for a moment?"


    ICE, Toni, and Sasani nodded. As if they were forced to do so just from the man''s gaze.


    "I''m grateful, merci,dies," the manager said, gesturing a gentleman''s bow. "Ned let''s go."


    "Why would I?"


    "Hmm, persistent, I hate it so much that I''m starting to like you, Ned." He said. Walked and gesture to Ned to follow him outside the busy restaurant. "You might want to see this."


    This man, he seemed, familiar. Ned thought. He might know the answer to what is happening here. This is, unreal.


    Ned followed the manager. The automatic door slid open, and the frigid wind that entered was snowy-cold as itshed Ned without mercy.


    Ned walked past the benches, trees, and automotive parked outside the spacious lot. He stopped as he noticed the manager staring at him with awe. He saw the manager standing under a pine tree. The tree casts a shadow thatpletely blocked the beam of the sun. Just then, the snowy wind stopped. "What now?"


    "Wait," the manager said. An order, but soft mannered. He draws open his suit and pulled a device out of his inside pocket. A phone. "Let me call, someone. She''s very eager to talk to you, Ned."


    Now that the two were alone, the manager blushed staring at Ned. He must be attracted to Ned''s silver short hair or his deep and narrow eyes. Maybe his sharp nose. Or his delicate jawline. Ned never knew, and he doesn''t want to know. "Who are you calling?" Ned said.


    "Ah, shit! Wait, my Phone''s globe reception is fucked up!" He cussed. "Forgive my manners, Ned. It''s just that, we''re atop the mountain, and I''m excited to tell the others that I found you."


    His gears turned sideways. Ned thought. He narrowed his eyes as he knitted his brows. "What ''found me'' are you saying? Who are you by the way? Do I know you?"


    The manager cracked a smile. "Look around you, Ned," he said. "What do you see? Where are you?"


    Ned shrugged his shoulders. He knew where he was. He just doesn''t know how he ended up in a ce billions of light-years away from home. "We''re in France. I''ve been here before, with... That''s how I knew about this ce."


    "And?"


    "And? What?"


    "And, where are you exactly?"


    "Exactly? You mean. Earth?"


    "Exactly!" The manager cried. "Ah, Ned! Trust me, Isashil will be happy to talk to you! She''s been waiting for this moment!"


    "Isashil? You mean, Isashil the first Maker? Maker of Life, Isashil?" Ned said. Completely, bbergasted. Everything was now a puzzle for Ned. "Wait, you didn''t answer me, who are you?"


    The manager looked dejected as his shoulders went hanging. "Maker of Life, yes. But, the first Maker? Uh-uh, I don''t think so? Who told you that?" He said. He gave up on his phone. Tucked it back his pocket. He sighed and smiled. And looked at Ned with a twinkling eye. "Now that you''ve asked. I''m happy to tell you my name. But, before that."


    The manager walked around Ned, surveying his figure as his lips went licking from time to time. He stopped looking down at Ned and smiled. He said. "People call you with different names, Ned. ''Ned of O''rriadt''. ''Ned the Youngest''. ''ck Baron'', and many to mention. But do you know where you belong? You belong here, here on Earth. Together with us. For we, the Maker belongs to you, Ned. We know who you are. I know... who you really are, Ned of Earth, or should I call you? Subject 0... 0... 0... 179."


    Ned was taken aback. His eyes slightly erge by the words the manager told him. "How did you?"


    The manager, leaned, crossed his arm between his chest. "Let me introduce my self formally," he said. "Same like you, I am called by many names. ''Sez the Jester''. ''Payne the Horrible''. ''Iy''T the Clown''. ''Lok the Fool''. I used many names to fool the living. But, for you, I would never lie. I preferred to be called, Kiel''Zan the Game Maker." Kiel paused. "Now, Ned, Prove us your strength. Prove to us, you can bring us to Eutopia. Finish the Limbo and your wish will be granted. Now! Are you ready? For the game is about to start!"

 Chapter 76: New Beginning

    Chapter 76: New Beginning


    "Lad, ye food for today," said thedy. Pushing a tin of soup between the iron tubes. Darkness enveloped the cubbyhole, but Ned was sure, she was half-wearing a linen clothing, high noon-light made their way through the holes, making her figure visible, along with a de hanging on her hip. Just like the otherdies that served him soup. The same soup that contained sea creature''s meat, seaweeds, and water-filled with salt. The same soup for the past two weeks times.


    For once, no males served him food. He was eager to learn how many are they outside. If only he would unchain himself. He could, but he won''t. Unchain from the rusty iron, binding him along with the mossden wall.


    Ned shut his eyes, feeling the weightless ship waltzing left and right to appease the angry waves. He breathes in deep, unsure if he was taking in air or water at the same time.


    As thedy opened the timbered door, the breeze of sea wind made its way inside the darkened room. A wind clogged with salt and sand. Closing the door made Ned realized he was back to square one. Sitting. And waiting. And eating. And absorbing the thin Mana scattered in the parameter.


    Ned has been doing this routine for the past couple of weeks, if only he was alone, he could hoard all the Mana by himself. To his left, a man who hasn''t moved an inch since he was caged inside the ship. For two weeks, the man''s posture was cross-legged. Straightened back. And calm breathing. A man wrapped with ragged linen bandages, a wrap that shut his eyes on the process.


    Ned was stretched at 5''8". But to his right, Ned was nothing but an ant. A gigantic life form, triple the size of Ned, stood unmoving, Maker only knew for how long. Beneath his foot was a coffin. Beaded with ck and white pearls on its edges. A coffin the size of the giant''s palm.


    Ned let out a sigh, the iron chains nged as he sat and lean. Feeling the cold moisture creeping on his back.


    I kept on absorbing Mana these past few days. Ned said in his thoughts. Communicating to ICE. Yet, the increase is too slow.


    [Remember,]


    ICE responded.


    [You only absorbed Pure Mana. The rest of impurities were discarded, by either your bodily fluids or in your breathing.]


    Two weeks for 600 Mana Points? Ned sighed. After I... Devoured Rassus, I can feel something has changed within my body. ICE, can you check it again.


    [Scanplete.]


    [Aside from your low energy, and mysterious Core that formed inside your body. Everything is fine. Your body is stable.]


    Well, I don''t have the appetite to eat. Ned thought. Waving his hand above the soup. The soup then disappeared. Focused his mind and felt his inventory. Sixteen soup, perfectly lined and all looked the same inside his Inventory. Along with the 30, 000 Mana stones. The Knight''s Token. Master Will''s Token. Kingdom of Griffith''s Selection Token. The broken Butterfly. Praha''s Cube. And the mysterious packages floating randomly in vast space. And the five dishes Kamma left him; Ramen, Phadthai, Ham and cheese, Rocky Road Ice Cream, Cassoulet.


    [What are you doing with the soup, Ned?]


    I haven''t eaten for two weeks, and I don''t want to eat Kamma''s food just because I''m starving. Ned replied. And food is my main source of energy. I''m only fourteen, so my body will keep on growing.


    [How about you eat one?]


    [ording to Earth''s customs. A birthday should be celebrated with the people you cared.]


    Birthday huh, Ned scoffed. It doesn''t work that way here. Besides, that was two weeks ago. Toote for that.


    [It is only the second week of December. It wasn''t that long. No harm with eating a soup, Ned. Celebrate, this might be thest chance you will have.]


    ICE said. Trying to outwit Ned and force him to eat his soup.


    Lower frost month huh. I wonder what the Upper Wind month would give us.


    [Do not mind January. It is the future. And we are not there yet. The key to the future; is your present Ned.]


    Ned breathes in deep. He bnced himself with his hands as the ship went struggling with the ocean waves. Iron chains nged across his cell. Barrels rolled and liquids leaked. Ned heard amotion outside. But he doesn''t care. He''s a prisoner after all.


    He breathes again, taking in the damp air. And focused. He could feel a hint of Mana entering his very pores.


    [Plus. You are not alone here. Celebrate with the people around you.]


    Ned opened his eyes, feeling outwitted with ICE''s persuasions. He smiled. And grateful. Thank you, ICE. At least I''m not left alone, and I rather talk to you, than anyone else. Well, just this one, okay?


    He waved his hand, and a bowl of Ramen appeared, steam melted the salt in the air. He waved once more and another bowl of soup appeared. Not satisfied, he focused, then a cassoulet appeared. "Ramen, and Phadthai, with cassoulet," Ned muttered. Days had passed and he now felt a pinch inside his stomach smelling the aroma of meat, rice noodles, boiled egg, and white beans.


    The man wrapped in bandages jerked.


    The coffin beneath the giant shook.


    And all it takes for the two of them to move was the aroma the dishes Ned served.


    "Kid," said the man wrapped in bandages. A croaky voice filled the room. "What provisions you got there?"


    "Choose one," Ned replied. Didn''t bothered to look at the man. "You''d better hurry, the ships not on our side."


    Ned believed that the man was captured longer than him. And this was the only time he spoke or moved.


    "Hmmm," wondered the man. "Give me your best."


    "They were all -"


    Ned gazed to where the loud bang was. His hand slid across his waist. Feeling the hilt of the sword, which he doesn''t have. Muscle memory. Ned thought. And shook his head.


    The coffin cracked and a slender hand made its way outside the gaps of the coffin. Cracking joints and pounding woods made Ned realized that whoever was inside the coffin, was not human at all.


    Second to exit was a hair, a silver hair lit by a faint light. Next the face, aside from Toni, and maybe Naa''ri, this was the third time Ned saw beauty beyond, beyond. Then, her body creeped out the coffin. Wooden body. She could be a perfectdy If not for her wooden body. Puppet? Ned wondered.


    The puppet moved, her neck cranked as if it was mechanical. Looked at Ned and made a winking expression before she opens her mouth. Mouth filled with perfect human teeth, small nose, rounded eyes, she looked more of a living. Her head twitched and jerked. "The smell?" She said. Her voice was mechanical and high pitched. "May I... have one, mister?"


    Ned stared the puppet with amusement. He noticed a faint yellowish light inside her chest. Hollow wooden chest.


    "Afraid not, mister?" She said. Gazed at Ned with amusement as well.


    "No," Ned said. And smiled. "Why would I."


    The puppet went silent and kept on staring at Ned. And snapped only when the aroma entered her nose, once again. "May I have one, mister?"


    There were six cages when Ned was captured. But he wasn''t sure if there were others, since the other cages were filled with barrels and boxes. So he only took out three of his food. Or provision, as the man wrapped in bandages, said.


    "Here," Ned said. Passing the Phadthai to the puppet, unluckily, the bowl wasn''t fitted enough between the iron tubes. So the puppet stretched her hand and ate what was avable. But Ned wondered if how would the puppet girl eat?


    Ned pushed the Ramen towards the man in bandages. Which thetter willingly epted.


    Ned stared at the cassoulet between his fingers. The te was hot. And the food is better served fresh and hot. Ned ate the dish. The meat was tender and juicy, along with the beans that melted into his mouth. He peeked at the puppet girl. Ned wondered how magic really worked in the world of Earflgard. He saw the puppet ate the rice noodles, and her chest was hollow. But howe the food wasn''t falling, nor entering her stomach. The food vanished before it reached her stomach. Ned could only shake looking at the puppet with a smile on her face.


    "Kid, here," the man said. Passing the bowl back to Ned. "Your provision''s luscious, I am satisfied. What is your name, kid?"he grinned.


    Ned took the bowl and vanished. Ned noticed the man shrugged a shoulder upon seeing the bowl entered his inventory. "Ned Strat," he replied.


    Inside the bandages, the man formed a smile. A smile so wide some part of his teeth, yellow teeth, could be seen. He pulled some of the bandages of his mouth, showing a full lip with visible scars. "Did you just tell me your name? Like your real name?"


    It was toote for Ned to think of his consequences. He never thought that he''d wentx along with unfamiliar people. People he just met.


    [Ned, I could sense an ominous aura.]


    The man grinned andughed as the aura of ck dispersed off his body. "It''s been too long that I killed someone with a name!" Cried the man. "Ohh, kid. I like your food. I really am. Unfortunately for you. I like killing more!"


    The puppet girl could do nothing but kept on sipping the noodle as she stared the man releasing an ominous aura. nk stare it was.


    Ned stared the man, lift a hand, lit a fire that danced on his palm. "ultist," Ned said.

 Chapter 77: Unlabeled

    Chapter 77: Ubeled


    "and what about Hunter''s Guild?" Master Will said. Trying to be vocal as possible in front of his apprentice. People who don''t know of him would mistake him as a beggar due to his ragged linen clothing; and a severed hand. Which one time he did. Walking at the market checking for game, and weeds for his treatment. One man gave him enough Pica that wouldst him and Ned a couple of weeks. Which he gracefully refused.


    Ned sat cross-legged in a rock and positioned himself close to the soothing hymn of the streamwhich helped him remembered the teachings his master imparted. Coupled with the chirping of birds, that made a melody in the depts of the forests. "Hunter''s Guild Association," he said. "An independent organization, whose sole purpose is to hunt Magical Creatures. Sometimes taking bounties, and other missions that would raise funds."


    Master Will lifted an eyebrow and nodded in satisfaction. "What about the basic professions?" Master Will said.


    "Warrior, Mages, and Rouges," Ned replied. Kids his age were either ying gumballs or selling trades in the market, especially in the busy ind of O''rriadt. But for him, he promised to catch his Master''s recognition.


    "How about knights?" Master Will said. Crossing his hand behind his back.


    "A branch of a warrior''s profession."


    "Monks?"


    "A branch of Warrior''s profession."


    "Tamers?"


    "A branch of Rouge''s profession."


    "Elementalist?"


    "A Branch of Mage''s profession."


    "Trapmasters and Archers?"


    "Rouge type."


    Master Will brushed his beard with enjoyment. "Hmm, basic," he said. And smiled. "Let''s make it tough. Exin Weres."


    "Weres," Ned said. "Humans that able to turn into beasts. They chose to fight with their bodies in the form of the beasts they were born with."


    "Gifted."


    Looking confident Ned said. "Gifted, very rare type Mages born with magic, or a descendant of a long line of mages. So far, Gifteds are exclusive only to one element but able to reach Tier 5 grade spells at a very young age."


    Master Will nodded. He added. "Exin im."


    "ims, are tools imbued with magic that are essential for daily life."


    "Ocullus," Master said. His voice was old. Yet, filled with wisdom.


    "Ocullus, a perception type im that extends the vision of the user. Distance depends on the grade."


    "Ottic."


    "Perception im that extends hearing."


    "Hmm, hmm," Master Will nodded. Leaves rustled as he paced back and forth. "For a twelve-year-old, your memory is sharp, kid. Summoners!"


    "Rare type of mages, able to tap to other dimensions and summon beasts or elementals at the cost of their mana."


    "Breakable parts of Warg!"


    "Eyes, tails, ws."


    "Other Guilds!"


    "Exploration, merchant, mercenary, and craftsman''s guild."


    Master Will stopped his tracks, looked Ned straight into his eyes, pushed back his shoulders, and put his handthe remaining handon his hips. "If you became a knight, and wanted to reawaken. What school would you go?"


    "College of Knights, at the Northern Kingdom or Griffith Kingdom''s capital Knighton."


    "A knight that uses more of his spells rather than a de."


    "Magic knight."


    "Strongest element a mage could cast?"


    "Fire magic," Ned said. He narrowed his eyes as if he remembered something out of thin air. "Master, what if a mage chose to fight in the frontline than to stay at the back and cast long-range spells?"


    "Ah, good query," Master Will said. "They became Battlemages, but it takes years and years of experience to be a Battlemage. And of course, they must survive the battlefield. Why do some Magical beasts are called ''Unique''?!"


    "Average creatures became Unique if they are intelligent enough to make their own spells."


    "Dragon Ranks?"


    "Newborn, Middling, Emperor, and Ancient."


    "Molting?"


    "Molting will determine the rank of a dragon, it depends on how many times a dragon shred a scale. Usually, one Molt is equivalent to a hundred years."


    "How many Molt a Newborn has?"


    Still cross-legged, Ned answered with confidence. "Newborn''s lived for three hundred years, so it''s three Molting maximum."


    "Middling?"


    "Starts from fourth Molting till ten. A thousand years old dragon, that''s what Middlings are."


    "And emperor rank?"


    "Starts from ten Molting and above," Ned said.


    "Ancients?"


    "Uncountable Moltings."


    Feeling satisfied, Master Will showered Ned with a smile.


    "Master, how many dragons you hunted?"


    "Hunted? None. Encountered? A handful of Newborns. Drakes, I couldn''t count," Master Will said. "Kid, listen, if you found a dragon, be it Newborn, Middling, or Emperor - especially Emperor - just leave, don''t bother with their sleep. Leave, once they are awake, Empires, and Kingdom will offer everything to appease them. Even Kings will bend in front of dragons. That''s how... powerful they are. Luckily for us, Makers made a bnce, they made dragons intelligent species. So, negotiationse first if all bets are off. Don''t mind Ancients, they exist in myths."


    "Dragons, huh," Ned whispered.


    "Anyway, kid. We''re done for today if you can answer this," Master Will said. "What are some forbidden sses?"


    Ned paused. Gave a half shrug and rocked back and forth. "Necromancer, Witches," he said. "Everything that bends the will of life using magic. Life. Especially ultist."


    "Good," Master Will spoke. "Remember, your name. Never give your name casually."


    Ned looked at the horizon, the depts of the forests. The shades that covered the living. And looked back at Master Will. "Master, how do I know if I met one of them?"


    "You wouldn''t."


    Ned stared at the man. Lift a hand. Lit a spell. And fire danced on his palm. "ultist," he said. So this is what Master Will meant. The feeling of one''s life being sucked into empty space. Ned thought. He was prepared. But, something was amiss. Something''s amiss that made the ultist cried in anger. Or bewilderment. I can feel his presence. Ominous. And deadly. But, nothing happening in me.


    Dark aura. An aura brimming of death crept off the man''s being. And revealed itself in front of Ned. ck, murky aura enveloped Ned. Forcing to enter Ned''s body. The aura struggled as the man did the same. "No!" He cried. "No! No! No! No! No! No!"


    "Of course," Ned whispered. Staring at the man who kept on struggling to imbue his wicked magic to Ned. "I''m Ned Strat. And that is not a lie," he said. But that wasn''t my real name. He smiled.


    The man stood and called off his spell. The dark aura dissolved. He jerked. Twisted his head together with his legs. He paced back and forth inside his cell. He looked at Ned. Looked down, or look away. He kept on pacing as he touched his throat, and rubbed his lips. He stopped and aligned with Ned.


    He gripped the iron bars, and the sound of bandages was tearing apart. He stared Ned intensely and blink rarely. "Who are you, kid!" He cried. And banged his head against the iron bars. The noise of iron nking, and bones cracking echoed in the cage. "Who are you!" He banged. "Who are you!" And banged. "Who are you!" And banged. "I know! Shut up!" Blood stripped off some of his bandages. Half of his face revealed. Scars coiled around his face, running down to his neck. He let go of the bars. He stood in the middle. And cracked his fingers.


    Ned canceled his magic. The fire dimmed faintly until nothing was left but a pair of hands. He checked the dishes. An empty bowl of ramen. An air of casserolewhich pushed his energy to a hundred percent. "How was it?" Ned said. Commenting on puppet girl with an empty te of Phadthai.


    Puppet girl looked amazed. By the food, or with Ned. "It was... soul stuffing," she said. Her voice was now soft, still mechanical, but soft - cute to be precise. "Mister, they call you Ned? Can I call you, Ned? I''m sorry... Can I call you... Big brother Ned?"


    "No," Ned replied.


    The puppet''s wooden chest that emits light. Could be her Core. Ned thought. Her chest went from a bright yellow to a faint white. Showed how sad she became upon hearing Ned''s answer. She walked back to her coffin but stopped by Ned.


    "Unless you tell me your real name," Ned said.


    The puppet''s core went from white light to bright yellow, and white light again. She lowered her shoulder as she stared Ned with sadness. "My creator didn''t give me name," she said.


    "Your creator? Where are they?"


    "I call him Father," the puppet said. "I don''t know where Father is."


    Ned pondered for seconds before he spoke with delight to puppet girl. "From now on... you tell others that you are... Anita."


    Anita''s core went from faint light to yellow, and green, andstly blue. Her face was booked with a smile. A wide smile. "Anita, I like it, mister. Hello. I am Anita. Can I call you big brother Ned?"


    "Of course, Anita. Are you happy?"


    "Yes! Yes, big brother Ned! Big Brother. Big Brother do I look pretty?" Anita said. Stood gracefully, bowed, and turned around.


    "Of course you are," replied Ned.


    "Thank you big brother Ned!"


    "Pretty!" The ultist threw an air. "You''re still a puppet! That''s what you are!"


    "I hate you!" Anita cried. Turning her head away from the ultist.


    "And you, what''s your name?" Ned asked. Looking at the ultist with disdain.


    "You''ll die upon learning my name, kid." He stared at Ned and stopped cracking his knuckles.


    "Try me, didn''t you just tried killing me?"


    The ultist looked straight at Ned. Sensing that thetter couldn''t be swayed. He bent and crossed his legs. "You''re special kid, I gave you that. I''m sorry I while ago. I couldn''t contain my excitement. It''s just... a lot of voices are telling me to kill you," he said. Adjusted his bandages and stopped the bleeding. "I''m Echo, and thank you for the foo - Shut up! He gave us food! Not this one!"


    A puppet girl and a hobo. Ned sighed at thetter. "Again," Ned said. "What''s your name."


    "Learning my name will bestow consequences upon you, Ned. Are you sure?" Echo said. Looked at Ned - not even bothered. "Well, okay. I''m Ri''iarii. They gave me a name... Echo. So just call me Echo."


    "What worse could happen to me? I''m surrounded by a killer. An innocent girl. And a giant," Ned said.


    Echo smirked, while Anita danced. The wind and the light, burst when the door creaked open. Ady then came walking. Shells hung her wrist apanied by a de. A piece of cloth covered her chest the same as how it covered her waist. She gasped as she stared at Ned, Anita, and Echo. She pulled the de off her waist and light reflected onto its edges. A cuss - thick, heavy, rather a short de. "Captain!" She bellowed.


    Anita''s core went from white, yellow, blue... Then red. Her face twitched. Her smile turned vicious. Her dance turned cutting. She closed her wooden knuckles, punched the iron bars. A boom resounded and she blurred. She was gone. The barrels went flying. The wind went whistling. And thedy''s head was near chopping.


    Thedy dropped on her butt. Her eyes dted. Her mouth salivated. She was afraid, she couldn''t move. "Cap... Captain," she muttered.


    Anita appeared in front of her. Ready to twists or chop her neck. As she always does. To kill. She lifted an arm filled with rainbows of energy. She thrusts and fared. "Die bit -"

 Chapter 78: Damn you Rassus!

    Chapter 78: Damn you Rassus!


    "Anita! no!"


    Anita wasn''t always like that. There was a time where her father sent Anita to Zorotova Gg, far-east of Ekan, where she woke up in a bridal dress, her guardian the giant, and a pair of wooden knuckles, along with her coffin. There, the prisoners thought she was a gift sent for the lions. Little did they know, that Anita was the lioness herself. For a couple of hours, Anita''s Core burst red. The first floor, crowded with criminals from different ces, mixed with different races - died. Almost a thousand prisoners were headless, limbless, and reduced to less than nothing. It was also worth noting that Anita''s snowy bridal gown remained untouched and bloodless.


    Thus, Anita wasn''t always like that. Stopping her attack with hesitation. Stopping her lust to kill. Pulsating crimson light echoed in her chest. Her wooden limbs buzzed with excitement. She was excited and delighted, and all the ed, that she was able to stop her attackfor the first time after her creationfrom the cry of her buddy cell. Her big brother Ned. She hung her limb on her side. The other one lifted and crossed on her chest, and bowed. "I''m sorry," she said. "I''m sorry if I wanted to kill you without warning." She bowed once more, turned around, and waved a smile at Ned before sitting back at her coffin.


    Thedy lies helpless. Legs spread and trembling covered with some linen. Sweat drenches her body. Steam evaporated off her mouth as she gawked in fear between the wooden door. She flinched hearing the footstepsing her way. She must be embarrassed if her people saw her on the floor, helpless.


    She stood and throw a gaze at Ned. Wasn''t a warning nor threat. More like a ''thank you for saving my life'' gaze. She hurried and closed the door. Rustles of chain resounding through the door. Making sure that none on the inside would dare to open the double or maybe tripled chain door.


    After thedy with the cuss left, moring could be heard outside. Ned sat confused why he was being held captive and no one would talk to him as to why. Thest thing he saw was when the Gryphon forced herself to fly at a great distance and dropped dead in an empty ind. Days passed after he buried the flying beast came the pirates. Ned asked them if he could embark with them - they nod. But wrap a cloth around his eyes, and forced him to enter their ship. Due to theck of energy and Mana, Ned wasn''t able to use Detect.


    And now that he had enough. He smiled. Closed his eyes and muttered. "Detect."


    With a blink, skill detect parted Ned''s body. In his sea of thoughts, he could see two light rippled with energy. A simple move from Anita made ripples that traveled his sea of thought. Imbued with different colors was Anita''s life force. Behind her, the Giant, his life force was a pulsating light of purple, sometimes yellow, and brown. It was a mountain of energy.


    But Ned couldn''t sense anything at Echo''s location. In his thoughts, Echo''s life force was vivid. Near invisible. Empty. He''s strong or he hid it. Either way. That mummy''s dangerous. Ned thought.


    Ned knitted a brow upon learning that his skill detect wouldn''t breach the outside. It seems that the room they were in was protected with something that unable him or the others to detect what was going on outside. His skill kept on rebounding the walls, the doors, but it won''t pass through. He gave up. Ned opened his eyes and smiled. "This is getting interesting," he muttered.


    "What''d you do, Ned?" asked Echo. cross-legged and meditating. "I know you use some spell. What was it? barrier? analyze? what was it?"


    "Just a skill," Ned said. "It''s pointless, I couldn''t detect what was going on outside."


    "Big brother Ned," Anita said. Lifting the cover of her coffin. "I''ll be resting now, thank you for the food. And for the name. Don''t need to look for me, Hocoff will watch as I sleep." She waved a hand and smile. The light on her chest faded until nothing could be seen. She slept.


    Hocoff must be the giant. Ned thought.


    "That bitch!" Echo cried. "That was the first time she revealed her self, ever since I got here. - Soon! I''ll kill her! shut up! - my bad. The voice in my head wouldn''t shut if he felt excited."


    Annoying. Ned sneered.


    "Hey! I saw that!" Echo cried. "I couldn''t help myself, okay. Just like the bitch. I can''t hold my lust. Well, he can''t hold his lust - yeah it''s you not me! -". Looking at his left as if he was talking with someone.


    "What happened to Anita?"


    "I don''t know, she was, and he was "- pointing at the giant -" here the moment I got captured."


    "Why captured?" Ned asked. "I can sense, you''re beyond our captor''s strength."


    Echo sighed remembering the days when he was free. "I''m on my way going O''rriadt wh -


    Ned turned his head hearing Echo mentioning his home. It wasn''t the O''rriadt people knew anymore. Ned sighed his thoughts.


    after I emptied one of the pirate ships, I threw their body out the ocean. That was stupid of me - No! you also agreed to throw the bodies! - " Echo fought his thoughts. And added. "I must be excited to leave Ekan. So, thedies followed the bodies I threw, I made a trail... how amateur of me. And here I am. Killed eight of them before their captain figured out my spell."


    "Echo... does the lust stopped when you kill?"


    "My... too young to be asking like that? why? have you killed someone? No, Ned, I''m telling you this. If you can avoid killing. Avoid. The moment you kill. The excitement, the revenge, the lust!yeah, the lust!it will creep through your veins. It''s no stopping by then. And it will be toote before you knew it. Toote before you realized, the one you killed was your dear one." Echo lowers a shoulder. And it seemed that the voice on his head agreed. "I know. We did it. It was me. Mama."


    We''re different after all. He kills to continue. Me, I killed to stop. Ned sighed. "Then stop killing now," Ned said.


    "Toote for that - wait! did you just! agree with him? speak Ri''iarii! speak! -" Echo looked Ned with amazement, unable toprehend the voice inside his thoughts. "You''re an interesting fellow Ned. He actually agreed with you! My, what could have Ri''iarii saw about you. You stay there, Ned!" He closed his eyes and lower a shoulder.


    Not like I''m going somewhere. Ned thought. he could hear different voices moring outside. Sometimes above their cages. Behind the door. Sometimes chains rustled but were stopped shortly after. The outside was changing. But not for Ned, their cages remained dark. Aside from Anita''s cage burst open. Everything looked the same. Ned sighed. A thousand huh, curse you Rassus! ICE, anything unusual happening with the core?


    [Negative, the core remained the same.]


    Will it disappear soon?


    [I don''t think so, Ned.]


    Ned let out a depressing breath. Status then.


    [Here is the list of your current statuses.]


    [Mana: 600/ 3,000]


    [Energy: 100%.]


    [Overclock Last ten seconds. Currently, your body can handle 25% of Overclocking. Which enhances 10 ~ 15% of your body. At level 1, your speed is on par with a bullet train. It consumes Mana and energy at a rapid rate. Use it with extreme caution. Last resort is to force your body to discharge adrenaline if no Mana or Energy is present.]


    [Predictive Combat Emtor: At level 1 you can spot a target at 10 kilometers with ease. Due to real-time emtions, weakness spots are disyed much faster than usual. The system uses advanced emtion so it consumes 1% of your energy per 5 seconds. ]


    [Inspect and Detect: Inspects item grade at a minimum of Grade E. Current Level: 1. Increase level by using often to master its proficiency.]


    [Detect Life force within a radius of ten meters. Current level: 1. Increase level by using often to master its proficiency.]


    [Egneus, your most destructive spell. At level 1 it is on par with ten tier-one fireballs. Its speed is faster than a tier-one lightningnce. The destructive power depends on the element you invoke. Egneus can be used with just pure Manano weaknesses or advantagesimbue it with fire element, its destruction is doubled. Imbue it with wind its speed is double. Use water then its versatility is limitless. The recoil you can handle depends on your body level. Use it with extreme caution.]


    [Fireball: Level 1. Just like the other skills. The radius and power level depends on its level. Increase level by using often to master its proficiency.]


    [Defender: Level 1. Able to withstand physical and magical attacks from tier 1 below.]


    And here it is. Ned thought. ICE, have you tranted it to the Earth''snguage?


    [As per your request, Rassus'' skill was tranted to Earths''s universalnguage.]


    [Prime Evolution.]


    [Current level 0.]


    [Devour 1, 000 core to evolve to the next level.]


    [Evolve to the next level to unlock the effect.]


    [Effect: ???]


    [Skill Decipher is now Devour. Chance to gain permanent skill is higher.]


    [Unable to devour core in a session of ''Three months''. ''Sinister'' will start to sink in.]


    [Sinister: a skill innate to Devourers that force them to be constantly hungry. Keep devouring to maintain Sinister level at low.]


    [Neglect to devour. Sinister will Devour the host instead. Once devoured, the host will forget reason, and will keep on devouring until dead.]


    Shit! Ned cussed. Damn you, Devourers. Damn you Rassus.


    Now with a core, Ned focused and leaped into his consciousness which he was unable to do before. Inside the vast darkness lurk a transparent orb. With his thought, Ned analyzed the orb. So, this is my Core, huh. Ned thought. Transparent, the lowest among the lowest. It''s half-empty since I only have 600 Mana points. Ned lost on his thoughts when he heard a moring through the wooden door.


    As the door creaked. A number of figures approached the cages.


    "Captain! wait!" cried the firstdy.


    "Ye don''t need to go in there!" cried the seconddy.


    "Shut up! or Me gonna let you swab the deck for ten waves!" cried thedy. The tallest of them. Ragged hair and an intimidating wardrobe. "Yed!" She cried. Lifting a bottle of rum as she pointed at Ned. "Tell no lies! Else Me gonna flog you! Did you save Sisi''s teacup?!"

 Chapter 79: Time to Loot

    Chapter 79: Time to Loot


    Three days, it took me three days to convince them that I wasn''t a spy or other''s pirate crew. Ned sighed. Wiping the sweat that ran over his forehead.


    He''s been cleaning - swabbing as what the pirates say - deck for three days. Just to earn my keep until I can finallynd on Bogblot port. Ned thought.


    "Well! unlucky for youd," Lady Darcey said. "Me crews not going tond on Cassan anytime soon." That''s what she said three days ago. Maybe now she''ll change her mind. But Ned knew it wasn''t that easy to convince a long time pirate sh trader sh merchant tond to a ce they don''t sail. Especially if it''s not on their route.


    "Oi!d! ye backs fine?" cried thedy pirate. "Aye? keep swabbing then!"


    No time to waste. I''ll treat this as my training then.


    [Exactly, Ned. Your body''s physical level couldn''t keep up with your magic and spells. Training your body must be the utmost importance.]


    Four days have passed and the crew''s suspicion about Ned has settled. Although male, Ned was treated more of a guest than a prisoner or their swabber.


    With less cleaning, and more training. Ned had a clear understanding of the crew''s orientation. Their crew was called ''Time to Loot'' led by their captain ''Captain Darcey of Lulliat''. ording to the crew, Lady Darcey was once a baroness of a famous house but was forced to sail the sea, when her husband - a baron whom the crew does not have any idea of his namewas killed in naval warfare against the Scourge.


    With vengeance lingering her thoughts. She sold her property. Her husband''s barony. She then bought a ship, which she named ''Cuttlewitch Lobby''a tribute to all the witches that were killed during the Witch Hunt of the Zolin Empire. After which, Lady Darcey sailed the Seven Seas and hunted the Scourge that killed her husband.


    After she served the vengeance; killing one of the Lords of the Scourge. Lady Darcey''s name spread throughout the waves of the ocean. Until it reached the ears of one of the Emperors of the sea. One of the Emperor took her in and officially became a pirate. Years have passed. Time to Loot became one of the most infamous pirates ever to sail the Seven Seas, even until now.


    Their ship, Cuttlewitch Lobby, an altered form of a passenger ship. A double masted ship that holds sturdy sails, which enabled them to tread the waves with ease.


    The ship houses forty-five crew until Echo killed eight of their own, whichposed of an all-female crew. The ship was altered for speed which enabled them to travel the ocean and escape Scourges with ease. Below deck, a holding cellwhere Ned was taken as a prisonerthe crew''s living quarters, which Ned wasn''t allowed to enter. And the one part that made the Cuttlewitch Lobby distinct from the other pirate ship, the custom made Inn. Yup, a ship with a tavern. A tavern was exclusive only for them.


    The youngest crew and the youngest vice-captain the Lobby had, Vice-captain Sigh. Thedy that Ned saves from Anita. At first, Ned was confused as to why a blue-haired, frail-looking girl was the Lobby''s Vice. But, it has been four days since Vice Sigh went underwater, another hour and it will be her fifth.


    Ned was sitting cross-legged, as he always does when meditating, on a barrel outside the Captain''s Cabin. Ned''s muscle stiffed, waiting for Lady Darcey to make an audience of him when he heard a cry at the end of the ship. Ned opened his eyes, and the first thing he noticed was the rampage of the crew.


    Most crews were aged from twenty''s, the oldest was forty-ish plus, their only healer, healer Baba. But the crew ran like kids to wee their mother''s arrival. Their mother, vice-captain Sigh was only sixteen, yet she stood to be formidable as their vice-captain.


    Lady Sigh smiled at her full lips. Her ocean eyes gleamed under the shaft of the moon. Her clothing was drenched with seawater, as she walked towards Ned, he noticed Lady''s Sigh clothing were the dream of men. Pale skin, pink arched lips, and intimidating waist. Her wet clothing showed an impression in front, a situation not supposed to be seen by men.


    As she walked closer to Ned, Ned turned his eyes at Lady Sigh''s legs. Ned wasn''t after Lady Sigh''s pale and smooth skin. But he was after the scales that slowly hid as the seawater dissolved to dry. So that''s it. That''s why she''s special. Lady Sigh''s a mermaid. Ned thought and smiled upon her arrival.


    "How are ye, Ned?" Lady Sigh said. She stopped across Ned. And as Ned was sitting on a barrier, his eyes were, aligned towards Lady Sigh''s not-supposed-to-be-seen-by-men part.


    But Ned wasn''t bothered by all this. Inside him, his only thought was to get stronger, and revenge. And Ned doesn''t have the luxury of time with non-essential things.


    Clearing his throat, Ned said. "Time to Loot''s amodating Lady Sigh."


    "Just call me Sisi," she said. And smiled. "Me have a piece of good news, but we will talkter, Me need to make a report first."


    Sisi walked passed Ned and went directly into the Captain''s Cabin.


    Ned stayed and waited for the Captain or Sisi to notice him. Minutes passed. Ned''s name was called out by one of the crew. Allowing him to enter the Captain''s Cabin.


    Ned pushed to open the door, making a steady sound. Lady Darcey, the Captain stood beside the wooden table. Across was Sisi and the rest of the selected crew. Ned noticed that aside from Lady Darcey, the rest of the crews especially Sisi, were all looking sorted. All were a beauty of manners.


    The table was fixed on the wooden floor as to not move by the ships swinging. Atop, a neat paper cartographed with different symbols. At the center top of the paper were words written that read ''Sortings of the Seven Seas''. A map. Ned thought. He stopped in the middle, behind him was the door, and smiled. "How may I of help, Captain?" Ned crossed his arm on his chest and bowed. ICE, copy the map.


    [Done.]


    "Crews don''t dondlubber''s greetings here,d," Lady Darcey said. Aside from the candle on the table, stones were hung at the top of the wooden cabin. Stones that emits light. The light highlighted Lady Darcey''s ebony deep skin. This time, aside from the rum she holds, her other hand gripped the de with three-finger and a thumb. Her baggy clothing hid well her strong and muscr genuine frame. Her nose was beaky as the rook that sat on the edge of the cabin. But the rook wasn''t ordinary either. Rook''s were supposed to be ck. From feathers to their eyes. But the Captain''s rook was different. Larger by two, white thread ran across its head ending at the tail. The eye was deep ck but the other was grey. So, she''s a Tamer. Ned thought.


    "Apologies for not having a word to ye this past few days," Captain said. "Me and crew have been busy with the chaser." She looked at Sisi and nodded with indifference. "Anyway, ''twas your lucky dayd. Unlucky for us." She narrowed an eye.


    "What do you mean?" said Ned.


    "Sisi," Lady Darcey whispered.


    Sisi, now with a cloak, pointed at the map with fruit at hand. "Ned," she said. "See this ck lines?"


    Sisi was now totally different the first time she met. She wasn''t the girl with trembling legs and gawking eyes anymore. Ned wondered if what made Sisi trembled in fear when Anita confronted her. Ned could sense Sisi''s thick aura. Thick and stronger than him. Was Anita that strong? Ned questioned on his thought. "Uh," Ned nodded.


    "Us farers call it ''Under Current''," Sisi said. "That''s how ships traveled the Seven Seas, it is a current running under the ocean. Us pirates suspected it runs all over Earflgard. On the surface, the current helped the ships traveled much faster. Without the current, it would take a year to sail from ''Scattered Bay'' to ''Titan''s Cay''."


    "Scattered Bay," Ned whispered. He narrowed an and raised a brow. "Is that"


    "Aye,d," Lady Darcey cut Ned. "That''s where O''rriadt is. And if ye saying is true, then That''s where O''rriadt... ''was''." Gulping the rum, and said. "Continue, Sisi."


    "Aye, captain. With the under current, it would only take four months." Sisi bit a fruit, the sound the fruit made was brittle, just like an apple. She then added. "See how useful it is, Ned?"


    "Very," Ned said. "It also means, it wasn''t just you using the current. Other ships. Kingdom''s naval force. Maybe other kingdoms as well."


    "Aye,d," Lady Darcey smiled. "Never thought ye reckon to be a smart one, eh? Ye reckon is right,d. Butcking. Sisi." She looked at Sisi indicating to continue.


    "Correct, Ned. But, if it''s just other pirates, or Griffith''s ships it''s no big deal for Time to Loot, heck even if it''s Zolin''s." Sisi said. "As you see, our mission is to deliver a"


    "Sisi!" Captain Darcy yelled.


    Sisi flinched with their Captain''s outcry. It wasn''t just hers, even the crew inside lowered their head.


    "Forgive me Sisi. Let me continue," she said with a soft and controlled voice. "Lad, here in the Seven Seas, only two things ye needed to be afraid. The boned Jacks, us call them the Scourge; Scourge of the Seven Seas. And"


    "Magical beasts," this time it was Ned who cut the Captain.


    "Aye," Lady Darcey said and raised a brow. "Under Current are used by the Scourge and Magical beasts alike. Me said it''s unlucky for us, right? well, us cannot turn back since we''re chased by the Scourge, and now." Lady Darcey paused. Sip a bottle of rum, and continued. "And now us can''t move forward Titan''s Cay. Sisi reckoned something on our route. So, Cuttlewitch Lobby needed to detour. And that detour, Me don''t like, but, necessary. That detour will move us close to the Cassan Continent. Which means, the Lobby will pass near Bogblot Port."


    So that''s it. Ned thought. "What was it, that the ship can''t move forward?"


    This time it was Sisi who answered. She looked at the Captain, the other crew, and looked at Ned. "Magical beasts, Grade S. Leviathan ss. Lev''rath."

 Chapter 80: Mermaids Tears

    Chapter 80: Mermaid''s Tears


    The wind howled. Carrying a scent that changes the world every day. Ned stood lifted his head and sniffed the air.


    Around him shuffled the Lobby''s crew. Either they were cleaning the deck, and chanting pirate song. While the others slept preparing for an evening turn over. The Captain, if not drinking, was with Lady Sisi, doing a movement or stances Ned was curious about.


    Even though Ned was epted by the all-female crew, his movements were watched as to not go inside ces he wasn''t allowed to.


    ces he wasn''t allowed to enter were; the Captain''s Cabin, the living quarters, and the tavern. With his limited movements, Ned had no other choice but to meditate and keep on absorbing a thin amount of Mana. It has been seven days since Sisi''s arrival. In his mind, Ned already memorized their routine without relying on ICE. At dawn, Captain would man the wheel. Recing Sisi. The rest would start to do their routine. Clean, prepare food, practice their des.


    But Ned noticed one thing, even though they left the Under Current, mages would use their magic to increase the speed of their ship. By using wind magic, mages blew the sails to increase the wind speed. One mage every three hours. They were too exhausted, but with the help of Mana Stones. By absorbing Mana stones, mages would then use it in the spare of their own Mana. After realizing this, Ned used the Mana stones given to him by Ser Edwin.


    Ned moved away from the edge of the ship and sat at the quarter deck part - end part - of the ship. He sat cross-legged and flick a wrist. Faint blue light revealed itself on his palm. Mana stone, half the size of his palm. He closed his eyes, feeling the stone.


    The stone cracked and perished after he sessfully absorbed the Mana. Ned wrinkled his brows as felt he nothing after he drained the stone. Ned absorbed another, and another, the fourth, fifth, until he reached a hundred mana stones then he felt a tick that ran along his veins, then circted to his chest. A hundred for a single tick of Mana? Ned could almost gawk by the result.


    Ned clearly saw the stone the pirates used, some were exactly the same as him. Same size, same color, same use. But the pirates stone, a single stone, were used by mages for almost an hour. And they were feeling satisfied. But Ned used a hundred for a single increase on his Mana points.


    [You are absorbing Pure Mana Ned. Only pure Mana. the rest were discarded.]


    ICE prompted to ease Ned''s thoughts.


    "Status," Ned mumbled.


    [Mana Points: 1,301/ 3,000.]


    Ned could only grin with his current predicament. 30, 00 Mana stones for one ''Egneus'', Ned sighed.


    "Ned, ye okay?" Sisi said. Walking towards Ned, just after she finished with their daily ns inside the Captain''s Cabin. Her voice was as calming as the whistle of the wind. "Saw ye knitting a brow."


    With a thought, Ned ced the remaining stone off his grip and replied with a smile. "You leaving again?"


    Sisi curled her thin brows. "How did ye know?"


    "Well, result of boredom," Ned replied.


    Sisi always closed an eye when she smiled. "Before me leave, I wanted to show ye something for helping mest time. But, with our current situation, me crews can''t stop the Lobby."


    "What is it?"


    "Well," Sisi looked away at Ned, with pinkish cheeks. "Me wanted to ask you to swim with me. If only we''re not in a hurry, me could show another world underneath."


    "Too bad then," Ned said. I''m not really interested. "But thanks anyway." Ned paused, turn an eye on Sisi, and added. "What if you tell me about the Puppet Girl and the Giant?"


    Sisi flinched. Ned knew these were the things he wasn''t allowed to ask. But it''s worth a try.


    "It wasn''t really a secret, among us," Sisi said. Her voice and beauty would entrance any men. But not Ned. "But ye saving me would outweigh the consequences."


    Ned turned his body near Sisi to gesture her to continue.


    "What day is it today?" she asked.


    "29th day of lower frost month," Ned replied.


    Sisi pouted and tilted her head. "Lobby should have entered the Titan Cay by now. Anyway, let''s keep this a secret, Ned," she whispered. Leaned closer to Ned. "Eight months ago, the second day of the upper fire month. Empress Chi, our boss, sent us to a mission. To recover a piece of Relic from the Scourge. And, after a long query, with some de swinging here and there, we sessfully got what we want -


    to our surprise, it wasn''t just a piece. It was actually a Forgedhuman, ye see the eyes right? the human eye, but, burning red. Ye see the stretch? Towering right? Larger than sea orcs, and wider than sea golems. But, looking like a human, right?"


    Sisi''s right, aside from its mechanical arms and muscles like an angry ax, everything about the giant was human. He even has a core. Ned thought. He remained quiet to let Sisi continue. And nodded.


    "When me crew got the Forgedhuman from the Scourge''s hand, it won''t budge an inch. Later we found out, it will only move if the coffin was beside him."


    "The coffin," Sisi paused. "Ye know why Captain won''t tell you about the package? Well, one of our crew was a tad stupid. She tried, Meryl tried to open the coffin." Sisi paused once more. She looked at the busy crew of the Lobby, running to clean the deck. Others cried to set the sail. But, Sisi dropped a tear off her tiny eyes. She looked at Ned and continued. "Meryl, she''s dead now, opened the coffin identally by pressing some button. At first, we were surprised to see another Forgedhuman inside"


    Anita. Ned thought.


    "and to think that the child''s beauty was out of nowhere. Some even pinched her cheek. Suddenly, the child moved. Ned, it moved. It moved the same way as she moved and attacked me. But, thanks to ye, I''m alive."


    Ned frowned. "Why? why are you crying?"


    Sisi, looked at the sky, she frowned as well, and from time to time, she flinched. "Time to Loot," she said. Said something was blocking her throat. "Time to Loot was originally a crew of more than a hundred Ned. But... because of that child, that... hellspawn child killed our crew. The rest, well, you see them smiling now."


    Ned checked to look at the crew. They were the best in hiding their feelings. The crew kept on smiling after what had happened to them. That''s right, be strong, or be swallowed by their own demise. Ned thought. "Cruel world," Ned whispered. Doesn''t matter what world I''m in. The system, the chain is still the same. People kept on dying.


    "Aye, cruel world; cruel girl," Sisi said.


    "How did you manage to stop her?"


    "Toote for that, the captain saw some mysterious writings on her back, she suspected that the Forgechild was a carrier of an Engraved. So, with her knowledge, she used spells and everything she got to at least bind the child for seconds. And put it back the coffin. But, we''re toote. Our sister''s blood ravaged the deck."


    "But you need to carry on with your mission, so you guys kept on traveling."


    "Aye," Sisi nodded. "Anyway, I don''t care what ye did back there, thanks to ye, ye didn''t just save me, ye saved the whole crew, Ned. Give captain more time, she will thank you with a smile."


    "Time," Ned whispered. "I don''t know how long I should wait here."


    "Don''t worry, Ned," she said. "Lobby is off the Under Current. Yes, we won''t encounter the Lev''rath, And yes, we''re near to Bogblot Port. Maybe a month or so."


    A month huh. Ned thought. "Thank you, Sisi, and your crew."


    "Aye, Thank you too, Ned," she said. "O''rriadt is far from Bogblot, without us, it would take ye months and months to reach it. Why bother Bogblot? I hear it''s nothing but mostly swamps?"


    "I need to see someone there," Ned paused. She might know something. "Sisi, do you know what a Mark is?"


    Sisi stared at Ned, her ocean eyes gleamed under the stream of the high noon sun. She said while jerking her head. "No, never heard of it, sorry Ned, me couldn''t be of help."


    The wind blew from the south, which helped the Lobby sailed faster. The sun hit the deck which reflected the wooden surface of the deck. The sail waved back and forth as the wind gashed. The crew ran to keep the Lobby maintained, Captain Darcey, manned the wheel, while her Rook circles the sky.


    "It''s fine "


    The shout above the mast resonated the ship and traveled on the ocean. "Jack!" thedy pirate cried. Above the mast was a Rook''s Nest. There, one was stationed all day to check for intruders and other sails. "Jack! Bone Jack!" she cried once more.


    Sisi didn''t let Ned finished and stood. She gripped her de hanging on her waist. She breathes rapidly, and Ned noticed a flesh opened just below her ears. Scales revealed themselves, green and ocean blue scales developed as Sisi kept on breathing. "Ned, go inside your cell. Now!"


    "Why, what happened?" Ned said. He stood and remained calm.


    "Scourge of the Seven Seas!"

 Chapter 81: Held captive

    Chapter 81: Held captive


    Ned knelt to support himself against the angry waves that pped the Cuttlewitch Lobby. His head spun as if he was hit by a massive boulder thrown by a massive giant. A giant likes the one beside his cell. His baggy clothes swung in ordance with the ship''s motion. Baggy shirt, baggy pants, and leather boots, given by the crew. "Lad, a set of clothes, don''t worry we have a lot." One of the pirates said before she gave Ned a set of baggy clothes, days ago. A lot must be from prisoners they captured. Ned thought.


    "You look pale, Ned," Echo said. His back leaned against the moss affixed wall. He kept himself bnced just like swinging a sword - counted and prepared. Not even bothered by his bandages hanging loose.


    "I''m fine," Ned said. Gripping the iron bar to fix himself and not lose bnce. ICE, something''s wrong with me.


    [You look. Fine, Ned.]


    [I checked, overall you are stable.]


    Then, what is wrong with me? Ned asked himself.


    His cell, the only ce he could rest. It was the only ce given by the crew. Barrels kept on rolling as the ship tilted left and right.


    "You''re one lucky kid, Ned," said Echo. "To be able to walk in and out."


    "For starter, I didn''t kill their crew," Ned said. Looking at Echo narrowing his eyes.


    "Tsk," Echo clicked his tongue inside his bandages. "It is necessary, Ned. That''s how I survive."


    "Then, why are you here?" Ned said. His head kept on swinging but he was sure it wasn''t because of the ship''s extreme motion. "Where''s the voice? you two became friends?"


    "This cell is not ordinary, bind with magic, an Array. Maybe tier four or five. To think that these measly pirates got this specialized array." Echo could only close his eyes as he scoffed. "As for the voice, he''s shy. Not the first, but sure a rare time. Oh, Ned. What are you?"


    Ned could hear the wind whistled like a massive beast hovering the sky waiting for a prey. Time to Loot''s crew was running, making the deck grunt with a thudding sound. The surrounding went silent, it was halfway noon, but the sky darkened. The dark sky seemed to move and encircling the ship.


    "Why didn''t you join, they''re your friends," Echo said. "Ain''t that right, Ned?"


    "They''re good people, but not my fight," replied Ned. Feeling the motion stopped, Ned let go of his grip and curled on the wooden floor. He felt like his body was being ripped open. He felt his limbs were strapped in the ground and pulled by gravity. His vision went from steady to a vortex of an endless sea.


    [Ned, energy is decreasing.]


    Ned flicked his wrist and a bowl of soup appeared in thin air. He forced himself to at least sit in a stable manner. Ned wasn''t hungry, but in order to supplement the loss of energy, he needed to eat. Sea creature''s meat, some seaweeds, and salt diluted soup. Standard ration for pirates. But, it was enough for his energy to increase by 10%. From 30%. Feeling full, he felt his burden was lifted instantly. I wasn''t really hungry but why? Ned asked himself.


    "You look like you''ve been killed a thousand times, Ned." Echo said.


    "Big brother Ned, are you okay?" Anita said. Her voice was soft and rounded inside her coffin.


    After the incident, the crew reinstalled another set of iron bars. Enchanted with magic and iid with different arrays. More formidable than Echo''s keep.


    Since Ned became their guest, his cell was cleaned and light stones were hung. He was was also given a set of stuff for him to sleep on. Wasn''t that much, but Ned could sleep soundly with a soft cushion supporting his back.


    He pulled one of the cushions andid to rest. "I''m fine Anita," he said. Ned took a steadying breath and


    an explosion shattered the silence.


    The wind bolted. Ned lunged forward, racing through the fire as a fiery wind surged past his cheek. He cursed, and slid and spun around to evade another explosion. Ned hid behind the wall along with the door. As the smoke settled. Ned''s vision became clearer. Ady lying on the ground face down, blooded and entrails spills the wooden floor. "Edna?" Ned muttered. Edna, thedy that gave Ned a set of cushions. Lying on the ground; lifeless.


    Hocoff remained steadied. Echo didn''t budge. Especially Echo. He was not moved by the explosion. But he flinched smelling the iron. Iron from Edna''s blood.


    "Ned, let me out," He said. "I can help."


    "Not a chance," Ned said.


    After eating the soup. Ned felt a little relieved. Backing behind the wall he realized what could have made the crew put into this situation. Judging from Lady Darcey''s show of power. She must be gold. Perhaps, nearing diamond level hunter rank. If that strength wasn''t enough, then who could it be that equaled her. One way to find out. Ned thought. He moved and skipped the lifelessdy pirate.


    A loud and constant noise resounded outside. Shouting and marching; it sounds like an army has been acting in motion.


    As the noise grows louder, Ned caught sight of Lady Darcey. Across their ship, was two darkened and bone marked ships. Atop their mast was their jack - a skull, but not human, crossed with two bones, behind a ck cloth. "Scourge of Seven Seas," Ned muttered.


    The Scourge''s crew were perched behind the edges of the ship, watching and waiting for the ruckus across.


    Their faces were concealed by bone masks, borately sculpted to resemble the beaks of a rook. Wearing nothing but ck and short leather pants. Their muscr bodies were exposed, yet covered by intricate, matching patterns of feathers that have been carved into their skins with dark inks.


    Without exception, the same rook masks and feather patterns adorn the lifeless bodies on the deck. Slumped forward with his back turned towards Ned. The lone man was doubly armed with a sword and a spear, using thetter as a crutch.


    Like a wild-eyes whirlwind, the man rapidly turns around to face Ned with a hostile demeanor. Despite being drenched with blood from top to bottom. His features were distinct enough. He was one of the Scourge''s crew - of this, Ned was certain.


    The man was injured, but his movements were calcted. Trained like a kamikaze - kill before dying. Using the spear as a crutch, the man wielded his sword to kill. He lunged towards Ned.


    "Move!" Ned cried.


    Ned could read the Scourge''s movements. But his muscles won''t react timely. He was weakened. Ned never felt weak like this before. He felt like his body weight a thousand times before. His movements were sluggish. "Shit!" Ned cursed. Ned''s muscles were slow, but his mind was still the same - fast. He lifted his hand and invoked a spell. "Fireball!"


    Before the fireball could reach its target. Ned knitted his eyes, His fireball was different. It was fiery red. Yet, at the same time, some parts were cloaked with ck mist, perhaps ck energy.


    Endured and nearly dying. The man couldn''t move to evade the attack. It hit him and burned his body. Brown and dark flesh oozed with smoke. The man was thrown meters away. His face was burnt. His skin fell followed by blood. But the man stood. Ned''s spell wasn''t strong enough to kill the man in one hit. Ned felt something was odd with his spell. It wasn''t like this before. Ned thought. He raised a hand and invoke another spell. "Fireball!" Again the spell hit the man, but it remained unmoving. He even mocked Ned with a smile.


    "Fireball!" Three fireballs. Never missed. Never killed. How weak could Ned be?


    The man rushed toward Ned for the second time. Ned wasn''t afraid, he was oddly confused by the state he was in. The man ran with the spear''s tip aiming at Ned''s chest. "Don''t get ahead of yourself," Ned said. Ned moved and evaded an attack. With this, Ned was sure that it was enough for him to evade the attack with ease.


    Blood spilled as the spear made a scratch on Ned''s arms. Ned was sure he could evade the attack. But his reactions were slow. He could read the attack, yes. But his movements were sluggishly slow.


    Ned was thrown to the side.


    The man stopped and spun to face Ned once again. He lunged himself this time with both the sword on his left and the spear on his right.


    I feel very weak! shit! ICE! Overclo-


    Before the man could reach Ned, a ck figure shed behind the man. The man fell and thudded on the wooden deck. It was Lady Darcey''s tamed beast. The evolved rook that killed the man.


    Ned let out a breath as the man''s dark and sticky blood flowed.


    "Ye okay, kid?" Lady Darcey asked.


    Ned struggled to nod. With the Scourge dead. Ned realized that none of the crew intervened between him and the man.


    Ned gripped his bloodied arm and turned his gaze, facing the deck. He saw wounded bodies lying. Mostly from the Scourge''s and some were Lobby''s crew. Burned, cut to half, beheaded, some of thedy crew were even nailed along the wooden wall.


    Ned could only gaze with the scene. He turned at the horizon, there he noticed two ships, a dark ship. One was thin - used for chasing, perhaps a clipper - while the other was heavy-d with different armaments. A warship. Ned thought. Supposedly two warships, but besides the remaining warship was another ship, half sinking and burning - still from the Scourge''s ship.


    Ned turned and gaze at the stoic figure in front of him. Lady Darcey, facing hundreds of the Scourge''s crew. While her crew remained not more than twenty. Reckon Ned.


    He walked closer to the captain as his limb was dripping crimson. "Lady Darcey," he said. "Where''s Sisi?"


    Lady Darcey waved a hand to stop Ned. She then looked across their ship. There, Sisi was being held captive by one of the enemies crew. A towering man, holding a wooden staff. The wooden staff was coiling like a snake. At the tip wasn''t some crystals or stones. The tip was a de. A crystal de.


    Beside him was Sisi. Blood dripped off her eye, scratches to his neck, her clothing was half torn. Revealing some pale and pink mermaid skin. While the tears exited her eyes. The man groped Sisi''s neck. He said. "Her life or the coffin?"

 Chapter 82: Oceans Cruelty

    Chapter 82: Ocean''s Cruelty


    "Kid, ye back off," Lady Darcey said. Her voice was thin and shaky. "The rest, back off."


    The distance between the Cuttlewitch Lobby and the two Scourge ship was about fifteen meters. Lady Darcey kicked a board along the wall near the Captain''s Cabin. The board then stretched and made a wooden half-bridge.


    Lady Darcey walked the gangnk and stared at the enemy''s crew. "Let her go, and me will let you leave!" She said.


    "You''re running out of options, brutedy," the Leader of the Scourge said. A hint of mockery between his words traveled the ocean breeze. "But I gave you one, and that is me being generous. I really suggest you take it. Her for the coffin... Now."


    On her hand, Captain Darcey''s de was engraved with various markings, waves of an ocean, sea monsters, and a number of series lines were embossed near the hilt. Lady Darcey raised her de and put it back its scabbard.


    "Good, that''s it," said the Leader as he clutches Sisi''s neck. And like a lion stalking its prey, he slowly moved his hand behind Sisi''s head and gripped her blue hair. And said in a hurried tone. "Now, the coffin!"


    "Here!" Lady Darcey cried and lifted her hand midair. At the tip of her index finger formed sand. The sand solidified, and like a sponge absorbing, the solidified sand turned bigger and bigger asdy Darcey inject all her Mana into it. She then threw the stone, the size of her own head, towards the other ship.


    With a loud boom and hiss. The stone exploded before it could reach the deck and scattered to pieces like a spear.


    Everything around the radius of five meters was impaled by the stone spear. Ran for their lives, or just simply jumped off the ocean.


    Seeing the other ship turned timber, the leader''s forehead popped with veins and turned red. Standing on the warship, he raised his hand to dere an attack. "You asked for this!" he cried. With his strength coupled with his towering height, he dragged Sisi''s hair near the wooden cabin. Pushed her near the wall - facing the Cuttlewitch Lobby - with a thud, he punched Sisi''s stomach. He then raised and stacked Sisi''s hand with one another. After he prepared Sisi for his own gain, he lifted Sisi midair. Now with hanging feet, he punched Sisi''s stomach once again. He leaned and reduce the gap between him and Sisi all while sniffing her neck. "Ahhhh! precious!" he cried like a maniac that never saw a woman for eternity. "He turned his head to one of his crew and said. "You know what to do." And smiled.


    Behind Lady Darcey, there Ned remained to kneel. Exposed to all the scenes transcribed in front of him. What are you doing Darcey? Ned pondered his thoughts. He couldn''t seem to see the n behind Darcey''s action. Sixteen of her crew remained, half were unable to fight. Two almost dying, and there you are. Forcing your way with your Terra Magic.


    Ned looked up. Probing the position of the Captain''s tamed beasts. After all, the evolved rook was only good at engaging one on one. Ned sighed.


    Suddenly Ned froze. Kneeling upright. Staring off into the ocean, where the waves moved uneasily. His eyes glittered silver. An idea zed into his mind like a torch. "Captain," He said. "Lady D"


    A shout traveled into the distance. A shout that could be heard miles away.


    Sisi kept silent when the leader dragged her. She was punched, yet she kept quiet. Another punch, she never wavered. But hanging her on the wall with her feet loose and nailed on the wall. She couldn''t keep quiet. Her veins popped out running all through her body. The shout forced the blood and dripped like a river on her arms. Running into her arm, neck, body, until it dripped into her feet. They might not notice it, but when she was struck with a nail. Scales exploded for a second on her feet.


    "Sisi!" Lady Darcey cried.


    The rest of the Lobby''s crew could only gasp. They cried, as of they were the one that was struck with a nail. "That''s enough.... " one of the crew said.


    "Just, give her the coffin Captain... "


    Lady Darcey gripped her sword and waved it midair. Lady Darcy had it too much. Losing a hundred of her crew. Monthster, her crew perished to nothing but more than a dozen. "Bitch!" She cried. "The coffin is a bitch!"


    This is too much for a littledy. Ned thought. looking at Sisi gasping for air. Her chest, covered with a measly loincloth, expanded with the air she gasped.


    "Lady Darcey," Ned said. For twice the time, Lady Darcey seemed to cut off her self from reality. Losing the people you cared for is devastating. I could rte. Ned thought. But now is not the time to lose control.


    The leader smiled with the sight he created. He walked and closed himself near to Sisi. With his thumb, he pushed the nail deeper into Sisi''s hands. Sisi could only shout helplessly. "How was it?! huh?" he said and pushed another nail. Making Sisi almost unable to breathe. He leaned himself one more, like a lion sessfully pinning its prey, he closed the gap between him and Sisi. Smelling the sweat, the saliva, and the blood Sisi gave off.


    "Yi bastard! touch her one more me gonna rip that heart of yours!" Lady Darcey cried. Her shoulder was shaking as her grip on the wooden edges tighten.


    "Touch? you mean this?" said the leader. He slightly ducked, her face and mouth were near the edges of Sisi''s chest. The warmth of Sisi''s breath sweep the leader''s wrinkle and scarred face. He then leaked the blood running along from the side of her chest going up to her arms.


    "No... '' Sisi muttered. She was helpless and exhausted. She couldn''t cry. She had enough. "Kill me... "


    "Kill you? No, no, too early for that," the leader said. Aside from the rest of the crew, the leader was the only one that doesn''t have the rook mask. Dark inks run on his body, making a coiling serpent from his waist with the head on his neck. The leader''s face was filled with an abstract of distraction. Scars, burn marks, and holes painted his face. From the sight, he could barely be called human. He raised his free hand while the other hand gripped the wooden staff. "Ready the arbalest!"


    The Scourge''s crew ran wildly. Pulling a cart off there storage room. They then mounted it at the edges and unveil the linen clothing that was hiding the mechanized weaponry.


    The arbalest, its base was made of wood the same goes for the pir where the iron weapon attached itself. The tip of the weapon was fixed with a big ''X'' while the end was used as a handle for aiming. The body that holds the weapon was as big as a normal human adult, in it a hole almost the size of the human''s hand were engraved. Three crews were standing near the weapon and ready to receive amand. Their bone masks covered whatid inside. Their murderous faces could only wait for themand.


    With the wave of the leader''s hand. He signals the three to start operating the arbalest.


    The three flinched with the signal carried on. The first crew holds the mechanical weapon. The second put something, like a stone, inside the body of the arbalest and signaled the third to do his part. The third tossed his hand near the arbalest. He muttered, then a set of lines and engraving patterns shine. Blue and yellow light shined the weapon. After the bright light. A magic circle was then formed at the tip of the weapon. Circle of mysterious engravings circling and rotating the barrel of the weapon. The first crew then used his Mana to fire the arbalest.


    An iron arrow shot out the weapon. An arrow almost as big as a human limb. Hitting the circle and breaking it. The moment the iron arrow hit the circle, its speed doubled and it turned zing. Swiftly making its way into the Cuttlewitch Lobby.


    "Raise the barrier!" Lady Darcey bellowed.


    The Lobby''s crew used their Mana to fuel the barrier that the Lobby has - already iid, in case of ambushes.


    The iron arrow hit barriers breaking it like a piece of paper. The arrow then hit the deck. Piercing it, and making a hole. Dust scattered. And woods splintered. The moment the dust and smoke settled. The crew was left gasping. One of them was hit, making a massive hole on her chest. She died, not knowing if she could survive or not.


    "Yaaaaa!" Lady Darcey leaped. Putting herself inside the lion''s den. Before she could reach the Scourge''s warship. She was hit with a magic st. Throwing her back at the Lobby.


    "Not so easy," the leader said. He walked near the edges of their warship. He raised his staff. As if the devastating arbalest wasn''t enough. He muttered, and with the crystal de at the tip of his staff, he shed the space in front of him. Like a ss breaking, space cracked almost two meters wide and getting bigger. The crack emits a sh of red lightning and dark mist. Secondster, an eye showed itself inside the crack.


    The crack broke as the summoned made itself free. A ''Redcap Wing'' Grade A summoned monster. Arge skeletal bird with a ragged and ebony winds ending on masses of sharp, broken bones. Red-eye filled with malice and malign intelligence. Its talons and a curved beak made-up its natural armaments.


    It pped its ragged wings and growled hovering in the sky above. Circling the ships, waiting to please its master.


    Ned stood and moved to the captain. The Captain was buried in the broken pile of woods and irons. Ned walked near the Captain as the blood dripped off his arm. "We''ll die," he said. Contrary to the face he was showing. Ned smiled and nodded. "Let''s give them the coffin."

 Chapter 83: Once Again, Damn You Rassus!

    Chapter 83: Once Again, Damn You Rassus!


    Lady Darcey snapped. She knew what Ned meant. "How sure are ye, kid?" she said. Brushing scattered pieces of woods off her shoulder and dust on her flustered face.


    "One way to find out," Ned replied. Even though his wound was a scratch, it was deep. Thick fresh blood flowed out his weary arm.


    "Lady Baba, mend thed''s wound," Captain Darcey said. Gesturing an olddy pirate tending the other''s wounds. "Lad, this better be work. If not, me crews gonna die as well."


    The Captain stood and walked the timbered deck. Edges were stered with iron that ran at the bottom, and outside the surface of the ship. Acting like a shield altogether with their barrier. She checked the deck. Woods scattered everywhere, barrels,s, lined the surface randomly, making a mess which limits the movements of the crew. Not far from her, the quarter deck was awkwardly mangled. Setting fire that ran and will eat the Lobby if not tolerated. "Someone, take off that fire!" she ordered.


    Limping near the edge of the ship, she looked behind her shoulder. "Lad, prepare the coffin, me gonna buy some time," she said. Returning her gaze at the front, her eyes twinkled not by excitement but by a fiery of hate inside her. She gripped her de, pulled, and breathe in deep. This time, she could feel the weight. The weight she could use to device different angles to attack her enemies. She became focused. She also knew they would kill Sisi even if they hand the coffin. So why not save Sisi and hand the coffin. Now she knew what Ned meant. A Trojan horse, it was.


    As the Redcap Wing circled the sky, waiting for its mater''s plea. Their leader gestured. The flying monster hovered two more circles before it went to the Scourge warship and rested its angry talon onto one of the masts. "I changed my mind," he said. Pointing his finger to one of his crew. "Get me the chains."


    The crew, treaded the wooden floor, making sure to run as to how their Captain wished them to move, if not by chance then the crew would ck off by a mere inch. Their Captain would call them into his cabin and punished them ording to their mistakes - it could be either they walk the nk and be food for the sea creatures, or moan and wished that they''d rather be food for the sea creatures. Either way, their captain made sure they won''t like it.


    "Now, pirates, listen," he said. Poking a finger towards the Cuttlewitch Lobby''s crew. He grinned. "Any of you who wish to leave must leave now. This is not a proposal. This came out of my goodwill"


    Before he could finish his speech, twody crew dashed to untie the knot that binding the raft. Lady Darcey wasn''t baffled at all. These twodies were new recruits, she even wondered how they survived.


    The two dashed without meetingdy Darcey''s eyes. They rode the jagged raft before it fell and sshed at the bottom. The raft then sailed meters and meters away before it was bombarded by a series of iron arrows imbued with magic. An arrow that was made sure to kill.


    "Ha!" The scourge leaderughed. Jerking like an idiot with his dark inked figure. "Those idiots really thought I''m letting them leave. Alive!"


    Lady Darcey could only bit his lips. She tasted blood. "Make it happen,d," she red back at Ned before she invoked a spell that enveloped her right limb with a series of terra magic. She jumped, aiming herself towards the warship. She then threw the de on her left and the moment it made contact on the iron deck of the ship, the de exploded. Rocks in a form of spear spread randomly, hitting and killing the Scourge''s crew, unaware of the situation.


    "This will do for now," Lady Baba said. Her wrinkled face shows how they were rted to her age. She could barely reach Ned with her short limbs the same as her short legs. Ned knelt to stop the awkwardness of the situation.


    Lady Baba used a series of magic, fire magic, and wind magic with an added effect of water magic, to force Ned''s wound to heal at a rapid rate.


    Ned nodded to thank Lady Baba''s healing magic. Seeing how the oldy exhausted, Ned flicks his wrist to give her a bowl of soup. Their bowl of soup. Still steaming hot.


    Lady Baba smiled and sipped the steaming soup. "Think we''re even,d," Lady Baba said feeling the soup through her mouth. "Help the others," she added.


    Turning his head towards the booming and metal nking. He saw Lady Darcey taking the Scourge''s crew by herself. Better hurry. She won''t hold for


    Ned was right.


    With a tremendous boom and rumble. Ned spun his head as his vision was obscured with the dust. The impact resounded, deafening, that the smoke reached their ship.


    The Redcap Wing forced its way against the Scourge crew to get its targetLady Darcey.


    As the dust settled, blood littered the deck. Whiledy Darcey holding her own against the talon of the Grade A summoned beast. Her terra imbued arm made a cracking sound as the talon forced its way to mutte the captain.


    She will die. Ned thought. "Captain!" he cried and raced near the ship''s edge. "Your rook! tell your tamed to ground, here!"


    Ned''s voice echoed the sea. The wind helped it traveled faster to reachdy Darcey''s swearing ears. Although confused, shemanded her tamed beasts tond near Ned.


    The Redcap''s force outwitted Lady Darcey, forcing her and throwing her. She spun midair only to be caught by the sail of the warship. Sliding and falling on the deck.


    She knelt, she could hear the crew''s footsteps running towards her. With her remaining Mana, she stood and cried. Her magic surrounded her figure, uneven stones circling her. Acting like a barrier that kept on revolving. But, her n wasn''t to use it like that. She cried once more, and blood leaked out her ears and eyes,manding the magic circumscribing her. With a shout, the rocks shot out randomly. Hitting. Beating. Stabbing the attacking crew. Aside from the flesh, only blood remained. She knelt once again and copsed. With her magic, she lost quite an amount of Mana.


    With the Redcap''s red eyes, it pped its ragged wings, hovered, and glided to attack thedy pirate.


    With the rook on his side. Ned bit his fingers. Blood leaked. He could feel the pain. But it was nothingpared to what he was feeling. Exhausted, almost like dying, hungry but full, pale like a dead corpse. But his blood remained the same; crimson, fresh, and pure mana mixed.


    He fed the rook with his blood. The rook was an evolved form. But wasn''t the final form. It felt confused, but her mastermanded her. Its eyes were saying ''you look like a shit human. And feeding me with your shit?''


    With a thoughtful expression, the rook fed on Ned''s blood.


    Its eyes, obsidian, and silver on the other side turned to haze. Its body, ck-feathered with a streak of white fine line that ran from its head to its tail turned monstrous. ording to its size, the rook must be around decades old. To be able to reach this age means it got quite a satisfying life. Satisfying life, which, until now, it never felt what real pain was.


    It grew bigger. With a cracking and repulsing sound, its body grew an inch every second passed. The rook felt what pain was. Pain couldn''t endure. The rook rolled, its feather fell one after the other only to be able to grow back again in a blink of an eye. The new feather wasn''t ordinary either. ck steel sprouted, fine and heavier than the de the pirate was using. Its talon turned dark and smooth. Smooth that even the beam of the high noon sun reflected and made an eye-blinding light.


    Its body turned massive. It crooked and stretched. After the forced Evolution ended. It stood menacingly. It looked at Ned, its silver eye - gone. What remained was all ck. Its white line of feathers; gone. What remained was pure ckness. Its body was now doubled or tripled to its original size. It was almost the same as the size of four adult humans lined together.


    "Help your Master," Ned said.


    The rook nodded. For the first time. The rook could clearly understand Ned. Maybe wasn''t just Ned, but other humans as well. It spans its wing. And bolted in the sky. Then propelled itself towards the Redcap Wing.


    "Now it will tilt the bnce," said Ned. "But to win, I need Anita."


    The surrounding turned silent after the evolved rook flew. The remaining crew gaped open their mouths. They could neverprehend what thed had done to the tamed beast to make it evolved to its strongest form. They were surprised and hair stood behind their neck. As if they were seeing the work of a master tamer.


    Ned''s vision blurred. He reached the door, where the prisoners held captive and copsed.


    [Ned.]


    ICE chimed in Ned''s thought.


    [It wasn''t your Mana thatcking. Not your energy either.]


    [Everything is stable.]


    In Ned''s HUD, the 3d holographic representation of his body was disyed blue. From his head down. Everything was stable. But his heartbeat showed a random spike. Sometimes t, sometimes stable, but most of the time, the spike was above the normal range.


    [But. There is one that until a while ago I wasn''t able toprehend.]


    "What was it?" Ned muttered. With his mind on vortex, he could only crawl to the dark cage.


    [Your Core.]


    With ICE''S response. Ned closed his eyes, cut the reality around him. Everything went silent. The sound of the waves. The uneasy breeze of the winds. The moring crew. The metals nging. The beasts fighting in the sky. Gone.


    Ned stood in a pool of nothingness inside his thought. He was standing naked. Across him was the core. His core. Or Rassus'' core. The core was transparent. It was like a crystal ball. Clear that Ned could see the other side of his hands when he tried to grab it. There, he saw a faint me inside the Core. A me that wasn''t warm or hot. Ned could only feel malice, cold, and the urge to devour. With the feeling attacking his very emotions. Ned recalled something which made him swallow an air.


    Sinister, a skill innate to Devourers, that forces them to be constantly hungry. Keep devouring to maintain the sinister level to low! Ned cried on his thoughts. He jerked his head and said. "Once again, damn you Rassus!"

 Chapter 84: Time to Eat

    Chapter 84: Time to Eat


    Ned forced his legs to stand and walk the room where the coffin was being held. He supported himself with his hand against the wall. "Where will I get a thousand core," Ned said as he continues to pace inside.


    "Ned, you look dying," said Echo. Pertaining to be calm with all the blood lust going on outside.


    Ned shrugged his shoulders and went straight to Anita''s. "Anita, are you awake?" He asked.


    "Yes, big brother Ned," Anita replied. Her voice echoed blissfully. It is as if she was smiling with her response.


    Outside, Lady Darcey woke up with the strange sound ringing the sky above. She rolled and used his de as a crutch, scratched her eyes, and looked at the sky.


    There she saw summoned beasts and her tamed beasts. Fighting and scratching. At first, she thought the beast that looked like a rook was familiar. Later, she could only gawk in surprise when she learned that it was hers, just a bit bigger. Well... bigger.


    With the iing Scourge crew, Lady Darcey gazed back at their ship, to see what was thed doing. With Ned gone inside the prisoner''s cabin. And since magic was limited to the amount of mana a spellcaster can use, Lady Darcey squished the remaining mana she had. And if luck weren''t on n their side, she might use her life force to end the battle once and for all. That way her crew, her loyal crew would survive.


    The difference between the strength of the evolved rook against the Redcap wing wasn''t obvious, in fact, in terms of strength the two were equal. If strength is the only basis. Though equal, Lady Darcey''s evolved rook eventually surpassed the Redcap in terms of aerial maneuvering and intelligence.


    If the Redcap attacked with random patterns, the evolved rook would retaliate by using its ck talon to counter. A straight attack from Redcap would make the evolve rook attack with precise control. Sometimes using its wings to cover the red ming eye of the Redcap, and surprise it by attacking behind. Sometimes, encircling it before attacking to hide its own weakness.


    With a series of beak and talon fighting, dodging, and gliding. The desperateness began to show when the Redcap lost its wits and attack the evolved rook head-on with its beak. The evolved rook pped its wing before it made contact with the Redcap''s beak, dodged swiftly, and used its ck talon to break the summoned''s beak.


    The Redcap twitched midair and flew randomly to escape the following evolved rook.


    Seeing the bnce tilted, the Scourge leader popped a vein, lining like a river on his forehead. His ck spent tattoo moved as of it were angry as well. "Damn!" he cried. The chains on his hand nged as if to show how angry he was.


    Sisi''s paling skin charred under the heat of the high noon sun. She wept, sweat could no longer squish out her skin. She was, dry. But Sisi''s condition wasn''t enough for the Scourge leader. He bent and tied the iron chains on Sisi''s feet. "Stop!" he bellowed. Veins popping out her muscr chest. His eyes turned red with anger.


    His voice resounded the ocean. Two ships, one a schooner, the other a warship stopped their movements. The other side, the Cuttlewitch Lobby, half the size of the warship did as well.


    Lady Darcey pulled his de away from the underbelly of a Scourge crew member. He thudded on the ground lifeless and entrails made their way out his stomach. Lady Darcey turned to check the cry. Her shoulder jerked. Her eyes narrowed. Her chest palpitate. It was too much for her to see her vice hanging with a nail, as the blood dripped all over her body. This was torture. Her face shows it all.


    "Surrender the coffin now!" he cried. "Or else, I will throw her odd the ocean, and Maker only knows if she would survive! Let''s just hope she can swim!"


    "Scourge," Lady Darcey said and jerked a finger behind her back, a faint light started to narrow. Pebbles formed at the tip of her finger. "What''s your name?"


    The scourge leader stood at the schooner, away from the warship. But he could hear clearly thedy captain upon asking him. He licked his cracked lips and lookeddy Darcey with high contempt. "Captain Yaluk, sea bitch!" he said and cussed. He then stretched his views above the Lobby''s mast. There he saw the opponent''s jack. "I know your crew, you''re under Empress Chi. Tsk! that bitch! The de making a cross, and a map of thete baron on ck. Your the infamous Time to Loot crew. "


    "Yaluk," Lady Darcey muttered. After she finished preparing her spell, her other finger then tapped the hilt of her de, tapping, pause, pause, tapping. More like a code, which her longtime crew understood. Two of them went below deck. "Yi under the Scourge general, General Hacksaw Jawar. Tell him to fuck off Titan''s Cay! You Scurvey Dog!" she cried. Raised her hand then threw the magic imbued pebbles towards Yaluk. And rmed the otherdy crew to get on with their n.


    Yaluk threw the unconscious Sisi off the ocean without a second thought. He cried and smiled. "Hope you can swim!"


    Sisi was tied to a chain almost weighing a ton. She sshed and sunk in deep into the endless depth of the ocean. Seconds upon making contact with the ocean. Sisi felt a soothing sensation that traveled to her bruised and bloodied mermaid body. She smiled and taught ''how stupid Yaluk could be'' he could at least check her under-ears for gills. But he didn''t, he thought Sisi was a pure human. Sisi smiled with delight, her scratches healed rapidly almost naked to the human eye. Broken ribs started to crack, with a pinch of pain Sisi could smile. She knew, the moment she made contact with the ocean. She will heal insanely.


    With a focused thought, the hill under her ears opened, dark and sticky bubbles floated. Dead blood started to be rejuvenated by new blood. Sisi yank her hand and pulled the nail with the force she got. Crimson blood mixed with the ocean. The hole on her hand healed rapidly. It was all thanks to the Mermaid''s innate skill, that let them heal at a rapid rate as long as they were absorbing the mana under the depths of the ocean. Kind of Mana exclusive only under the ocean.


    Sisi yank the chain tied to her feet, her scales let her sunk slowly. She could hear different noises happening above the ocean. Me crews fairing. She smiled.


    With the help of the twody crew, under the deck of her Lobby, a hatch was kicked open and push the tip of a metallic gun that was aimed at the schooner. "Fire the Chase Gun!" Lady Darcey cried, parrying the de of the Scourge crew.


    Chase Gun, smaller than arbalest, its ammo was an iron arrow half the size of the human limb and at the end was a rope - used to pull their captured target.


    But during that time, they used the chase gun without the rope. Its sole purpose was to attack, not to capture. Pierce. Make a hole. With their Captain''smand, the twodies poured the Mana they had and a line of light made its way from the end until the tip of the gun. Then mysterious carvings shimmered at the iron surface, an array, which activated a magic circle at the tip of the gun. With a push of the finger. The arrow let loose. The iron arrow passed the magic circle then its speed doubled. It pierced the enemy''s schooner making an almost meter hole. The advantage of a Chase Gun against the Arbalest was the rapid reload. Without seconds, another arrow was shot loose. And another. And another. Until the magic circle broke. The crew stopped.


    The leader gawked until thest of the dust settled. He bared his yellow teeth, grit it, and stomp a foot. "Ahhhh! You mongrels!" He pointed his hand at Lady Darcey. "You! Weren''t you going to save your blue-haired crew?!"


    "Yi an idiot," she said. "I don''t need to save her, cause yi an idiot!" She smiled. But it was contrary to her feelings, she was exhausted, out of mana, and her limbs tired of swinging her de. Seeing the dozen crew running and wanted to grope her, she jumped backward, until she rests the end of the ship, with the force of her leg. She jumped, meters and meters above the air. Hernding, back to the Lobby.


    Blood sttered in the air when an arrow struck Lady Darcey''s leg midair. She jerked in the air and tweaked her body to adjust hernding on the deck. Lady Darceynded unbnced, she rolled and hit the base of the mast which made a loud gong. She spits a mouthful of blood, and a bruise darkened on her back.


    Sensing that he was losing the battle with the help of the new mysterious evolved beasts, Yaluk, raised his staff. The ded tip shook midair before the space cracked. Red lightning shed, making a thunderous and cracking sound. Momentster, a ck figure appeared out of the cracked space.


    A rook flew, followed by another rook. Grade E rook appeared one after the other. Grade E rook with the lowest core. They flew. Two rooks circled the blue sky. But, the summoner wasn''t finished yet. Another rook appeared out of the cracked space. Three, four, five, seconds. Hundreds of rooks exited. But with Yaluk''s vast mana, he could summon more. Minutester, thousands and thousands of Grade E rook appeared. Making the sky turned dark. A tiny speck of holes exited the beam of the sun. But it was too small for thousand of flying beasts. "Ha! Now we''ll see how you handle this! Time to Loot crew! ha!" Yaluk cried.


    "By the Maker''s name!" Lady Darcey cried. "Everyone! inside the deck! now!"


    "Wait."


    A voice halted the crew from moving. They turned and a kid appeared out of their prison cell. The deck trembled and shook. A loud thudding followed Ned. Secondster, the wooden door cracked and exploded. Turning splinter. A giant appeared holding the coffin. The cause of them all. The coffin.


    "Anita," Ned whispered. "You know what to do."


    A bang echoed inside the coffin. Then, the giant, Hocoff, leaped midair. Snubbing the thousand rook circling the sky. Hocoffnded near Yaluk and bent his knees, releasing the coffin beside him.


    "That''s your coffin!" Ned cried. "Take it, and leave - "


    Ned looked above, he could almost gawk with what he saw. Thousands of rook hovered above him. The flying rook looked devastating. It was devastating. Ned could swear, thatdy Darcey would rather face the redcap than the number of rooks. But not for him, his paled lips arched. "Time to eat," Ned said and smiled.

 Chapter 85: Request

    Chapter 85: Request


    The murmuring of the waves was hypnotic. But not the thousands of rook circling the blue sky.


    Above the endless darkness of these flying rooks were the two beasts chasing each other. The evolved rook leisurely taking its time toprehend its newly found strength, while the redcap wing went flying with a bleeding gut. After all, summoned weren''t immortal. By learning a proper enchant, summoners were able to call their desired beast. The beasts they summoned will be aligned to the grade of their core and the element they were inclined with. And, the number they can summon a beast will depend on their mana quantity. Since summoned beasts were constantly draining the summoners mana.


    The difference between a summoned beast and a tamed or pact was that once recalled back to their dimension, they have the fastest healing rate, and are less hassle since summoner can carry them wherever they may go.


    Redcap wings were beasts aligned to fire and dark magic. Strong indeed, unless their opponent was on their final form and evolved by feeding a pure amount of mana. Forcing them to break their limits. Having an advantage, the evolved rook knew its only a matter of time before he can finish the summoned beasts.


    Although the summoning process required a lot of mana, Yaluk thought that giving his mana to the redcap and thousands of lesser beasts was worth it. He was tall, in fact, the tallest among the pirates of the seven seas, it must be due to the rare bloodline that made him look that way, but against the giant Hocoff, standing across him. He was nothing but an ant. Standing in two, Yaluk stood on his toe to reach the underbelly of the giant.


    Yaluk knew how tomand the giant. By making promises from the voice inside the coffin. The voice - Anita - well then order the giant, Hocoff, to do her biddings.


    Yaluk could then order to cause devastation.


    ording to Yaluk''s clientele, the forge human giant could only be controlled by the voice inside the coffin. In truth, none have seen the face of the entity inside the coffin. The coffin could only be opened inside or requires a great amount of luck to identally press the button that was carefully hidden on the surface of the coffin.


    And the only way to make the voice respond inside was to offer her treats. Anita, a sweet tooth, a food lover, and a killer, would respond from the outside voice if she was offered a treat she couldn''t refuse. And one of them was food and candy.


    As the surrounding remained quiet and dark, Yaluk moved closer to the coffin. Bent his knees and swallowed the courage he had left to make promises. "Little girl," he said, although the tone of his voice was broken, heposed himself in a calm and convincing voice. He then waved his hand, candy in a stick appeared. Normal humans - Hollows - the rejected by mana couldn''t sense the sweet aroma of candy, even some hunters who do not crave candies couldn''t smell it. But for Anita, her acute sense of smell especially towards candies, made the coffin jerked a little. Yaluk smiled and reached the candy towards the coffin. "I have the candy you loved, as always the finest product of Uncle Tom''s Cloying Factory."


    Without looking at the candy, and just by judging from the smell alone, Anita could see the candy in her thought. Pink, swirling, and an inducing crystal of candy spun her head. The edge of the coffin opened, multicolored beads reflected the remaining beam of the sunlight. A hand, dry, and hardwood reached out for the candy. Midway, the wooden hand stopped.


    Yaluk froze. Months ago, before Anita was stolen the pirates, every day, he fed her the same candy. And without dy, the child grabbed the candy. Yet, the hand stopped, now in his crucial moments. He remained calm, he knew the child could sense fear, that''s what made her essential. Anita could sense fear. "What''s wrong, little girl?" He said in a calm manner, but his eyes couldn''t be deceived by his own thoughts. His eyes narrowed and jerked briefly. "You don''t like candy anymore?"


    "No," the voice inside the coffin said. Sweet and high pitched. "I do, really do. Hmmm!"


    "Then what''s wrong."


    "Big brother will hate Anita if I don''t follow him," she said.


    Yaluk''s face sterned. ''you must be kidding me''. He swallowed a lump in his throat and said. "What do you mean ''brother''? Do you mean the giant? And who''s Anita, little girl?"


    "No. Big brother Ned will get mad. Hmmph," she said as if she was pouting her human lips. " I am Anita, big brother gave me a name."


    Yaluk''s face paled. His hands trembled. His voice was hoarse. "Listen here, you little bitch!" He cried. "You''re not human, you''re a puzzle! Pieces of different things stack in you. Your father made you like candy and made sure to follow ourmand. Now tell me, who is that brother of yours and I will make sure he will regret giving you a name!"


    The wooden hand pointed at the Cuttlewitch Lobby''s deck. Exactly to where Ned stood. "There, that is brother, Ned. Hmmph! Don''t you dare harm brother! Anita will get angry!"


    "Don''t you dare my ass!" Yaluk bellowed. Raised his staff and muttered unknown words. "Go!"


    The thousands and thousands of rooks circled once. And remained to hover at the sky. All of them started to move like a conductor for the opera wasmanding them. They formed a mountain of darkness and with a thought, Yaluk ordered them to swarm the enemy''s ship. Specifically, the pale and exhausted Ned.


    "Lad! Ye sure about this?" Lady Darcey cried. Her leg turns blue from the loss of blood. Eventually, after mending the more seriously wounded crew,dy Baba tended on their captain.


    Ned smiled as an answer. "Right on time," Ned muttered. "ICE!" Show me how Rassus devour.


    With a prompt, Ned''s HUD turned red, secondster a line a ck-edged his disy. Data then was sent to Ned''s thoughts.


    [Connect your presence to your Core. Think. Focus. But make sure, do not let it consume you, Ned.]


    Like any other spell, Ned focused. His thoughts were now inside his core. A core inside him in endless darkness. "Absorb," Ned said. With the word, the ck me trapped inside the transparent core burst. The ck me slowly crept his core. Ned knitted his brow. "Tell me Rassus, what do you feel when devouring. Convert," Ned muttered. The ck me jumped to Ned''s naked body. It stung. It pinched. And felt warm then cold. "Now, Invoke," Ned said.


    Outside, he opened his eyes, the wind howled from the distance. His white baggy clothes whipped against the breeze. It was cold and soothing. Ned raised his dominant hand above the dark looming sky, he opened his palm. Then ck energy started to ooze out his chest, creeping to limbs, eventually his hand. The ck energy formed an orb and spun on his palm. It spun and spun until the ck energy turned to mist. "Devour," Ned invoked.


    The swarm of rook hurled themselves towards the grieving pirates. Wooden railings snapped as the swarm passed on them head-on. The rooks that advanced first to hit the railings fell. Dark blood flowed their tiny head. But, the swarm continues. Everything on their way broke. Before they could reach the group of humans. Massive energy enveloped them but the swarm kept on advancing the ck cloud. It''s like the massive cloud had a mind of its own. It kept on eating the pitiful grade E magical beasts. "Anita, the rest is up to you." Ned smiled feeling rejuvenated.


    Back at the prison cell, before Ned could devour the swarm. "Anita," Ned said. Limping his way towards Anita''s prison cell. "Are you there? Big brother might need your help"


    The coffin burst open with excitement. Anita leaped forward, her core turned blue, green, white, and orange. Ned knew the dancing light corresponds to her emotions. "Of course big brother!" She cried. Her pitch wasn''t high, soft like that of a real child. "Anita will do whatever you want."


    Felling exhausted, yet, Ned smiled and nodded. Judging from her appearance she''s about seven or eight. Ned thought. "How are you feeling Anita?"


    "Anita felt great! The food, hmmm, so yummy big brother!" She cried. Wiggled her wooden body and the sound of wood cranking echoed. "You look sick big brother."


    Ned waved his hand to tell Anita to not mind his looks. "Good to hear then," Ned said. He gripped the iron bar in front oh him. Ned could feel magic surging on the iron bars. An array. Not an ordinary one. Ned thought. Even me being weak, can feel itcold and dangerous. Ned thought. "Be careful with the iron bars, they might hurt you, I will ask them to disable the array."


    "Oh, you mean this big brother?" Anita said. Walked toward the iron bar and brushed with her hand. sh of white light cracked as if it was hitting Anita. But Anita doesn''t mind the energy surge that attacking her. Not at all. The iron bar bend with a single push of Anita''s index finger. Secondster, they could hear a crack from the edges of the room. The iron bar bent to half, enough for Anita to yanked herself out and move around.


    Ned smiled. "Nevermind," he whispered. "Big bother need your help, outside a group of... " Ned paused, not sure how he would exin to a child the situation outside. "Group of bad people was trying to take over our ship. And our friends were hurting trying to protect it."


    Anita waved her hand with enjoyment. "Don''t worry big brother, Anita will use her super dance to fend off the bad people!" She said ying with her fingers.


    "Also, do not hurt our friends, okay? All thedies are our friends, okay?"


    "Of course brother!" She said. "If that''s big brother wanted. But, big brother. Anita is your only sister, okay?"


    Ned walked closer to Anita and tapped her head. Anita''s core turned light pink mimicking the blushing of her face. "Of course Anita, of course."


    Anita turned around to face the giant without saying a word to Ned. "Hocoff! Let''s go! Big brother needs us!"


    Hocoff the giant''s eyes turned yellow. He then moved. Every step he made, the deck wobbled. "Hocoff," the giant whispered. His voice wasn''t big at all. It was rather peaceful. "Hocoff."


    Fast forward. Anita was steadily standing while she kept on licking the candy Yaluk offered to her. In front was Yaluk, the great captain scourge was kneeling. His head slumped on the deck. Tears and saliva exited the appropriate holes. "Please, little girl, no... I mean Anita, forgive us, no... Just me, forgive me, Anita."


    The warship already sunk. Behind Anita was Hocoff uncaring and mercilessly tearing the scourge crew to half. Hocoff then jumped towards the escaping crew and gripped his head. The crew struggled. Hocoff lifted him midair while his massive. With a flick of his hand. White flesh and skull cracked that squirted at every gap of Hocoff''s hand.


    "Hocoff, that''s enough," Anita said. Her core brimmed with red. Her hand; painted red. "Now what will I do about you. You piece of shit scourge crew. I have had enough of you!" Anita raised a wooden leg and kicked Yaluk''s face. Thetter tumbled and broke a rib ending at one of the masts. Anita blurred, and appeared at the bloodied Yaluk, he gripped his dark hair and with a force of a child, yet strong, he threw Yaluk back at the Lobby''s ship.


    Anita then turned a gaze at Ned. Who was busy devouring the swarm of rooks. The thousands of swarm were almost half devoured but Ned hasn''t contended yet. Anita could see his big brother enjoying the devour with a smile. "Big brother Ned, show me the real you."

 Chapter 86: The Devouring

    Chapter 86: The Devouring


    As Ned kept on devouring the swarm of Grade E flying beasts. He noticed motion on his right. Yaluk threw by Anita. Splintered woods were cleaned thoroughly by Yaluk''s bloodied face.


    Ned revealed a smile. Anita wasn''t ordinary at all. His creatorAnita called him, Fathermust be some kind of Engineer. But being an engineer alone couldn''t create such... Child. Ned wondered, even if they seeded inbining different core, created a bodyeven a perfect one. That would not be enough to give life. There must be aplex system that urred during Anita''s creation.


    Ned strained his hand, the air around him hummed of noises, that only he could make. The Time to Loot''s crewor what had remained of themwent from bulging eyes to a gaping mouth. They''d rather fight a single brute monster than repel thousands of swarming beasts. For them, that would be near impossible. But seeing Ned handle the rest of the swarm, they felt relieved and skeptical at the same time.


    "Who is thatd?" said one of the crew.


    "Prepare the barrier!" Lady Darcey ordered. "There might be more of them!"


    With hermand, the crew scrumbled to maintain their defenses, while the other went tody Baba to be healed.


    With the darkness caused by the swarm almost gone, Lady Darcey ordered some of her crew to chain the unconscious Yaluk and throw him in the Lobby''s confinement cabin.


    [Ned. Your Core. It''s nearly half full.]


    I felt... Rxed. The hunger I felt before, it''s, gone. Ned thought. He''s been devouring thousands of rook. And he needed a thousand core, fulfilling the demand of his core. With the hand raised up, and with the ck energy coiled his hand and spread to devour. Ned analyzed his progress.


    [200/1,000.]


    Two hundred and counting. The core of Grade E did fulfill some of his requirements, elevated his hunger, and made Ned wondered if he''d devour just the core or the whole magical beasts. Ned noticed that the moment a rook entered the ck energy, it turned to nothinga speck of dust or small particles. It was as if they were being sucked by the gravity itself. But he could feel his energy kept on rising. Although, faint. Ned could still distinguish the small amount of mana he was devouring.


    But Ned furrowed his brows. Thousands and it gave me only 200. ICE. Howe it''s like this?


    [The conversion is different from the grade of Core.]


    ICE replied.


    [100 Grade E core is equivalent to 1 point of your core''s needed to evolve.]


    A hundred to one. Ned thought. With his hand raised, Ned walked forward. The feeling of being helpless was now gone. He advanced, the rooks that were intelligent enough to notice their demise started to spread and move away from the ck energy. But with enough energy, Ned could force the ck energy and expand some more.


    [201/1,000.]


    Another hundred made the digit counted by one.


    [202,1,000.]


    "I can''t keep this all day," Ned whispered.


    As the count progresses, Ned noticed that his mana went to tick slowly. It wasn''t just his core that gained a benefit. Even his mana and energy moved up as well. His disyred and with a streak of ckkept on reminding him about his current status.


    [Mana Points 2,032/3,000]


    With the Grade E''s mana, although impure, Ned could still filter the impurities and absorb the pure mana. Yet, Ned could feel everything about him was slow. Thousands of Grade E and his mana moved by only 30.


    [Energy 100%.]


    Ned felt that after devouring the rooks, he felt he had been eating with a full stomach.


    So this is what you felt, Rassus. Ned thought. The devour skill that Rassus left Ned made him more of a monster. No human could do what he has been doing. He felt reserved at first. But, now that he devoured, he could not stop himself to keep on devouring. The urge to keep going was the one that Ned couldn''t stop. He felt he could keep devouring as long as there was a monster to feed on. The resist to stop was now gone. Ned could only feel the feeling of fulfillment and enjoyment.


    Ned was halfway devouring the swarm when he noticed that the rook went rouge. They flew randomly and let out a scratching to the ear noise. Ned shrugged his shoulders. What''s happening. Ned thought. With nothing to stop him, Ned let out a scream that made the ck energy even more daunting.


    With his left crossed on his shoulder, he gripped his right hand. And let out an even more ck energy. But even so, the swarm flew randomly, forcing themselves to spread.


    Ned recognized the people beside him, it was the Lobby''s crew, carrying the unconscious Yaluk.


    "So that''s it," Ned muttered. Eyeing the summoner with an analyzing thought. The control between the summoned and the summoner was severed when Yaluk went unconscious. Ned thought.


    Without someone to control the summoned. They could do whatever they want. Now they are free until the summoner gains his consciousness.


    At 251out of a thousandNed cut-short his devouring skill. With the remaining rook randomly flying, mostly to escape, the sky turned blue.


    With the sky at clear, Ned breathes in deep and rapid. The first pirate ship already sunk-in deep at the bottomless ocean. While the irond warship was halfway there. Beside the sinking warship, was the schoonernone of the living pirate crew were aliveatop the mast was Anita, and at bottom of the wooden base was Hocoff. Although a giant, now with the clear sky and sun, Ned noticed that Hocoff was more of a butler with his precise movements and strong demeanor.


    Hearing the screaming of terror. Ned gazed above the sky. There, the evolve rook, fondly ying with its new pet, the Redcap Wing.


    The Redcap Wing''s beak broke, it waspletely torn while its remaining talonits strongest armamentwas totally dismembered. What remained of the great Redcap Wing was terror.


    Redcap Wing''s skills were now limited due to its summoner went unconscious. All it could do was to flee away from the evolved rook. The Redcap Wing that terrorized the sea for years, was now turned to nothing but a monster not even worth killing anymore.


    At the edge of the wooden railings, Ned gestured a hand. Calling Anita.


    Anita jumped off the mast, pulling and tearing the boned jack of Yaluk''s crew. She thennded near Ned. Cheerfully walking towards him.


    "How was Anita, big brother Ned?" she said. Her core turned from red to chromatic. She moved closer to Ned and leaned forward as if waiting for Ned to tap her head again.


    Ned smiled, lifted a hand, and brushed Anita''s silver hair. "You did well, Anita," Ned said. "Call Hocoff."


    "Yes brother!" she said and blushed. Turned to Hocoff and waves her wooden hand. "Hocoff! Big brother is calling you!"


    Well, I''m not really Anita, but, whatever. Ned thought. Ned smiled. Ned never felt what to have a younger sister. He wasn''t even sure if what he was doing with Anita was the right thing. But he was sure, he was impressed by Anita''s show of power. Her strength might be a Diamond level hunter. But that was Ned being skeptical. She might be higher. Ned thought.


    With the loud bang, Hocoffnded on the Lobby''s deck. The crew could feel their ship went sideways from the giant''snding. On his hand was the coffin, Anita used to rest with.


    Not far from Ned, was Lady Darcey, being mended bydy Baba. She went silent. She felt weak against the enemy''s leader. She thought of her self as useless. She doesn''t deserve to be the crew''s captain. She let her crew die. One by one. And it wasn''t even a year. Lady Darcey looked down at the wooden deck. She wasn''t staring at the scattered woods, iron pilings, and blood that littered their ship. She was staring at herself, for being weak. She was in deep thoughts.


    "I''ve been a pirate doctor for over forty years," Lady Baba said. Wrinkles covered most of her face. "But never in me life encountered a crew this close. This crew, this olddy could say." She paused. Murmuring some words and light shone on her old hands. The wound on Lady Darcey''s leg turned red as her skin started to heal. "I could say this crew is the closest me could call a family. It wasn''t that ye were weak, it just so happens that the enemy, us facing exceeded our own ambition."


    Lady Darcey lowered a shoulder and head. Her round eyes turned red and a drop of tears sttered on the floor. "Ambitions," she whispered. She looked at Ned. She wasn''t sure how he would receive Ned. She imprisoned him, gave him the worst of their food. Yet, there he was, protecting them. Saving them.


    Looking at how Ned interacts with the rest of the prisoner, she was even more inclined how she would respond to Ned. The giant, and the puppet girl. The two, that did worst to their crew, was there. Helping them. It was only a matter of time before the puppet girl attacks them once more. The puppet girl was truly stronger than her. If she decided to imprison her. Maker only knows how she would respond.


    Looking at the far distant, Lady Darcey noticed a staff not far from her. The tip of the staff was a de. "Yaluk," she muttered. "Lady Baba, me gave ye thanks, that''s enough."


    She stood, limping but was enduring the wound on her leg. She picked the staff and decided to check the newly imprisoned scourge''s captain. "On the light side, the bounty on his head is worth thousands of Pica," she muttered. She yanked open the door and the smell of damp air and wax entered her nose. It was somewhat dark but was recognizable. She knew every nook of the ship, even at closed eyes, she could venture the Cuttlewitch Lobby with no problem. Inside she saw Yaluk curling inside the cage. At the far end of the room. She walked, passing Ned''s cell. And she froze. Looking at the cage next to Ned, was empty. She was weakened. Not afraid. She gripped the iron bar while staring at the empty cage. It wasn''t entirely empty, since some tagged bandages were left lying on the floor. "Ayo!" she cried an expression she only used so much of her surprise. "The assassin is gone!"

 Chapter 87: Bag of Doubts

    Chapter 87: Bag of Doubts


    Those who were able scrambled towards the prison cell. There they saw Yaluk curling unconscious on the wooden floor. Passing was an empty cell used to keep the bandaged assassin. What remained was the ragged bandages and no figure. It would be hard for them to recognize the assassin since he was covered in bandages before.


    "Find him!" Lady Darcey cried. Gripping the staff between her hand. And muttered between her teeth. "He won''t get away far! Yes, he won''t, this is a vast ocean. Scattered Bay ain''t thatrge, but his chances of finding a ship are slim to none."


    Ned was admiring the vastness and endless uncertainty of the ocean when he picks a sudden movement behind his back. After devouring, Ned''s senses almost reached its peak, his hearings, sudden motions around him he could instantly visualize, and sure he was. Lady Darcey approached him from behind.


    At his side was Anita, standing straight, with her hands behind her waist, and Ned could only listen to her humming. Behind Anita was Hocoff, the towering giant, piped with a series of clothing, inside was a ck vest covered with another brown leather long sleeves and ck trousers without any shoes. Ned wasn''t bothered how awkward Hocoff''s clothing was.


    Ned nced Lady Darcey''s reddish eyes, but aside from that, she was far better than before, but still, due to his pierce senses, Ned could visualize the sudden jerking of her shoulder. He could recognize how tense she was.


    "What seems to be the matter, Lady Darcey?" Ned said. leaning against the wooden edges with his elbows tucked inside the railings.


    "Lad, can I talk to ye, alone?" she asked. Wasn''t sure if how Ned would react or the puppet girl with her sudden intrusion. But by all means, she has all the right, she was; after all, the Lobby''s captain.


    Ned turned his head towards Anita and back to Lady Darcey. "What could go wrong talking with me and a child," he said. "No offense Lady Darcey, I trusted Anita more than you lot."


    Lady Darcey frowned, but she got no time to waste and let it slip. "Understandable," she muttered. Walked opposite to Ned, and opposite to the puppet girl. "The assassin was gone."


    "So as Sisi," Ned replied indifferently. "How long are you gonna make her wait? Also, your tamed beast, tell him to finish the Redcap. It won''t do him any good if the battle drags too long."


    "Lad, I thank ye for saving us. This will be a moment where I owe ye," she said in a serious tone followed by her rough eyebrows knitted together. "But ye telling me what to do is excessive on me side. I''ll let it pass. We both knew what we''ve been through. Also" looking at her tamed beast shifted her gazed at the ocean and back at Ned"Me self will lend an ear after I ask ye a series of questions."


    Without waiting for Ned to reply, Lady Sisi muttered some words. In just a spun of seconds, her tamed beasts cut the feathered throat of the Redcap wing. Thetter fell and swirlingsshing the ocean.


    "I might need the corpse of the Redcap," Ned said.


    "What for?" she said. "Nevermind. If that''s what ye want. As for Sisi, we both know what she is. Me and the crew will owe ye another if we keep Sisi''s secret."


    Ned nodded and smile. And thetter thanks with joy. "But, Sisi''s been under for too long." ICE, how long can I hold my breath underwater, add it with pressure.


    [Six minutes, tops.]


    Too short. Ned thought.


    "She''ll be fineor not! Ayo! She was chained!" Lady Darcey cried. Her ebony leg reflects sunlight that Ned couldn''t ignore when she tried to lift a leg and jump to save Sisi. But was stopped by Ned halfway.


    Resting his shoulder on the captain''s shoulder. Ned gestured with head to not jump.


    "Anita," Ned said. "Remember the girl you almost attacked days ago?"


    "Aye! Aye! brother!" Anita leaped with joy talking to her big brother.


    I see. ying with her words. Ned thought. "Well, she''s underwater, can you swim?"


    "Yes big brother, do you want Anita to save her?"


    Lady Darcey frowned, and the corner of her mouth quirked up. "Ye want her, to save her?" she said.


    "Can you swim with your condition?" Ned replied.


    Lady Darcey could only look behind Ned towards the puppet girl and moved a step back.


    "That''s what I thought," Ned said. Turned her gaze to Anita and said. "Save her."


    Anita, an obsessive sister to his brother jumped off the ship and went underwater to save Sisi.


    Seconds passed, a loud wood cracking echoed the ship. The evolved rook carried the lifeless redcap back to their ship. With the fighting finished, the rook''s massive body emits ck light. Against the light, the rook shrunk. It shrunk until it became the size of a beast enough to rest on her master''s shoulder.


    Ned saw the transformation. Was bewildered that his blood could turn monsters to a new kind. It might need more of my blood. Ned thought. Or not. Coco. Ned paused near the Redcap wing and crossed his arms across his chest. Before. I could make Coco transform using my blood. But Coco needed more of it every time he transforms. That''s because he was still young. But what if. What if the magical beast I''m giving my blood is already an adult. Will they maintain the form. Or do they need more of my blood?


    With a thought. Before he could do an experiment on the redcap. Ned spun around and looked at the rook resting at his master''s shoulder.


    The rook. To Ned''s surprise was gawking at Ned as well. "Well, there goes my assumptions," Ned muttered "His intelligence remained. Which means... "


    The rest of the crew was bewildered with the redcap in the middle of their deck. Some of the crew was confused as to why it was there. But was even startled when a ck mist enveloped across the Lobby.


    The rook could transform into its final form on his own free will. So that''s it. Ned thought. My blood unlocks and helped them achieve their final form. But maybe not entirely their final form, maybe just one step higher. I needed more time to analyze how this works.


    [Your blood. Since it''s consist of only pure mana. For them, it was a blessing. A world where mana so thin. You, Ned, was like a walking fountain of pure mana. The moment it enters the body of a magical beast. It gets rid of all the impurities they had. And helped them achieve a feat that would take them years to reach.]


    ICE prompted with added information. But for Ned, it wasn''t sufficient. Ned replied. What if it destroys them on the inside. Just like with Coco. What if it''s too much for them to handle. Will they go berserk or just... die.


    [We would need more time and experiment to look for the best answer to your question.]


    With the rook gone back to its normal form, Ned proceeds to walk near the Redcap''s corpse. Judging by its strength, this redcap was on ater stage of Grade A.


    Ned walked around the corpse, the rest of the crew was confused as to what a kid would do to it. Some of them remained and watch Ned with excitement.


    "Look at him, so young, yet full of confidence," one of the crew with seashell covering her chest and hanging on her ears talked about Ned with delight. As if the fight they''ve been too didn''t ur a while ago.


    "Shh," one of the crew elbowed the crew with seashells. "Let''s go." Without a thought, the crew that was supposed to watch Ned moved when they saw Lady Darcey''s piercing eyes gawking at them.


    Ned spun the corpse, checking every part of the Redcap wing. ording to his master. Beasts that were rare; rarely venture outside their own territory. Ned wondered how did Yaluk get a hold of the Redcap wing when its territory was mostly dry. And their species lived in a hot temperature, like dessert or near volcanoes. Not all of the magical beasts were taught to him by Master Will. But, Redcap was one of the beasts Ned learned.


    "Its talon is good for making des, especially for making a poisonous tip," Ned muttered. Still checking the corpse. "Unfortunately, its talon is gone, the same goes for the beak."


    Due to the capability of flying magical beasts to travel to different locations. They were also forced to eat whatever they could find. Be it weaker magical beasts, nts, and some even ate stones just to fill their belly. And this was Ned was looking for. Rare gemstones that worth thousands of Picas. Some of these gems are difficult to find and one could live their entire life without seeing such precious gems.


    Ned gave up though. Its beak was broken and less than half remained. Which means no luck with the gemstones. Aside from its talon, and beaks that could be used to craft shields and other utility tools. There was nothing left. "Its ragged bones were useless, too impure," Ned said. "Yaluk must have kept the Redcap inside other dimensions for too long." Ned sighed.


    [How about you devour it, Ned.]


    ICE chimed in Ned''s head.


    [It died just recently it wasn''t too long. Its core is still intact.]


    Ned spun his head, checking for others before he could use his devour skill. It might be too much for the others to see him devour a corpse. Not that he cared since the crew already saw him devour thousands of rook. Luckily, it was just Lady Darcey. "We both have our secrets," Ned said and smiled.


    With a thought, he raised his hand. Then ck energy started to surge out his chest, coiled to his limbs down to his arms. The ck energy spun turned to mist. And like a hungry lion, it lunged towards the Redcap wing corpse. Seconds passed and a ripple of energy waved at the silent deck. The mist covered the corpse entirely. Like a mountain of ck mist, it devoured the Grade A magical beasts.


    With a flick of his thought, Ned analyzed the data once again.


    [Prime Evolution.]


    As cool as it sounds; is the worst I could get. Ned thought.


    [Devour 1,000 core to evolve to the next level.]


    [Current progress 252/1,000 Cores.]


    [Evolved to the next level to unlock the effects.]


    [Level 1 Effect: ????]


    So Grade A beasts are worth 50 points. Ned thought and sighed. This could take a while. Where would I find a swarm of magical beasts if ever I felt hungry? Damn this Rassus! Leaving me a curse. Could he just die? Ned cursed inwardly. Well... any information about Marks is my first priority. And I hope Roy could help me with it.

 Chapter 88: Mistrust

    Chapter 88: Mistrust


    The absence of sound was registered to Sisi''s consciousness. She let her arms wobbled as she kept on plunging at the depts of the endless ocean. Gripping her arms with nothingness but empty liquid. And closed her eyes as the surrounding deemed ck.


    How long was it? She thought. Ten, fifteen, or twenty minutes under the ocean? Sisi lost count. The scales on her feet were extended up to her waist and chest. Her pale skin turned blue and green as her innate capabilities kept her alive. The gill under her ears kept on providing her with the air she needed. Bubbles exited her nose as she breathes underwater.


    But no matter how she struggled, the chains were too much for her. Too heavy for her frail body. It was as if, the chains were absorbing her energy. At the end of her feet, fins struggled to keep Sisi afloat. So as the fins on her knees, and elbows.


    Sisi let the empty, dark, and cold ocean decide her faith. I''m sorry my queen. Brothers and sisters. I couldn''t save you all. Her thoughts disregarded her ambitions as she let herself be eaten by the ocean. I failed you all...


    My Queen. She thought. But Sisi knew giving up was too early. Lend me your strength. Sisi fought with exhaustion that inhibits her limbs. Slowly, her hands lifted against the ocean pressure. She then muttered a forgottennguage and ten vortices arose her fingertips. These vortices kept on swirling and expanding until it became only onea huge ball of a vortex. "Sphaera... Irroro," she grits her teeth and muttered. Bubbles seeped her mouth.


    With the vortex at hand. Sisi remained floating in the depths of the unknown ocean. The pressure her magic emits was enough for her to remain and steady. This was thest of her mana. The holes on both her hands were nearly healed. But red crimson liquid leaked off the wounds.


    With thest of her magic, Sisi knewit wasn''t enough. She could feel her veins were running cold. The warmth that the mana gave off was nearly gone. Never lost hope. My Queen... never lost hope. That''s why I''m here. Looking for hope. Sisi thought.Never... lost... hope...


    Sisi''s mind went nk. With thest of her mana exhausted. Her body couldn''t keep up with her magic. Sisi''s body shut down as the mana on her body was totally depleted. Signs of Mana Burned.


    She fell to slumber as the bubbles exited her mouth. She kept on falling underwater like a heavy stone plummeting. Scales on body retracted as she fell unconscious.


    Halfway her downfall. A slim but strong hand gripped her wrist. The figure kept on pulling her up the surface. The figure was half her size. But the strength she applied was almost tenfold her size. Anita used her mana to eject a small amount of explosion using wind magic that let her, and Sisi rose up steadily.


    With sudden breaks, Anita easily pulled Sisi up to the surface of the ocean. With the two floating. Anita eyed her giant butler, sh warrior, sh guardian. "Hocoff!" She cried. With her right, she hurled Sisi, with the chain tied, midair. Hoping that Hocoff would catch her. The Cuttlewitch Lobby was almost twenty to thirty meters high. But Anita''s hurl felt like she was ying with a ball.


    At the deck, after the Redcap Wing devoured. Ned and Lady Darcey went inside the captain''s cabin and huddled. While the rook remained outside and resting at the top of the rook''s nest. With the two inside, Ned knew their discussion would be something of a serious matter. Ned subsided into a barrel, gauging the distance to the door, trying to figure out how he could get past Lady Darcey. But, Ned knew, the Captain won''t let him do what he seemed to please him. Ned sighed inwardly. "So, what now?" he said.


    "Now?" Lady Darcey said. Dark eyes gazed Ned with curiosity. "Us drink." She said. Pulled a tin cup under their mapping table. Followed by a bottle of orange liquid. Poured and slid a cup to Ned. Poured another pair. Drunk in one gulp, and poured another. "What ye looking at,d?"


    Ned shook his head. Reached for the cup, but didn''t drink. He smelled the cup and let his sharp eyebrows decides if he would drink the orange liquid or not. Ned furrowed. Not a wine. "I''ll pass," he said. Sliding the cup back at the center of the table. The map was folded to cover half of its frame. Some tools, scattered on the surface. Some were pointed, some were dull. The wooden table was made to raise the edges so that the tools ced at the top would minimize falling.


    Right of Ned, and left of Lady Darcey was the view of the ocean. The red sun was setting behind the usual clouds of haze. The open view was covered with nothing but pieces of shells dangling against the peaceful breeze.


    It was nearing dusk. But the two remained seated. Without a second thought, Lady Darcey reached for Ned''s cup and drunk the orange liquid, again, in one gulp. "Aye, if that''s what ye want," she said. And drunk another with her own tin cup. "This ale" poured another cup of ale "is called ''Seafoam Ale''. Fermented from the pees of Crarrk''s, a variety of sea turtles. Back at Titan Cay, this hered is our economy. They sell very cheaply. But, ye not underestimate this pees here. Our crew sells thousands and thousands of barrels with this. The one ye sitting is filled with pees,d."


    Ned wasn''t there to sit in a barrel of pees and listen to economics. Ned felt reserved to stop the half-drunk captain. He could only nod and show a faint smile. I can''t really go anywhere. Ned thought. "Now that''s a trade," Ned said. "What of it?"


    "Crarrk''s have cores, but they could be barely called magical beasts," she said. The bottle of ale was almost finished. One more cup and the Captain might stagger to find another bottle. "When they diethe Crarrksthey pee excessively. Too much, one Crarrk could fill a gallon. The taste of their pees was bitter. But left alone for years, the pees turned to gold. By gold, Me mean fortune. Sweet. Smooth. And soothing. Not a single trace of bitterness. Just sweet alcohol and fulfillment."


    Captain Darcey turned red. Same as the sun beaming their skins. Prickly hot yet aodating. It makes one felive. She kept on discussing their trades with her voice wobbling with ale.


    "The point hered is... The Crarrks, our trade with other continents, me crewthe Time to Loot. The Cuttlewitch Lobby. Is what... so far. Made us alive. We kill Crarrks. Cause us knew it gives us Picas and Gold to trade. Me used the Lobby to house the Time to Loot andplete us trade. Now, that''s living. We live in trust, trusts me, crew trusts us boss, and trusts the system. Lad


    now tell me, who are ye, really. Forndlubbers, us pirates they name Hunters. Depending on the power of me core," she said. Paused. And focused. Secondster, the cabin was filled with vivid golden light exiting her very figure. "Depending on the power of me core, me rank iste stages of Gold Level Hunter. Ye rank will depend on ye core and ye achievements in Guilds. But, ye? Me don''t feel anything out of ye. No feeling of mana been used. Yet, ye could use magic. That... ck energy ye used to munch on that monstrosity. That''s, unheard of. And ye? ye who could order that Moraki incarnate? that wooden girl outside me Lobby? who ye are,d?" Lady Darcey breathes smoothly and the light dimmed until it vanished.


    Ned frowned. What does she mean she doesn''t feel any magic on me? "What do you mean, captain? I could use magic." Ned raised his right hand at half. Focused and a ball of fire danced on his palm. Smooth, and controlled. But with a streak of thin ck lines that coiled the fireball. Ned noticed the ck lines and frowned. "Ye see?" Ned closed his hand in a matter of seconds.


    Lady Darcey narrowed her eyes. "That''s it, me saw it,d. Ye magic. Was contaminated. Show me ye core," she said. Ordering Ned. "Normally, magic users, especially new roots, won''t notice that their mana was leaking. Without proper practice, it would be difficult to hide their manapletely."


    Ned focused. His thoughts went inside his core. Transparent. But this time, it was nearly half-filled with ck energy. Like a me that kept on burning. I... "I, actually don''t know how to show my core," Ned said. and smiled faintly.


    Lady Darcey shook her head. "Ye hopelessd," she said. "Really. That''s why me confuse as t"


    Before Lady Darcey could finish, ck energy envelopes the cabin. The red sun setting was gone. The bluestone that used to light the cabin, gone. All turned dark. Lady Darcey instinctively swallowed. The hair stood behind her neck, her arms, and her legs. She felt cold, swallowed by endless coldness. "Enough..." she whispered. "Enough!" And yelled. And stood.


    Ned was momentarily lost in his thoughts. He first thought to expand his mana. Just like materializing magic on his palms. But, he thought ''what if, instead of just on my palm. I expand my mana using my body as the base?'' with that. In a blink, ck energy oozed off his physique. Ned snapped at the yell of Lady Darcey.


    "That''s why me told ye about trust," she said. Looking at Ned with deep thought. "Ye magic can''t be trusted, it felt like the Forbiddens."

 Chapter 89: Anitas Map

    Chapter 89: Anita''s Map


    "Necromancersraises the dead back to the world of the living. Last time ''some'' aspiring necromancer did it, seeded, it almost sparked a war between two Kingdom," Lady Darcey said. Massaging her temple.


    Ned wasn''t sure if it''s because of himcking the knowledge about magic or because she drunk too much seafoam ale. "And where or who is this ''some'' you''re talking about, captain?" Ned said.


    "Dead, gone, off," she said. Waving her hands with each word. She added. "Witches, ording to some traveling farers, before, they were considered forbidden. Even till now at some part of the Zolin Empire. The emperor their, hunt witches, ahh! poor girls. Witches are strongd. Too strong, they can bend ye life with their free will alone. And, speaking of Life, ultist, probably the violent of the three. Ye met one. The assassin wrapped with bandages."


    Ned nodded. The ck energy surrounding him started to calm. And, slowly, they evaporated. "If they''re strong, how did you capture Echo?" Ned said. He gazed at his arms. Looking at the evaporating ck energy.


    "Whose Echo?" Lady Darcey said. Raising one of her brows.


    Hmm, who are you? Are you really Echo or Ri''iarii? Ned thought. But it seems that he wasn''t lying when he told me his name. "The assassin you captured? the one with a bounty on his head."


    "Pfft," Lady Darcey scoffed. Pulled open the drawer. And reached something. "You mean him?" she said. Passing a piece of old and tattered parchment.


    Ned reached for the paper. Folded it open. There he saw a figure drawn with dark ink. The figure was covered with bandages, but only his left eye was revealed. Some thread of hair flung on his head and front of his eye. At the top was writing that read ''Wanted'' at the bottom of the image of the man drawn inside a frame was another writings. ''Only Alive''. Another line was added at the bottom. His name based on the wanted poster. ''Last known name ''Laphokov''.'' At the bottom of the name were other writings, some sort of warnings or cautions. ''Warning. Possibly a Shifter. Capture only in the daytime. Bounty: 200 Gold.''


    Ned paused staring at the old parchment. "Laphokov," he muttered. "Wasn''t his real name too. Also, it was written here the bounty of his head is 200 gold. First time hearing that gold was used to trade."


    With thest of the ale gone. Lady Darcey almost stood, looking for another bottle of seafoam ale. But only to be interrupted by Ned''s question. "Ye,d," she said. "Ye, really don''t know anything about the world, do ye? listen. Picas were first used bymon people. Especially far from the continents of Casan and Ekan. Since living outside these continents was harsh. It would be lucky for them to get a hold of bronze and silver. By then, merchants,ter on, used Pica to trade withmon people. Adopted it, eventually, people outside get used to it."


    Lady Darcey opened the drawer once more. Grabbing coppery-brown metals and slightly throwing it at Ned''s. The metal rolled and three of it nged with one another. "That''s bronze, don''t worry, once ye get to Bogblot, ye''ll be seeing a lot of it. So, 100 Pica is 1 bronze. 100 bronze is 1 silver. And 100 silver is 1 gold. Remember that, yed."


    So the bounty is 200. Then the denomination is Ned thought.


    [20, 000, 000 Pica.]


    20, 000, 000 Pica. Ned smiled. At least he knew ICE, Was there. Attentive. Thanks, ICE.


    [Anytime, Ned. Ye know ye can count on me.]


    Ned slightly staggered, sitting at atop the barrel. Now, you''re making jokes? Ned thought.


    [Trying to lighten your mood, Ned.]


    Ned smiled and continued. "20, 000, 000 Pica will lead your crew to a new life," Ned said. "it''s a great amount... Well, was a great amount. So where is this ''Laphokov'' now?"


    "20, 000, 000 is massive formoners, but us, pirates, twomaybe three months of it willst if us were frugal. Enough to maintain the Lobby for months. Me crew are still looking for him."


    "But you didn''t answer me, captain. If Laphokov a forbidden, which means he''s powerful. So, how did you captured him?"


    "Laphokov is an ultist. It wasn''t sure if he was really a Shifter. But, if ye knew their weaknesses. They are easy to capture. First, One weakness of an ultist is their strength. Their name, if, for some reason ye knew their name. ''Their real name'' they can''t harm ye in any other way. Yes, they''re powerful. Very powerful. But, once ye know their real name. They could be ye''repdog for the rest of ye life,d. They can conjure curse, but, it will not hand ye. So remember. One. Their real name."


    Ned nodded. Wondered if the one Echo gave him was his real name. Because if it was. Ned showed a smirk. "And the other?" he said.


    "Second, this is how I captured Laphokov. Ye needed an item to interrupt the flow of their mana. But these items are expensive. It couldn''t be bought by Pica or Gold either. In me life, Me only get a hold one of this item. It''s called ''Incolobos''. Created from the Empire of Zolin. Trading it is forbidden. Me lucky to get a hold of one," Lady Darcey informed Ned. Her shoulder shrugged and lowered. "But, me just wasted it. Anyway, Incolobos works by cutting the flow of mana. The basic of a magicd is a gesture. Ye see, and ye know, raising a hand will connect the mana in ye body. For simple magic, raising a hand is enough to conjure it. For moreplicated spells, it also requires aplicated gesture. Don''t tell me," she paused. Looking at Nedpletely eaten by her exnations. "Ye didn''t know thisd?!"


    Ned turned to look at the horizon, the breeze of the frigid wind entered the captain''s cabin. He looked at the setting sun, with an embarrassing face. He gazed back atdy Darcey and said. "Well, I wasn''t taught magic." Scratching his face. Back at the Empire of Sskat, all I needed was to think of a spell. The rest, my body will just do the rest. But here. Guess the academy will teach me a lot of things about magic. About this world. And maybeabout Marks. Ned''s eyes opened, enough fordy Darcey to notice.


    "Ye okay,d?"


    Ned''s face went back to his usual facade. Stern, and eyes looking deep. "Lady Darcey," he said. "Do you know anything about a Mark?"


    Lady Darcey leaned an arm on the wooden table. And with the four of her finger, with the pinky missing, she tapped the table harmonically. Her left gripped the hilt of the cuss hanging on her waist. She looked at the empty bottle of ale. "Me sorry,d," she said. Turning her head sideways. And looked at Ned with a stern face. "Never heard of it."


    Ned waved his hand. "Don''t mind it. So what n"


    The door stripped open and a child figure entered the captain''s cabin uninvited.


    The muscles in Lady Darcey''s jaw twitched. Seeing who the figure was she paled.


    "Big brother!" Anita cried. Rushing her wooden foot towards Ned. She stopped beside Ned and leaned her head forward. "I did what you asked big brother Ned!"


    Ned smiled, and tapped Anita''s hair. And proceed to lecture her. "Anita. It wasn''t right to just barge inside someone''s room. Okay?"


    Anita''s core turned white and grey, she lowered her wooden shoulder along with her arms. "I''m sorry big brother," she said her voice was solemn. "Don''t get mad big brother, Anita said sorry."


    "It''s okay," Ned said. Brushing more of Anita''s hair. "I''m not mad. Say your sorry to thedy here." Pointed his eyes toward the paling captain.


    Anita turned and slightly bowed across Lady Darcy. "I am sorry," she whispered.


    Lady Darcey gave Anita a cold shoulder and gaze Ned. "Lad, ye stay here, I''ll check on Sisi," she said. Stood hurriedly without waiting for Ned to reply. And ran towards the abandoned door. Passing it and closing it with a bang.


    Ned could hear Lady Darcey''s voice and the others moring. Behind the wooden door and wall.


    "Where''s Sisi?"


    "How was she?"


    "Tell me, girls!"


    "She fine captain, she needed more rest."


    "Help me carry her!"


    "Lady Baba!"


    "Call Lady Baba!"


    "Anita you stay here for a moment, okay?" Ned said. Pointing a barrel for Anita to sit. Ned spun around and stared at the empty horizon. It was dusk. The setting sun was gone. Stars slowly appeared, waving their light at the people below. The horizon blew a frigid air. With it, Ned remembered something from his past. "Kamma," he mumbled. Ned''s shoulder shivered.


    [I am sure. Kamma is fine, Ned.]


    ICE responded.


    Ned wasn''t sure if she heard ICE correctly. As if ICE''s response was a bliss. Ned lifted a part of her lips.


    Ned heard a scribble behind him. He turned around, only to be surprised by Anita''s scriptures on the map.


    "What are you doing, Anita?"


    "Uhmmm," she said. "Just fixing this old representation of the new world, big brother Ned." Her wooden limbs moved as if it was a blur. Her markings on the map were precise. Every line was measured. The quill with dark ink she got beside the old map was almost finished. Some parts were redrawn by Anita. Perfectly scrabbling and tampering the old once. She made it as if it was like a new illustration. Anita was so entranced, she forgot to look at Ned and be cheerful.


    Ned frowned. "How, do you know these things, Anita?" he asked. The old mapSorting of the Seven Seaswas almost finished. She didn''t just fix the map. She even added more to it.


    "My Father taught me things, big brother Ned," she said. Throwing the quill at the side. Looked at Ned and smiled. Her face looked exactly like a doll. Even with all the fightings, it was smooth and blemish-free. "I''m done, big brother. Do you like it?" once again, she leaned closer to Ned.


    Ned reached for her hair to brush. Looked at the old map with studying eyes. ICE, copy it.


    [Done, Ned.]


    The old tattered map waspletely redrawn by Anita. Ned raised his brows and studied the map. At the upper left top. Anita wrote the name of the map in a universalnguage. Ned moved closer to the map, leaned, and read the writing. "Earflgard."

 Chapter 90: Be with Big Sister

    Chapter 90: Be with Big Sister


    "So what now?" Ned asked the unsettling captain while Anita stood quietly beside him with her folded arms behind her back. Her wooden fingers made an obnoxious sound as she kept on staring Lady Darcey.


    After Lady Darcey returned from mending the unconscious Sisi. She took another bottle of liquor. But, this time it wasn''t orange. Clear and smooth liquid, bottled in a ss container with intricate designsan embossing headless body of a serpent, coiling the entire bottle from the bottom all the way up to the neck.


    "From Sisi," she said. Fingering the mouth of the ss container. "There''s one bottle left. She gave it to me after I save her from ve tradersillegally crossing and trading at the seas of Phoenix Ridge."


    ICE, pull out the map drawn by Anita.


    With a chime. A blue 2d disy of the map appeared in Ned''s holographic disy. Ned looked up the map and checked for the location of Phoenix Ridge.


    Now that I have the map, everything she told me about the seas was clear. Ned thought. Phoenix Ridge. An ocean with one single massive ind gilded with mountains and was said to be inhabited by a Phoenix. ording to the map, it was located at the bottom left corner. Southeast of the Ekan Continent. As to why it was at the bottom of the world of Earflgard. No one knows.


    Lady Darcey kept on mumbling her stories about how she met Sisi. How she covered for her since only her and the rest of the crew knew that Sisi was a mermaid. Mumbling how she would tell their bossEmpress Chiabout what had happened to her and her crew.


    "What actually is your crew''s mission, Captain?" Ned said. Stopping Lady Darcey with her bubbling about their adventures. Her cheeks, under her eyes, turned red. The red was so obvious Ned could see it under her ebony skin. And she reeked alcohol.


    "On the surface? Seafoam Ale," she said. "With the Lobby''s ability to travel the seven seas, faster than any other trading vessels, we were contracted to trade Seafoam Ale. But under the riffraff, we do free stuff,d. Time to Loot was a pirate after all. By free stuff, that''s attacking what we deemed from the Scourge. We took bounties from Hunter''s guild as well. That''s how we survive the seven seas. Also, if our boss asked us for specific missions, we took it."


    "Like the coffin."


    "Aye, like the coffin,d," Lady Darcey said. Eyeing the innocent Anita.


    With Hocoff, I can''t really take Anita with me. It was rather amusing to have a little sister stronger than me. Ned thought. Gazing Anita.


    Thetter smiled, seeing how her brother looked at her with amusements.


    "Anita."


    "Yes, big brother."


    "From today, listen to what Lady Darcey said," Ned said. Turning his body to face Anita, and tilting his head at Lady Darcey. "She will be your new older sister."


    Anita pouted her pink lips and rolled her eyes. "You leaving Anita, big brother Ned?" She said. Looking through Ned with a crestfallen eyes


    "Sadly, yes," Ned replied. Yet, his voice doesn''t seem to be tainted with distress. You guys will be just another adventure of me. Whether you like it or not. With my current situation, I''m going to leave you, one way or the other. He then stretched his hand to reach the top of Anita''s head and brushed her silver hair. "But, don''t worry I will be back looking for you Anita."


    Having a little sister wasn''t bad at all. Ned thought. After all this. This curse. This mark. I will sure to look for you. I just hoped, with my absence. Hocoff will guard you. And Lady Darcey epts you.


    "Uhhh, but I want to be with you, big brother Ned. I don''t like them. They disturbed my sleep. And they don''t give Anita food. Uhhh. And candy! Without you, big brother, Anita would rather be with the bad man. At least he gave me candies."


    What have you done Yaluk? Ned thought. "Don''t worry, they will give you food and candy. Right captain?"


    Lady Darcey''s presence was at the piece of old and rectangr parchment before her. Her eyes were looking with spection regarding the newly drawn map. "Ah, ayed. Aye. Waitwhat? Ye want me to take care of this evil witch?"


    "See, I don''t like them, big brother. They hurt Anita! Hmmph!"


    "They found you first, Anita. Okay? So it''s not right for me to take you away from them," Ned spoke pointing the fact at Anita. Leaning his hands at Anita''s intricately engraved wooden body. Her core turned orange. Somewhat a depressing orange.


    "Hmmph!" Anita pouted her lips and turned her head away from Lady Darcey.


    "Anita, leave us a moment will you?" Ned asked the reddish child.


    "Okay big brother."


    Anita left maintaining her childish figure.


    "Ye,d,"dy Darcey said. Pouring another liquor from the ss container. "In here, at seas, we don''t judge people by their age. But ye? ye''re ahead of ye time. Who are ye? Really?"


    Too young for you to know. He thought. Ned waved a hand to dismiss the thoughts regarding his age. "Will you take care of Anita without my presence, Lady Darcey?"


    As she breath deep, Lady Darcey closed her eyes and pinched the bridge between them. "Ye, knowd," she said. Eventually looking at Ned. "Me told ye before, me and the crew really thanked you for saving us, without ye, without yer frail-looking body and that ''evil witch''"


    "I''d rather not you calling her ''evil witch''," Ned said, interrupting the Captain in-between His voice wasmanding than asking.


    "She killed half of me crew!" Lady Darcey cried.


    Understandable. Ned thought. He let Lady Darcey continued.


    "And ye want me to take care of her?"


    "But, she''s your mission from the beginning, why not take her in. She''s strong. Shemands a giant. She''s more worthy than your dead crew." Shouldn''t have said that. Ned thought.


    A roar echoed inside the cabin. The stone that was hung to light the room turned dim. Lady Darcey''s image went blur as she approached Ned at an incredible speed. A speed Ned couldn''t follow. Unless


    des then shed mid-air. The wood behind Ned cracked as he was pushed against the wall. The barrel he was sitting was thrown. The tools scattered, and the light went hazy as steam from Ned''s body oozed.


    Instinct told Ned to reach for his spatial inventory and disy his broken de. A sorrowful green-de blocked the cuss aimed at his neck.


    Sparks danced midair as Ned hold his stand against the offended captain.


    Lady Darcey grits her teeth as if Ned was one of the Scourge''s crew. Her eyes showed it all. As if it was saying ''You damn kid. I''m the Captain of this crew. You dare to mock me!''


    Steam kept on vaporizing as Ned hold his ground and Lady Darcey kept on pushing him against the cracked wall. It was almost ten seconds. Ned knew his Overclock onlyst ten seconds. To his surprise, eleven seconds have passed. Twelve.


    [Thirteen.]


    [Fourteen.]


    [Ned, you broke your limit. I suggest ending the Overclock now. We don''t know yet what it will do with your body after breaking the limit.]


    ICE reminded Ned. But fifteen seconds have passed. Ned wasn''t feeling any exhaustion or pain. And he was sure, that he was a hundred percent conscious.


    Sixteen seconds, the ck mist started to leak off his body. That''s when Lady Darcey felt a chilling aura touching her entire body and she snapped. "This captain is so sorry,d," she said. Retracting her de back to her scabbard.


    Ned almost coughed holding his breath to extend his force. With the Overclock finished at twenty seconds, Ned let out a faint smile. That''s interesting. Ned thought. "It''s fine, it''s my fault. This kid is so sorry as well. Please ept it, captain."


    Lady Darcey''s shoulders lowered. A knock was then heard and a frail voice could be heard.


    "Everything okay, captain?"


    "Aye, me and thed were having a good talk," she replied. Reaching for the barrels and handed Ned one of them. She then sat. And surprisingly, the ss of liquor remained unmoving. She poured another. "Leave us."


    "It''s just that, Time to Loot lost a lot of crew less than a year. And it''s me, their captain are responsible with all thisd," she said. Pouring the liquid on her mouth.


    Can''t really persuade her. Pirates have unspoken rules in the end. A trade for a trade. Ned thought. That''s when he remembered about the medium of their trade.


    We''ll see about this. He thought. Reaching for his spatial inventory. With a thought. Ned resided the broken Butterfly. And reveled another one on his palms. A single stone shining with blue light. Gloss and smooth. But a bit bigger than the crew had been using to replenish their mana.


    "Mana stones!" Lady Darcey gasped. She almost choked with the liquid she was drinking.

 Chapter 91: Trade for a Trade

    Chapter 91: Trade for a Trade


    It was growing dark outside. Ned pulled another mana stone that faintly shone in the entire room.


    Apart from her liquor spilling, Lady Darcey stood in surprise. Stepping backward then eventually leaning forward to see if the stones on Ned''s possession were a real mana stone.


    "Ye,d," she said. Sliding the ss of liquor beside her and leaned closer to Ned. "Mana stones, where did ye get that?"


    Ned paused for a moment before answering. "Someone gave it to me," he said nonchntly. I can''t really tell her that it was from a man who wanted to kill my Master. It would bemessed up even for her. Ned thought.


    "Aye,no! no ''someone'' would just give a mana stone. Ye possess not one but two?" she said unable to hide the shook on her shoulders. "They''re very valuabled. Even us, only have the residue. And it took half of our saving to get a hand of it."


    Residues are the byproducts when making real mana stones. Residues often posses rough edges and murky mana. An easy to distinguish appearance.


    Whereas Ned had smooth edges, glossy and by far, just by looking, it felt soft.


    "Can me have a look?" she said. Forgetting that she was nearly drunk.


    Ned handed the mana stone. The other, heid it in front of Lady Darcey.


    Lady Darcey lifted the stones; aligned across her investigative eyes.


    She nodded, sometimes shook her head. And for a while, she gasped. "This ain''t just mana stoned, this here is a Medium Mana stone," she said. Her voice was somewhat trembling and excited. "By the Maker! where did ye get thisno more jokes,d."


    Ned partially narrowed his eyes. "Does it matter?"


    Lady Darcey shook her head. Handing back the Mana stone to Ned. "O''rriadt Ind, so mysterious. With ye hair, ye''re not a noble. Obviously not a Royal. But not born as freeman nor a serf," she muttered. She didn''t even care that Ned could hear what she was thinking. "Okay,d. Listen here. A heads-up for ye, before ye go to Bogblot Region. Ye know why the Zolin Empire is at war with the Griffith Kingdom?"


    Ned shook his head.


    "Well, good," she said. "Hundreds of years ago, the two were at peace. ording to some rumors running across the seven seas. Zolin is losing fuelthe mana stonesto run their humongous technology. And only Griffith Kingdom has the means to produce it. That''s the only reason, whyalthough a tiny kingdom in a tiny continent. Griffith stood unwavering. But by doing so, the war between the two made the seven seas stronger. Emperors of the seas started to get back in track for decades. Trades were bustling from Titan''s Cay up to the Phoenix Ridge."


    Ned sighed. What''s that it got to do with me. I only intend to give her the mana stones. "Never knew, a captain like you would be so in for politics" Ned said. He wanted to add some of his thoughts but was cut by Lady Darcey''s information. And said hastily. "How much you get from your coffin mission? And what will happen to Anita if you handed her to your boss?"


    Captain shook her head. Poured another liquor but only to her let down. The clear liquor was now empty. She sighed. "Three thousand gold,d," she said. looking at Ned''s face filled with doubts. "Don''t worryd, this ain''t a secret. Three thousand gold, after that, were on our own. She said this will be ourst mission, and we''re free. As to what she will do with your ''little sister'', me had no ideas at all,d."


    Ned felt the evening breeze shuffled inside the cabin. He felt cold. He wanted this conversation to end. But he can''t until he knew that Anita is taken care of. "Say, how strong is the Scourge leader?" he asked.


    Lady Darcey frowned with the odd question. "Forndlubber''s standards? me guess he''s Diamond Level Hunter. Why ask thisd?" She squinted her eyes, eyeing the two mana stones on the table.


    Now it makes sense. For a diamond level hunter to be taken care of Anita with ease. The Ongoing war between Zolin and Griffith. With the two Kingdoms at war, I bet, they didn''t have the luxury of time to guard their territory at sea. Which gave an open-air for the Emperors. WhichLady Darcey might not notice. But, their empress is preparing for a warby snatching Anita and Hocoff off the Scourge''s crew. She might not, no, they might not notice it. But Anita is actually a weapon. Ned massages his temple. Just the thought of it made my head burst. That''s why I hate politics. Ned thought. Poor Anita.


    With a thought. Ned waved his hand. Then a pile of mana stones appeared across Lady Darcey. Hundreds of mana stones, all edges were even. All looked identicalblue, glossy and soft edges, and soft to touch.


    Thetter almost choked with air. Her eyes couldn''t believe what she was seeing. A pile of Mana stones. a dozen or so. Not on her entire life to procure this kind of amount. Even if she would sail with her crew for ten years they would never have this amount of mana stones. Its not even low-grade mana stones. They''re medium mana stones.


    Lady Darcey''s breathing was rapid. She had a hard time breathing more than she was drunk. "Why,d?" she said. "This is too much,d!"


    "Thousand Mana stones," Ned said. While the Captain even gasped for more air. Her four fingers paled, gripping the edge of the table. "Take care of Anita." A trade for a trade. He thought.


    Lady Darcey swallowed a lump on her throat. "I... Me... " she said. Forcing an ent onlyndlubbers did "I... will talk to the crew."


    Ned nodded and smiled. He stood and left the unconvinced captain.


    I''m intrigued. Ned said within his thoughts. I''m telling you before you made anyments.


    [I was about to ask, why?]


    ICE''s soft voice chimed on Ned''s thoughts.


    [Why intrigued?]


    Ned opened the door. Outside, Anita was eagerly waiting above the shoulder of her guardianHocoff the giant. His other mechanical limb was holding the beaded coffin. Ned smiled. Seemed to be eager as well.


    I''m seeing my past self on her. She''s not human. Not at all. Maybe, she once was. Not human. But acted more like a human. That''s why. If only, I''m at different times. I would certainly take her. Ned thought. Making a mental note and replying to his system.


    Ned decided to check the empty cage of Echo. While Anita and Hocoff went back to their original cage with the order of Ned. No one would want to have a giant and a killer child on the Lobby. And inside. Ned noticed the burst open ceiling of the prisoner''s cells. Must be Hocoff. He can''t fit between doors. So he must have used the hatch. Ned thought making more spection.


    Standing across Yaluk''s cell was Ned. Eyeing the beaten Scourge crew. Curling on the wooden floor. scratches and bruises surrounded his upper body. Dark ink could, almost, be noticed running her entire body. The room was dark, so Ned noticed just some patches on his tattoo.


    Ned remained observant. Beside Yaluk''s cell was used to be the cage of Echo. Left with only tattered bandages. Some blood scattered on the gloomy floor. Ned wondered. How could he escape? The iron walls seemed to bepletely intact. Ned let a steaming breath.


    Outside. The thirteen of the remaining Lobby''s crew were busy shuffling the deck. They remained silent while swabbing. Fixing the holethe enemy''s arbalest had done. But, the busy of them all was Lady Baba. Healing all she could to maintain the crew''s morale.


    Pirate''s career was uncertain. They''re not even sure if they would survive a night. Luckily for them, most of them joined Time to Loot because they have a healer.


    "Ahh," Lady Baba said. "Can''t wait to finish with ye allssy, and head to the tavern, and get drunk!"


    Lady Darcey couldn''t be seen, but they knew she was with Sisi all this time. She can''t let Sisi wakes up alone. So she insisted to be with her vice.


    With nothing to do, and sleeping was out of the way since Ned hasn''t felt any fatigue after he devoured thousands of the core. Which made him wondered. What would happen if I do not devour for three months? Maybe four months straight. Lady Darcey said. My mana is tainted. How. Howe I don''t feel any differences with my mana.


    Ned rested to his usual ce. Unconsciously his feet took him to the same spot. Outside the Captain''s cabin. Together with the barrel, which he presumed seafoam ale. He''s been sitting outside the cabin which made himfortable.


    Ned could still feel the ambiance of the sea. The tilting of the Lobby against the angry waves of the oceansometimes calm. But, Ned didn''t notice it at all. For he was always busy with his meditation.


    He sat on the wooden floor. Leaning his straight back against the wall. He sat crossed legged. Closed his eyes. And thought. Judging from the crew''s emotions, they seemed to be well versed in the sea. As if, the death of their crew was just another day for them to be solemn. And the next day would be a cheerful day. Aside from Lady Darcey, which, had all the reason to be worried since she''s the Captain.


    Ned stood naked across his transparent core. The gloomy crystal and sleek ball floating mid-level his chest. The ck me dance inside, dancing as if cheerful seeing his master Ned. "What are you?" Ned said inside the dark space. The mes bounced left and right. As if saying to let him out.


    You''re me, and I''m you. If that''s the case. Ned thought.


    He opened his eyes. His baggy white and unkempt clothes hung on his arms and waist. His pants sat moistened. He lifted one of his arms. "If Lady Darcey said the gesture is the basic of magic. Then, she''s right. I could feel the mana circting within my chest and running smoothly to my hands. And if I concentrated with my hands lowered, the mana seems unstable," Ned muttered. Lifting his hands once again. With a simple gesture, Ned could feel the mana freely running along his arms. We''ll see then. Ned shrugged his thoughts. With right-hand midair. A distorted portion of his palm could be seen. Secondster, his hands moistened. The moist expanded until it became a ball of water.


    The ball of water flowed on Ned''s hand with ease. As it has its own life. The ball then staggered. It shook, the ck mist started to envelop it. The ck mist then devoured the ball of water. Moments passed, Ned''s brows furrowed. His eyes narrowed. "What in the?" The ball disappeared.


    Ned focused his thoughts once again. He wanted to conjure another Water spell. A ball of waterjust like the ball of fire. But, this time, to his surprise. No mana ran along with his hands.


    He tried to conjure fire. Instantly, a ball of fire fumed on his hand. He extinguished the fire. Change it to a water spell. Yet again, the ball of water couldn''t conjure anymore. A chime warned Ned''s thoughts.


    [Warning: Due to the skill ''Prime Evolution''. The host is limited to one element.]


    [Warning: Due to the skill ''Prime Evolution''. The host is limited to one element.]


    [Warning: Due to the skill ''Prime Evolution''. The host is limited to one element.]

 Chapter 92: Becoming Pirate

    Chapter 92: Bing Pirate


    Ned made his way into the Cuttlewitch Lobby''s tavernjust below the main deck alongside the prison cell. Lanterns made of wood and tampered with iron hung the wall. Inside thesenterns were the stones used to light the room, it was at least made for decorating. Wooden chairs and tables were lined randomly.


    Upon entering the door, Ned eyed the bar at the corner where bottles of different sizes perfectly ced ording to its likeness. Some were filled with blue liquid, brown, some clear, but mostly orange. At the side of the bardivided by a wooden longboardwere barrels, stacked handily.


    Even though the tavern was exclusive only for the female crew. In which Ned couldn''t feel at all, since the tavern was filled with swords, axes, and different armaments. Ned eyed the seat at the corner. Lady Darcey had been keeping an eye with Sisi for the past two days after she assigned proper errands with the remaining crew.


    Ned sighed as he reached for a seat at the corner to his right. It was at this time that the crew were busy with their errands, that Ned chose to be alone. He had been figuring out his magic which he was unable to do so for the past two days. Ever since he left O''rriadt. He always wanted to try conjuring different magic elements but was hindered by the Gate''s appearance and Rassus. Ned made sure to only use fire spells during those fights since, out of the rest of the element, fire is the strongest to cast. Also, he was used to conjuring fire spells.


    I wonder, how they learned spells in this world. Ned asked himself. It might be useful if I learn how. I needed a new fire spell, something that needed to take out a lot of enemies at once.


    Ned paused. The fire on his hands trembled with silence. It flowed like waterthat he wasn''t able to conjure. Like Lady Darcey, he could make terra magic circled her body. Ned stood. He focused. The fire on his hands started to coil around his hands. It moved. Limbs. Chest. It expanded until it formed a circle around his body. And vanished. He couldn''t control the fire magic for too long. There must be some sort of technique here. He thought.


    Normally, I could just focus and let the mana flow, and once the mana was out, I could just control it. Expand or retract. Ned sighed. It took him hours to focus.


    With the rest of the crew been busy and their number dwindling. They had a hard time making up with the rest, dead. Their greatest loss was their scullerycooking room.


    Ned made a space in his spatial inventory by giving out the rest of the soup he stored. Kammas inventory was so handy. Ned thought with a smile after he gave the soup.


    Sisi has been regaining consciousness from time to time but eventually went back to sleep with her mana slowly filling up. Mana Burn causes too much stress in the body of a magic-user. With the body being ustomed to using mana, the result of an instant depletion was unbearable. Too much mana burn will result in the user unable to wake up.


    Luckily, ording to Lady Darcey, this was the first time that Sisi went into mana burn.


    It has been, and ording to Earflgard''s months, it was 31st Lower Frost Month. Hourster, it will enter into a new day, new month, new year, and a new adventure. New Year huh. Ned shrugged within his thoughts. Not that it matters to me. I just needed to go to Bogblot. And if possible, without anymore hindrance.


    Ned was right, anymore encounter with other pirate''s ships and Scourge crew, Time to Loot might as well surrender. Without Anita and the giant, Ned was sure that the Lobby will disappear in the seas of Scattered Bay.


    Lady Darcey and the crew made an agreement, Anita would take an order from Lady Darcey. All this because of Ned, due to him as big brother figure. Anita would follow Lady Darceyher new big sister.


    Ned spected that whoever created Anita was ahead of their time. A core that changes color, strength not even a diamond level hunter could match, speed, agility, she wasn''t even bnced. Anita was imbnced.


    As to how Ned made Anita follow him, was still a mystery. Surely it was more than just the Phadthai. Something within her core might have changed. She was a puppet,monly known by the people as Forgehuman.


    But if Ned coulddiscern between Anita and Hocoff. Hocoff was more of a Forgehuman because of its mechanical arms, more human-like flesh, and submissiveness. Aplete difference of Anitaa body made of wood, the only human flesh she has was her face. Even at the back of her head was made of wood, it was like her face was stitched onto the wooden head. And of course, her rebellious temperant.


    With Anita''s core changed to red, she was fully immersed inbat mode. Almost the same as Ned''s Combat mode HUD. Everything went red. Aggressive and forceful.


    "Well, this is it for today," Ned said. Stepping out the tavern after hours and hours of concentration.


    Outside was lit by a fluorescent of white and yellow from the moon and stars. The wind blew endlessly, it was cold during the day but was even frigid during the night.


    Sheets of threaded mist fettered themselves to the Cuttlewitch Lobby and kept the ocean in silence.


    Not long after, the empty night was broke with the crowding at the other side of the ship. It would take Ned minutes before reaching the end of the ship from the Captain''s cabin.


    The crew were chartering, some were gloomy, some went silent. "They lost a lot," Ned thought.


    "Lad," high yet rounded voice rung behind Ned. Lady Darcey, carrying her favored mug, circr wooden mug clipped with iron at bottom. Inside, Ned could see spills of orange liquid.


    Ned lowered his shoulder as he paced closer to the intoxicated captain. "I made my self clear," he said. Stopping a meter away from Lady Darcey. Ned could sense Lady Darcey even with his eyes closed, and as always, she was reeking of ale. "I don''t drink."


    "Aye," she said. Lifting the mug and gesturing Ned to made his way back into the tavern. "Time to Loot''s tradition."


    Ned scowled. Tradition? Ned went back inside the tavern without asking Lady Darcey a follow-up.


    "Good,d," she said. Almost smiling.


    Inside, the remaining crew brimmed the tavern. The decoratedmp was lit, blue, and sometimes yellow light passed through the ss, amplifying the light even further.


    Ned entered, and the rest went silent. Ned analyzed the unsteady silence, he scans the room. Ned knew most of them.


    Most of them were friendly. But they are cautious about giving out their names. Just like the rounddy at the very corner of the room. Curly hair, thin eyes, and well-kept dress. She wasn''t like the others with almost naked clothing. Edma was the one that reced Edna with distributing food. They were almost looking identical. Ned gazed at her and smiled. Thetter went blushing, not suitable for her age. Besides Edma was another crew. She was the one that brought food when Ned was held captive. Rosy cheeks, round nose. She always wore her pirate hat. It was obvious since a part of her shoulder and head were looking pinkish beside the rest of her body. Ned nodded towards Echi.


    To Ned''s surprise, Lady Baba was actually the one, and maybe the only one to be allowed inside the liquor bar. There, Ned saw Lady Baba was missing drinks, and tasting each every time she mixed new drinks.


    Ned felt something was different, the room felt heavy, the air was thick. Their mood wasn''t gloomy, yet their stares were locking at Ned.


    Now what. Ned thought.


    "Don''t worry,d," Lady Darcey walked in behind Ned. "They''re like that to a new member."


    Ned let out a breath. Turned his head behind his shoulder and raised a brow. "New member?" he said. Implying something within his words.


    "Aye,d," she said. Moved toward the center of the tavern. Nodded to Lady Baba, and the rest of the crew. Drunk her ale in one gulp, and started. "Time to Loot crew


    this was the worst of our year. We lostrades, not just a handful. The lobby was nearly destroyed. Hopes crushed. Faith lost. A year ago, it was ye sister, sitting,ughing, and drinking ale beside ye. Months and months ago, some of them died. We all knew, being a pirate was a great gamble. It wasn''t sure if today was ourst day. Ye wasn''t sure, Ye captain wasn''t sure. But one thing I knew, from years of me travel. Camaraderie. Aye! That''s the thing and the only reason why we soar the seven seas. To build camaraderie. Us survived the seas, us survive the waves, because us, wererades. And now, we made another one," Lady Darcey announced looking back at Ned.


    "This was against our traditions, but his help went far greater than me expected. I, Time to Loot''s captain, Cuttlewitch Lobby''s mother. And these crews founder, announced Ned of O''rriadt, as one of Time to Loot''s new member, and will, only be the male member, and us new youngest member. By the power given by the Maker, Asashil, and her brethren. By the power given by one of the emperors of the seven seas. Emperor of the East, Empress Chi. I, Darcey of the Loot, weed Ned. May he battle the seven seas with his unwavering strength. Bend the ocean with his will. And protect the Time to Loot with his wits!"


    Lady Darcey raised the mug with enthusiasm. She cried, and the rest followed. Their gloomy facesgone. They stood, cheered, and raised their mug filled with seafoam ale. All cheered, even the old Lady Baba at the back of the bar winked at Ned.


    With that, Ned became the new member of Time to Loot. In which, he wasn''t sure how to react. And at least he gave off cool smile.


    "I didn''t ask for any of this."

 Chapter 93: Forgedhuman

    Chapter 93: Forgedhuman


    "Ye really don''t drink, do ye?" asked Lady Darcey approaching Ned. Raising a mug of liquor.


    Ned shook his head. He wanted to leave, but out of respect with the crew, he chose to stay. Or wait for their slumber.


    But Ned doubted that. How could alcohol knock them, when, almost every day they drink. Ned thought and tucked-in himself in the corner.


    "We have a lot to choose here, ye know," she said. Waving her hand to convince Ned. "Ind Draught, made from the seeds of Whitegrain Leaf growing only in Ebshon of Titan Cay."


    Still, Ned remained silent.


    "No, eh?" she said. "Then, how about Seafoam Crown? sweeter and stronger than the Seafoam ale, much expensive, but with the Mana stone ye gave, I can give ye a hundred barrel or two."


    Ned shook his head. Almost yanked his head back the wall. Why would I need a hundred barrel of liquor? he thought.


    "Still no? Princess Peach?"


    "No," Ned muttered.


    Winter Blend?"


    "No."


    "Ind Waves?"


    "No."


    "Then, how about this, a drink only nobles could afford,st offerd, not even freeborn or serfsid an eye or smelled this one. Maiden''s Cocktail?"


    Ned sighed. Still shaking his head. "Not really interested, Captain," he said.


    These past few days, Ned was feeling down with his magic that lost its purpose. He could always conjure different elements beforeback the Empire of Sskat as a clone. But now that the skill ''Prime Evolution'' arose, Ned was only limited to one element. Although Fire spells are stronger, their materialization was slowpared to other elements. Water was faster and more versatile. The wind was the fastest to conjure butcks strength. This ck energy must be the reason, it clogged if not hindering my magic processes. Ned thought.


    Lady Darcey gave up. She waved her hand; a round and metallic token appeared. Hued ocean blue and glossy edges with some chipped markings. She tosses it to Ned, and it flipped midair.


    Catching the coin, Ned studied it. On the other side of the token was a figure of ady covered with some linen clothing, her earrings holed differently, from top to bottom of her earlobe. Ned flipped the token on his hand. Two des making a cross. Underneath the des was a map of Lady Darcey''s old hometown. The map of herte baron. The Time to Loot''s insignia.


    "Time to Loot''s token," she said. Feeling proud of looking at the map. "Ye''re our new member, ye should have one."


    Ned waved his hand, the ocean blue token then disappeared. Another token, what am I, an arcade machine? Ned shook his head. "Thanks, but I''m leaving."


    "Doesn''t matter, ye help us. That''s the least us can do. Also," she said pausing. She looked at Ned''s finger, the one where his spatial ring was attached. "Be careful using ye spatial ringd, it costs a fortune. And people will sure to envy ye, too much envy, they might take away ye life."


    A loud bang resonated with the tavern. The crew went sideways. Some of them stood almost fighting. Lady Baba on the other hand seemed to enjoy the show.


    In the middle was a long table randomly ced with food. Ned could smell roasted meat. Which he already has eaten some. And only eaten food aside from alcohol. Shells, green weeds, some of them were smoking hot. Sleek and slimy seagrasses, acts as a tea if dried but taste the sweat and bitter if eaten raw and not dried.


    "Here we go again," Lady Darcey said. "Lad, try to enjoy, gonna leave ye for a while."


    As always, she smelled alcohol, but she seemed to be always on control. Her delicate muscles were highlighted under the shiningmp.


    "Lada! M!" she cried. Her voice still loud even after she walked far from Ned. "Ye two again! enough! Lady Baba! More ale!"


    Thest part seemed to rung on the crew''s resist ears. They stood yelling and yapping, the two fighting girlsughed. Crossed their hands on each shoulder, and sung, and hummed.


    They''re gloom when gloom. But extremely happy when they wanted to. Ned thought. Giving a meticulous look at the crew. If only these were my crew, I would still be in Sskat.


    Ned jump off the barrel. Decided to leave and let the crew enjoy the night.


    It''s been two days, but Yaluk was still unconscious. He seemed fresh, the blood stopped on leaking, scratches started to heal. Bruises faded. He seems to heal fast.


    The crew gave up on Echo. He might jump off the Lobby, took his chances, and swum the ocean. They checked every nook of the ship. And no sign of Echo. Or Ri''iarii, or Laphokov. Different names, one body. Who are you, Echo. Ned gave a silent shrug.


    Ned stopped across Anita''s coffin. Hocoff stood unmoving, his eyes were dead, yet his body was warm. Anita on the other hand went inside her coffin. Saying two days ago. ''Big Brother, Ned. Anita felt tired. I need to rest.''


    "Look at you two?" Ned mumbled.


    "Forgehuman," old and wobbly voice echoed behind Ned.


    "Lady Baba," Ned said. Turning behind and gave a simple bow to the old pirate.


    "Na," Lady Baba said. Waving the ale across her face. "We don''t do honors here, were a pirated. Nice clothes by the way."


    Ned nodded, arching a part of his lips. The blue light shone across the two, iron bars cast a shadow on the wooden floor. Lady Baba took an empty barrel and gave her self time to sit.


    While Ned remained standing, gazing the Forgehuman giant. "Better than the baggy one," he replied. Ned insisted to change his clothes, and with enough persuasion; the crew took some old and confiscated clothing. Ned chose to wear a brown vest, under was a tight yetfortable ck long sleeves. And ck trousers almost fitted perfectly within his size. ck Hunter''s shoes with a line of white and blue on the side. Ned looked matured with his new clothes. "Got a spare time, Lady Baba?"


    "Just saw ye leaving the banquet," Lady Baba said. Sessfully fitted her self above the empty barrel. Drunk a shot of the mug, wiped clean the remaining liquid on her mouth, and gazed the giant. "Forgehuman, forgotten Relic of the Lost Kingdom."


    Ned looked at the olddy. Even though seated in a long barrel, Ned was still an inch or two higher than her. Ned even wondered if Lady Baba was some kind of a dwarf. "Lost Kingdom?" he asked. Ned was always intrigued by new information that was thrown at him. He needed information to survive the world. So whenever he felt something that could give him things to think of. He was always eager to listen.


    "Aye, thousands of years ago, There was once a prosperous kingdom. Magic, economy, technology, trade, even ves, ye name itd. They got everything they wanted. This was the time where Elves and humans considered themselves allies. If ye wish to learn more, join an academy or a guild. I''m sure they knew a thing or two about our history. As for me, given time, I read books. That''s how I knew these things. Anyway, This kingdom is said to be the strongest kingdom spanning the continents. None knew the real name of the Kingdom, so seafarers, Hunters, and Explorers named it Lost Kingdom. They said, they never lost a battle. Aye, aside from their magic proficiency, their technology is or was far from the rest. They were ahead of their time,"dy Baba lectured. Drinking a mug of ale every second or so to keep her mouth wet.


    Ned went silent. He wanted to learn more about their technology. Letting Lady Baba continue her drink. "What happened to them?"


    "Their strength; their demise,d," she said. Her eyes glimmered with enthusiasm. "Ye see, having too muchd will not make ye stronger, nor wealthy. Too little, ye have none. Too much ye have a lot to handle. ording to what I read, Forgehuman was their greatest weapon. Mechanical, no feelings, heck, can even use spells. Yet, some Forgehuman were immune to spell. One day, this... things went out of control, in a daybut me doubt thatmaybe a month or so, they destroyed the Lost Kingdom. Now, in the continent of Nussantara Tuk''a lies the remnants of the Lost Kingdom."


    Nussantara Tuk''a, a continent above Cassan and Titan''s Cay. That was ording to Anita''s map. Ned thought. Ned needed to travel and have an adventure to prove that the map Anita has drawn was the real one. But it might take some time.


    "As for the Forgehuman, no one knew where they are. Some say, only a handful left out of a thousand. And these," Lady Baba wavered for a second. Looking at the giant and the coffin. "These were one of them. How ye let them listen to ye was a wonder, reallyd. Forgehumans only listen to their creator. But ye?" Lady Baba shook her head with admiration.


    "Maybe they weren''t Forgehuman at all," Ned muttered. "Maybe they were real humans. yed with their creator. Made fun of their feelings."


    Exactly, just like me. Created with different kinds of mixtures. That''s why maybe I was so attached to Anita. Because I knew, how it felt to be... different.


    "Me doubt thatd," Lady Baba objected Ned. "Darcey hesitated before if she would ept ye offer. She was afraid, that maybe, just one day. Your sister might go out of control and... kill our crewagain."


    There''s that. Even me. I will never put the lives of my crew in danger. Ned thought. He turned around and faced Lady Baba. "Lady Baba," he said. "You''re not really a pirate, are you?"


    "Ye,d, that discerning eyes of ye," she said. Drinking thest of her ale. "You''re exactly like him. Lady Darcey''s dead but never forgotten husband. Baron Charles."

 Chapter 94: Wanna bet?

    Chapter 94: Wanna bet?


    Wind''s blowing east. A good start, for a new year. New year, a new adventure. It doesn''t matter what. Survive. Just survive. Survive by bing strong. Ned steeled his thoughts. This wind will help us reach the boundary of Bogblot and Scattered Bay, faster.


    With the ship changed course, their speed went dragging. But it was better than to be swallowed by a Leviathan ss monster. A Grade S magical beast.


    Atop its reptilian snout, an enormous horn of sparkling crystals scatters. Inside its gaping maw were full of crystalline teeth. Its massive monstrosity, ck scales serves as a shield. Its six legs end in a jagged w of crystal. The Lev''rath. An apex predator, capable of swallowing several ships in one gulp. In fact, on the surface, a Lev''rath could charge headlong and swallow everything on its path.


    Lev''rath ording to the crew of the ship. To think that a massive monster swum along with the human habitat. It sure would cause a tremendous amount of damage.


    To Ned''s surprise, Thest day of Lower Frost month wasn''t customary at all. And Ned doubted if people of Earflgard ever celebrated the new year.


    The new year passed as if nothing had happened. The crew was still knocked with ale. Last nightwas, for the crew seemed to be the joyous moment of their lives.


    Ned climbed the rook''s nest. Enjoying the wide and serene view of the blue and limitless ocean. The sun rose, and was a good thing to absorb some of its heat; it makes one felt alive. Ned stood, feeling the breeze of the cold wind damping his cheeks.


    One by one, the crew started to proceed with their own task. Some cleaned the deck. Others cooked food. Two of the crew moved along the Lobby''s edges to scout the surrounding ocean. The rest finished repairing the hole the Scourge crew bored.


    Sisi was still asleep. It has been three days. Might have taken its toll. Ned raised his hands to feel the passing wind. Mana Burn did a lot of toll on her body. Too much, it affected her consciousness. Sisi will sure to gauge her magic the next time she uses it.


    Hocoff and Anita still remained in their cages. Anita was inside her coffin, resting. While Yaluk was done sleeping. But his mind seemed to be out of his consciousness. Ever since he woke up, he remained seated. Wouldn''t take any food or water. If he died. The bounty the crew will receive will be halved. Not that it matters anymore, since Ned shared a thousand of Mana stones; will sure make a lot of upgrade with the Lobby. And that made Lady Darcey excited. She can''t wait to drop off Ned and proceed to their headquartersTitan''s Cay.


    Ropes rustled as one of the crew climbed at the peak of the rook''s nest.


    "Lad," ady said. Wearing a monotonous uniform of the crew. White linen covering her chest, enough to cover the necessary regions. Brown leather pants, extended by brown leather boots. de hung her waist. The only difference that made them apart from the other crew were the shells hanging on their ears. Some made a shell ne. Wrist seashell jewelry. Ned wondered if these shells were the utmost important part of their body.


    "Cas''a," Ned said. Reaching a hand towards the approachingdy pirate. Must be around her twenties, but Ned had a hard time discerning their ages. They all looked, young and energetic.


    "Enjoying the view?" Cas''a said. Reaching for the gentleman''s hand, and nodded as a thank, and proceed to wander the circr nest made of wood. It''s her turn to watch the security of the crew. Rook''s nest, with a good watcher, none could sneak inside the Lobby. Cas''a''s role was simple, gave off a warning if she deemed something was of emergency.


    She walked, and at the center was a pole. Along hung with different tools. One of them Cas''a pulled. Long cylindrical tools with sses at both ends. Ned assumed some sort of telescope.


    "Something like that," Ned said. Standing at the edge of the nest. Hands-on his waist. Wind blowing. Eyes gazing the horizon. The smell of salt entered the nostrils of Ned. Gulping with nothing but air. He could at least taste salt.


    Ned gazed Cas''a, trying to figure out how she used a tool something that long. Almost half a meter, constructed with thin wood, mp with irons every five to six inches. Overall its cylinder was painted with a burnished color.


    "Oculus," Cas''a said. Giving the item to Ned. and smiled. "Some sort of Perception im. Able to extend the view of whoever eyes inside the ss. Inject mana in it, it will extend more of your vision." She exined.


    Ned eyed the ss inside, he nodded. Looking at the horizon, he could see the ck speck in the far distance. The Oculus extended Ned''s vision. "A telescope indeed," Ned muttered, enough for him that he alone could hear. He injected mana, and his vision shed. The ck speck was now clearer. Some sort of magical beasts swimming in a group. Their fins were ck.


    Satisfied with the tool, Ned handed it back to Cas''a.


    ims; utility item imbued with magic, enough to be used for daily living. These tools, people calling im were useful indeed. It shows the progress of any nation. Helpful, but without magic, they seemed to be impractical. But still, useful.


    The day went on as it was; Ned wakes up, trained with his magic. Absorb. Store. Expand. Materialize. Then conjure. His fire spell, the fireball conjured faster than how it was. Although, the materialization was seconds faster. It would still make a big difference against someone who''s magic was slower than him.


    As for Egnious. It needed a lot of mana to conjure. And since Ned''s mana was pure. He was somewhat, hesitant to use it.


    He wanted to absorb the Mana stones but decided not to. Since it only gave him a meager amount of mana. He chose to keep it and use it as a currency for trade. Although the mana was thin. It was still worth it since Ned could still absorb some it.


    Because of his... abnormalities. Ned''s body needed to separate the impurities from the mana present. And only a small amount of it was pure. With this, Ned knew, his proficiency towards magic was going to be slow.


    Ned sighed. He almost looked a hunchback with his sighing and shoulder lowering these past few days. But Ned can''t help it, he was trapped in the middle of the ocean. With nothing to do but to assess his magic. He was boredhe devised his own training.


    It was to train his body. So far, his body couldn''t catch up with his magic. Ned assumed, he could use ten maybe fifteen of fireball before his body gives up. Or equivalent to four Egnious.


    Ned wasn''t satisfied. What if he fought someone with the same strength as him but couldst longer than his body could. Then, with the battle of attrition, he would sure to lose.


    With the help of his system, Ned trained with his body, He ran, from one point to the end of the Lobby. He climbed the arm thick ropes, he lifted barrelsacted as weights. Ate food, and rest. And repeat.


    Seeing the confused faces of the crew every morning was something Ned expected. This kind of routine was something they experienced to Ned. But Ned exined: "It was to make me stronger," he said. The rest then just let out a sigh of agreement.


    It has been two weeks since Ned has been doing this routine. It was also the same as Anita, two weeks, and still resting. Sisi, these past few days she woke up but still disoriented. And Lady Darcey decided to let her rest a long time.


    As for Yaluk. He started to act strangely. Sometimes he stood, crank his knuckles, and looked Ned with earnest eyes. But Yaluk never spoke. He at least receives food and water. As for his staff, it would be dangerous for a summoner toy an eye on their weapon, let alone give it to them. Lady Darcey exined that some mages could use their weapons in a distance. With that, she hid the summoner''s staff only she knew. Yaluk was strong not even Lady Darcey could defeat him. Not until Anita was awake. Then the crew couldn''t rest for a while. Two of the Lobby''s crew were always at standby outside Yaluk''s cage.


    As a new member, Ned was given an empty room, used to be old storage. It doesn''t matter to Ned. He could sleep where, he could sleep in slums if he wanted to.


    Ned finished hisst routine; a hundred push-ups when Lady Darcey called him in distance. The sun was at high noon, birds sounded like seagulls hovered the Lobby. The sky was blue, and the wind was warm.


    She stood outside the Captain''s cabin, it was an open space, a ce where some of the crew would train their des and fighting stances. Wooden floor surrounded by ropes, barrels, iron chains.


    "Lad, how good are ye with des?" she said. Gripping her cuss on her waist.


    "Average," Ned said. Wiping thest of his sweat running on his forehead. He doesn''t want to sound cool or all-knowing with weapons. But his Master did train him with different weapons.


    "And stances?"


    Ned frowned. The sun took some of his skin, it was hot, his lips cracked. But tolerable. "Well," he said. "My stance focuses on taking down magical beasts."


    "You''re gonna lose."


    Ned paused. Lose she said? that''s one thing I couldn''t afford. Especially now, that I''m nearing Bogblot. Ned knitted his thoughts. "Why?" he asked.


    "Cas''a!" the Captain cried.


    A loud thud rung behind Ned. It was Cas''a. Ned looked up the rook''s nest. Did she jump from there? he thought. It was almost fifteen meters.


    Ned saw Cas''a kneeling from hisnding. Before she stood, particles of yellow-golden dust dispersed from her legs.


    "Fight herd," Lady Darcey said. "She''s our weakest crew here."


    Cas''a frowned. "Looks like not anymore," she said. Looking down at Ned.


    Were they like these? they seemed to change when they fought. Ned thought. "I don''t want to," he said. "But calling me weak, seems... weak." Ned smiled. His eyes looked delighted. Well, can''t help it. Can''t afford to be weak. I''m be bing rusty after all.


    Ned spun around to face her adversary. He twitched his shoulders and raised hands. Posing a melee stance.


    "Hold it,d!" Lady Darcey cried. "Crew! throw them des. And... A thousand Pica if our scrawnyd herest 1 minute against Cas''a! Anyone? wanna bet?"

 Chapter 95: Stances

    Chapter 95: Stances


    She won. Not even a minutested. She triumphed me with her fluid movements.


    "I don''t get it," Ned said. Grabbing the de that was thrown off his hand. I can''t hit her, even with mybat disy on, I still, couldn''t hit her. "Again," Ned said. Standing with his sweats dripping off his neck.


    "Another thousand!" cried Lady Darcey. Sitting atop the barrel with her legs crossed.


    The crew put another thousand of Pica on the table beside their captain. It was now a game about Ned, they bet if how long he wouldst against Cas''a. Before, they bet if Cas''a would use a hand than her de.


    "Twenty."


    "Thirty here!" one of the crew cried. Betting Picas and gulping an ale out of enjoyment.


    "Na! I''ll do fifteen!"


    "Still a minute!'' cried Lady Darcey. Spills of ale exited her mouth. "Come on,d. Last a minute!" She kept on tapping her legs with the enjoyment she can''t control.


    Doesn''t matter, keep on betting, I''ll make sure you lose. Ned wiped the sweat on his brows. He stood, gripping the worn de. With his disy on, he could see Cas''a''s different weak spots. But, without using Overclock. Ned had a hard time hitting these spots. Should I? Ned thought. Thinking to use his Overclock. No. He countered his thoughts. I couldn''t rely on itOverclock every time.


    "Begin!" cried Lady Baba. It wasn''t just the young crew joined the game. It was actually Lady Baba who got more excitements than the rest.


    With the cue. Ned rushed toward Cas''a with a precise posture.


    Cas''a stood unmoving. This time, she didn''t draw her sword. She shook her head.


    Ned was proficient with weapons. This was his third time to change weapons. From wooden spears to daggers, swords, and de. All these, Ned was proficient. He''s got speed, strengthaligned to his physical prowess. He''s got uracy. But hecks something. What was Icking? Ned asked.


    Without waiting for Cas''a to make her move. Ned lunged toward her. de points at Cas''a.


    Cas''a raised his hands, leaning sideways to evade the de. Midway the evade, she caught Ned''s wrist. Twisted it with sheer force.


    Ned moved along with the force of Cas''a''s grip. He twisted himself; still holding the de with his right, preventing himself from being thrown.


    Cas''a let go of her grip. She spun and turned around facing Ned. Seashells waved along with her smooth pacing.


    Ned slid and control his bnce. "There it is again," He muttered. "Everything is clear, even on my HUD, but, howe I can''t hit her?"


    Lady Darcey scoffed beside. Shook her head with discontent.


    Twenty-one seconds had passed. A scoff could be heard at the side. The one that put a bet on Ned if he couldst for only fifteen seconds, lost. Next twenty, and thirty. Their bets lost.


    Ned focused, his disy showed digits on Cas''a''s neck, shoulders, and left leg.


    Ned pushed to sh with Cas''a. He raised his de once more, aiming at her leg


    Cas''a frowned. How could a kid know of her weaknesses? They''ve been fighting not longer than ten minutes, and he knew already where her critical spots are. But she knew she could take Ned''s attack. She wasn''t just taking it, she was countering it.


    Again, before the de could hit her leg, she lifted it and evaded the attack effortlessly.


    Catching Ned was easy, but hitting him, was an entirely different matter. Ned could evade a hit even at close distances. She knew this, for she tried, but failed likewise. In the end, the fight was stale.


    But for Ned, it was aplete loss. This was his first time encountering such a technique. It seemed that she could predict all of Ned''s attacks. It wasn''t that, it was as if Cas''a was like a fluid.


    "Enough!" cried Lady Darcey. She stood, and grabbed the piles of Pica on the table beside her. With a thought, the pile of Picas vanished and went into her inventory.


    With her cry, Cas''a stopped with her pacing. Ned stood with heavy breathing. "How?" He asked.


    "She''s faster than ye,d," Lady Darcey answered. "But that''s not all, she could predict ye movements, I see ye attacked her weak spots. That''s a good thing, at least ye knew a thing or two about fighting. Don''t take it seriouslyd. She''s got more experience than ye."


    The rest of the crew went on their ways, even Cas''a went back to her station; the rook''s nest.


    More experience? Ned waved his hands to give a dismissive gesture. "I doubt that," he said. "There''s more to it. She''s not even using magic. How?"


    "Lady Baba was right," the captain said. Stood, and gestured Ned to follow her. "Ye eyes are ''something'',d. Tell me, what did ye see?"


    Ned followed Lady Darcey inside the captain''s cabin. Found a barrel, sat, and exined.


    "She''s not using magic."


    Lady Darcey nodded.


    "She''s not attacking, but waiting for my attack."


    Lady Darcey smiled.


    "Cas''a was your best melee fighter."


    "Aside from me," she said. "Yes."


    "Yes, aside from you," Ned seconded her. "I don''t understand, how?" Her movements were entirely different from what my master told me. In fact. Her style was theplete opposite of mine. Ned queried his past experience.


    "Ye said it yeself," Lady Darcey said. "That ye stance focuses more against magical beasts. Well, Cas''a chose to use a form good against an individual."


    She''s right, Master Will taught me the ''Brute Stance'' effective only against brute sses magical beast. My stance focuses more on staggering magical beast bigger than me. So that''s it. Even in my past life, I rarely fought an individual. Ned thought roughly. "Then, howe she can predict my attacks, captain?" Stressing the word ''captain'' to get more information.


    "Don''t worry,d, " Lady Darcey said. Leaning on the table closer to Ned. "Cas''a used a stance called ''Water Moon Stance'', each of us has our own stances, and me sure, ye''ll develop your own eventually. She uses the eight form of water moon stance, which was to use the strength of enemies against their own. Her prediction was based on a long time fighting. Cas''a was " she paused. "From a lost tribe of the North. Their tribe uses bare knuckles to fend off barbarian invading there tribe. That''s how she gained experience fighting."


    Another ve. Ned thought. How far does very stretch to this world? "How can I learn stances?" Ned asked thoughtfully.


    "Not sure about,ndlubbers," she said. "But for us, we learn it through scrolls, find a master, join a guild, maybe academy. There are a lot of ways to learn stances. That''s the furthest I can tell ye about stances,d. Eventually, ye''ll learn it by yourself."


    Master Will trained Ned since young, but that''s mostly for survival against the magical beast. All his years, mastering the ''Brute Stance'', Ned gained an upper hand, fighting magical beasts. In Master Will''s mind, he developed Ned to grow as a hunter. And hunters focus mainly on hunting and breaking parts of magical beasts. But, Ned, never had a chance, if not, less chance to train a stance focuses on fighting individuals.


    But his ''Brute Stance'' wasn''tcking at all, some of its forms could be used against a number of magical beastsespecially when Ned was surrounded by a number of them. But, his stance focuses and effective against brute magical beasts. Its form precisely attacks the weaknesses of a magical beast.


    I can learn by myself, maybe find another master. Ned thought. "Captain," he said. "How long till we reach Bogblot?"


    Lady Darcey smiled. Their trip took a lot of their time. It wasn''t just Ned wanted to reach a destination. Even they wanted to be back at their headquarters. "It won''t be long,d," she said. "Two more weeks, two and a half maybe. Remember, if ye have time, visit Titan Cay, were always at the heart of the sea. But don''t forget ye token." She added.


    Titan''s Cay, one of the seas of the Seven Seas. Each sea was said to be governed by an Emperor. And Time to Loot was under the wing of Empress Chi. Ned nodded. But even Ned wasn''t sure if he would have the luxury of time to visit Titan''s Cay. He would have, without his own quest, he would sure to travel the rest of Earflgard.


    A week had passed after Ned fought sh trained with Cas''a. After he finished his daily training routine. He went inside the prison area. There, Hocoff guarded the beaded coffin of Anita. Poor girl. Ned thought. Living inside a coffin. Ned spun, looked at Yaluk, but this time. Thetter diverted his gaze not to connect with Ned. He bit his lip and turned his body around. He was now silent, not the usual Yaluk that attacked them. He wasn''t even interested anymore with his mission. To retrieve the coffin. Yaluk''s cell was divided by an empty cage, where Ned used to stay, and Next was the prison cell of Anita.


    Still, Hocoff reached the top of the deck with his towering heights.


    "Anita," Ned said. "How are you?"


    "I''m fine big brother Ned," Anita said, inside her coffin. "Anita''s going to be sad, big brother Ned."


    Ned gave off a half shrug. "I know, Anita, I know," Ned said. Trying to consol her puppet sister. "But, that''s how it is. Remember what we talked about, okay? Follow Big sister Darcey. Okay?"


    Ned could hear a long breathe inside the coffin. "Okay " Anita said, apanied by a sighing under her breath. "When will Anita see big brother Ned?"


    Ned clinched the iron bar across him. The cell was already open, Ned made sure that Anita would never attack the rest of the crew. He also made sure to ask her that she would protect them. Which, Anita followed Ned without doubts. "One thing is sure," he said."We''re going to meet again, I''m going to look for you."


    Anita remained silent inside the coffin. "Th" she said. Ned could hear her voice was clinched. As if there was something inside her that she wanted to let out, but she couldn''t. "Anita was really happy. Thank you big brother Ned. Don''t worry, Anita will be their sister, and will take good care of them. For you for you, big brother Ned. I will see you soon."

 Chapter 96: Have a Good Adventure?

    Chapter 96: Have a Good Adventure?


    "Can''t ye stay?" Sisi said. Leaning against the patched wall with her legs hanging off the bed.


    The window panel cast a shadow on the floor. Though closed, the heat from the burning sun made its way inside the Lobby''s infirmary, as the walls were mostly made with a nk of thin wood.


    Wax scented the room, Lady Baba mixed some ocean herbs on the burning candle, to aide the recovery of Sisi.


    Ned sat on a flimsy stool. Noticing the garments spread across Sisi''s shoulders; covering her chest. Ned remained silent. Even if I wanted to, I can''t. He thought.


    "Ye know where to find us," Sisi said. "Lady Darcey told me, ye one of us now." She revealed a half-smile, handing back the tin cup; Ned gave it to her for drinking.


    Ned took the cup and ced it at a side table beside him. Almost two weeks, the First Mana burn does hurt a lot. Ned thought. "How are you feeling, Sisi?"


    Sisi nodded and smiled. This was better than before. It''s been two days since she woke up. But this was the first time that she decided to talk to Ned. What could be the problem with her? Ned sighed. "Why?" he said. "Why talk with me now?"


    "Captain told me," she said. Looking at the wooden floor with random openings. "Ye gave them Mana Stones, in return, us crew will take care of that... child." Her voice was forced. Tightened, not to show too much of her emotions.


    "Let"


    "It''s fine," Sisi interrupted Ned. She smiled, fingering her ocean blue hair that blocked her vision. She held her chin up looking at Ned. "I''ll try to get along with her, it was... a request of one of our crew. So, as vice-captain of the Time to Loot crew, me respected that."


    "Thank you, Sisi," Ned replied. Slightly bowing in response to Sisi''s respect.


    She paused, looking deep at Ned with her blue eyes. She made a pointing sign with her two fingers and fixed it closed to her chin and tilted her head closer to Ned. "No, it was us needed to thank ye," she said. "Ned, thank ye for saving us. That alone is enough to make ye a part of our crew. Once again, as Vice, I... Sisilia Lej Lana Atnta of the lost race of the mermaids. Servant to the Queen. Thank ye, from the deepest of the ocean. where our kingdom lies."


    To Ned''s surprise, Sisi has given him her real name. "Why did you?" he said. Perplexed. Ned forced himself to stand, and slightly bowed his head. He then waved a hand to dismiss Sisi. "Thank you too."


    As if Sisi remembered something important, with a blushing face, she tucked inside the garment. Covering her from head to toe.


    The room fell silent. It was awkward for Sisi, and awkward to Ned as well.


    Ned stood, walked past the bed, and looked behind his shoulder to check at Sisi, still tucked inside the garment.


    He closed the door. But before Ned could leave the room, she heard a sudden murmuring inside Sisi''s room.


    "Ahhh, why did I told him me name."


    "Ahhh, why, why."


    She was cursing herself too loud Ned could perceive her voice outside. Her voice wasn''t angry, but more of shyness and a bit less modest.


    Ned shook his head. I tried to not associate my self with other people, but it seems that. People tend to get closer to me. Ned thought. Walking a narrow alleyway.


    It has been days since Ned did a battle with Cas''a. But after that, Cas''a insisted to fight Ned once more. Which led to the two fighting and trying different stances every night, whenever Cas''a was avable.


    Cas''a insisted and forced Ned to tell her how he could locate her weakness with ease. As Cas''a told Ned; that normallyif ever Ned was normal at allto be able to locate the enemy''s weak spots, one needed a keen eye, and a lotmaybe thousandsof life and death battle to exactly pinpoint it. But Ned was only fourteen, it was a great wonder for Cas''a how thed did it. Without her speed, and honed ''Water Moon Stance'', she was certain that she would lose against him.


    As for Ned, he wouldn''t just reveal causally his system, what would they think of it.


    "Lad!" Cried Cas''a. Ned saw her maintaining her post atop the rook''s nest.


    Ned was inspecting Praha''s Cube when he heard Cas''a''s voice from the distance. Ned looked up the rook''s nest and saw Cas''a waved a hand, motioning him toe at the top.


    Ned flicked his wrist, cing the cube back to his inventory. He then climbed the thick rope, hoping to hear some good news from Cas''a, and not ask him to exchange stances atop the rook''s nest.


    As soon as Ned reached the top, Cas''a gave him the Oculus. "What am I looking for?" Ned said. cing the cylindrical tools across his eyes. The ss shed as he eyed the horizon.


    "North-west of ye," Cas''a said. Pointing her finger at a ck dot far end the ocean. "See that?"


    Ned frowned. Adjusting his wrists to correct the angle of his vision. "Yes, a ck dot," Ned said. "What is it Cas''a?"


    "Imbue ye mana to it, " Cas''a instructed Ned. Indicating him to expand his mana to his Oculus. "Now tell me, what do ye see?"


    Ned stared the deep ocean for a bit. Realizing the dot getting bigger, he frowned. "A mountain? On an ind. And another indno. It''s andmass. Is that?"


    "Aye, That''s Bogblot Region," Cas''a said. "The mountain was a part of it. We''ve been there, once. But not very close, barely even to the shore."


    Ned pushed the end of the Oculus, it then retracted to a size of not more than six inches. He then handed it back to Cas''a. "What did you do there?" Ned asked.


    Cas''a gave a half-smile. And winked at Ned. "Trade," she said. Receiving the Oculus and putting it back by hanging.


    I''m not sure about that, but. "Okay," Ned said.


    The sky turned dark as the shadow hovered atop them. The evolved rook came from the distant mountain.


    It circled the Lobby before it shrunk andnded on his master''s shoulder. It gawked for a while and flew once again.


    At the Captain''s deck, Lady Darcey gestured Ned. Signaling thetter toe and meet her.


    Ned jumped off the nest. Reaching Lady Darcey, he queried. "What was it, Captain?"


    "Ye readyd?" she said. Looking Ned with pitiful eyes. "Ye can stay here with us, ye know."


    "It doesn''t matter where I am, captain," said Ned. He was being ustomed to saying, captain. "As long as I have the Mark, my destination will always be the same; Bogblot."


    Lady Darcey sighed. "I''ll ask someone," she said. "Me know a friend, who knows a friend that knows a friend about... ye Mark, or any other history."


    Ned nodded. "Thanks," he said. "So what now?"


    "Ye wait," she said. "We can''t drop ye off the Bogblot shores, ye can only sail by ye own starting the borderline. Ye can leave now." Her voice seems worried.


    "Why? something wrong?"


    "Aye, there is," Sisi mingled with the two. She walked, limping on her left. "That mountain"pointing at the tallest mountain near Bogblot"wasn''t ye''re ordinary mountain. It houses thousands of Magical beasts. And ye wouldn''t want that at night while ye sail."


    "Even at this distance," Lady Darcey added. Nodding to agree with her vice. "Wasn''t even safe. So, us wait tomorrow, at dawn. And drop ye off the border."


    "And by that; ye on yer own," Sisi said.


    Master Will, hold on. Ned thought. Gazing the ck dot at the end of the ocean, but he wasn''t really analyzing it. Scenes of his past and his Master yed on his thoughts.


    "Lad."


    "Lad."


    "Ned," Sisi cried. "Ye okay?"


    Ned narrowed his eyes; a part of him wanted to go and sail the shores of Bogblot. But, part of him wanted to stay, enjoy the crew''s hospitality, listen to their songs, watch them fought, andughed.


    But there was a part of him. Telling him to leavenow. A part of him told him to go into the mountains of magical beasts, he must not care, for his only goal, was to devour.


    It has been months since hisst Devour, though wasn''t feeling hungry, no stiffing muscles, or intolerable headaches. Ned was certain, that the feeling of bliss won''tst long. That sooner, if notter, the feeling of burning mes inside him will give birth to a new monster.


    A monster he wished to cease to exist. For if not, the people around him, will sure they wished, that knowing him was a bane to their very lives.


    And Ned wasn''t ready for that, not even to his present life. Somewhere inside him, the words Kamma left for him before she diedlingered in his thoughts: "Go out there, explore, make friends. Have a good adventure, and have a good life."

 Chapter 97: Contract

    Chapter 97: Contract


    [Mana Points: 2,960/3,200.]


    [Energy: 98%.]


    Those four fireballs seemed useless, but it helped me determine my magic had bemagic ckened with another energy. Wasn''t impure, but sure is different. Ned massage the bridge between his nose. Yet, it seemed to add more strength to it.


    "Still practicing this early?" A sudden voice called behind Ned.


    It was dark, but not too much as it was during the night. Fragments of unsettling stark whispered Ned''s anticipation. It was proposed. Since it has been six hours since Sisi left to scout the region for Ned.


    "Just avoiding being rusty," Ned said. Clinching his fist from strenuous conjuring of his fire spell. The gesturing was livid; but necessary. The flow of mana was smooth with gestures. I really need to get ustomed by not dering my spell. High mages would anticipate my attacks if I kept on doing it. Ned noted mentally. "Doing rounds, Cas''a?"


    "Aye," Cas''a said. Stretching to start her new day. "I''m the best there is." She smiled straining. "Ye really going to leave?" Looking at the youngd.


    Ned nodded.


    "Can''t really stop ye?" Sisi added. As thetter nodded for the second time. "Well, see ye soon, then." Walking away and approached the base of the mast where she stood. The rook''s nest.


    The ships creaked beneath the shores of Bogblot. The Lobby moved back and forth as the waves kept on ramming it. Its ck wooden and iron body made the ship mimicking the darkness.


    They arrived at the shore of Bogblotst night. and by dawn, Sisi decided to leave and scout; hoping that an old acquaintance of the crew was at the region doing his spying works.


    The agreement between Empress Chi and the rest of Griffith Kingdomalthough decades past after the draftwas still in constant effect. It has been proven since merchant ships and the Kingdom''s ship was allowed to freely exit and enter the shores. The two weren''t at war, but not friends either.


    For that, their best and safest ce to anchor was kilometers away from the shore.


    Ned wiped his shoulder from the damping mist, brown vest, ck sleeves, and ck pants resonated well with the darkness. A little bit of light footing and Ned would consider himself able to sneak someone''s back without them noticing him.


    Ned walked past barrels, some empty, some filled. Made his way into the prison cages. The air; still damp, was mixed with wax and a hint of funky odor. From Yaluk perhaps, since he rarely asked to exit himself or clean himself.


    Ned strode to the left cage, there, the giant remained standing. Doing nothing for the past weeks while Anita was fully rested.


    "Anita," Ned said. Throw himself on the floor and sat cross-legged. "Would youe out?" Wasn''t amand or a begging request. His voice, Ned''s voice was genuinehonest, sharp, and genuine.


    The coffin shook and the beaded roof cracked open. The skinny looking girl approached Ned with excitement; eventuallysadness.


    Anita stopped in front of Ned. Throw herself a cross-legged seat, and leaned forward. She was waiting for a brotherly tap on her head.


    Ned smiled and brushed Anita''s hair. "Was it today?" She said, looking with her failing eyes.


    "Yes, Anita, yes," Ned said. Leaning both his elbows on hisps and straighten his back. "Remember, be a good girl to your big sister, okay?"


    It was still a mystery to Ned, how Anita heed hismands. Surely, it wasn''t just the aromatic food, there must be more to it. Something must have touched her past or her core. But for now, Ned doesn''t have the luxury of time to make himself deep into this. For he has, much deeper things to attend to.


    Anita nodded despondently. But Ned could sense loyal into her actions. She was smart after all. She learned quickly and adopted quickly. Maybe her so-called Father made her this way. Ned thought forcefully. If that''s the case, why?


    "I can''t promise," Ned said. I don''t promise if I wasn''t sure. He thought along the way. "But, if I''m done with my. ... Predicaments. Big brother is sure to look for you. So, stay close to your big sister, okay?"


    This time she seemed happy hearing Ned to look for her. She nodded


    Footsteps from behind made its wait inside the room. "I''ll take care of her," a strong yet distant voice rung behind Ned.


    "Captain," Ned said smiling. "What makes you here, rarely I saw you going in here." He added. Ned could sense her voice was something in a disagreement. Of course. Ned thought. It would take some time to recover since it was her crew that Anita killed. Hopefully, they''re new recruits.


    Lady Darcey sat behind Ned, atop of a barrel. She let her cuss hung on her side while having a straight and aposed bearing. Ned doesn''t need to look behind his back to see that Lady Darcey was frowning towards Anita.


    "Some things to talk," she eventually said. Crossing her arms under her chest. "Me guessing, here is fine?"


    "Your guess is right," Ned answered. Looking at Anita with considering pupils. Poor girl. He thought, almost biting his lips. She''s a puppet, she looked like a puppet. Ned shook his head. "Tell me, captain, what was it?"


    Lady Darcey wittingly shook her head. "Lad, ye really sure ye not fourteen?" She said smiling. "Nevermind, anyway, here." Reaching a hand to Ned. A faint light was reflected at the ring in her index finger. Though her pinky was cut offmaybe some pirate oath reasonsshe could still hold a sword just fine. With a flick of her wrist, a pouch no bigger than the size of half the human''s head appeared out of thin air.


    The pouched dropped beside Ned with a loud metal nking sound.


    The pouch was brown. It wasn''t new; it was a pouch that almost dozens of hands have used. With its tattered edges and roughly looking surface, Ned was sure it was deliberately made that way.


    Ned grabbed the pouch. Ned used half of his normal strength to lift the pouch filled with metals. Ned scrambled his fingers to loosen the knot. Inside, she pulled one of the metal. It nged, afterwards, the light from the wax andmps reflected on the metal.


    "Silver," Lady Darcey said. "I should I have given ye bronze, but it was messy and too much to carry."


    Silver, currency next to bronze. The edges were roughthin and rounded rough. With some line in the edges, both sides were nk though. It looked white, and orange due to the candle burning opposite Ned. "Thank you," Ned said. Then a p of clothing sat beside him. ck, leathery, and old looking clothe.


    "Cloak," she said. Throwing a gaze at Anita, who was busy staring at her big brother. "Help ye hide that scrawny body of ye. Though, with ye training, ye looked more manly now. But still, scrawny."


    Ned wasn''t sure if he would give a good thank you or let the unintended analysis be bygone. Instead; "Captain," he said. "Could you give her decent clothing?" Tilting his head to Anita.


    Lady Darcey looked at the sitting puppet. Wasn''t sure if she wanted to, with her gaze. But, it was, after all, a request made by a thousand-mana-stone grantor. She sighed. "I''ll find what suits her."


    "Thank you," Ned said. It was a given though. Looking at Anita, whose body was overly exposed; hollow chest, almost looking a deep cavity without her monochromatic core, limbs almost looking a skeleton, insteadwas a wood. She would certainly look like a human child if her body was covered with something decent.


    "Anita," Ned added. Showing a smile in front of Anita. "Thank big sister, she will give you a new set of clothes."


    Anita stood, and bowed with a graceful wave of her hand. She looks at Ned. "Big brother," she said. Her voicedifferent. It changes as her core did the same. Her core went from white to red. Her voice went from a childish tone to a woman,manding, and forbidding. "Let''s make it official. Give me a drop of your blood. Don''t worry. I like you. Really do. I don''t want someone to gain control over meagain."


    Thest part of her words. It seemed, deep, depressing, and sad. Ned stood. Bit a part of his finger then blood seeped. While Lady Darcey felt something ominousing out from the puppet.


    "Some sort of a Contract?" Lady Darcey said. Asking the child turned-woman.


    Anita hushed. Doesn''t intend to answer the captain, her big sister.


    "A Contract?" It was Ned asking. He felt that it was a necessity to give her his blood if he wanted to leave her with the crew.


    "Touch my chest, Big brother," she said. This time her voice was controlled, caring, smooth.


    Ned with seeping blood reached for Anita''s chest. He brushed his finger fondly into Anita''s Core.


    For a moment, Anita was silent. After Ned pulled his fingers. She took a step back. At first, her eyes showed satisfactions, then she stared at Ned with clouded emotions. She seemed frightened, excited, or mystified.


    Ned smiled, he was certain, but his blood. He knew his blood was different. So he smiled. And lifted a finger in front of his lips. "It''s our secret." He said.


    Anita nodded willingly. Eventually, she trusted her new brother. She smiled. Her core, the blood sipped inside her core. It vanished. "The Contract is sealed. I''m yours, Big Brother," she said while smiling under her breath. "Now,mand me to follow her." Throwing a gaze at the Captain by idly sitting behind Ned.


    "Anita," Ned said. "Will you follow Big Sister Darcey?"


    "Yes!" Big brother," Anita said and smiling.


    Ned looked behind his back, I guess that''s it. He smiled. Looked back at Anita and said. "What does the Contract do, Anita?"


    "Contract?" She asked, confused. "Was that a candy?"


    Ned went silent for a moment. Soon, we''ll meet again soon. He thought making a promise to himself. That I can do.


    A rush of footsteps echoed outside the prison cell. One of the crew hastily opened the door and went straight tody Darcey. Without noticing the rest. Not even Ned. She leaned and whispered at their captain. Then she left.


    "Lad," she said. Standing from the barrel. "It''s time."

 Chapter 98: At Long Last

    Chapter 98: At Long Last


    Dawn to his front; darkness to his left, and the rising sun to his right. Ned stumbled as the sailboatmore like a raftmoved along the dead waves of Bogblot.


    The sun was rising; the Lobby departed.


    Ned let out a breath. Breathe he himself doesn''t know if it was because of the longing; longing that somewhere inside him wanted to be with the crew, and have more time to sail with them. Or was it because of relief; relief that finally, he could start his hunt about the ancient crumbs the Marks left.


    How should I start? Ned imagined different scenarios about where to start. He could find an inn and start there or he could ask the man puddling the waves in front of him.


    Stout, bald, and an air of superiority surround him. Silver earrings clipped on both his ears, loose tunic; the color of old paper. Old boots, running atop his knees muddled with mud.


    Glenn was his name. That''s what Sisi told Ned before leaving the Cuttlewitch Lobby. The crew gave thanks to Ned. A lot of thanks, Lady Darcey, Lady Baba, Sisi, and the rest. Especially the six wind mages. Partly because this wind mages used Ned''s mana stone to increase the Lobby''s speed by blowing at its sails.


    Anita on the other hand, wasn''t there when Ned left. might be sad, too sad for her to see him left. But Ned promised that he would look for her anytime, if not soon.


    Cloak pped against the wind. The cloak was given to him by Lady Darcey. ck cloak, waist length, and able to hide the pouch Ned tied on his belt. The pouch contained 50 silver. Enough for him tost a couple of months. Another 50 was hidden inside Ned''s spatial inventory. The reason was, ording to Lady Darcey, his unusual spatial ring was worth more than a hundred pouch of silver or his life, and Ned couldn''t casually wave a hand in public that will reveal his ring. Leaving half and half would make Ned out of suspicions for having a hard toe by inventory imspatial inventory.


    Lady Darcey wanted to add more silver, but since the seas use more of Picas; andndlubbers use more of silver. It was what he could scour in every nook of the Lobby. As for gold, well, silver was already hard toe by currency within the seven seas. Don''t bother mentioning gold.


    It has been almost forty minutes. But Glenn and Ned remained silent for the entire time. Glenn stopped puddling the sailboat from time to time to rx his shoulders, and during this rx, was the only time Glenn would query Ned.


    This was their third stop, Ned insisted he wanted to help, but Glenn''s insist was way tougher than Ned. Glen asked Ned the same question for the third time as well. "You''re really part of their crew, kid?" he said. His voice pausing in between, sometimes with admiration.


    "Uh," Ned said. "Wasn''t supposed to be, but... things got out of control." Ned sat in an elevated part of the sailboat, which made his position a bit taller than the rowing man, which helped him see the far edges of the shore. Orange light, lined the shores, sometimes it flickered, sometimes it moved. Ned tried to focus to reduce unnecessary noises to let him hear what the people of Bogblot been up to. To his disappointment, the breeze was louder than he could assume. Ned let go of the thought and focused more on the man before him.


    Glenn wore a faded tunic and casual sleeves, he looked more of a merchant than what have Sisi imed to bea spy. But wasn''t just a merchant, his kind was more of a street merchant rather than the one with a proper shop. Part of his disguise, maybe. Ned thought. If it wasn''t for his air of superiority, one would think Glenn was a beggar.


    Glenn started to row the boat. The two were getting closer to the shore as the flickering light started to reveal themselves. Ned looked behind his shoulder. The Lobby went from a bulking pirate ship to a speck of ck dot against the rising sun. They''re gone. Ned thought, lowering his shoulder. I''m d I met someone apanying me along the way. Toni, Xi, Coco what have you guys been up to.


    "Glenn, sir," Ned said. Cringing as he lowered his voice to act more like a child. It''s been more than a month since I left O''rriadt and my old self. Well, its not just you, who know how to gather information. "How long have you been here?"


    "I''ve been in and out Bogblot," he said. Snorting as the breeze passed by. "The locals knew meespecially the serfs, as a merchant from a distant ind. I sell boozes, and some rare products of the seawhich the locals loved."


    The sailboat creaked as the stout man rowed with his might. He doesn''t seem to use any mana. "Are you a mage, Glenn sir?"


    The words made him snorts and mumbled with some unidentified words. "No," he said. "I wished I am, but time passed, for a guy like me, it was... " he paused as if he remembered something that he shouldn''t have. "It was difficult to tame a dog, not to mention making a pact with Fairiesif they ever exist. Might as well make a pact with demons." and heughed, a suppressingugh.


    A Hollow, Ned thought. Master said if a Hollow was unlucky that they didn''t make a pact before the age of sixteen, they will be Hollow for the rest of their lives. "And how do you know Sisi?" Ned asked.


    "Ah, so Sisi was her name," Glenn said, pushing the puddle even further. "I don''tthey just supply me my items from time to time. You could say I spy for them. And by the way," he stopped puddling and looked Ned behind his back. "The spy thing, let''s keep it for both us." His eyes squinted. And the feeling of his superiority was even greater this time. Ned felt a chilling wind gushing on him. He smiled. "They needed to sell their ale, and they want someone to trust, and here I am. The one they trusted. And I like to keep it that way, kid."


    Ned paused. The silence made Glenn think that Ned agreed. Not that he cared. He just wanted to get to Bogblot. And meet the man the Royal KnightSer Edwin, wanted him to meet. I could start with him. Ned convinced himself. "Glenn, sir," he said with his childish voice. "Do you know a man named Roy?"


    Again, Glenn snorted. "Roy? Roy who? Roy the bald, Roy the limp, Roy the plump," he said in a mocking tone. "Or Roy of Boarmash? specifics kid, be specific."


    Ned frowned. He doesn''t know. It''s worth a try though. "Roy... " Ned said. "Roy the Knight?"


    Glenn gave a long pause and under his breathe he said. "No." And added. "If you''re looking for a knight, Southern Marsh might be your ce. One of Hunter''s Guild Headquarters is based there. But I''d be careful kid, not just anyone can enter the Hunter''s Guild. Especially you, and that''s where we start. Your identity."


    "What do you mean Glenn, sir?"


    "You''ll see," he said. "Blue haired pirate, oh, yes, Sisi. Sisi was her name. Asked me to deal with your identity too."


    With what left of his strength. Glenn puddled the tiny boat against the waves, which caused it to stop. Slowly, the sailboat moved to their left.


    He''s meticulous. Ned thought. I''m guessing I''m not the only one he helped cross the border.


    After another twenty minutes or so, the boat entered a narrow riverbank. Trees and bushes camped the edges.


    The sun wasn''t up yet, but diurnal creatures started to emerge themselves. Sounds of creeping noises twisted against the trees. Birds cooed, creatures sang. The typical ambiance of a jungle.


    They''ve been sailing for almost an hour, but not even once, Ned saw other ships, sailboats, or rafts. Never belittle someone whose life has been on the edges, especially if they''re Hollows. Glenn seemed a capable man. He thought, studying nts that he saw for the first time. Some nts stood that Ned couldn''t recognize. Some weremon, but mostly, nts were new to Ned.


    "Say, kid," Glenn said, now having a hard time rowing the boat since they were near the shoreline. "You a mage?"


    "I prefer to call my self a knight," Ned said. Eyeing the creature that resting on the branch. It''s big eyes bulge as it cooed.


    "Knight," Glenn scoffed under his steaming breath. "What are you? fourteen? fifteen? and you call yourself a knight? If that''s the case then why bother going to the Academy and enlist to be a Knight. Have you joined the Kingdom''s Selection? if not... well, doesn''t matter, Bogblots Selection ended three months ago."


    "So it''s true," Ned muttered. "The kingdom was recruiting?"


    "Recruiting?" Glenn said. "For war, they can''t win? I don''t think so, no matter how many times they recruit, Griffith won''t win against an army attacking them on both sides."


    Ned stiffened. That''s something new. Or I wasn''t aware of. "What two armies Glenn sir?"


    "Kid," he said. He began to slow his rowing. "Stop asking that kind of question, where are you from?"


    "O''rriadt."


    "O''rriadt?" Glenn asked in surprise. "O''rriadt, like the O''rriadt Ind?"


    Ned nodded. "Yes, Glenn sir." This man, could you just spill it out.


    "No wonder," he said shaking his head. "Listen, kid, even serfs knew how it would turn out for the Kingdom. With a constant raid from the Northern Kingdom and a long time war against the Zolin, Maker only knows how long Griffith will hold."


    "Northern Kingdom?" Ned whispered. ICE pull out the map.


    [Done.]


    From ICE''s chime came along the 2d representation of the map Anita drew.


    It seemed that Anita only drew what she knew. Since the only details that were visible were mostly from the Seven Seas, but details regarding thendmass and continent wasn''t urately represented by Anita. With this, Ned thought, that Anita might have been in the seas for a long time since.


    Ned studied the blue 2d holographic map. Top of Griffith Kingdom were mountains that act as a division between twonds. Ned suspected that, beyond this mountains, horizontally aligned, was the one Glenn mentioned as the Northern Kingdom.


    Then, the situation could be worse. Ned sighed, closing the 2d map on his HUD. I should


    "Okay, kid," Glenn said. Throwing himself off the boat and started pushing it along the shore. Seconds passed, the sailboat stopped at the edges of brown mud.


    Shacks were lined near the jungle. Around eight maybe twelve counting at the back. Shacks made of thin woods,piled branches, bound with jungle roots and thatch with tiny stems of trees with dried grass weed the two.


    Ned leaped off the sailboat. His ck hunting boots sunk almost six inches deep in the wet ground.


    The sun rose from the east, the ck and white scenery was colored by the vibrant beam of the morning sun. Although the surrounding looked damp, Ned could sense a new adventureing his way. Ned stood with straightened back. The sun hit his cheeks and his pale looking face, rose red. "At longst."

 Chapter 99: The King

    Chapter 99: The King


    Floor to ceiling windows fixed inside a small chamber. Above this window was another rosewood panels that absorb the morning sun, which helped the ivory fixed chamber be brought in brightness.


    Inside this circr chamber, cages of chirping birds rambled the narrowed room. Birds that consists of pure white-feathered, helped its tamer to scout short distances. Besides the iron cage of this white feathered bird was another cage,rger and sturdier. Inside this sturdy cage was a brown bird lined with ck feathers. Its featureswith strong and delicate leg muscles, and slightly longer talonsshows that this brown bird was used for an assault midair.


    This ivory chamber houses different kinds of birds, from rare ones, tamed one''s, and messenger ones. Messenger birds were small, almost double the human fists size, their wings spanned longer than their body.


    The man with white hair and wrinkled face worea sagging white robe, sagging the same as his facial hair that reached almost his chest. This old man had been doing the same routine for longer he could remember; checking the messenger birds that kept on sprouting on a small pocketsquare pocket-hole outlined with hardwood.


    The ivory chamber was narrow enough for the old man to move while limping.And this pocket, where the old man stood, was the only way for the messenger birds to go in and out of the white room.


    It was early in the morning, early for the people of the castle to get off their beds, but not for this old man. With a chirping sound, the man caught the messenger bird thatnded on the pocket. Loosen a piece of paper tied on its feet and let the bird flew, the man then put the rolled paper into a wooden bowl.


    The sun just rose, the bird just flew, yet another messenger bird carrying a piece of torn paperrolled and tiedon its foonded.


    This was the eleventh messenger bird, and it wasn''t noon.


    The old man caught the obeying bird, brushed the top of its head, and loosen the piece of torn paper.


    The man gets a hold of the paper. He muttered some words then let the messenger bird flew the blue sky to rest.


    His wrinkled brows knitted as he notices the piece of paper to be different from the rest. Small, tornlike it was made in such a hurry and sealed. Wasn''t just an ordinary seal. Neatly stamped to keep the scribbles well preserved.


    The old man saw different seals every day, some came from different Houses, sometimes from Great Houses, but oftentimes from lesser Houses, merchants, and schrs. But the seal, the messenger bird brought wasn''t ordinary. This kind of seal only the old man saw once or twice a year was used.


    A seal only the king was allowed to open.


    The old man hurried to the assembly room, where he presumed the reigning king would be. He ran like a wild mongrel, holding his sagging robe to prevent himself from dropping.


    The old man mazed the castle left and right, servants stepped aside and bowed as soon as they saw the rushing old man. Even royal soldiers bowed. He ran and waved his hand to acknowledge the servants and soldiers.


    He stopped before a sleek iron door. Knocked twice. Caught his breath. Straighten his aching back. And waited for the king''smand.


    The assembly hall was filled withnothing. No ornaments, no hanging weapons, no cabs for sorting. Aside from the only circr table and chairs. There was nothing. Whitened ss window with no intricate designs circled the hall. At the center of the circr table was a stone. The only decorative avable, a dull stone.


    "We should tax the Outer Dominance," said the plump man in a robe. His robe was delicately engraved with shining stones as well as his awkward hat. "Those in slumps must learn their lessons!"


    "Tax them and what?" This time a man wearing a gloss armor covering his hefty body spoke. His aging hair was styled neatly. "Incite another rebellion? You merchants only saw them as gold mine!"


    Their voices echoed as if they were in mountain ranges.


    The man seating in the middle waved a hand. And a spark of dominance overwhelmed the room. Twelve council members fell to silence as they sat in a circr table with discharged faces.


    King Arthurius Rnd Pendragoon. The reigning King, and the only King with guts to lead the Griffith Kingdom. His stiff and white front jacket appeared to button all the way up to a rigid cor. The white trouser fit snugly and fell straight around the calves.


    While there was a shirt, it waspletely obscured by therge stiff jacketwhich had a military shoulder fitting. It has an array of metallic buttons, as well as a shield design over the right breasta crowned dragon embracing a broken shield. All this to highlight his brown neatly tied hair.


    "Birkitt," the king said. It wasn''t just the air filled with dominanceeven his voice. He wasmanding the man on the left side of the table.


    "My king," a schrly man stood, notter in his thirties, and leaned forward, his head was almost reaching the hardwood. He then sat, waiting for anothermand from his king.


    "The Selection?" King Arthur said, resting his head on his hand as if the assembly was another waste of his time.


    "So far," Birkitt said. Turning pages of the documents he himself brought. "ording to reports, it went well. We''ve recruited thousands of new recruits. Only the recruits of the Royal Knights will be sent to the Griffith Academy. The rest, they can choose. But"


    "But?" the king said. Raising his head. He was the king, and ''buts'' means a hindrance to his time. And a hindrance to his time was a hindrance to the Kingdom.


    Birkitt stiffened. He wondered if he should continue. But since he started, he must at least, lessen the disappointments of the king. "But," he said. "Recruits from the outer continent hasn''t arrived yet. Especially from Scattered Bays, and some parts of Titan''s Cay. Lately, we''ve noticed movements in Titan''s Cay, that must be the reason for the dy, my king. "


    King Arthurius waved a dismissive hand. "Focus your attention inside the kingdom. Leave the outer recruitments. If theye, theye. If not, the kingdom will stand without them. Make sure to recruit for Griffith Academy."


    "Yes, my King," Birkitt said. Bowing and ending his report.


    "Kilic," King Arthurius called. Pertaining to a man at his right. Sitting in-between the merchant representative and a bald man.


    Kilic wore a white robe, but if a man studied his face, it showed a speck of ashes sitting under his brows, that he himself wasn''t aware of. "My King," he said. His voice wasn''t a charm.


    "The mine?" the king asked.


    "Mana Stones were mined ording to your liking, my King," Kilic said, looking at the king''s eyes. Maybe the only man in the assembly to look at the king in his eyes.


    "Good," the king said. "Merchant, send Mana Stones to Great Houses ordingly, but this time. Make the prices doubled. That will"


    "But," the plump man said. It was the merchant. Now he regretted that he interrupted the king in his talk. He wished he kept his mouth shut. If ever he lived this time.


    King Arthurius raised an eyebrow, the assembly went silent. Wasn''t the usual silent. The silence made them trembled. Everybody looked at the plump man. Etching to hack him to pieces if the right time arrived.


    "Interrupt me again, and I will make sure, the people will forget your House."


    The merchant stood and bowed touching the wooden table. Sweat ran through his plump cheeks. His lips quivered. "Yes my Lord, Mana Stones prices will be doubled. I will see to it, my Lord."


    The king waved a hand. And the merchant sighed a breath of relief. "This will make the Great Houses heed mymands. This is the only way to control them. But," he paused. "I''m actually itching to see the Houses at war. Priest."


    The bald man next to Kilic stood. The white robe hung his stiff shoulders. "King," he said.


    "How many religions you have left?" the king said asking. His eyes looked dismayed looking at the dull stone in the center. "Asashil is not working with them anymore, we need something that will control the Outer Dominance."


    "I will make new religion my King," the priests said smirking. "For now, I will see to it if"


    A knock stopped the priest. This time, everyone stiffened once more. Their eyes were showered with fear. ''What kind of an idiot knocked during the King''s assembly'' was what their eyes were showing. Even King Arthurius sharp brown eyes. But it calmed hearing the old man''s voice behind the sleek iron door.


    "King Rnd," the old man behind the door said. The only person in the kingdom brave enough to knock during King''s assembly and the only person brave enough to call the king as Rnd.


    King Arthurius waved a dismissive hand, and the rest of the assembly came to halt. Twelve of the council members stood, bowed, and left the assembly hall in steady footsteps, making sure to not make unnecessary noise.


    On their way out, each of the council members bowed with great respect to the old man standing beside the door.


    "My King," Birkittthest one outsaid, then pulled the door slightly shut.


    The door wedge open, and the old man entered with aplex expression. He shut the door. Gestured a hand, muttered, then blue light surrounded the chamber. Momentster the blue light went invisible.


    King Arthurius went tucking deep into the plush chair. His jacket went stiffed as he sunk himself under the circr table with aplex expression. "Ahhh!" he said. "Those council members, giving me a hard time. Could they just decide without me? Especially that merchant, that plump man. When will he show respect to their king? Old man Cadoc, you save me again. And that ''Silencing Magic'' really came in handy."


    "Ah, King," Cadoc said. Revealing his hands tucked inside his front pocket. "Jeras will always be like that, he''s just making sure his House survives."


    "Yeah," King Arthurius said. His air of dominance, gone. What remained was hisxing attitude. "Anyway, what brought my survivor here that he so much intervened with the council meeting?"


    "This," Cadoc said. Handing the piece of paper sealed with red wax.


    King Arthurius pulled himself up against his tucking position and reached for the paper. His eyebrows knitted as he examined the paper. "Godefroy," he muttered. "It''s mana sealed. Old man." Handing the paper, back to Cadoc.


    Cadoc reached and injected mana into the seal. The red wax seal then melted and the rolled paper exposed a nk sheet. Cadoc then injected another mana, the nk piece of paper revealed writings with blue light shining. "My King," he said, handing back the piece of paper without reading it.


    King Arthurius frowned reading the paper. Sometimes he scoffed but mostly frowned. "It''s time," he said. "You were right uncle."


    "It''s really them?" Cadoc asked, somewhat surprised. "Let''s just hope Godefroy is fine. If we''re informed, I''m sure the Order was informed as well." He saw his nephew''splex expression. "What else child?"


    "Old man," King Arthurius whispered. "A gate has opened."


    "So?" Cadoc remarked. "We''ve been clearing gates these past months. Appearing Gate isn''t new."


    "Not just a gate," he said. "It''s... Otherworldly."


    "By the Maker!" Cadoc cried ashenly. "Where?!"


    King Arthurius stretched his left hand, pulled the jacket that hid the strange lines embed under his wrist. Dusk yellow reflected off these strange lines. The King gazed these lines with deep emotions and said. "O''rriadt."

 Chapter 100: The Order

    Chapter 100: The Order


    Two men stood in an elevated tform. Behind them was tightly sealed door brimming with yellow lights; before them was a set of cylindrical ss filled with a green liquid of some sort, divided by iron railings.


    This cylindrical ss lined the edges of the dark and damp rectangr chamber. This room had no window and was filled with these cylindrical sses as if it was hidden from the outside.


    Inside these sses was a spherical lump of meatobscured by green murky liquid.


    The two men studied these sses with careful eyes. Aside from the taller man with a pair of sses, they both wore ck fitting pants and high cut boots, and a ck jacketthat were perfectly cut to fit.


    The shorter man gave a piece of folded paper to the man beside him. Both their faces were obscured with darkness from the room. Sometimes, green light flickered into the mysterious square face of the shorter man.


    "Lord Ferel," the shorter man said. Handing the paper, clipped between his fingers.


    The taller man fingered his dark hair, adjusted the spectacles with his index finger, and fixed his hands behind his waist as he went to gaze back at the cylindrical sses as if it was the only thing he cared about. "Read it, th," Ferel said tightly.


    "Yes, Lord," th said, opening the piece of paper with a hint of controlled excitement.


    Moments of silence as th read the piece of paper. His excitement can''t be contained with his trembling hands. "Park Han Fu" he said. Folding the paper and tucking it back into his side pocket. "First Wing''s Master Initiator seeded in deploying the Gate."


    Ferel looked at th grinning with surprise. "Make sure the Zolin Emperor doesn''t know about this," he said. Smiling. "Any other else, vice lord?"


    th kept silent for a moment. He fiddled with his hair, a thing he always does when he felt uneasy. "We haven''t heard of our Master Spy," he said. Biting the bottom of his lips. "We sent them together with our Dark Mage."


    "Ah," Feler said under his breath. "Edwin. The spy to Griffith. Of all the squad captain, he''s the only one to achieve this feat. But it doesn''t matter anymore, his purpose has been served. But if he turned against us. Find him, make sure he''s... taken care of."


    "But, my Lord," th said trying to fight for someone. "Master Spy Edwin helped us with a lot of things, surely we can''t just... forget about that."


    Holding the iron railings and leaning forward to examine the cylindrical sses. "Of course, he helped us spy the Griffith Kingdom," he said. "Whichuntil nowwe haven''t got an exact idea of their ns. All he told us, were the Balls of their Houses. What do I do with it? dance with the Griffith''s? Now I''m thinking, was he a spy to Griffith, or a spy for Griffith." Stressing the word for, to imply something.


    "Without him my Lord," th said. Arguing even though it''s pointless to Ferel. "We wouldn''t know the Kingdom''s movements. He even helped us harvest these cores." Pointing at the cylindrical sses.


    Some of the spherical lumps of meat pounded faintly to the point of unnoticeable. But not to Ferel.


    "Sure he did," Ferel said, smiling as he saw the core beat faintly. "Tell me th, what''s the Genesys'' goal for thest thousand years?"


    "My Lord, we all knew what it was," th said. Seemed confused. "What''s that got to do with Edwin?"


    White light discharged off Ferel''s shoulder.


    "My Lord," th said the moment he saw the light from Ferel. "Genesys'' goal was to collect the Marks scattered across continents. And our goal was to make sure it happens and at the same time to ensure the bnce that was tipping off."


    "You see," Ferel said, retracting the light from his body. "Overlord made me the leader of the First Genesys, simple because I''mpetent. And that was what Edwin doesn''t have. Competence. And it seems that Edwin had a n of his own. He got the chance, but he never told us that he found the stolen Mark. Now that, my vice, is ipetence. What will the Overlord think about our Genesys?"


    th paused. For him, Edwin was something that he looked up to. Without his rare ability, it would be Edwin who held the position as Vice Lord of the First Genesys. For th, it''s strange that Edwin would hold information against the Order.


    th shook his head. "No," He muttered. "That''s something Edwin wouldn''t do, unlessmy Lord! I don''t think"


    The air whistled and th was thrown meters away from Ferel. Cracks formed not on the wall, but on th''s selected ribs. A piece of bone cut the ck jacket he wore. He tasted blood.


    A translucent white figure holding a shieldwith th''s blood drippingand ance floated beside Ferel. Its head was cased inside a helmet rigged with iron acting as horntwisted like that of a ram.


    The ghostly figure''s eye zed red. It raised itsnce, and with Ferel''s finger tap. The ghostly knight charged at the pinned th.


    Before th fell on the ground, the ironnce pierced his chest. He spouts a mouthful of blood as the knight raised him midair. Rammed him once more on the wall behind him. The wall cracked; th''s flesh torn.


    With Ferel''s finger tap, the ghostly knight perished. th thudded on the groundhalf-conscious. The ironnce bore a hole in his chest, it was deep that the green light from the cylindrical sses could be seen vividly.


    Without blinking an eye; not even a gaze, Ferel smirked. "Know your ce, th," he said. Adjusting the sleeve of his jacket that covered a strange light under his wrist. "It seemed you cared a lot about him, I''ll give you this, if it was proven that Edwin turned his skin against us, I will personally gut him. A hundred times the pain you felt now. If not, then, it saves us time to look for another Master Spy."


    th needed time to conjure his magic. Magic so rare; he was turned to a lump of mincemeat by Ferel. "Thank you," th said, forcing the words as the blood seeped off the gaps of his teeth and as the blood seeped off the gaping hole.


    Moments passed, th stood with shaking legs, as the blood kept on dropping his chest, he muttered some words, gestured his hand and white light overwhelmed his body. The bone that pierced his jacket slowly made its way, back inside his ribs. The flesh in his chest quivered. The bones that were destroyed; grew to its original form. Given time, the bone and the flesh and th''s chest healedpletely. His jacket still bore the hole, some parts were tattered. The blood remained in his mouth as he wiped it with his arms.


    "Light magic," Feral said, shaking his head. "How I wish I had it, with the right use, I could be the Genesys'' Lord Emperor."


    "And how I wish I had your spirit," th said. Walking next to Ferel as if nothing had happened. "Forgive me earlier, my Lord. I was... Taken by my emotions." He leaned his hand near his chest and bowed. "Command me Lord Ferel. Should we pursue the one with the Mark or the Gate?"


    "Forgive me as well, my th," Ferel said. Clutching th''s shoulder. "Assemble a team and go inside the Gate, his Core might be there, if not, find a clue as to where it was. That''s our main goal. As for the Mark, let me handle it, he''s too old now to use the Mark at its potential."


    th bowed. Ferel''s gesture made him felt that he relied on him. "And what about those?" Diverting his gaze towards the cylindrical sses.


    "We''ll let Tanika and Bavham handle this," Ferel remarked. "The Gate will be our priority, that''s why I gave the task to you. Master Investigator Sjur is currently doing his research about cores in one of the top Academy in the Griffith Kingdom. Hisst message said that there''s a lot of promising recruits the Academy gathered. We might need them to enhance these cores."


    "Yes, Lord Ferel," th noted. "Speaking of recruit. Our Master Spy is missing; Master Initiator Park Han Fu is nowhere to be found, and we needed more people to move these cores. And I have doubts about how Master Gatherer Bavul will handle all these."


    "Don''t worry about him. Bavul needed us, so he''s got no other choice but to do his task."


    Ferel and th talked more about their ns and were halted by a counted knock behind them. "Come in," th said in a rounded voice.


    The sealed door hissed, mist entered and one of their crew stood unmoving. Wearing a ck uniform with an array of buttons from top to bottom. The soldier wore an intimidating hat, that stuck along with his face covered with ck masks. He stretched his hand at a slightly awkward angle, tapped the sole of his boots. "Lord Ferel!" He cried. "The Emperor wishes an audience with you!"


    Lord Ferel gestured to dismiss the enthusiastic soldier. The soldier marched and shut the heavy door.


    "It has started," th said, a little bit enthusiastic and felt awkward remembering the posture of the soldier.


    "Indeed it has," Ferel said, motioning th to dismiss.


    th bowed deeply. Faced the magic imbued door and gestured, transferring some of his mana to the door.


    "Wait."


    "Yes, my Lord?" th interrupted his mana.


    "No more failure," Ferel said. "Once you reach the Gate, seal it from inside. Once your there, remember your goal. Find his Core."


    th hesitated before speaking. "Are They," he muttered, gazing the floor and not Ferel''s deep eyes. "I mean, is He really gonnae back?"


    "Ah, th," Ferel said with a long breath. "Our Overlord alone proves that They exist. Last they were seen was almost a thousand years. And I''m doing this, not for me, not for the Orderespecially not for the Overlord. But for the sake of all races. Even if it means harvesting half the poption''s cores."


    th clipped his left hand on his waist. Stretched and raised his right at an awkward angle, spanned the sole of his boots, and cried. "Hail the Death Maker!"

 Chapter 101: The Elf

    Chapter 101: The Elf


    ''I write these words in wood, for I''m afraid, anything that We have written will be exalted.''


    ''We wandered the darkness, hoping to die along the way.''


    ''My brethren ignored the other facts, We cannot die. We were created for something bigger.''


    ''He will find Us.''


    ''Perhaps, send someone.''


    ''A signal went off, We found it. Our Salvation.''


    ''For good, We left the Path to freeze in the North.''


    ''They decided; help the inhabitants of this world.''


    ''This world is strange, they have something what they called a Core.''


    ''Perhaps They are right, I am mad, or simple daft. But, I have broken the rule. And this world isn''t safe. There are thingsing to this world. Things not even Us could stop.''


    ''I am wrong. We are wrong. Only I can die. Now, They are jealous and so am I. I wanted to live. They wanted to die. Now, They broke the rules, and left the inhabitants to wander.''


    ''He discovered something, our true Salvation.''


    ''Our fault has begun; the first Gate appeared.''


    ''They left everyone to die; for the same reason We left our home.''


    ''I found a way to survive. A vessel.''


    ''I will return. NoI need to return for the sake of all. Even if it means to sacrifice, all and Them.''


    The air went quiet as the elf read the book written in an unknownnguage. The elf sat in a wooden chair, coiled with vines that brimmed with life. He was a High Elf, his build was slim but strong, like a dagger. An elf with pointed ears and eyebrows elegantly nted and he wore his golden hair full of pride. He looked young, despite his agefor humans, he was around fifteen or sixteen, but they would gape knowing his real age.


    An elegant sword pressed against the wooden chair. Not far from him was a powerful bow slung against the burnished wall, opposite to it a quiver of arrow fletched with feathers.


    The ash-wood door fanned open and another elf came by. Wearing unlike the elf in the chair, but still, he wore his green robe with joy as he knelt with one.


    He was quiet for a moment as he kept on staring at the matted floor. Behind the High elf were fossil-old books arranged perfectly inside a case made of wood. Windows covered with tiny leaves ran the room in circle.


    "Forgive me, Prince Aesril," the kneeling elf said. Soft and careful. Brown hair tied neatly to avoid hanging.


    "You know me, Gelethorn," Aesril said. Nonchntly waving his hand to dismiss the honest Wood Elf. "In my chamber, all regality is dismissed. Now stand, and sit."


    Prince Aesril snapped his finger, then a chair made of climbing vines was formed.


    Without a doubt, the two were friends, as Gelethorn or Gele, as the prince called his elfhood friend, sat overflowing with a smile in the vine-made chair. The chair was fitted perfectly to Gele as his thin or needle-like saber hangs beside his waist.


    "That nameless book again, my Prince?" Gele said, without dropping the title, pointing his gaze at the old and shabby book on Aesril''sp.


    "N, Gele," Aesril said. Excited to share what he learned, which he always does, especially to Gele. "Did you know, that originally this book"pointing with finger at the book"was written in wood but only transferred due to the passing of time?"


    "Yes, my Prince," Gele said with less care. "We were taught by Elder Cnye during our first hundred years. And my Prince, elves are required to learn our history, and unfortunately, human history as well."


    Prince Aesril lowered his shoulder. "Of course," he said sighing. "Elves must learn all these things: history, magic, technology, bestiary, religion, topography...


    "My Prince."


    "My Prince."


    alchemy"


    "Prince Aesril!" Gele cried. But as soft as he could.


    Aesril almost jumped off his seat. "Maker''s tongue!" he said cursing. "I raved, again?"


    "N, my Prince," Gele said, not in surprise. "Of all the books, why read that book that is halfway done?"


    Prince Aesril was entranced by the knowledge that he rarely went out of his study chamber and mingled with his fellow elves. Even his father, the King, King Ascathan of the Final Seed, must force Aesril out his chamber.


    "This book," he said. Looking seriously at the old stack of papers. "Intrigues me, no one knew the author, not even our Elder. But what he wrote, almost, matched the history of Earflgard. I wanted to preserve this, but no matter how long I kept it inside my ring, the pages are torn every time I took it out."


    "Maybe it was supposed to be made that way," Gele said, matching his Prince tone of voice. "You said it yourself, and it was written: ''I write these words in wood, for I''m afraid, anything that We have written will be exalted''. Maybe whoever wrote it doesn''t want to be praised, because, after all, what he wrote was a lie."


    "You got a point, Gele," Prince Aesril said, rubbing his delicate chin. "But"


    "But," Gele interrupts. "My Prince, your father wished to see you, the Seed Assembly is about to start, and you''re nowhere to be found at the Upper Seed Hall. Elders are making their way. And you don''t want Elder Cnye''s wrath, do you?"


    "The assembly?" Aesril said, closing the book with care, the same as how he cared for his sword and bow. "Why would they need me? And the Elders?"


    "Yes, my Prince," Gele nodded. "The assembly is utmost importance since the Elders from the Middle and Lower Seed are summoned as well."


    Prince Aesril shrugged his shoulders. "Indeed it is," He said. "If they''re willing to set aside their qualms, then, it must be extremely important."


    "Plus," Gelethorn said smiling. "Princess Gadsi will be there."


    Prince Aesril waved his hand, the vine that Gele sat, vanished and he fell with his butt. The great Wood Elf Ranger could only shake a head with embarrassment.


    As if the vines have a life of their own, they moved to give way to Prince Aesril and Gelethorn in a chamber of woods. The two reached with great pace the rounded chamber, the structure was the same with the rest; walled with giant vines, and formed like a giant basket with intricate vines acted as support.


    Prince Aesril went with haste beside the great throne. There, standing, within the gaps of the vines, Prince Aesril smiled as he looked at the thousands of giant leaves waving back and forth. Branches as big as a city stretched far and wide. Underneath, were hundreds of purple fruits as big as towns mped together.


    Gelethorn remained together with the rest of the attendants, at the corner of the vine chamber. Some lesser council members were seated at the edges of the council room. In the middle there, assembled a group of elves brimming with wisdom.


    Three elders sat in a fan-shaped position, behind these Elders were their sessors. Divided by a turning table, facing Prince Aesril and an elf sitting in an enormous throne made of vines. Leaves, sprouts with each vine that coiled the throne.


    Beside the king, stood Prince Aesril. Silent, and studying.


    Pointed ears, sharp green eyes, and golden thread of hair faced the elders. His armor, green and soft, made of roots acting like chainmail. He sat illustriously. "My elders," The King of Elves announced, his voice round and elegant. "We hid too muchthat humans forget us. Us who taught them the ways of magic. It would be pleasant if we lived in the past. But now... "


    Only Aesril saw the King gripping with might the edge of his throne.


    The King continued. "Semsmir Scouts sent a word."


    Elves were ssified ording to their bloodlines. And the three Purebloods were: High ElfAbsmir. Wood ElfKahmsir, and Dark ElfCarsmir. Below the Purebloods were ElfSmir, and Half-elfSemsmir. And the Blood Elfthe tainted and simply the lowest, that the King of Elves, doesn''t bother to name them.


    Before the Great Race War, Elves were called ording to their tonguenguages. Only the Elders remained to call them with their original names after the unification.


    King Ascathan flicked his wrist. Smooth edged stone appeared and handed it to Prince Aesril, which formed a knitted brow on thetter.


    Prince Aesril knew what to do, he''s been doing the assembly for as long as he could remember. He nodded at the sessor behind an old gloomy elf, ced the stone in the winding table, and injected mana into it. The same mana his Father hasPure High Elf mana.


    The stone lit blue and a visual of three-figure dashed in an abandoned town. Bodies scattered as wide as the visual of the stone could reach. One of them stopped, pulled a dagger behind his waist, and precisely cut the human-like beasts, that lunged toward him, in the neck. Dark blood oozed, but the three weren''t bothered by the iing beasts. They evaded, and dashed, going inside the forest.


    Wood Elf Elder gasped. "By the Maker!" he said, clinching his gingered fist. "Ghouls!"


    "Alghouls as well, Elder Nanor," said Elder Cnye, the Elder for High-Elf. Silver hair, and wrinkled pointy ears.


    The King remained silent, watching, how the three Elders would react.


    In the visual stone, one of the scouts died, as hundreds of Alghouls feasted in his body. But the two continued dashing forward inside the darkened forest.


    "What are your thoughts, Elder Madras," Nanor said, the Elder for the Wood Elf, curly brown hair, knitted reaching his waist.


    Elder for Dark Elf remained silent. He was focused on the stone as the two evaded hundreds of ghouls and alghouls.


    "Father Madras" soft voice rung behind his pointed ears. Princess Gadsi leaned and whispered. "They are asking you."


    Dark Elf Elder Madras gestured his hand to dismiss his daughter. He knew, but he could care less to answer the two Elder.


    The two scouts stopped. Not far from them an obscured image went inside the Gate, and with a rippling burst. The Gate released an immense light, with thunder before it exploded. "My King," one of the scout whispered. Then, thousands of mindless beast exited the Gate.


    Before the two could react, one of them was swept away by a ck and massive figure. The remaining scout gasped, and instinct told him that he needed to move. The scout dashed away from the Gate. The Half-elf cried and the stone went dim.


    The Upper Seed Chamber fell silent.


    "My King," Prince Aesril said. Breaking the agreed silence."The Gate, wasn''t normal, was it?"


    King Ascathan gave his son a nod. "The Gate," he said. Addressing the elves. "Was created by men, not just men, I believe, these men, are closely rtedif not, a soldier of the Overlord Genesys. But, there''s more to it. And that is the reason why I summoned you alldespite our differences. I could care less if humans ughter their own. But our Ancestors made a promise to one of the Maker." King Ascathan paused, waiting for someone to raise a doubt. Which he was right.


    "Maker," Elder Madras scoffed. Dark and purple veins popped his neck. It showed his bloodline. Dark-Elf. "How sure are we that they exist? It wasn''t even sure if thest Maker appeared a thousand years ago was real. I suggest we let the traitors perish by their own stupidity! Just as how they ughtered our kin!"


    Attendants, council members, and the three Elders went into an uproar.


    "N!"


    "Let them!"


    "For my Ancestor!"


    "My King! Let them die!"


    "Throw them to the pits!"


    King Ascathan raised a hand, the room fell to silence. "Our ancestor''s promise lead usthe elves, to near extinction. It''s just thanks to Pin''Tu, that helped us to recover. But that doesn''t mean we could let the world around us perish. If Earflgard perish, so our chance going back home. The appearance of this Gatewhich ording to the stone''s visual and the information gathered by the scouts, must lead to another realm."


    "By the Maker!"


    "A realm!"


    "Home!"


    "I know," The King said with joy. "It is possible, that whoever made the Gate could lead is back to our realm."


    "So you''re saying, that the Gate was connected to a realm, rather than a Bridge?" Elder Nanor asked in surprise.


    "Possible," The King answered. "It''s also possible that it isn''t, that is whywe needed more evidence. My brothers and sisters! It''s time."


    "Father," Prince Aesril whispered, now standing next to the King. His face was filled with different emotions. "Don''t tell me."


    "Yes!" The King pronounced. "It''s time to venture the Outside. Great Elders! Showered by the wisdom of our MakerIsashil. Assemble a team, send it to the ind. Go inside the Gate, and find the door that will lead us to our homeElfeinheim.

 Chapter 102: Money Talks

    Chapter 102: Money Talks


    For three days, Ned''s routine had been the same. Build his body to match the use of magic and reduce its recoil. Push-ups, pull-ups, and other exercises to improve his growth. Aside from one, running.


    "Three hundred!" Ned cried under his breath. Sweat dripped like running water on his forehead. This was hisst routine for the day, push-ups. Routine for three days hauled inside a room, the innkeeper thought the best he had.


    Ned stood, took a shower, clean his teeth, folded his bed, and wore his casual set of clothes. Glenn insisted that Ned must wear a more freeborn set of clothing. Faded undershirt, piped with an old ck tunic, slightly loose dimming white trousers, and ck bootsced with leather. He said that Ned looked more innocent with this kind of clothing. Ned agreed, but the clothes the crew given to him were more suitable for long-distance travel and fit ordingly to Ned. While his ck and ck cloak hung at the wall near the window.


    "How long are you gonna make me wait," Ned said with a soft sigh. Ned sat in a stool across his bed. His room was befitting for three silver a month. Tattered curtain, overly used bed covers, wethered table, and an aging stool. But, Glenn insisted to the innkeeper that they were looking for the best room they could offer. And Ned got the shabby one. "Any moment now."


    [Yesterday, they were ahead of time by three minutes.]


    ICE prompted. Time passed her voice was still the same, soft anddylike.


    "Well," Ned said. Stood and walked at the door not far from him. "Any moment now, she wille."


    A knock sounded behind the door. Which Ned has been expecting. Ned weed the wife of the innkeeper, grabbed the wooden tray on her hand, and nodded to thank the plump woman.


    And the food was still the same. Ned thought. Ned liked the food since it was filled with a chunk of meat, maybe only he could afford at the inn. Stew meat, drizzled with green vegetables.


    Ned ate the food without second thoughts, he then ced the wooden tray outside, beside the door. Moved to his bed, stood next to it, and waved his hand.


    Silver nged and different items piled atop the wooden bed. Ned scrambled the pile of silver. Underneath, Ned pulled a rough-edged cube. The record im was given by Ser Edwin. Ned analyzed the cube, the color variant moved differently every time Ned changes the angle. Sometimes a rough ck, sometimes a smooth purple.


    Ned shook his head and set aside the cube next to the pile of silver. Ned saw a glint under the shining sun that passed through the window. "Master Will''s Token," Ned said softly. He clipped the Token, raised it against the sun, and stared for quite some time. An old silver metal reflected the light. A thin sword stood in the middle, letters engraved but we''re too old to be readable. He flicked his wrist, and the token went inside his inventory.


    [Small amount of Pure mana detected.]


    His system notified.


    He pulled another rounded metal, after analyzing the Time to Loot''s token, Ned put it back into his inventory. Ned frowned.


    "The crew''s token doesn''t have pure mana," Ned said. "Directing to his system."


    [Yes, Ned. It seemed so.]


    Another Token appeared beneath the pile of silver coins. Ned pulled the token with a crowned dragon embracing a shield. Ned noticed another glint with the same engraving as the one he had. Ned analyzed the two, both have the same crowned dragon embracing shield design. But, when Ned flipped the two token, he noticed the one his right, was engraved with a giant gryphon with its wing fully opened and underneath his talons was a castle. The Griffith Academy''s Token.


    The one on his left was the token given by Ser Edwin in the events of O''rriadt. Feathered wings coiling a shield. Inside the shield was a crown. Ned assumed, that the crown symbolizes the reigning king. He flicked his wrist. And again, no notice told him about pure mana. What do you have Master? Ned thought. He waved his hand to dismiss the thought.


    Ned waved his hand at the pile of silver, and it went inside his handy inventory.


    [50 Silver coins received.]


    His system chimed, and Ned reached for a pouch in a table beside him, he tied the remaining silver he had in his belt.


    Three silver for the innkeeper, and seven for Glenn: "Seven," Glenn said, raising five-finger and two. For your clothes, for my travels, and another travels for your identity. Before that, do not leave this room, I''ll be back in two days."


    Glenn said before he left. But it''s been three days, and he hasn''t arrived yet.


    If only he knew my reasons foring here. He would be cooperating. Ned thought. Eyeing the rough-edged cube on the bed. "Roy," he muttered. "You better be here."


    Ned reached for the cube, injected his mana


    And a rapid knock echoed behind the thin door.


    He waved his hand and the cube disappeared. The knock kept on ringing. A knock only a stout man could do. And it better be bald. Ned thought.


    "Kid," the man behind the door said.


    Opening the door, Glenn surprised Ned with his scruffy shirt, scratches, and cut on his vest. Presumably from sharp edges.


    "Three days, Glenn sir," Ned said with a hint of mockery.


    "You''re wee, kid," Glenn said in response to Ned. "I have my own dealings. Now, show me." He said reaching his hand towards Ned.


    "Show what?"


    "Time to Loot''s token," Glenn whispered. "I needed to be sure, kid. You know. Can''t get too trusting during this time, especially to such a kid your age, and, water kid."


    Ned scoffed, tilted his head to where the running water would be.


    Glenn went inside a tiny room and came back with a bottle made of tiny woods glued together.


    Ned pretended to pull something inside the brown pouch on his waist. Glenn turned his head as Ned met his eyes.


    "Here," Ned said, handing the ocean blue token to Glenn.


    Glenn bit the token with his uneven teeth and nodded with satisfaction.


    "Exactly the same," he muttered as he shook his head, and handed the token back to Ned.


    Ned put the token back inside the pouch, and deliberately dropped to make a metal nging sound. Ned sat on the bed while he gestured the stout man to take the stool.


    "Do you have it?" Ned said, looking Glenn with stern eyes.


    "With me?" Glenn said, shaking his head. "No, but, I asked someone so that you could have it."


    "Glenn sir," Ned said. "I''ll be trusting you the same as I trust Sisi. So what else are you hiding; and what else do you need?"


    "Ha! Kids this day!" Glenn cried. pping his knee. "Kid, as long as you have Silver, people will get to follow you. They will tell them whatever information you want. That''s how the system works here. Ah! Can''t believe I''m saying this to a kid."


    Money, in different forms, is still money. It could make or break a man. Ned thought sighing. "I''m sorry," he said. Pulling a silver from his pouch, and put the token back to his inventory with a sleight of hand. "Here."


    "You learn fast, kid!" Glennughed under his plumped chins. "Wished you belong to my crew. No, I don''t need it. Your crew made sure you got everything you wanted. I''m only asking silver for unwanted travels that weren''t included with my deal. Anyway, let''s go. Grab your cloak, you''ll be needing it. Remember, follow me, heads down, silence, and if you see ves, do not, I repeat, do not look them in the eyes, nor talk to them. A punishment for looking at someone''s property is a cut." Running his thumb between his neck. Andughed, seeing the emotionless eyes of Ned.


    "I''m ying you, kid," he said, tapping Ned''s shoulders. "You''ll rarely see ves here, but if you do, just let them be. ves are treated with less severity here in the Region of Bogblot, unlike other Great Houses, ah, don''t mind it, kid. Let''s go."


    The two exited the inn and climbed down thedder. Ned wore his cloak under the morning sun awkwardly. Why would he wear a cloak in a town, under the sun? He first thought. But seeing the town, it was Glenn who was looking different. People walked the muddy street with eyes under their belt. Some wore cloaks, some wore hoods, others wore a hat that almost covered their faces.


    Aside from asional inns and taverns, shacks were lined on both sides of the muddy road. It was rare to see a house made of bricks or stones. Shacks were made of woods, pirs, and thatched with tiny stems, and fine leaveswhich they got from the forest nearby.


    Ned saw none of the bustling people, there were some, who either bought food, like fruits and meats. But aside from that, rarely people could be seen walking the road, even if it''s morning.


    Shacks were lined randomly, but Ned noticed that for every ten or fifteen shacks he passed by, a canal was formed. Some of them were overflowing, and some were dry. And some were big enough to be used as transportation for heavy loads.


    "Glenn sir," Ned said.


    "I know kid," Glenn said. Treading a small pond of water. "This is Oldgrass town, Aside from asional Hunters passing by, the Outer Skirts were almost the same as this. These canals were controlled by different Houses, they use it to transport goods, which is way better than using carriages. But, of course, it was also taxed. You follow me, kid? Listen, cause you''ll be needing these pieces of information when I leave you."


    "Leave where?" Ned said. Following Glenn, as they turn in an empty road, not far from them was carriage halted near a wider road.


    "I''m going to enlist you in a house," he said, turning his head to Ned. "But don''t worry, real houses havemitments, but the house I''m talking about was for a show. We needed it for you to stay here, legally. After that, we''ll be going to a Hunter''s Guild branch, and that''s where I''m leaving you. There you can ask about Roy of what-who."


    The two stopped near a carriage. Old, splinters as big as finger could be seen even from afar. The roof was leather but torn. The man stationed near the carriage waved a hand, handed the strap attached to a brown horse, and gave it to Glenn. Thetter pinned a silver in the man''s hand, and gesture to leave.


    Ned pushed his way inside the carriage. While Glenn tucked his head in a hole, a hole tomunicate for the passenger.


    "Any more questions, kid?" he said, forcing a smile. "It will be a long ride going to the city. Now is the time to ask if you have any?"


    Ned paused and looked the eager man. He pulled a silver coin, "For your service," Ned said. Handing it to Glenn.


    Thetter nodded and epted the silver. "Now we''re taking," he said smiling. And hit the strap.

 Chapter 103: Journey with Purpose

    Chapter 103: Journey with Purpose


    They left the Oldgrass town with the sun rising up. Until they passed a dozen forest, when Glenn decided to hit the exhausted horse to a stop, and camp at the edge of a muddied road, and a silent forest nearby.


    It has been an exhausting crusade for the horse, even though the carriage was light, yet the trail they made was deep enough for an unwanted guest to follow them. Especially, since they camped near a forest. An experienced group of bandits could assault them in seconds. A clean hit and hide method.


    "What now, kid?" Glenn asked, looking at the worried Ned.


    Glenn made a fire out of flint, with his camping bag, Glenn pulled a jerky, enough for them tost for a night. The two then circled the camp to share the heat and the food, sitting in dry rock, while the horse munched the grasses for its supper.


    "You''re not worried?" Ned said. Poking the stick of jerky into the fire.


    "With, what?" Glenn said. Chewing the beef jerky. "Here? No. Was here for more than a year. Come and go, but not even once people tried to rob me, or any other travelers."


    "Why?"


    "Hunters, to start," Glenn said. Throwing the stick into the fire. "And people have enough work to bother stealing, kid."


    "There must be at least, one or two who would steal," Ned replied, convincing himself.


    "Yes," Glenn replied. Pulled open the cork and drunk in a waterbag. "Those kinds were, desperate. No skills, no games,zy would be the word. And crazy, crazy enough to still under a domain filled with Hunters."


    "What do Hunters do here, Glenn sir?" Ned asked, imposing curiosity.


    Glenn chewed thest of his jerky and pointed the stick behind him. "East," he said in response.


    "Capital?"


    "Yes," Glenn said. Throwing more stick to the dimming fire. "But, not just the capital, kid. During day time, you could see the mountain Du''kki from hereBogblot''s gold mine. Du''kki houses thousands of magical beasts. Aside from bricks, fishing, herb gathering, and horse training, monster parts are the main economy of Bogblot."


    Ned nodded in response.


    "Most struggling Hunterse here," Glenn added. "Bogblot is bustling with hunters, that the merchant guild builds a branch here."


    "Do you work for the merchant guild?" Ned asked in curiosity. He was a spy for the pirates, surely he knew more about the ce.


    "I set up my own market," Glenn said. "But, no. I don''t work for them. I like mine simpler, it doesn''t"


    He paused, looking behind his back, checking as if someone was there listening, even though he knew the two of them were alone.


    "Habit, kid," he said, throwing a smile at Ned. "It doesn''t be a hindrance in my ''spying''." Lowering his voice.


    "Why spy?"


    "That''s it, kid," Glenn said, stretching his limbs. "I''ve said more than enough, you have yours, I have mine. Let''s keep it that way. Rest, we leave at dawn. We''re near the city Bogaressi, We''ll be there before noon. And I''ll take the other seat."


    Implying the tattered cushion of the carriage.


    As if I''m going to sleep next to you. Ned thought.


    Although the seat was torn, Glenn lookedfortable as he pushed himself inside and stretched in the carriage.


    And Glenn was right. No thugs, not even hungry magical beasts attacked their camp.


    Ned woke up under his ck cloak, beside the dead fire pit. Birds chirps and wind breath fresh air.


    Ned sat cross-legged and took the time to inspect his status.


    Status. Hearing his voice.


    With a chime, the blue disy lit that only Ned could see.


    [Mana Points: 3,250/3,250.]


    Those pushes and pulls paid off. Ned thought with a bit of excitement in his mind.


    [Energy: 100%.]


    The next digits made Ned re with a knitted brow in the depths of the forest.


    [Prime Evolution.]


    [Level 0: 251/1,000.]


    [749 Cores are needed to evolve to the next level.]


    It''s been more than a month since Ist Devour. Ned thought. Paused, and shook his head. I''m talking about the skill as if it was normal. It wasn''t. Devouring someone or something wasn''t normal. Not at all. Ned sighed.


    ICE, Ned ordered. Is there a way to remove this... curse?


    [Analysingplete.]


    A chime echoed inside his head. Whates next was the voice of a softdy, as if she was talking behind the ears of Ned. Yet, Ned massage the bridge between his nose.


    [There is. None, Ned.]


    Howe? Rassus forced it inside me. Surely, you can do something about it. You''re, a system created to ensure my survival. Ned talked in his thoughts with gritted teeth. It was dawn, the sun hasn''t arrived. Yet, Ned puffed air out of frustration.


    [Correct. I was created to ensure your survival, Ned. And second. You are right. Rassus did force thest of his energy inside you.]


    Ned heard his system stressing the word ''you''. Implying something that made Ned let out a sigh of warm breath. I''m sorry, ICE. Ned replied. I got, preupied with the thought of oveing my weaknesses.


    [Apology epted, Ned. It is not, that I can leave you.]


    [But I am saying. Rassus forced his energy inside you. Inside you, Ned. My system recognized the Core and the ck energy circting inside you. As one. One within yourself.]


    [That is why. I. As your system. Cannot do anything about it. It was not beyond what I can do. But, it was something, I have yet to understand.]


    [If you want to get rid of it. You must understand it first.]


    And here I am, ming you for my ipetence. I let my guard down. Such a waste to lose the t Armor.


    [Don''t worry, Ned. With or without tinum Armor. The important thing is that. You are alive. That is all that matters to me. As my... Host.]


    Thank you ICE. Ned raised his dominant hand. A dancing fire upied his every thought. Within seconds, a fire conjured on his hand. It whipped as the breeze blew. The fire spell could be controlled by Ned with ease. With a thought, he made the fire zing, emitting a heat that fought the frigid surroundings.


    Another thought made the fire danced peacefully. Spinning, jumping, as if it was filled with joy.


    Yet, at the very bottom of the dancing fire. A speck of a shy ck dot immersed itself. Slowly, it crept at the dancing fire. Making a fine thread of ck energy. It continued to lurk at the dancing


    "Kid," Glenn said behind Ned.


    Ned called off the fire spell. He stood, spinning, and faced Glenn. Weird. I didn''t felt him sneaking behind me. "Glenn sir," he said in response. "Is it time?"


    "A little jumpy?" Glenn said, throwing the leather bag behind his stout back. "Yeah, it is time. Let''s go." Waving a hand to follow him.


    And again, Glenn was right. It wasn''t noon when the two arrived at the city of Bogaressi.


    The wet and the smell of grass recently cut, beset the exit of the forest. People walked beside the muddied road, some were carrying bag, hurled behind their backs. Some wore Hunter''s clothing as if they just finished hunting the nearby forest with the green liquid spilling over their armors. Wagons raced one by one to enter the city.


    Horses neighed, people chatted, kids ran rampant, and hunters gawked at the crowd.


    As Ned and Glenn approached the walls of the city, the wet and muddy road begun to dry off. After a moment of trailing with other carriages, the crook and wide road was now iid with red bricks; designed to not let the travelers lost in their path.


    The walls were made the same as how they made the bricks of the road. Red, and brown. Only, slightly bigger. Well, bigger, since it was towering at almost forty meters, and that doesn''t include the four watch tower spiked in every edge.


    Dozens of city guards were stationed at the south gate. At the center of the iron gate, guards carefully checked each carriage, and carefully received something out of the carriages.


    On the left side of the gate, some struggling pedestrians were bumping with each other. After handing a piece of paper, guards asked them a series of questions one by one. That is why the wagons were racing to get in line first. Ned thought. Looking at the hundreds of carriages lining in front of them.


    At the right side of the gate, a number of travelers, carrying different weapons, lined to pass the hulking guard. The same as the other, the Hunters revealed a piece of paper to the guards and thetter let them pass, without asking a series of questions. Hunter''s privilege. Ned sighed.


    Their carriage stopped at a fork. Making the others that followed cry in frustration. The horse turned left as the Glenn whipped the stomping horse.


    After an hour of courageous graze with other carriages. The two reached the east gate. Yet, they remained at the foot of the hill. Watching the hundreds of carriages and thousands of travelers enter the city. It wasn''t just them, five more carriages stopped at the hill.


    Another hour has passed, but the six carriages, including Ned, remained basking under the hit of the high noon sun.


    "What are we waiting, Glenn sir?" Ned asked the seated Glenn. Only a part of the tree was their shade.


    He remained silent, eyeing the gate with careful eyes.


    "There," he said, at longst. Pointing at the southern gate, a man has just arrived, changing shift with the other guard, d with iron armor, the same as the other city guards. "Our way in."


    It was high noon, but the carriages pushed through to get past the gate.


    Their carriage moved, as well as the other five. It seemed that they have a trick of their own to enter the city gates, unnoticed.


    "Hey, kid!" Glenn cried under his sweating breath. "Forgot to tell you. Think of a name for your House."

 Chapter 104: House that Matters

    Chapter 104: House that Matters


    "People without a House live in the slums, kid," Glenn told Ned. Lightly hitting the horse''s hind. The carriage slowly approached the east gate. "Creating or joining a House anywhere in the city of Bogblot will protect you by itsw. Of course, you will be taxed. But the freedom it gives you is far greater than the tax itself. Freedom to walk the streets, exclusive items only sold to Houses, and Hunters get more with it. They will be taxed less from selling monster parts."


    Ned sighed pondering things. A House, huh. Freedom to walk the street. Repeating the words, Glenn uttered in his mind. I need it to find the man who knew about the Mark.


    "Well," Glenn said. Pulling a piece of paper, folded in square, out of his pocket. "If you think you don''t need it, then join someone''s House. But, be wary, kid. Joining someone''s House means you are entitled to carry out the House Jobs."


    "What about your House, Glenn sir?" Ned said.


    Before Glenn could answer, the carriage came to a halt beside the ring guard. The guard which Glenn waited before entering the gate.


    "Where to?" The man said, receiving the piece of paper. He unfolded the cramped paper and gave a recognized look at Glenn. Whereas, Glenn remained silent.


    Burned skin, messy hair, and an impatient look. The guard eyed Glenn and the insides of the carriage. He nodded and waved a hand, signaling the other guards that our carriage was clear to enter the city. Before he returns the paper, the guard pulled silver under the folded paper.


    "Next!" The guard said. Signaling Glenn to move on his way.


    Ned''s carriages stopped under the iron gate, they waited as the guard pulled iron levers and gears. Then one of them signaled Glenn to proceed.


    The horse seemed to be overridden with joy as it stomped its way into the iid road. Ned could smell a strong whiff of burned bricks, dried herbs, and a redolence of mixed ambiguity.


    The city was bustling with recognized outfits. Merchants of different levels cried as the Hunters made their way into the shop.


    Two to three storey structures wore dried mosses, vines shove their way between the cracks of the building. While fat trees randomly grew between here and there, some along the edges of the bricked roads, others beside the buildings, and markets.


    The clock strikes high in the middle. But the humid inside the city was brisking. It proves as Ned wore his cloak without having to drop a sweat. The city was surrounded by forests and swamp, and canals were abundant, that the city made it as a system of transportation; for both heavy loading and citizens travel.


    "You won''t," Glenn said, responding to Ned after some time. Striking the horse to turn around a narrow alley. "If you do, you''ll never leave Bogblot. My House works here. My master''s House." Glenn revised himself.


    After a couple of hours of treading the slums, or the outeryer, Ned and Glenn made their way in the middle of Bogaressi. A ce where a mix of people traded with different crafts. Be it Hunters, merchants, lesser nobles, freeborn, and some lucky citizens from the slum. They all trade in the middle.


    The horse neighed and stopped at a shop, designed with perfect craftsmanship of woodwork. Circr patterns, angles with perfect sidesbeled the owner to be a master craftsman. The shop wasn''t massive due to the illusion of two taller buildings squeezing it in the middle.


    Glenn parked the withered carriage outside the shop. The shop thatbeled ''House of Wood'' was stationed with only a single attendant as Ned and Glenn pushed their way inside.


    Ned stumbled upon a hint of vani and cedar as the door of wood pushed open. Racking chairs, tables made of coiling wood presented themselves in a dusty manner. Never been sold. Ned thought as he eyed one of the cabs with stained sses and dusted surface.


    "I''m here to buy a chair," Glenn said. Presenting a silver coin at thedy attendant.


    Contrary to the furniture shop, the attendant wore a high end set of garments. From the looks, the silk of her vest was smooth, her hair, although curly, was tied neatly and looked presentable.


    "Would you like the chair made of ash-wood, redwood, springwood, or smoked wood?" Thedy attendant said, her voice was at twenty. Direct and honest. Or was she?


    "Smoked, please," Glenn said in response.


    Thedy wasn''t bothered by how Glenn looked with his healing scratches and sliced clothing. Instead, she was more concerned about the silver presented in front of her. She lifted a brow and said. "This is not enough, do you know how much a smoked wood cost, good sir?"


    Glenn turned his plumped neck to Ned. "Kid," he said. "Decide now, will you found your House or join?"


    As if his round voice wasn''t enough, he turned towards Ned. "Don''t worry, kid," he said convincingly. "What we''re doing here is not against thew of the Great House of Soak. Some genius exploited a w in the system, which allowed him to create Houses with less charge. You can always disband your houseif ever you created one. Simplye back here, sign some papers, and that''s it. No more House."


    [Found a House, Ned.]


    ICE chimed to be persuasive within his thought.


    [It will be much faster to find Roy if you found a House.]


    I will found a House, ICE. Ned replied, echoing. It''s just that, I don''t know what to name it.


    [Whates first in your thoughts when you want to found a House?]


    [Does it bother you?]


    Yes, actually. For me, this isn''t just a House. I might carry the name of it for the rest of me. Ned sighed.


    "Kid," Glenn said. Breaking Ned''s thoughts.


    "Yes," Ned replied in haste. "I''ll be founding it."


    "That would be thirty silver," Glenn said to the attendant.


    The attendant nodded and smiled. An honest smile. "Please wait as I process your request." The attendant left through the in door at her back.


    "You heard thedy," Glenn said approaching Ned from the cab. He held a three-finger across his chest. "That would be thirty silver, kid. So, do you have a name?"


    Ned nodded. But, Ned, he himself wasn''t sure what to name his House yet. It should be a House that matters. Ned thought. Yanking the tie of his pouch strapped on his waist and pulled the silver with a fist. Never thought it would be this expensive. Ned shook his head and handed the bunch silver to Glenn.


    "Your lucky kid," Glenn said. Receiving the silver. "Aside from nobles of middle Houses, and some distinguished merchants, and of course, Hunters. Almost, no one could found a House. Not without this, of course." Waving his hand filled with silver.


    "Glenn sir," Ned said, inspecting Glenn. "I could make it on my own here, why bother waste time and apany me?"


    Glenn pulled Ned''s cloak and walked near the door. Beside the door was a window of thick ss, carriages, and merchants passed by across the shop.


    Ned shook his head. So that''s it. He thought. "How much did they gave you, Glenn sir?"


    Glenn smirked. "It''s not how much," he said subdued. "But how many."


    Ned cocked a brow. "Was it worth your time?"


    "More," Glenn said with a sunny smile. "In fact, I could rest for a year with it. Apanying you kid is more than the worth of twenty silver. But, since I''m feeling bliss. Seven is more than enough."


    Ned cocked his head and smiled. "So, what was it? Seafoam ale? Ind waves?"


    "None of the two," Glenn said, shaking a head. "Better."


    "Seafoam Crown?"


    "No."


    "Winter Blend?"


    "No, kid. Try harder."


    Aside from wine, I don''t know others tasted. Ned thought. "Princess Peach?"


    Glenn nodded. "And the other one."


    Ned smiled. "Maiden''s Cocktail."


    "Ten," he said. Raising both of his hands. "They gave me two-barrel for now. But the blue hair pirate said the rest wille maybe next month or two. And an added twenty barrel of Princess Peach. Now you know why my smile reached my ears. I''m going to rival those medium Houses for a year. Maybe, start my own tavern with it. See? That''s why apanying you, is more than worth my time." Heughed and patted Ned''s shoulder.


    If only my life was that simple. Ned thought. But, seeing Glenn''s honest smile, Ned could only shake a head.


    The door behind them cracked open. The attendant came along with an old man. Gray hair, but wasn''t due to aging, a natural gray, a handsome man during his prime age.


    "Who will it be?" Said the old.


    Glenn approached the old man, gave the thirty silver, walked back, and patted Ned''s shoulder and pushed him toward the two. "We''ll depart from here, kid," Glenn said. Smiled, walked outside, and left a blinking eye to Ned. "Thank you, and may the Maker helped you find Roy."


    Ned bowed and smiled in response to Glenn''s and turned around at the old man. "That would be me."


    "I guess so," said the old man. He then waved a hand gesturing Ned to follow him. "Come."


    They exit the shop passing along kitchens of some sort and entered another dimly lit alley. After almost a minute of ten, passing different alleys, Ned was stopped by the old man near an iron door. He knocked. Paused, knocked. And paused. And knocked. The door opened after the third knock and gestured Ned to go inside.


    Ned followed another man, plump, yet having an air of efficiency.


    There it is, again. Ned thought. Knitting his silver brows under the dimly lit passage. Ned focused and tried to sense the people around him. To his surprise, he could feel nothing. Same as Glenn. Ned thought. I can''t feel anything from them. Like nothing. They don''t exist. No energy, no intent of some kind. ICE


    Before he could order his system, Ned was ordered to enter another shop. The passage was shadowed by towering structures. Faintly lit by the sun. Ned entered the shop and hoped that it would be thest.


    "That would be thest," the plump man said. "Now, go."


    Upon entering, Ned was weed by a male attendant seated in the center of the ss room. They seemed to be near the center of the city since the structures outside the tainted sses were different from what Ned had seen. Well maintained, trees nted neatly, and the street wasn''t crowded with random people.


    "If you may, guest," said the male attendant in a smooth and well sewn pale-green suit. He was pointing at the chair across his table.


    Ned, in ck and ck, sat on the well-cushioned chair. Dividing the two with a table cleared of other unnecessary tools but only a piece of paper and a quill.


    "Guest," he said. "Please fill the paper with the name of your House."


    Ned ran the quill in his finger and paused. ''Whates first in your thoughts'' he remembered ICE''s suggestion.


    Unbeknownst to Ned, his hand moved as if it has a life of his own. He has been thinking about the Empire on which he was first created. He seemed to can''t forget the old him in his old ce. It was like Ned was drifting on his own. He snapped, and read the writings he himself wrote. He wasn''t feeling reserved or regret.


    I don''t need to forget my past. He thought and smiled. Ned felt satisfied and said. "House of Sskat."

 Chapter 105: House of Wood

    Chapter 105: House of Wood


    Ned did as what he was told; wait until his papers were being processed. Which, not less than a minute. His thirty-silver paper arrived.


    Ned remained seated while the attendant left to process his House.


    Not long after, the male attendant handed Ned a thicker, cut to fit a pocket, piece of paper.


    Ned examined both sides, eventuallynding his eyes on thebels written on it: House of Sskat. Founder: Ned of O''rriadt. Created under the great swamps of the city of Bogaressi. 06 Upper Wind Month 0314 Year of the King.


    Ned examined his house-name with thoughts filled with proudness. House of Sskat, huh. And I''m still Ned of O''rriadt, should have changed it. But


    [Strat name might be troubling for you, Ned.]


    ICE chimed.


    [For now. Not having to use Strat as yourst name will be of great advantage to you.]


    I can''t use it. Not until I extract the Mark. And find out who''s after it.


    [ording to the royal knight.]


    ICE added. Pertaining to Ser Edwin.


    [People and organizations wille after the Mark.]


    Ned remained fixated on the paper. Thick, flimsy, and an icon was drawn upper right of it. It was a rook in ck. The rook''s talon was gripping something. Judging from the silhouette. Some kind of serpentine, perhaps a worm.


    Then, we better hurry up. Ned clipped the paper and pushed it inside his brown leather pouch, along with thirteen of his silver. Eventually, sending it to his inventory.


    Ned nced at the spacious room before leaving.


    To honor their guest, the male attendant apanied Ned back to the furniture shop.


    Along the way, Ned couldn''t sense a hint of pity or mockerying from the male attendant while the two were talking.


    "Remember," said the male attendant. His demeanor shows the experience in handling different kinds of patrons; intimidating, steady, and direct. "In order to continue using our services. You, as the founder of the House of Sskat, must pay twenty silver a month."


    Ned nodded, agreeing. While maintaining focus. This time, he felt somethinging from the male attendant. Faint, but there was a trace of magic.


    "Failure to do so," he said, waving his hand to carefully exin every necessary information he has to offer. "Will lose valuable services we offer. You can now start trading in the market, join the training, or enlist your self at the Hunter''s Guild if your not a student of any academy. Just, make sure to show them your identification."


    Ned could see the end of the alley where the furniture he and Glenn entered before.


    "Was it always like this?" Ned asked.


    "Like this?" The male attendant said. Confused. "If you mean the conversation between the two of us, then, yes. We have other clients younger than you, pampered nobles, if you may. But, mostly, our clients were rookie Hunters."


    Ned nodded agreeing. He then stopped at the back door, where, the old man was already waiting like he has done this kind of thing for a lot of time.


    The male attendant bowed and left. While Ned went inside the furniture shop. He was about to leave when Ned remembered something of the utmost importance.


    "Old man, sir," he said politely. "If I want to find someone, where would I start?"


    "Depends," said the old man. Standing, arms folded behind his back.


    The female attendant stood behind the old, looking at Ned as if he was a new client.


    That''s it? Or was he? Ned thought. Shook his head, pulled a silver out his pouch, and pushed it at the counter-table across the female attendant.


    The old manughed. Heughed as if he was a new person. "I like you, kid!" He cried. Loosening an air. "Ah, if only our clients were like you, kid. I could have smiled often. Well, Since, you used our service. I''ll give this one for free."


    He took the silver and handed it back to Ned. And gestured him to seat on the dusty chair; which Ned did, while thedy left and came back with a cup of tea.


    "Drink," he said.


    Ned waited for the man to continue. He didn''t. Instead, Ned drunk the cup of tea, smooth, sweet, and aromatic, sipping bit by bit until it was empty. He looked at the standing man beside him. Waiting to continue. Which he did.


    "I say depends," he said. "Because it will depend on the man you are looking for. What are you looking for? Who? Where?"


    "His name''s Roy," Ned replied. Pushing the cup of tea. "As to who exactly, no, I don''t know. As for his age, maybe around histe fifties, maybe sixty. He wasst seen outside the capital of Bogblot. Somewhere in a town called Moorkeg."


    The old man brushed his neatly cut beard. Muttering as if remembering something. "The details are good enough, you might find him. But," he said, and muttered. "Moorkeg... Moorkeg."


    After the wave of his hand. The female attendant left and returned with a stack of paper. Another old stack of paper.


    The old man runs his fingers at the old stack of papers and stopped almost in the middle. "Ah," he said. Pulling an old paper, as if the paper was damped and dried under the sun. "Here. Moorkeg. I''m doing this for free, kid. So don''t get your hopes up. Fifteen years ago, Moorkeg was razed by a group of rogue magical beast, and the town, even until now, was never rebuilt. But... "


    "But?" Ned asked.


    The old man closed the stack of papers, handed it back to his attendant. And tapped his fingers on the table nearby Ned.


    Which Ned could follow. He pulled five of his silver, a feeling of bitterness swum inside his stomach, and lightlyid them in front of the old man. Which left him with three silver in his pouch.


    Yet, the old man kept on tapping his finger. Ned shook. And pulled thest three of his silver, and with a thought, he added two more from his inventory. cing the additional five silver, Ned said. "More of itI''ve got nothing left."


    "I''m Den," he said. Scraping the silver coins and put with haste inside his side pocket. Ame green robe that reached until his knees was his attire. "Call me Dey, not an old man. She''s Fialiene."


    "Call me, Fia," the female attendant said. Neatly curled hair and narrow eyes. And sometimes a look of difort as if she was trying to hide her pale skin under her long sleeves.


    The two cross their hands across their chests and bowed.


    Glenn was right. Anything with silver. Ned thought. "I''m Ned of O''rriadt," Ned said bowing. "Now, can you tell me, Dey?"


    "Ah, straight-forward young man," Dey said smiling. "Three things, Ned"raising three fingers"first, Hunters Guild Association: it would be faster if Roy the missing isor was, a Hunter. If not, then you can try the Capital''s Canton of Commerce. As long as you are looking for someone inside the Region of Bogblot, Canton of Commerce, almost have everything, you need."


    "The third?"


    "The third?" Dey said stroking his beard. "You just paid for it, House of Wood. But, it would be faster if you go to our branch in the capital. Don''t worry, I''ll make you a letter and give it to our main branch. For now, as our guest, the House of Wood will amodate your lodging. You leave by dawn. That is if... You agree?"


    "If I don''t?"


    "We keep the ten silver."


    "Deal," Ned said, reaching a hand to Dey. Which, thetter seemed confused by Ned''s gesture. "You shake it."


    "Weird young man," Dey said, shaking Ned''s hand.


    With the help of Fia, Ned was introduced to his temporary lodging. Ned thought if he paid Dey too much since the room was sparkling clean, filled with an air of mint circling the very nook of the room.


    After their deal, Ned decided to roam the city of Bogaressi. The sun was almost waving goodbye, the already cold wind became arctic which Ned took in favor because of his cloak. The cloak seemed to cooperate with Ned since he felt warmer instead of freezing.


    Amidst the coldness, the people were lively. Hunters of different age roam the za of fountain with their parties. Merchants seemed to be energetic with the dusking.


    Ned wandered the market, selecting with his eyes a number of monster parts: furry tails, sturdy grey ws, and scales of massive sizes.


    Ned turned at the far end of the market, there he saw a crowd of Hunters. This is it. Ned thought. ncing at the de sold by a random guy. His items were set up randomly on the floor.


    But Ned wasn''t there for the de. He kept on walking at the crowd as the Hunters eyed him with curious looks. He should be eyed since only him walked among the other Hunters. Ned could discern the youngest would be around eighteen. And the oldest. Well, Ned saw a Hunter with a heavy sword slung on his back, he could be much older than his Master, or Dey.


    In the crowd, Ned noticed the nes the Hunters wore. Ned eyed ady near a shop of clothing, probably around eighteen or twenty, she wore a mage''s robe that hung until her knees, no pointy hat, but a ne made of wood. The other guy beside her, with a tank top, and an armor running his leg, and a heavy de, wore a ne made of bronze. Hunters wore these nes as if it was a part of their body.


    Eyeing them led Ned to a shop, almost at the edge of the bustling market. Rouge suits hung the wall, daggers made of iron, silver, and crystals lined the cab at the bottom. To his left, different length of bow slung at the far end of the shop.


    "Daggers... Kid?" Said the merchant with an uncertain voice. He sat back and left Ned standing across his shop. "Leave, kid. I don''t sell toys here. Leave." Fluttering his hand.


    Ned remained, tightening his eyes. "How much for the hunter''s bow?" He said, certain to buy the weapon.


    The merchant shrugged off his shoulder. But, he saw Ned staying still across his shop. "The crude''s 60," he said rolling his dunces eyes. "The short''s 80, and the long was 90. In silver, kid. Not Bronze, or scrap."


    Ned raised a part of his lips. "Anything worth forty or thirty?" He said, pitying himself. He used too much of his silver. He wanted to buy a bow to aide his travel for tomorrow and to feel secure as well.


    "Scram, kid," said the merchant. Leaving Ned alone in front of his shop.


    Without other choices, Ned left the lively market. It was only lively when one has enough currency to buy at the standing tall shops.


    The market was lively, the same as the figure following him ever since Ned arrived at the Market. Perhaps before that.


    Darkness veiled the trees. Ned focused, he moved in a light foot. He turned to his right, dark alley weed him. He turned right, once more, and another right. Ned''s footing was masked by the noise of the leaves waving back and forth.


    The figure stopped in the middle of the dark alley; confused.


    Ned pussyfoots from behind. The man was tall, but not if he was kneeling. Ned smirked as he kicked the figure behind his knees. The figure fell on two and knelt. Ned grabbed his neck, locking it between his arms. He saw a gleam behind the man''s waista dagger. Ned''s hand blurred, pulled the de and pointed it near the figure''s ear. "Speak," Ned said, his voice; warm and intent.


    "Easy, kid," said the man.


    But, he wasn''t a man. Under the rising moon, Ned saw a kid. Sixteen, maybe seventeen. He was just tall.


    "Why follow?" Ned said. Pushing the dagger near his ear hole.


    "I," he said trembling. "I just wanted a trade. Kid wanted a bow?"

 Chapter 106: Fund Raising

    Chapter 106: Fund Raising


    "Why do you care?" Ned answered softly. He needed to make sure that the kid must not bother him anymore. He pulled his folded arms off the kid''s neck together with the dagger pointing near the ear hole and moved to step backward. Leaving the kid kneeling on the cold brown bricks. He then threw the dagger away, nging against the wall of the alley, and dimming in the night.


    "You can''t," said the kid while rubbing his neck making sure that his reddened face was back to how it was; tannedplexion. "I saw you left the House of Wood. Followed you here. And then, you grab me by my neck." He whizzed in between his words and coughed an air.


    "Why would you follow me?" Ned said, a bit confused. It was his first time in the city of Bogaressi. In fact, it was his first time stepping into another country. Why would someone follow him?


    "Can I stand?" The kid said, looking behind his shoulders. Against the light atop the window of one of the structures, his eyes glittered with dismay.


    "I''m leaving," Ned said.


    "Wait!" The kid cried. Standing at the same time. He spun and turned towards Ned.


    The building beside Ned made a shadow that hid him from the prying eye of the kid, which made Ned mysteriously hidden under his ck cloak.


    The kid walked towards Ned.


    "That''s far enough," Ned saidmanding. His white teeth gleamed under the beaming shaft of the moon. "Now, what do you want? Why follow me?"


    The kid stopped, behind him was where Ned was supposed to exit, and behind Ned was the market. Not too far, but enough for Ned to hear the qualms of the hunterining about the injustice price of the merchant''s products.


    The two were surrounded by dark alleys, and passage making a cross path, Ned could leave to any direction if the kid would do something stupid.


    "You''re out in the open," the kid said. Unmoving, his legs flicked as if he can''t get over the fact that he was subdued by a kid, younger then him. "Inside you''ll be fine, but leaving the city? People will rob you."


    The desperate people, just as Glenn said. "People like yourself?"


    "Yesno!" The kid cried, biting the bottom of his lips. "No! Look. Your cloak. Can I see it?"


    My cloak? Ned cocked an eyebrow. "What about it?"


    "Could you just move closer, let me see it in distance," the kid said heavily. Raising Ned''s suspicion.


    Yet, Ned seemed to be intrigued by the unknown. With that kind of thought, he brushed the end of his cloak. Inspect. Ned gave the word.


    [Inspectplete.]


    The robotic notification of ICE chimed the valley of Ned''s thoughts.


    [Unknown item.]


    [Sewn from the scales of Mag''kals: a Grade B cold-blooded serpent type monster of the water element.]


    [An additional two unknown materials were included.]


    [Ability: Cold-blooded: regtes the temperature of the user. Warm to cold. Cold to warm. ]


    [Item grade: C.]


    [Would you like to name the Unknown item?]


    After the different notifications. Ned had a clear idea as to how he was followed. The ck cloak seemed normal at first nce. But, with a keen eye, like the kid, it was sure to gather attention.


    No. Ned answered. Not now.


    The kid was confused, he has been standing, unable to move, not that he can''t, but he wanted for Ned to answer him. "Uhm," the kid hummed. "Kid?"


    Ned walked closer to the kid. Under the concealed glow of the moon. Ned''s cloak gleamed. The color was variant, depending on the angle, sometimes the color was darkened seaweed green, sometimes just in ck. It felt embossed under Ned''s skin.


    "By the Maker!" The kid gasped. Couldn''t hide his quivering lips. "Grade D or C! Who are you kid? Whose house do you belong to?"


    "None of your concern."


    "House Belmont?"


    "No."


    "House Tarragon?"


    "No, kid."


    The kid frowned. "You don''t look like from the Great House of Soak," he said, running a finger under his chin. "You''re walking the streets with a valuable item, no escort. Can''t afford a bow. But, you came out of from the House of Wood."


    After a brief moment. "You''re really new here, kid," he said eventually. "Three hundred silver for the cloak." He said with a straight face, but unaware that his fist was squeezing into a ball.


    [He is lying, Ned.]


    ICE chimed carefully.


    He''s trying though. Ned answered, amused. But three hundred silver? Where would the kid get three hundred silver? That''s quite a sum for a kid looking like him. Shoddy hair, spying eyes, faded vest, faded trousers, and sandals. But one thing caught Ned''s attention, even under the dimly lit alley, the kid''s elbows were filled with thick callouses.


    A thick bag strapped behind his waist, where Ned pulled the dagger, and a cylindrical item hanging along his waist that looked like the one Cas''a used to survey the vast seas.


    "No, kid," Ned waved a hand. Walked backward and left the steady kid alone in the dark.


    Instead of disappointment, the kid smile. "You won''t hold for long, kid," he said. Following Ned.


    Ned walked as if he heard nothing but the loud bantering of the hunters bargaining against the poor merchant.


    "I told you old man, this one here worth four hundred."


    "No, good warrior, my price stands at six hundred."


    "You''re staying here in Bogaressi?" The kid cried. His voice echoed in the alley. "Or what? It could be worse if you''re going to the Capital. How many do you have, thirty? Forty? Tell you what, kid. Not even two hundred silver will make youst here for a day or two."


    He was wrong. Ned got fifty-three silver. And he was right. Ned won''tst long and he knew. But his thoughts were preupied with the man named Roy that would lead him to extract the Mark off his body. How could he though? He couldst a week maybe two without food. He could live under the dying winter wind, sleeping under the trees outside of the city. He could find work that would pay for his days, maybe ten bronze a day, enough for a slice of thick bread. Which was not suitable for his developing body. He could force himself though, maybe he couldst a month without food. Water, not the problem, Ned could gaze to his left, there, a spring running the canals were abundant. Or


    Ned paused on his tracks. I can''t sell the cloak, that''s a given. Unless I couldn''t eat for a month. I might pawn it. If there was someone willing to give the cloak back. "I''m not selling the cloak, kid," Ned said, turning to face the kid. He saw the kid walking with spry toward him.


    "Okay, okay," the kid said. Expressing a happy face while raising both of his hands mid-air as if he was giving up on Ned. "How about this, you lend me thirty of your silver, and I''ll make it grow."


    Out of curiosity, Ned said. "How?"


    The kid''s eye brimmed with joy. As if telling Ned that he had gone into something he shouldn''t be. "I may not look like it," he said. "But, I can aim a bow."


    Does he need to pop his chest? Ned thought. "What does it got to do with me?" He asked.


    "Well," he said with haste. Afraid that he might lose his catch. "You''ve got the silver, I''ve got the aim. Lend me thirty of your silver, and I''ll buy the bow over the merchant." Pointing at the plump merchant selling sorted bows.


    "Then what?"


    The kid lowered his hands and gestured as he talked to Ned. Making sure it looked convincing. "Then," he said. "We get to grow the silver. Fifty-fifty, plus the thirty silver I owed you, and I get to keep the bow."


    Before Ned could rebut, the kid walked inside the dark alley; and came back with a dagger strapped behind the back on his waist. Ned saw how the kid clipped the dangling cylindrical item with full care. He stopped across Ned and smiled. Smiled for he got Ned''s attention. This proves it since Ned hasn''t moved an inch on his spot.


    Resources; doesn''t matter where I am, be it silver, or money of Earth, they worth the same. A man who loves money is an idiot, they are someone to be loathed. While a man who can''t take care of it is a fool. You don''t hate him, but you got to pity him. Ned thought, shaking his head.


    "Fifty-fifty, I get to keep the bow," Ned said. He crossed his arms against his chest. Signaling the kid to choose the answerthe right answer.


    The kid paused. "Fine," he said. " But, I get to choose the bow."


    Ned smiled. For him, it doesn''t matter what bow he uses, his skill without the Predictive Combat Emtor couldpensate. Ned nodded. "But, I didn''t agree with how you will make it raise. I could still im a ''no'' here. Depending on how you will answer me."


    "Every month," he said, scratching the callouses on his elbow. "Hunter or no, as long as you got the skill, men gather outside the city, in the ruins under the forest of Pillowgrass, one kil east of the gate. There, Rouges gather to test their skills while earning some resources. You muste here to join a Selection, no?"


    Ned shook his head.


    "No," the kid nodded. "Good, cause you just missed it. What are you? Mage, Knight, or Rouge?"


    "Trained as a knight," Ned said. Remembering a scene of him and his Master training. "But"


    "Knight," the kid sighed, continued to exin. "It''s fine, it''s fine, I''m good with bow your good with shields. In the game, only a bow is neededskillse first, of course. A bet, if we winI''ll make sure of it, will make our silver double. All I need is to buy a bow. The betting silver, I''ll handle it. But, of course, if you want to chip in with me, I''ll be d."


    Seems usible, Ned thought. "Win or lose," Ned said. Raising a finger. "I''ll get to keep the bow."


    "Deal," the kid said putting his hand across his chest and bowed. "I''m Kwan of the East Slum."


    Ned patted his chest. "Deal," he said. "Ned of O''rriadt."


    The two walked back inside the market with an agreement weighing their shoulders. Ned frowned and said. "What''s the game''s name?"


    "I forgot to tell," Kwan said, scratching the back of his messy hair. "It''s called Chance Arrow."

 Chapter 107: One Word

    Chapter 107: One Word


    Kwan was perplexed about choosing a bow.


    Ned stood behind him, unmoving, and hands behind his back. From time to time, Hunters throw a gaze at Ned''s cloak. Which made Ned came to the conclusion of buying himself a bag-packgiving the onlookers an illusion of putting an item inside his bag, while it went inside his spatial inventory.


    After pondering for quite some time. Kwan chose a bow. The recurve bow was tillered inward, and then its limbs were tillered outward to disperse tension in a mustache like shape. Good for shooting with strength for the cost of range.


    Kwan said the Chance Arrow was yed inside a ruin, which was a good choice for a recurve bow. He then added it with two hundred iron-tipped arrows, and leather made quiver that can be strap running from his back to its chest. Which cost him eighty silver in total. Sixty for the bowthirty silver from Ned. Twenty from the arrows and quiver.


    Which left Ned with twenty-three silver. After a bit of strolling, Ned found a burnish brown leather bag pack which he bought for three silver.


    Before leaving the market. Ned strode along the dimly lit alleys until he found an empty one. Which gave him the chance to hide his cloak inside his bag pack, but, used the bag as cover to hide the cloak inside his inventory.


    Kwan stood at the mouth of the alley, peeking a gaze at Ned with his prying eyes.


    He didn''t run. Ned thought, throwing a gaze at Kwan while he slung the bag on his back.


    Ned deliberately gave Kwan the chance to run when he went inside the alley. Yet, the tall kid didn''t budge an inch even after he got the bow.


    Its either he was telling the truth, or he needed more of me. Ned pondered. He can''t seem to trust someone that easy. But, he can''t let go of the fact that he might make a dozen or so of silver if he joins the Chance Arrow game.


    Good chance, since he got the time before leaving the city. Ned could only leave after Dey handed him the rmendation letter to their main branchand hope to find the man he was looking for.


    "Where to?" Ned said, approaching Kwan.


    Kwan almost jumped hearing Ned''s sharp voice, the tall kid seemed to be anxious. His eyes panned left and right. Eyeing the dark alleys as if he was running away from someone, or was afraid that someone might pounce him from behind.


    "We''re going outside the city," Kwan said. Scratching behind his head. "We''re going through the East Slum."


    "Why not the Gate?" Ned said. Questioning the uncertain Kwan. "It would be much faster that way."


    "Yes, yes," Kwan said. "But, the gates, requires a lot of questioning. And we''re in hurry, the game''s almost starting ."


    Ned gestured Kwan to lead the way. Which, thetter moved with haste, cramming dark alleys with care.


    Aside from asional taverns. The slum was filled with different people, and shops. The night was a good chance for the people of the east slum to celebrate their hard-earned bronze with booze.


    A man lying on the ground looking dead, not long after he was pulled by one of his drunk mates and he started to moved with wobbly feet.


    People of Bogaressi could be identified easily, for one, no noble would run inside the mazes of the slumif ever they would, they would just ask someone of the slum to carry the task for them. Next, merchants wore a finer garment than the people of the slum, since nothing of the slum would wear a dangling and glittering garment. They''d rather use their bronze to buy food, than making them look outstanding.


    Cracked structures stered with different papers, some were recruiting some were bounties, made the slum looked like a paper house.


    Under the dimming torch, Kwan broke into an empty alley seeing the two guards doing their rounds.


    The sun waved goodbye almost an hour ago, Ned and Kwan mazed the alleys for an additional hour without speaking a thing or two.


    For once, Kwan said at least one truth, he moved the alley with ease. It''s either he was born inside the eastern slum or, was born by the slum. Either way, Ned would find out soon as they slipped inside the crack of the eastern wall.


    The crack was hidden with vines that grew near the shallow canal. Almost five feet wide, enough for two people to pass by side by side, and enough for giant Hocoff to move bending.


    Bogaressi''s walls were thick, it would take over an hour before a catapult could break it to pieces. This proves since Ned and Kwan took their time to exit the wall.


    Not far from the hidden crack were the hills, and passing these hills was the forest Pillowgrass as Kwan imed to be.


    Forest with soft soil, and wet trees that were used by the vines to creep and moved from tree to the other. It was a forest of vines rather than a forest of trees. Trees were fat, the grass was fat, and some creatures lurk the forest, but only to feed on the abundant grasses rather than the travelers.


    "It seemed off," Kwan spoke. "But not far from here we will see trails. Only people of themon and some struggling hunters join the game. But entering won''t be easy if you''re new here. That''s why Ned you...


    Ned eyed Kwan. Under the reflecting moon, the iron-grip of the bow glimmered with light behind Kwan''s back together with the quiver. Below the bow was the bag strapped with a dagger. The only advantage Ned has was that Kwan wore a sandal, which made him move slow on the wet and sticky ground. Yet.


    I''m at a disadvantage here. Kwan got the bow and a dagger, he''s also Magic Capable. With all that leak I could smell. Smell? Ned thought, since when can I smell mana? Ned frowned and paused.


    He focused, he chose to hear only what was necessary. The birds cooing; gone. The leaves rustling; gone. Even the sound of the cold breeze; gone.


    Inside his thoughts, Ned could sense Kwan''s Mana Leak. Struggling ripples of waves hit Ned''s senses. It was as if Ned was bathing in the deep ocean against the waves. Ned felt that Kwan''s leak was almost a struggle getting out, it was weak.


    Ned smirked.


    but don''t worry, stick with me and I''ll take care of you. Also"


    Kwan frowned, he stopped on his tracks, looking behind him, he saw Ned unmoving, under the lively tree. "Ned," he said. Scratching behind his head. "Something wrong?"


    "There is," Ned said. Walking near Kwan, the mud puddled under his boots. "Kwan, you see"


    Ned dashed. It was a head-on attack. He could dash five meters in a matter of a second, it was three meters between him and Kwan.


    Seeing Ned shed across him, Kwan was startled, he chose to grab his dagger yet he also chose to aim with the bow. He chose to aim. Wrong move.


    Ned appeared to his left, stopping Kwan from aiming the bow by grabbing his wrist. Blood clogged on Kwan''s wrist as Ned gripped it with force.


    Ned twisted the wrist and spun behind Kwan. Making thetter gasped an air while Ned locked his neck. He kicked his knees. And Kwan fell on both. Once again, Ned grabbed Kwan''s dagger. "One word," he said. Behind Kwan''s ear. Soft and straightforward. But this time the dagger aimed at his neck. The bow and arrows clipped between them. "Tell me one word to trust you."


    "Ned," he said. Struggling with his neck. "What are you doing? You can''t do that, you can''t kill someone near the city. City guards and HuAh!"


    Ned pushed his arms on Kwan''s neck, making him scream.


    "One word, Kwan."


    Kwan lowered his shoulder as he lowered his arm. He wheezed. "Hollow," he said, giving up. "All my life, I''m struggling because I''m a Hollow."


    Ned raised an eyebrow. He doesn''t know. Ned thought. His mana is too thin he doesn''t know he got it in him.


    "I trained with a bow," he exined. "Enlist as Companion for the Hunters, worked as a Porter for them. Eventually, they kicked me out of their party. Ever since I''ve been hopping different parties. Myst job kicked me out from the capital, no one wanted me ever since. So I came back here a year ago. And six months agoI don''t know, maybe I''m struggling, I lost my touch with the bow. Lost a lot of bets, and lost my only bow in a betst month. Saw you from the House of Woods, and here we are. And... Maybe, I could befriend you, and... "


    "And what?" Groping Kwan''s neck.


    "And, and," Kwan said. Struggling with his words. "Sold you out."


    "I''ll make my self clear," Ned said sighing. Pushing deep the dagger. "I can do it, I may not look like it, but, I can do it. So, what will happen now is, you''ll lead the way, I''ll be making the deal." Slowly easing his arms, he asked. "Have you tried testing your mana?"


    "No, no," Kwan said. Perplexed and nodding. "Why would I, Nana and Papa were Hollow, and only nobles, hunters sons, and merchants could afford an academy."


    Ned eased his hands, letting go of Kwan. Ned moved backward and Kwan stood.


    "I''m, I''m sorry Ned."


    "I won''t," Ned said, giving the dagger back. "I have my own reason why I don''t trust people. We join the game, tell me about the game. Then, you listen to me, we win, you get yours, I''ll get mine, we separate, and that''s it."


    "Kid," Kwan said. Putting the dagger back his straps. "Are you magic capable?"


    Ned raised a hand, with a thought, the dark forest zed with light from fire as Ned conjured it on his hands. "And don''t call me kid."


    "We might stand a chance at theter stages," Kwan muttered.


    The two walked the forest with a deep understanding between them. The clock struck nine in the night. And they arrived at a rock big enough that would make the city wall a joke. Under the rock were a number of people struggling to go inside the crack. Beneath the rock that was lit with different shabby torches.


    Along the crack were people standing and epting silver as a fee to join the game. The crack-guard smiled at the people giving them silver. It seemed that they knew each of them.


    For almost thirty minutes, Ned and Kwan waited to join the prey of lining people.


    "Kwan of the east," a voice rung behind their ears. "Ready to lose, again?"

 Chapter 108: Chance Arrow

    Chapter 108: Chance Arrow


    It was said that Bogblot Region was once drynd and houses the seat of the Forgotten King. After the Gates appeared three hundred years ago, the Forgotten King, King Ulfgar Stormcrag of House Tarragon, defended the regions of Bogblot against thousands, and thousands of magical creaturesing from the Gates.


    Castle Burmstone, the seat of power of House Tarragon during the war, was used as a stronghold against the hordes of beast. After a decade of fighting the Great Horde, King Ulfgar sessfully repelled the hordethe cost? His seat of power: resources depleted, legitimate heir died; his chamber turned coat; Twin Lake sprout out of nowhere, making the region turned wends.


    Sensing the weaknesses of the Forgotten King. Julbhord of House Soak took the chance and snatched the crown off Ulfgar.The Forgotten King, too old, died alone inside the castle Burmstone. Making Bogblot the seat of the new power in the continent of Cassan.


    Time passed, the Great House of Pendragoon, of the far west, discovered a node of crystal stones under their region. Making it the first, and only mining site of Mana stones in the continent of Cassan. And for a span of only a year, the Great House of Pendragoon invaded other Great Houses.


    After sessfully uniting the other Great Houses, making the Royal House of Soak the only House left to be invaded. Castle Burmstone once again a stronghold, this time against humans.


    Since Bogblot was surrounded by mountain ranges, the Great House of Pendragoon had a hard time invading Bogblot; added the wends, making the horses unable to move faster.


    After years of war, Bogblot was sessfully annexed. This time, the cost? Castle Burmstone itself. The great, a once brimming castle, the stronghold was destroyed. Making it a pile of broken rocks from the outside


    But, from the inside," Kwan said. Giving ten silver to the crack-guard and moved as the guard waved a hand to let them pass. "It was a maze of dungeons. Hundreds of chambers the size of almost a town was covered with rocks."


    "How did you know these things?" Ned asked, looking at the guy who mocked Kwan. "And who was he? He seemed to know you."


    "It''s our history, of course, it was passed on by mouth," he said, turning his head to the man before. "He''s Rag, regr of the Chance Arrow game, I lost to him during myst match."


    Chance Game, hosted by the city itself. At first, the city considered the game illegal, but seeing the resources people bet, the city took over, making it an official game every month.


    One of the games under Chance Game, most popr as well, was the Chance Arrow game. Comprised of ten levels. Each level a participant must use a bow to shoot targets of different sizes. And every level increases the difficulty.


    Kwan saved six months of his wage to join Chance Arrow but was short by a small amount to buy a bowsince his bow was lost as a betand he saw Ned leaving the House of Wood under his ck cloak.


    The inside was brimming with light, torches lit the ruins of different chambers. Pirs of stones that would need almost six people to sessfully circle it. The roof was stone engraved.


    Ned and Kwan took different alleys before they reached a chamberposed of hundreds of people. Hunters, merchants, and some lesser nobles walked the chamber, but most of the people were from the slums of the city, bringing their luck inside.


    The chamber was like a big dome, the stairs were a slope going under a wide shooting range. At the bottom was a square shape arena were dozens of participants practicing their bows.


    Ned and Kwan walked the sloping stairs, to their sides were a seat made of stones, these seats were like stairs for a giant. It wasn''t filled with audiences, yet.


    To think that a crumbled rock on the outside would house these chambers. It was like an underground city. It was a dungeon of different chambers, some were narrow, some were wide.


    "Chance Arrow," Kwan said, walking down the stone stairs. The bow on his back, dagger on his waist, and the cylindrical item clipped on his side. "Requires uracy, precision, and focus. A lot of focus, Ned."


    The stairs were deep, it has been five minutes. Yet, they were still in the middle slope. Kwan added. "If you can bullseye the target once, that''s uracy. Hit the bullseye again, and again on the same spot that''s precision. Focus, is well, a deep understanding of the target, yourself, and the terrain."


    "At every level," Kwan added more, exining. "Are different difficulties, the first level were simply nock, aim, release against an unmoving object. Second level, the targets move. Third, the targets move and an increase in range. Fourth, the targets move faster, an increase in range as well. And the fifth, the fifth, where I lost all of my bets. The target moves faster, increase in range, and with distraction. I never knew what were levels six and higher since it moved to a different location. And there''s also a reason why I bought you, Ned."


    Ned saw Kwan scratched behind his head. He seemed anxious, Ned thought. "And, why is that?"


    "Well," he said, smiling, and narrowing his squinted eyes. "I need a Spotter starting from the third level. Don''t worry, don''t worry, you just need to help me locate the targets using my Oculus. Just tell me where they are, the rest is up to me."


    "Okay... " Ned said. This kid. Ned thought. "You could have told me sooner."


    "I, well, I," he said, stopping and looking Ned with worry. "You wouldn''t trust me if I said it spot on, yes?"


    "No."


    "That''s what I thought," Kwan said turning to his right to a man where the bets were collected.


    Kwan gave a hundred silver, leaving him with nothing. His movements were uncertain and worried. It was hisst silver. He should be worry. If he lost before level three, he will give Ned with nothing, but shame.


    "You''ll have your silver after winning level three," he said, turning to Ned. "You can leave after that, but, I''d rather have you help me. It would be easy. Will you?"


    "The deal was after I get my bet, I leave," Ned said, staring at Kwan.


    Kwan lowered a shoulder and jumped in surprise hearing a voice behind him.


    "Kwan, Kwan," the voice said, slender build, scruffy clothing, a bow behind him, and a mocking eyes. It was Rag, together with his hungry Spotter. "You don''t learn, do you? No matter how many Spotter you brought, you will lose."


    "Not now, Rag," Kwan said. "It is different this time." Looking at Ned, trying to get his sympathy.


    Ned wasn''t bothered, it was his own dispute. Ned was there for the silver.


    Rag left with his Spotter, leaving a smirk of disgust making sure Kwan lose.


    The arena was almost a thousand square meters. Filled with a chunk of stones; the size of a human, some were bigger. Logs of different sizes scattered the edges and in the middle. Some parts of the arena were filled with soils, mimicking a forest with no trees.


    The arena was lit with fiery orangeing from a fire behind a thick sses, positioned at the four pirs that edged the arena.


    Below the arena were participants, dozens of sorts. Mostly were Hunters, and some aspiring hunters, others were unknowns due to the mask covering their faces. Some wore cloaks.


    At the far edge of stone stairs. Hidden under a mask painted with ck ink, d with a ck cloak. A participant sat alone.


    "Who is that," Ned asked the anxious Kwan.


    "Swift,st month''s winner of Chance Arrow. And a month before that. He reached level eight, alone. He doesn''t have a Spotter. Nobody knew if he was a Hunter or a mercenary, but one thing is sure, he''s very good with bow. Hunters were"


    "Hunters, merchants, and freeborn''s alike!" A man in the middle of the arena announced. Probably from a medium or lesser House. "Bets were closed. And for this month''s Chance Arrow prize is... Two thousand silver coins and a bow of your choice!"


    People gasped, mostly were freeborn''s since they rarely had a hand on two thousand silver coins.


    The man announced the rules: for every level, a timer was set. Each group of participants must win against their opponents. A three-round bout; winning twice will proceed to the next level, losing twice was considered out of the game. The game was simple, destroy more target than the opponentOr was it?


    With a re of fire magic thrown in the middle of the arena, the Chance Arrow started.


    Kwan proceeds at the edge of the arena, leaving Ned at the bottom. Ned took the time to look for a suitable seating position, slightly elevated to see the entire arena.


    Kwan''s opponent was an aspiring hunter, probably a Companion. The two positioned side by side with almost ten meters apart.


    Two hundred meters from them were the targets, a short log, almost a meter long, positioned vertically. Atop these logs were crystals sphere-shaped and empty. The arena was indoor, the light was artificial.


    Kwan took a long breath, raised his arms, holding the recurve bow. Pulled an arrow behind his back, rxed his shoulders, nocked an arrow. And, release a breath as he releases an arrow.


    The arrow swooshed. Two hundred meters in a focused release. The crystal pierced and shattered.


    "One," Ned muttered. Analyzing Kwan. "His flow was like of Xi. But, too early to say."


    Two, three, ten. Forty. Fifty and a sweat. Not a miss. Kwan won. Eighty targets broke in two minutes. Against his opponent, seventy-one.


    A hundred silver; turned two hundred. Ned nodded.


    On the other side of the arena, almost fifty meters from Kwan. The participant in the ck mask, Swift, won his first-round with two hundred targets, shattered in two minutes. One crystal-ball per second. Not a miss. Swift uses a mechanical crossbow attached to his wrist. The load was arrows of a much shorter length than a regr arrow. A faster rate of fire and less reloading.


    He was good, Ned amused. Some part of him wanted to challenge the participants. Ned focused, reducing the noise around him. Focusing only on Kwan and Swift. He felt Kwan''s mana leak, a weak struggling ripples. Ned redirected his focus on Swift, faster leak, faster ripples, like a drum of a marching army. Loud, intimidating, and swift.


    Ned opened his eyes. To his surprise, Swift was looking at him under the single hole in his ck mask. Intimidating Ned.

 Chapter 109: Challenged

    Chapter 109: Challenged


    Kwan won against the aspiring hunter with seventy-eight: seventy-two targets hit.


    Kwan walked down the aisle of stones and walked past other participants as he saw Ned seating atop the stone pavement.


    "Two hundred silver," Kwan said. Rotating his shoulder joints after a long aim. He sat next to Ned. "I can choose to stop now, but that would be a shame."


    "Not bad with the bow," Ned said. His dusky blue eyes were gazing at the ck-masked participant. He gazed too long, he knew something was off about Swift. His build was slim, his movements were forced, but, more focused than Kwan. Way more.


    The first level ended up with less than a hundred participants passed. Ned assumed swift was on the top.


    "Are you permitted to use magic during the game?" Ned asked. Piquing his curiosity.


    Kwan drummed his fingers on his knees. Ned wasn''t sure if he needed to ask the same question twice. "No," Kwan said eventually. "That''s the good thing about this game, even usHollows could join. It''s pure bow skills."


    He really doesn''t know. Ned thought. "Let''s hope you practiced enough."


    "I did," Kwan said. Feeling proud of himself as he straightens his slouching back. "I practiced bow, I almost slept with it." Heughed, scratching the back of his messy hair.


    After a minute of preparation, level two was about to start. Kwan eyed Rag as if he was his only enemy on the game. Rag won by ny-six target against his lousy opponent at level one.


    The organizers tallied scores, prepared the arena, and announced. Level two has begun.


    Kwan walked down the aisle of cold stone. Same for the rest of the participants.


    The dome was now jammed with onlookers, mostly gamblers, willing to take a risk and be a one-time silver hoarder.


    The dome was fan-shaped sloping down the massive arena. The Forgotten King constructed the dome-like a fighting pit but was renovated to amodate the Chance Arrow game.


    Kwan reached the arena clinching on the bow. The range was the same, the time was the sametwo minutes of sand, pouring inside an hourss.


    The base of the log was attached in mechanical gear, and someone must have constructed it to move in a random way. While the target, a spherical ss, was fixed atop the log. The target moved, sometimes fifty meters, sometimes a hundred.


    Kwan, who has participated in the game in a number of times, seemed that the target moved slower this time. Perhaps due to his countless training. It shows when he shot the moving targets with uracy.


    Moments passed, Kwan nocks another arrow. Released, hitting the target moving sideways.


    His opponent, a kid, a little older than Ned, shot a target while biting a skin under his lips. He missed. He draws another and nearly hit the target. He was frustrated, he pulled arrows after arrows. He hit and missed.


    As the hourss emptied two-minute sand. Kwan won the first round of level two. Hitting fifty targets, and missing by ten. Against his opponent, who hit targets for only thirty times, mostly missing the rest.


    The level three begun with less than fifty participating members left.


    At level three, targets moved the same, but the range was extended by three hundred meters. An increase in range does not affect Kwan''s performance. Fifty-four, less missing. Against his opponent of the north slum of Bogaressi.


    Both were determined to get out of the slum, but, only one won. Kwan''s enemy lost at thirty and more missing.


    One-hundred silver coins turned two-hundred. Two-hundred turned four-hundred. Four-hundred turned eight-hundred.


    Kwan gave Ned his winning bet which was four-hundred and will give the bow after he was finished with the game, either win or lose, Ned gets to keep the bow.


    "Will you be my Spotter, Ned?" Kwan said. Hesitating to give the four hundred silver coins.


    Ned received the coin without batting an eye at Kwan. Not towards Kwan, but his eyes gazed at the sitting Swift, not far from the arena.


    Ned was there for the resources. Back at the Empire of Sskat, all the resources he needed were provided by the Empire. He didn''t bother about resources before. But slowly learning the ways of the people of the empire. He knew, that the great sess of conquering, skirmishes, and war with other races was only due to the great role of resources.


    And one thing he learned was that resources were needed be it traveling, fighting, war, or simply throwing a mere party to boost the soldier''s morale. Resourcese in many different forms, it has one value: for survival.


    Some part of Ned wanting to leave, he got enough resources tost a couple more months. Silver to maintain his House for as long as he wants. But, some part of him, the old part of him, wanting something more. A part of him that needed to be challenged.


    [Even without my help, Ned. You could win the game.]


    ICE prompted. Somewhat encouraging him even more.


    [You could keep the resources. And let Kwan pay for the rest.]


    [And the man seemed to interest you. Why not challenge him?]


    He seemed to be different from the rest. Kwan was okay, he was a kid, so he needed more training. But, the Swift guy? He was proficient with a bow. And some part of me wanted to challenge him. Ned responded in his thoughts. He puffed his chest out, he has decided. He will evaluate more of this Swift guy.


    Kwan stood across Ned. He was waiting, and it doesn''t matter how long. He would try to convince Ned. Kwan needed a Spotter after level three. Since the target will start to move faster, and he got to expand his energy from focusing. Which, he had a hard time if he was alone.


    "Fifty-fifty, I get to have the recurve," Ned said,ying terms he could pull off. "And, I get to challenge Swift."


    At first, Kwan nodded. The first term somewhat a bit hard for him, since he joined to earn silver as many as he could. But, still, at fifty-fifty, winning one thousand six hundred after level five was still a big amount for him. The second term was talked about. But, the third? Kwan''s heart stopped beating for a mere second. He knew, that his skills were on par, if not less, against Rag.


    Some people watched, not to enjoy the game, but to watch Swift''s performance with awe. People even bet for Swift if he could miss by one. Some bet if he could pass level five without a single miss.


    And herees Ned. Wanting to challenge Swift, that even rookie hunters had a hard time challenging him. "Are, are" Kwan said, confused or disturbed. "Ned, winning at level five is enough. I nned to stop at level five, Ned. I wasn''t even sure if we could pass level five. But, you? Challenge Swift?"


    Ned reached the trembling hand of Kwan and gave the silver back. Gesturing Kwan to bet eight-hundred silver coins at level four.


    Kwan wasn''t sure if he should be joyous or sad.


    The two stepped in the arena. Swift tilted his head slightly seeing Ned joined the game, he stood, followed Ned and Kwan.


    Their opponent was a rookie hunter. A wooden ne hung his neck. A longbow was his choice of weapon. He got a Spotter. Same as Kwan, only, Ned was Kwan''s Spotter.


    "Ned" Kwan said, with his height, he slightly looked down at Ned, he waited for the fourth level to start. Ned stood beside him. "Spotter''s role was simple"giving the Oculus hanging on his waist to Ned"the range was farther this time, so I needed someone to spot some targets. With the Oculus, it helps you find targets faster. Just tell me where, and I''ll hit the rest."


    The cylindrical tube wasn''t that much different to Cas''a, the way they were used was the same. But, Kwan''s Oculus was the simplest one. It doesn''t contain added effects when mana was injected.


    Level four, increase range by four hundred meters and targets moved faster. Kwan''s eyes squinted with the moving that blurred his vision. Kwan took a deep breath, nock an arrow, stretched the string, exhaled, then released. Kwan missed the first shot. His opponent smirked.


    The rookie hunter took his time. He was focused than Kwan, may be determined. He released an arrow, hitting the target that moved like a coiling snake. The target, shattered, before the broken sses could reach the cold floor. The rookie hunter released another arrow. Hitting another target in less than three seconds.


    Kwan was startled. He was overwhelmed by the speed and the range, he thought that they must have changed the speed at level four.


    Ned tapped on Kwan''s shoulder. "Focus," Ned said under his breath. "Do not think about your opponent. Focus on the tip of your arrow. Then release."


    Kwan hit the target. He heaves a sigh of relief. He shot another one, hitting the target once more.


    "Thirty met to your right," Ned said. Eyeing the cylindrical ss with care. "Going forward, forty, fifty."


    The target shattered. Kwan was focused on both the target and Ned''s voice.


    "Sixty met behind," Ned said. Giving Kwan an easy target. "It moved to your right at twenty met. Thirty, forty, it''s going farther."


    Doesn''t matter, Kwan hit the target. The two worked as one. With Ned giving Kwan an easy target, he never missed.


    He throws a gaze at Ned, Kwan was surprised with himself that he could shot at different angles, only with the help of Ned.


    "Focus, Kwan," Ned said under the tube. For Kwan, the targets were a blur. For Ned, the targets were slow. "Three hundred met to your left. Moving farther. Focus and hit before it leaves yourfort range."


    Kwan shuddered, how could Ned knew hisfort range. He shook his head, he focused. And shot the farthest target he could see. He hit that target.


    The two duos wiped clean the nearest target, which resulted in aiming the farthest target. With Ned''s help, Kwan believed in his aim.


    Seeing Kwan hitting the blurring targets without a miss their opponent lost confidence, and focus. He couldn''t rx, his aim faltered.


    Although Kwan hit the target with uracy, he was still slow ording to Ned. Kwan''s aim was slow that Ned had the time, a lot of time, to nce at Swift.


    Swift didn''t budge on his spot. With his left arm aiming, the mechanical crossbow, attached on his wrist, kept on firing the targets at a constant rate of fire, and uracy.


    For one, Ned learned something about Swift, if he could afford a mechanical crossbow, he sure came from a House, lesser, probably medium. If he came from a well established House, then, he was there, not for the prize, but for the challenge.


    Two hundred targets, in two minutes. Swift surely won the fourth level. His opponent didn''t even bother to battle him for the second time. They all lost hope knowing that their opponent was Swift.


    Kwan moved from side to side looking for a proper angle before hitting the target. Participants were allowed to move as long as they do not advance further at the given red line. He won against his opponent with an overwhelming score of seventy against twenty. Kwan could almost yelp in excitement. This was his best record at the fourth level. He sure did thank Ned.


    After another overwhelming victory. Kwan proceeds to the fifth level. The fifth level for Kwan could be his demiseor rise.


    He swallowed a lump of saliva. He could see now that it was his demise. Coincidentally, his opponent was Rag.

 Chapter 110: Switch

    Chapter 110: Switch


    Kwan of the East slum wiped sweat from his brow. The seventeen-year-old kid wore clothes befitting his title. Faded vest and trousers, and a cheap sandal.


    Like any other else, Kwan was determined to get out of the slum and buy his own House and maintain it for the rest of his lifewhich he can''t afford to do so. But luck wasn''t on his side, one after the other, his folks died. His father died along with some Porters after the Hunters, that should have protected them from the magical beast, left when the raid they took went sideways. The next month, a disease took his mother.


    Without any siblings, or rtives. He did everything he could. At day time, he took a job as a vendor, selling magical beast parts for a mere three bronze a day, enough for a slice of bread. At night, he became a custodian in a tavern in the middle of the city, cleaning, serving, and wiping pukes of the hunter.


    A hunter noticed him, eventuallynding a decent job as a Companion for the hunters. Companions assist Hunters. They could be a Runner, Looter, or a Porter.


    Magical rings were expensive, rings that could store items in a limited space, that only prominent nobles could afford, high ranking hunters, and some person with a great amount of luck. And so, hunters without these magical rings needed to find someone to carry extra weight for them. Companions were created. And the most well-payingpanions were porters.


    Like his father, Kwan became a porter. Companions could be a decent job or the worst job; depending on the party of hunters theynded.


    During a raid, everything was possible. Hunters needed to take good care of theirpanions just like how they take good care of their weapons. It was written in their contract. But during a raid went tragic. Fuck the magical beast parts. Fuck the porter, or the runner, or the looter. Hunters only give one fuck, and that was their lives. What good the hunter if they''re dead?


    Kwan knew this. Yet, he was determined. Saved some silvers, bought a bow. Joined the Chance Arrow game, saved some silver. Bet again, and lost.


    Without any silvers left, the first bow he bought was used as payment forpensation.


    He went back to the capital, became a porter again; saved some again. Went back to the city of Bogaressi. Prizes went high due to the war, and Kwan was short with a small amount to buy his second bow. And he saw a kid leaving the infamous furniture shop, the House of Woods.


    Determined, he decided to swindle, or rob, or sell out the kid with the ck cloak.


    The rest, Kwan was standing at the edge of the arena, inside the ruins of castle Burmstone. Onlookers went murmuring as level five started. Behind him was Ned, looking at the Oculus. Kwan''s sweat ran like a man trying to avoid the city guard, it was overflowing.


    "Focus, Kwan," Ned said. "You won''t beat him if you lost control. Focus on the target, perceive their movements."


    At level five. The range was increased at five hundred meters. The targets moved faster, almost double the speed of level four. And distractions were thrown at the participants: sudden changes of wind direction and speed, eruptions of fire magic from the ground, some target were hidden behind the big chunk of stonesmaking the participants look for a proper angle.


    Kwan released an arrow. It went straight to the target, following the path where Kwan had predicted. Almost a meter was needed to reach the target, but a gust of wind erupted from the ground, throwing the arrow off mid-air, breaking the arrow in half.


    Rag hit two, he has been consistent and careful. His release was slow, yet, determined. His spotter wasn''t a show-off either. To hit a target, one needed a lot of focus and a good Spotter during the Chance Arrow game. Rag followed his spotter like a ve ordered by his master. Three hundred meters to the right; spherical ss shattered. Two hundred meters approaching; ss shattered.


    The target speed was faster, but not for Ned. "Kwan," Ned said. Eyeing the targets with ease. "Two hundred met going forward, hit it before it leaves your hitting zone."


    Kwan released an arrow. Hitting the target before a gust of wind changes its path. "That was close," he said. Swallowing a lump of saliva.


    I should help him, if not, I won''t be able to challenge Swift. Ned thought. Throwing a gaze at the distracted Kwan. "Do not let your mind be swayed, Kwan," Ned said, choosing the next easy target.


    Kwan was a porter, not a hunter. He doesn''t have a real experience battling someone or something for a kill. If he had, he will learn that focuses next before skills.


    A minute was left inside the sand hourss. The announcer was loud about Swift, and Swift was precise, at level five he never missed, he could predict the path of his arrow just by feeling the surroundings. While Rag was ahead with twenty-two points against Kwan.


    The pressure was great, he was a novice, and Kwan realized that his greatest enemy was his self. "I can''t!" He cried under his panting breath. "Ned I''m very sorry. I can''t. Can''t do it." His hands trembled as he lost his focus and aim. He released thest of his arrow, hitting nothing but air.


    Forty seconds. Rag was ahead with thirty points and a sly smile.


    "Is it possible to switch?"


    Kwan nodded. Unsure if Ned could save his lousy show of skills.


    Thirty-five seconds.


    It took Ned three seconds to pull the recurve bow off Kwan''s stiffened arms and passed the Oculus on Kwan''s chest, making the kid pulled off from his hypnotic state.


    Kwan shook his head. The next thing he remembered was him hugging the Oculus across his chest while the air beside him whistled and the arrow pierced the nearest target, hitting not one but two spherical ss. Seeing Ned positioned with a straight back, rxed arms, and focused eyes, Kwan instinctively took a step back.


    "Arrows, Kwan," Ned ordered.


    Kwan gazed Ned. He was entranced not by Ned''s short and silver hair, or his sharp eyes, or his delicate jawlines, but because of the air surrounding him. An air only a true hunter could emit. Sharp, determined, and focused.


    Kwan''s hands moved on its own. Releasing straps off his shoulders and chest, letting go of the quiver behind his back. He then holds it with his left hand stretching to Ned. His right-hand holds the Oculus.


    Putting faith on the kid beside him, he eyed the nearest target under the sses. "Sixty met to your right, Ned," he said as if something was wing inside his throat, his voice breaks, yet he continued to support Ned.


    "Forty met to your left."


    Target shattered.


    "Sixty met forward."


    A ss scrunch.


    "Two-hundred met forward."


    Fire magic erupted on the ground. Burning and destroying the arrow Ned released. But, known only to Ned, the burned arrow was followed by another arrow, the difference was a fraction of half a second. Sessfully destroying the moving target.


    Kwan could gasp by Ned''s show of bow skills. Yet, it was reserved as he chose the next target. All the nearest target was destroyed, leaving only the targets at four hundred and above the mark. "Four-hundred and fifty met to your right, going to a chunk of rock."


    Ned loose an arrow. Rxed and precise. The air whistled. The wind blew, but Ned''s arrow was faster, it hit before it could be blown off. Target hit, arrows flew.


    "Someone''s showing off!" The announcer cried. With the help of magic, his voice echoed inside the dome. The announcer was dressed in colorful clothing, gloves, twinkling shoes, long purple sleeves. Leaving only the skin of his head exposed. "Kwan''s Spotter might not be a Spotter after all!"


    Toote to bet, the onlooker could only shake their head.


    At thirty seconds, Rag was ahead by neen points and a frustrated cry.


    "Ah!" Rag cried. Brittle voice rung beside the proud Kwan. Aiming his bow just like how he wore his clothesrigid. "Who is that kid, Kwan!"


    "My brother," Kwan whispered. And Ned shrugged his shoulders.


    Twenty seconds, Ned''s point was bolting twenty-two, catching to Rag''s thirty-one.


    It seemed difficult. But, a dy after a skill was conjured could be seen. Sparks flew on the ground before a fire spell burst upward. Ned took this advantage and release an arrow before the spell hits.


    Ned stood rxed. Not moving an inch on his spot, he released arrows after arrows. Given the chance, when two targets aligned with each other, Ned took this chance and hit two targets with only one arrow. Giving him double the points.


    Countless battles resulted in a profound understanding of the battlefield. A st of wind from the right, arrow swooshed, target hit. A blow from the left, arrow whistled, target shattered.


    Three seconds left. Ned''s points catching up at thirty while Rag sat at thirty-two.


    Ned took a deep breath. Releasing an arrow as he exhaled. Piercing the target at five hundred meters, hitting another one behind. The points caught up at thirty-two.


    Seeing the nearest target moved toward the big chunk of rock. Kwan''s beating heart stopped at one second. The globe of ss didn''t pass along the rock but hid behind the rock. If Ned couldn''t hit the target, they will be at stale with Rag, making another round to decide the winner. Kwan frowned looking at the smiling Ned.


    Ned rxed his breathing and released an arrow. His hand then moved that no normal eyes could perceive. He reached and pulled an arrow out the quiver Kwan was holding. Gracefully fixed the arrow on the string, and determined the path of the first arrow. The air split in half as Ned released the arrow.


    Kwan gripped the Oculus and the quiver just like how he stopped his breathing. His mind was packed with different thoughts and a question. How could Ned pull this off? Not long after, his query has been answered.


    Just as the first arrowpsed the big chunk of rock. The second arrow hit the iron tip of the first arrow, changing its direction. The first arrow flees to the right. While the second arrow rushed to the left.


    Behind the chunk of rock, the target shattered in pieces. Making the points thirty-three, which gained one point ahead against the dumbfounded Rag.


    Kwan''s heart started to beat, he breathed and gasped. "Ned!" Was all he could say.


    Rag threw the bow, splitting it in half.


    The announcer gulped air before he could raise his voice. "Time''s up!" He cried.


    Ned lowered his shoulders, he went rxed. But, not for long. To his left, Ned could sense something. A pressure trying to overwhelm him.


    "Not bad," said Swift.

 Chapter 111: Level Six

    Chapter 111: Level Six


    At the highest part of the dome, inside a box hollowed out of rock and angled to have an outstanding view of the entire arena. Two figures: one was taller, even though seated, while the other was rtively short. And one was standing behind them beside a door engraved with intricate carvings. The figures watched the game with earnest eyes, aside from the shorter ones, as he sat cross-legged while he hammered his fingers making a sound of rhythmic boredom.


    "Have you seen your sister, Ulfkell?" Asked the taller man, obviously the father of the bored kid.


    "No," Ulfkell said. Scoffing as he gazed at the participants with belittling eyes. "Father, can we go, these kids weren''t a joy anymore. Is this how the game yed? Have you found someone of interest? If so, can we leave?"


    "Is that how you were breed, Ulfkell?" Said the taller man. Shoulder-length dark hair. And a bearing of a true noble. Ring flooded his fingers not to boast his wealth, but to show his strength. He cocked his thin eyebrow seeing one of the spotters switched ces with the one with the bow. He nodded. "If only I could recruit that Swift guy, we would not be here."


    "Then, recruit him, his skills were, okay," Ulfkell said. Dark hair like his father, yet, it sparkled with elegance and arrogance. He looked pale, but he wasn''t ill. It was the family''s'' nature. Dark hair and pale skin. A trait of a real noble.


    "He was, nimble. He seemed to know his way in and out of the ruins. After the chance game was finished, he just slipped off of my grasp," he said, exining to his son as if he was talking to an infant. He sighed. "He could be a strong recruit, if only."


    The taller man watched Ned sweep across the targets with ease. He nodded from time to time, and a look of earnest brew his noble eyes. "Too early to say," he muttered.


    Footsteps approached behind his glittering chairs.


    The servant, standing in six feet, leaned closer to the noble. An air of veteran servant shrouded his ck suits, piped with a ck vest. "Lord Tarragon," he breathed words near the tall man''s ear. What followed were gibberish words.


    The tall guy nodded, sometimes blinked twice the normal, and nodded again.


    "Then we proceed here," said Lord Tarragon, the host of the chance arrow game. "Tell them, I''ll meet their earnest after the game."


    "You said, you trained a knight!" Kwan said, clinching the silvers with his sweaty hands. "Your bow skills were on par with rouges I''ve seen on my raids. Ned! We could stop here and split the silver, forget about Swift."


    Ned sat along the stone pavements waiting for the next level to start. Behind him were gamblers, and maybe some curious, wanting to get rich in an instant onlooker. Aside from sitting, the onlookers couldn''t hold their buzzes as they kept on murmuring about the participants who could be on par with Swift.


    "My silver''s on Swift, they''re good but they are not on par with his skills."


    "I thought so too."


    "But, still, aside from Kwan''s spotter there''s Don of the House Celian, and Liv an wood rank hunter."


    "Ah! Hunters, why would they join this month''s Chance and ruin the excitement."


    "Not all hunters are good."


    "Kwan''s spotter wasn''t a hunter."


    Ned thought if they were expressing their excitements too loud, or they were telling him deliberately that his just another small-fry that wouldn''tst against other contestants.


    Ned shook his head, looking up at the standing Kwan with a joyful, and a sudden sadness of smile, sensing that Ned would continue the game. "Keep yours, I''ll bet mine," Ned said. "I don''t need a Spotter, but for decency''s sake, I''ll ask you to be my spotter. You''ll do nothing but to keep quiet."


    A brief moment of silence made Kwan realized that Ned wasn''t lying. He knew that his bow skills were only good at level four, at five he was struggling. Yet, for some reason, he couldn''t get out of the feeling to trust the kid he wanted to rob or sell out before. "Yes," he said, hesitation pulled his tongue back inside its chamber, but it was toote. He said it. "I''ll be your spotter."


    Ned gestured Kwan to bet all the silver, the three thousand two hundred, they won from thest level. Although Ned was younger, Kwan took the initiative that age was unseen against skills. The same way as to how the brats of the nobles act towards the slums of older generations. And Kwan wasn''t even sure if Ned was born of a noble, because of his superior bow skills, and rare magical item. Or, if he was a student traveling by the will of his great master.


    Kwan bet and swallowed his excitement. He knew, that the next level was unknown to him and most likely to Ned. He then sat beside Ned, which Ned took the chance to ask for the other participants. Since ''Knowing the enemy is half the battle won''.


    "Aside from Swift," Kwan said, trying to hide his excitement, and jittering by making a ball of his hands. He then pulled the telescope hanging on his waist and blew steam on the front sses. "Don of the House Celian, he rarely joins the game. Some say he was an apprentice of an academy. But, never really get to know him well, since." Scratching his temple as he looked down at the stone pavement as if there was an embarrassing story to tell. "Since, I lost at him twice when bad luck yed on my side."


    Ned was looking at a kid not far from his right, he doesn''t have a spotter. But, his bow wasn''t ordinary either. Its bow was a wood coiling front the tip. Its limbs were tillered out in an S-curve, what makes it eye-catching was its golden string. He wore a fitting vest, and pants, with over-praised boots. He wasn''t that good looking, might be due to a speck of rough blemish on his chin, or his over holed ears, his hair was swiped back with confidence though.


    Ned wasn''t interested in what''s trendy or with an over-pampered noble. And, certainly, he wasn''t concerned with a participant crowded with a number of people and throwing fake smiles to his admirer. His confidence was like his hair, long, and braided down to his waist. His spotter was a female who looked at the guy with a reddish face, while he was surrounded with different admirers, one was a plumpdy whose veins popping out crying as if he saw his only life dependant on the guy.


    "Liv!" The plumpdy cry, saliva spew as if she was overflowing with it.


    Liv, the guy the plumpdy cried out, was responding by not giving a weing smile, not even a gaze, he was more concerned by thedy leaning at the stone pavement while a part of his bosom shows a slip. Which made his spotter st steam. One thing Ned was curious about, was the ne made of wood. Ned has been seeing these nes only hunters wore.


    "And that''s Liv," said Kwan, eagerly introducing the other participants. His stiff shoulders cocked as his words breaths out. "A novice hunter, he may be a show-off with his rank, but don''t underestimate him, he was good with a bow. People said that he passed the hunter exam only by using a bow."


    For Ned, he never underestimated his opponents, some may look like shit. But this shit maybe his defeat if he was overconfident. Outside the arena, he doesn''t care about them, unless they were the one who piqued his interest. Like Swift who was calmly sitting, arms crossing, not far from his right.


    Kwan frowned as he heard the announcer took over the stage. "For some reason!" He cried. Hand lifted high. "ording to our host! Level six will be initiated from here! Who will proceed to the next level from the twenty-four participants left! Let the level six, begin!"


    After the announcer cried, starting the game. The red marks that were at the edges of the arena, vanished. What happened next, made the audiences gasped in awe. As the pirs, where the fire behind the sses, moved in each corner. First, it crumbled, then its sides split open as the stones, of fist-sized shapes, emerged. Then, the stones shone a bright yellow sh, connecting each pir. This yellow light acted as barriers of thin lines, epassing the thousand cubic meter arena.


    Twenty-four participants were then asked to enter the arena together with their spotters, of they have one.


    The fire from the surface of the four, hundred feet, pirs were then dimmed to almost darkness. After the participants step inside the arena, the ground crumbled, making cracks of precise width and length. After it, the stone ground has shaken. Trees rose out the cracks, some were rocks, bushes, grasses, trees with vines. The surface changed in texture as it was now overwhelmed with sands, rocks, and an artificial river in the middle, while thend was textured with uneven ground, giving am ambiance of a real forest.


    The audiences gasped, this time, not in astonishment of the transforming arena, but, because of the figures that emerged out of specific cracks.


    Ned heard a screech, a cry, and a howl.


    Liv, the rookie hunter almost took a step back hearing the wild noise, while his spotter, an innocentdy dragged to a game just because she was good with eyeing, stumbled on her butt, her Oculus rolled in a slope, going downward. It stopped under a green-muddy foot with nails extending almost an inch.


    The foot twitched, sensing an item hit it. It growled, and stomped on the telescope, breaking it to hundred prices of sses. Then it howled. From the distance, the trees leaned until they break, a rumble of countless creatures screeched towards the participants.


    Ned draws an arrow, aimed at a dark figureing toward them. The arrow swooshed, the dark figure fell. Under the orange fiery st of the light. The creatures emerged. Crooked nose, running on two, hungry canine teeth, human-like eyes, and muddy thick fur crawling out their backs. Ned pulled another arrow aiming at the approaching creatures, and said with excitement reaching the tip of his bow: "Goblins."

 Chapter 112: Bowmaster

    Chapter 112: Bowmaster


    Even the air blew as if it was on the outside. Spells. Was all Ned could think of. Ned felt the ambiance like that of a forest. The leaves swayed left and right, river run, making a plop-plop sound as it hit a rock dividing the river in two. Grasses scratched their knees as if they were warning Ned of the iing danger. The made-up forest should have been a teeming of green, or brown. But, it was lit dimming orange from the pirs standing at every edge of the stone arena.


    Unlike the struggling Kwan, Ned could see the creatures creeping toward them. It wasn''t just the creatures, with his feline-like eyes, Ned could spot a gleaming pale-blue stone up at the cracks and branches of a tree. Not all, but with a steady focus, one could see the stones dimming blue.


    And to highlight Ned''s thought, the purple cloth announcer cried. Standing below the hollow rock, where Ned saw a figure moving before the arena shifted. "There is no time limit," he cried and waved his hand as if embracing someone. "This time, your targets will be an exact number of a hundred swamp-goblins! Bows, crossbows, it doesn''t matter! But, No spells allowed. And, killing other participants are forbidden! The level will end when all targets are dead! And the highest participant with the most kill will proceed to the next level. And, remember, the trees can see you!"


    Swamp-goblins. A variety of goblin that evolved to adopt the wet and muddy surroundings of the Bogblot regions. The only difference with the goblins Ned encountered inside the old mines of Hoglob was the thick fur growing behind their backs.


    Twenty-four participants would share a hundred targets. Share was a nice word. Grab, snatch, and the fight was the word.


    The participants stood at the edges of the arena. The hunter Liv was surprised a horde of the muddy-green beast was used for the arena.


    Grade Es were harmless for hunters with enough experience. But, they weren''t stupid to think that Grade Es could annihte a party of rookie hunters. One or two or three weren''t dangerous for a party. But make it a hundred of hungry Grade E, even higher ranked hunters would hesitate to battle them.


    The announcer said: "Killing other participants are forbidden." But, dying due to an ident wasn''t mentioned. "They will die because they''re weak," muttered Liv. Looking at his butt lying spotter. With his crafted bow, he shot the swamp-goblin that tried to rush them. Eyeball thwack out its green sunken eye. Green blood flowed, the goblin thudded on the ground.


    A dozen of the goblins revealed themselves, behind trees, behind rocks.


    Liv threw a taunting smile. "Follow me!" He cried. Going to the direction where Ned and Kwan was. His spotter stumbled following him.


    Turning off his red chromatic battle disy, Ned relied solely on his instincts and experience. He wanted to challenge Swift with his skills.


    "Leave the im," Ned said. Recurve bow on his left, thrill on his right. And Kwan behind him. "How good are you with the de?" Pertaining at the dagger strapped at the back of Kwan''s waist.


    Kwan did what he was told. Oculus was good at distant targets, but using it in the forest against hiding beast was pointless. He clipped the cylindrical ss on his belt and grabbed the dusky brown dagger. His hands jerked. He was a porter, he knew what it was to be attacked with a beast, surrounded maybe. And if only he could avoid being a porter, he would. But, life told him he can''t. He gripped the dagger, bent, and waited for Ned.


    Ned was steady. Like a feral beast, his dominant hand moved as if a target has been marked. Slowly, steadily, and patiently, he pulled an arrow out his quiver. Orange light reflected on the iron tip. He nocked, pulled the string, breathed, and released.


    In the distance, Kwan saw nothing but a maze of trees; shrouded with darkness, and a crowd of silent grass waving back and forth. A thud broke the silence, a silence only Kwan could hear. Swamp-goblin slid behind the tree, an arrow stuck between its neck, overflowing with green sticky liquid. "That''s one," Ned muttered.


    Before Kwan could ease off, Ned nocked another arrow and wished he was like him. Torso straighten up and not bending left or right, cor parallel to the arrow, and hips not bending forward or backward. Seeing Ned''s posture, Kwan knew, that Ned will hit another target.


    Another goblin slumped not far from the first one, also hiding behind the tree. They wore nothing except the crude clubs they were holding.


    "We should move," Ned said, looking behind his shoulder. They should, behind them was the barrier. Ned presumed, even if he uses all his strength, he might not destroy, or scratch the barrier. The only way was to finish the game.


    The participants dispersed, some were eager as one of the participants ran wildly going to the center of the arena, not knowing a group of goblins were waiting, hiding, for their prey.


    And some were anxious, these were the ones who passed the level five for the first time, due to their skills, or a load of luck. They moved with stiffened legs, yet, careful.


    "Kwan," Ned said. "Grab the arrows, I''ll handle the targets."


    Kwan pulled the two arrow out of the dead goblins, and hold it for a moment as he saw Ned crossing a path filled with green to orange grasses. Surrounded by fat trees. Kwan followed and stopped seeing Ned holding his position.


    Bushes, grasses, and trees surrounded Ned. But not for long.


    Leaves rustled to Ned''s right. Ned pulled an arrow from his quiver. A goblin with a spiked wooden-club came into view. And the sunken eye goblin dashed to Ned, leaving the thick bushhis former cover.


    Ned aimed and shot the goblin. Piercing it through its eyes. The distance was too close, the iron-tipped arrow entered its eye, then mutted a white-sticky lump of meat, and exited the back of its head.


    The goblin fell on its knees, followed by his body, then headpushing further the sunken arrow, green mucus liquid exited its wound. "Two," Ned said, fixing another arrow into the recurve bow''s string. A habit a hunter or rouge should adopt.


    Aim, shoot, fix another arrow, then aim. His habit saved Ned countless of times whenever he uses a bow. Since the arrow was ready, Ned pivoted, hearing a stick snapped far from his left.


    Two goblins rushed, wildly swinging their clubs. Alone, they weren''t much of a threat. But, give them a number and a spiked club, this kill-all-human-in-sight humanoids will be happy to oblige.


    Ned released the fixed arrow, air whistled, and the mentally ill goblin dropped like a sack of wet rice. It rolled once and stopped lifeless as its tongue was sticking out.


    The trailing goblin skipped its dead kin, might be his friend, or cousin, or his partner since its eyes were full of rage seeing the dead goblin on the ground. It howled: "wooka zoo ahh!" And sped toward the culprit.


    "Wooka zoo ahh this," Ned said. Shooting the goblin with an already fixed arrow.


    Most beasts were intellectual, some were born with nothing but a head full of air, and some became smart of doing things over and over again until the tasked was fixed into their minds. Just like the rushing goblin, his mind was filled with nothing fancy but struggle. The goblin struggled every day, that it became ustomed, and learned how to defend itself.


    The goblin raised its club across its head. Blocking the fleeting arrow midair. The arrow hit the club with a clinking sound. The goblin smirked.


    Chance Arrow game, a game made solely for bow lovers. As long as participants use a bow, crossbows, and weapons that handle an arrow, they are weed to join the game. Seeing that the goblin was approaching, Ned couldn''t use any weapons aside from the recurve bow he was holding.


    The goblin wasn''t fast, but not slow either. A split-second decision precedes on Ned''s thoughts. Instead of fixing an arrow, Ned dashed toward the goblin, approaching it head-on.


    As Ned dashed, he pulled an arrow. Rotating between his fingers and stopped only when the tip was pointing downwards, and the feathered end upwards.


    The goblin raised its club at an awkward angle. With its force, the goblin waved the club at the iing Ned.


    Ned predicted the goblins move. Goblins usually don''t exceed a five-feet height, but their bodies, with enough meat, especially human meat, their bodies could go almost a meter wide. Making them big with wide shoulders. And also making them slow.


    Ned bend, evading the swooshing club passing his head. Ned doesn''t need his Emtor to predict that goblin''s weaknesses were their soft eyes, joints, and a cavity between their cor bones, and shoulders. He spun, and inserted the arrow between the goblin''s cor and shoulder, pushing it almost at the middle, precisely aiming into its heart.


    The goblin stumbled, blinking its round eyes, and fell on its butt. It jerked, used the club as a crutch, and stood. It knew it was dying and thinking maybe killing a human before it dies will honor its n. Green liquid seeped out its wound, and rushed


    Arrow drilled its eyesocket and fell lifeless.


    Kwan''s mouth was wide open, forgetting his only job, collecting the arrows off the dead goblins. In his mind, he saw Ned as a real bow master. Bow masters must not rely on their bow alone, situations will arise that an archer must use meleebat. And Ned did all this. From the bow to melee. Kwan assumed, he could switch whenever he liked. Kwan shook his head with astonishment.


    After Kwan pulled the arrows, he walked beside Ned. Hand stretched on a tree, and looking for a new target.


    Five minutes after the game started, Ned rxed near a tree. With the blow of the winding their way. Ned smells a stinking windold man''s pee stinking air, breezing their spot. Ned fixed an arrow. "Ready your dagger," Ned said behind his shoulder, looking at Kwan. "The real game is about to start."

 Chapter 113: There Goes One

    Chapter 113: There Goes One


    Kwan held his dagger with the tip closer to his chest, not the right way to handle a dagger while surrounded by hungry goblins, but, he held it like his life was depending on it. "There''s a hundred of them, Ned," he said, still holding the dagger awkwardly. "But, why is it that, almost half of them are here with us!"


    Ned didn''t answer. If Kwan liked it or not, this was to Ned''s advantage. He doesn''t have to travel hundreds of meters to look for the goblins.


    Ned unstrap the empty brown leather bag andid it rest on the ground. He felt relieved having without the bag, yet, it was necessary for his safety. The pouch hanging on his waist was enough for small items. But putting big items inside a small pouch was confusing, especially pulling a ck cloak out of the pouch.


    Kwan thought that the ck cloak was inside and he rested his narrowing eyes on the bag, eventually shaking his head As if trying to shook away the bad thoughts he had for the bag.


    "Kwan," Ned said, fixing an arrow in the recurve bow''s string. "Keep a watch on my bag."


    Kwan moved closer to Ned, behind them were a number of trees, making their escape tiresome if they wanted to. Kwan took the bag, and slung it behind his back, and focused on the goblins surrounding them. From time to time, Kwan gaze behind them. Making sure no one would nk them, a trait he learned being a porter.


    [Twenty-two.]


    ICE prompted, counting the goblins on Ned''s visual.


    [Including the one from the far back.]


    Ned nodded. Eyeing the short, yet, muscle filled goblin at the far back holding a strange ax. An ax far longer than its body. One of its tusks was longer than the other, sprouting at the bottom of its jaw, while saliva seeped out its uneven teeth. The fur on its back was silver, might be indicating its age, since the rest of the goblin have either brown or pale brown furs while looking young.


    The rest of the goblins were either bidding time behind a tree, rocks size of an average human, and some were hiding behind shadows cast by a tall tree.


    They almost looked the same, scars on their faces, missing ear, missing eye, crooked pointy nose, bald hair. But they all have the same mark encircling their neck, even the big goblin hand a mark on its neck.


    The host of the game wanted entrainment, and humans against humans was a boring one to watch. For that, they captured goblins and use them as targets for the game, since goblins multiply fast, and no one would bother if they died.


    Aside from their leader that holds a giant ax, the other goblins use crude wooden clubs, Ned hasn''t seen a goblin using abow,so far.


    The goblin leader roared. Pointing its ax toward the human blocking their way. The rest screamed, either with joy or hunger.


    Ned shot the arrow. Hitting the screaming goblin while it waved its club toward him, it fell lifeless. "Five," Ned said, calm and focused.


    The down goblin made the other roared in anger. One of them threw a club, helplessly passing beside Ned.Ned shot another arrow and another goblin down.


    Aside from the arrows traveling mid-air. Ned hasn''t moved an inch. Left foot forward, while right foot behind, making a rustling sound against the fallen leaves every time he shot an arrow.


    Kwan stood uneven behind Ned, his hands on his dagger trembling, but as of that time, it wasn''t fear, but excitement. Arrows after arrows flew, and goblins after goblins dead.


    One doesn''t need a keen eye to see that Ned wasn''t even sweating, nor struggling, it was quite the opposite, he was enjoying the ughter.


    After another five minutes of blood spilling, eye-gouging, and goblin ying, Kwan spoke: "Do you need help, Ned?" Although he knew that Ned doesn''t need one. He urged himself to speak and try not to be left out.


    "No," Ned answered. "You''ll have your turn after I''m done here." Throwing a gaze at the six goblins left. He then pulled anarrow and shot the one nearest to his right. Pulled another, shot. Aim, shot. The battle doesn''t need a de to win, so the bow shooting became a routine to Ned.


    [Safe to say you never lost a touch with bows, Ned.]


    Ned smiled. And Kwan saw the first smile he thought to be genuineing from Ned. It was as if Ned was enjoying.


    Twenty-one swamp goblins dead, and Ned was left with twice a dozen arrow and an angry goblin leader. The leader of the horde.


    ves or not, you green-minded goblins were still a beast. Ned thought, eyeing the tip of his arrow and aimed at the goblin leader''s bloodshot red eyes.


    Behind the ax-wielding goblin leader came a scream. Under the painful orange of the fiery light, Ned saw a participant. Two goblins forcingher legs, trying to spread it wide open.


    Ned released the arrow, hitting not the goblin leader but the green minion a dozen meters behind it. The goblin fell lifeless on thedy''s stomach. It died trying to pull the arrow out its eye while screaming at thedy participant bathe in a green liquid.


    The other goblin screech in surprise, its head jerked looking for the culprit who killed its partner-in-crime.


    Ned was too far for the goblin to see where he was. Their eyes were ustomed toplete darkness, especially inside caves.Instead of the leg, the goblin grasped its spiked club and aimed at thedy participant''s innocent head;wanting to kill thedy instead of incubating her.


    A head plopped beside thedy. She gasped, covering her mouth with her hands painted with green blood, she thenpulled herself out of the two dead goblins. And escapedtowards her savior.


    She walks while limping, yet, she was happy that she was saved. She ran, and not giving a damn about the dead goblins scattered on theground encircling Ned.


    And certainlynot giving a damn about the hulking goblin leader beside her.Thedy participant was exhibiting extreme joy that it was toote for her to notice the ax traveling toward her neck. Thest thing she heard was a thwack ringing her ears, and slowlysumbing toplete silence and darkness. She died with a smile on her face,unknown to her it was herst.


    A smile,Kwan sure to remember for the rest of his life. His knees shook and fell on both, trying toprehend what had happened at the smilingdy. Kwan took a deep breath, forcing every muscle he had to support his breathing. Kwan heard nothing but a thumping out his chest. His vision wasdeemed and saw nothing, but his dagger while his hand clenching it.


    "Aaaaaaaaaand!" The announcer cried with excitement,blowing all the air reserved in his lungs. "There goes one! Who will make it? Who willsurvive? Bettings were closed! Better luck next time! And remember participants! Killing is forbidden between yourselves unless you''re a swamp-goblin!"


    People cheered outside the arena. They weren''t the people before, they were different, they were the people looking for excitement. And they were right watching the Chance Arrow game.


    "Kwan," Ned spoke after he shot three consecutive arrows at the goblin leader and another two at the approaching goblins. The first arrow hit the ax goblin in its chest, while the two went beside him, hitting the other two to die. "Kwan, get up."


    Shit. The kid lost it, he''ll die.Ned thought.


    "Kwan," Ned said. He doesn''t want to appear that he was forcing Kwan, so Ned tried to talk with calm. "Was it like this Kwan?" Ned knew, that Kwan doesn''t know what was level six, and beyond. Yet, Ned tried to get Kwan''s attention. He tapped the frailing kid''s shoulder.


    Kwan gasped for air, he snapped hearing Ned''s voice beside him and feeling his arm on his shoulder. He shook his head. "No," he said, still gasping for air. "No...I don''t know."


    "Then stand up," Ned said. Aiming for the goblin leader''s kneecap. Trying to slow his rush. "I need you now, I need you to move. Get yourself to safety." The arrow hit the kneecap, but it wasn''t prating.


    Aside from his parents, Ned''s words were the best thingKwan heard for a long time, that someone needed him. It was also the worst, Ned needed him to do nothing. He was right, Kwan should do nothing, and he wasn''t stupid, he doesn''t want to get on Ned''s way.


    His legs moved on its own, he backed away. And he doesn''t stop. He backed away as far as to where his feet would take him. To the edge, to the barrier. To safety.


    Kwan''s figure disappeared inside the darkness veiled forest. Weeping and wiping the tears he couldn''t control.And Ned didn''t stop him. He was d that Kwan took the right decision. With that, he could focus on killing the goblin ax leader.


    Ned spun. Without using magic, he will battle the goblin leader.


    This will test my limits. Ned thought. Unconcerned, unflinching, and unrelenting.


    Ned brushed the arrows stacked inside the quiver. "Neen," he muttered and pulled an arrow.


    The goblin ax leader rushed toward Ned, the cold body of thedy lies t beside a tree. While her head. The goblin leader was holding to it with a big smile on its face. Ax to its right, head to its left.Red blood dropped as the goblin rushed. It ran stomping its muscle-filled leg.


    Ned had seen too much death. Cruel he may be, he doesn''t felt a thing as the goblin leader rushed him with a head. Ned released an arrow. Air broke apart as it traveled midair.


    And there''s a reason why the goblin leader,was the leader. Itwasn''t smart, but,wasn''t stupid either. It knew Ned was aiming for its eye. It raised the dead participants'' head and blocked the whistling arrow with it. Hitting not its eye but thedy participant''s joyous eye. The goblin leader roaredthen threw the head toward Ned. The only human left might be worthy of his challenge.


    Ned evaded the head, the throw was slow, thatNed caught a glimpse at the head. She was Liv''s spotterwas. The head thudded behind Ned, hitting a tree, and rolling until it stopped, Maker only knows where.


    After Ned evaded, he pivoted. Evading again, this timethe ax slicing his neck. He evaded releasing an arrow while jumping backward. The arrow hit the goblin''s kneecap. It moaned, feeling the tingling sensation traveling from its knee to the rest of its body.


    But it never stopped swinging its ax


    "Another one!" Cried the announcer. "Another one! dead!"


    The voice echoed the arena asNed evaded with nimbleness. He bent, with one leg on the ground, the other kicking the arrow stuck on the goblin kneecap. The kick was strong it let Ned pushed backward. Escaping the ax''s attacking range.


    The goblin jumped, holding the ax with both hands, and aiming at Ned, attempting to slice him to half


    "And three!" Another cry rang the arena, and Ned hoped it wasn''t Kwan.


    Ned shot another arrow while he was backflipping midair,hitting the goblin''s leg. All arrow Ned shot was aimed at its knee or its left leg. Making the hulking goblin moved even slower.


    The fight was filled with arrows whistling, and ax swinging. The goblin ax leader didn''t have the chance tohit Ned, not once. He cried out of frustration, all his attacks were a miss, while Ned''s arrow was a hit.


    Ned backflipped twice, gaining momentum and distance, a good range for a recurve bow. Ned nocked an arrow, yet, he didn''t shoot.Instead, he sped toward the goblin.


    The goblin was limping. Its left leg was mutted as the green blood flowed. Ned ran and prepared the arrow.


    The goblin raised its ax as it saw Ned dashing toward it. The moment Ned entered its ax range, it swung.


    Hitting nothing but air.


    Ned slid between its legs and shooting an arrow into its dangling crotch. It roared, maybe out of agony, pain, frustration, or the loss of its goblinhood. Ned never knew, and he doesn''t want to know as he spun around the goblin''s hulking body, and shot the back of its knee, where the other arrow was stuck.


    It fell with one knee, hand supporting its body while the axid t on the soil. But the goblin wasn''t finished yet, it spun around


    And fell lifeless as the arrow pierced its neck, and bubbles of green blood seeped out. It jerked before it went silent. It died. Blood flowed; body cold. Its eyes went dim and shut off.


    "And four!" Cried the announcer, unlucky human died, didn''t reach until the end. "And thest goblin died! Level six has ended!"

 Chapter 114: Rushed

    Chapter 114: Rushed


    Level seven came without a dy. Barriers didn''t open, trees didn''t bore under the arena, rivers remained, and another crack appeared, unleashing another group of swamp goblins. A hundred and fifty goblins ording to the joyous announcer in purple.


    Kwan was nowhere to be found, and Ned doesn''t have the luxury of time looking for him.


    Two dozen of goblins herd the wet soil, forming a small hill of dead humanoids.


    Ned pulled arrows off the dead goblins, he chose only the one that was salvable, the rest were either split to half or were stuck inside the skull and was difficult to pull. Ned pulled thest arrow sunk inside the eye when a spell-made wind blew from west of him. Highlighting a rough, and warm smell. A treacherous odor only Ned could smell.


    He brushed his nose with his finger, the same finger he used to kill dozens of the goblins. "Come out," Ned said. Putting thest arrow back to his quiver. Left hand holding the bow. Right hand ready to shoot, depending on the man''s decision, hiding left of Ned, under a tree with orange leaves. Not from the fiery fire of the arena, but the leaves were orange, even the stem. Making the white and some golden thread lining the clothes of the man hiding behind the tree, nakedly visible.


    "Never saw you before here, kid," the man behind the tree spoke. Slowly, and wryly he came out of the tree. Waistline hair hung behind him, braided neatly as if he wasn''t a participant of the game, he looked neat. Highlighting the wooden ne hugging his neck.


    Hunter Liv. Ned thought. He looked older, maybe around thete twenties, but Ned assumed he was younger than that.


    "Not from here," Ned said. Turning to face the wood rank hunter. "I''m with someone, he asked me to join the game."


    "The weeping kid," Liv said and smiled. Holding his bow while the tip aimed at the ground, as if he was ready for something.


    Ned confined his eyes. "How long have you been there?" Ned asked with apprehension. Looking at the hunter, it seemed that he doesn''t want to answer Ned with his shoulders shrugging. Ned changed his question. "Where''s your Spotter?"


    Liv hissed. "We got separated," he said eventually, looking left and right away from Ned''s wary eyes. "And how about your spotter? Won''t you go and follow him? Level seven is about to start, are you sure he will survive, or are you sure you will survive, kid?"


    Ned turned without saying a thing and pointed at the lifeless body of thedy participant. Beside the beheaded body were goblins. Green and red blood mixed and flies buzz as they chose to feast on the human body than the goblins. "Isn''t she your spotter?" Ned said.


    Liv was silent. He didn''t stutter, not a jerk or twitch, even a blink. And Ned saw it all. And it seemed that he was with someone who''s willing to take a risk to achieved goals.


    And to highlight what Liv has said. Not far from the two, the ground shook, and a crumbling sound reverberated the stone floor. The announcer then cried. "Twenty left! A hundred and fifty more!"


    Twenty for the participant; and to tell people that Bogaressi has the capacity and power to capture magical beasts, a hundred and fifty more swamp goblins appeared.


    Ned prepared by carefully aligning the two feet and half arrow into the string of the bow.


    Leaves rustled, stem snapped. Under the dimming light, figures appeared from the forest. The same forest where thedy spotter appeared.


    Ned didn''t bother to aim. He doesn''t want to shoot the iing participants. Terror filled their eyes. The same terror that followed them. Ranks of swamp goblins were trailing them. Most of the fleeing participants were skilled but new to the game. They were overwhelmed with the prize and joined with false bravery. Toote for them to learn that this false bravery will sink one of their foot in a grave.


    "Proceed near the barrier!" One of the participants cried. The voice doesn''t seem to care, but at least he was guiding the rest of the terrorized participants.


    Eight participants ran amok passing through Ned and the uncaring Liv.


    "The goblins at level six were my prey, kid," said Liv, pestering Ned with his slightly off the tune voice. And it doesn''t suit him.


    "So you lured them here?" Ned said.


    "No," Liv replied uncaringly. One of the participants passed behind him and Liv gave a hissing sound. "You''re just in my way, that''s all. I could have killed the goblin leader, and... " He stopped. Withholding something he should not share.


    Participants ran wild as thest of them passed Ned and the hunter, thest of the participant who seemed to guide them stopped between Ned and Liv.


    "Leave now, kid," said the new guy. He doesn''t have a spotter, and his bow shuns the orange light with its golden thread.


    "You might be surprised who you talking to Don," said Liv. He wasn''t praising Ned, his ent revealed that he was mocking instead.


    Don cocked a shoulder and said with a pity: "Well, don''t tell meter that I didn''t warn you." He eyed the dead goblins scattered and the headless body. He seemed to gulp air and turned away his eyes at the deaddy spotter. His eyes turned left and right as if looking for something.


    "At the back," Ned said without pressure. His eyes gazed at the iing goblins. "Don''t know where, but you might find her head in one of the bushes there."


    This is a game. Yet, flinch a little, do a wrong move, or worse fight with hesitation. Expect to die. Ned thought. Raising the bow aligned to his cor. He let loose the arrow with ease. His strength added with the bow''s string, the arrow hit the goblin''s neck with a thwack sound. It fell on its own green blood.


    Don''s craftedpound bowpensated theck of strength by its range. Hitting the far end of the horde of the goblins. With his trained arms, he downed two goblins twice with ease.


    While Liv shot at a slow rate, very slow. He was taking his time, and as if he wasn''t bothered by the grouping their way.


    Goblins were scattered in the arena, some near the edges, a number of participants and goblins in the center, while Ned and the rest were at the middle near the edge. Their group took most of the goblins since it almost counted to eighty, more than half of the current number.


    The three remained unmoving. While the dead goblins made a small hill in front of them. Covering the dead goblin leader and the headless body.


    But Ned with limited arrows dashed forward, leaving his quiver on the ground.


    "Kid!" Don cried. Stopping his attack midway, surprised by the action of Ned.


    Ned skipped the dead bodies, pulling one arrow along the way. There were almost twenty goblins left. Ned stood atop the dead goblin hill and jumped at the iing enemies.


    Ned bent, evading the club hurled toward him. He aimed and shoot. The one who threw the club went dead. He jumped backward, making the two clubs swung at him hit nothing but air. He shoots the one on his right; dead. He pulled an arrow on the dead body resting beneath his left foot. Aimed, and shoot, another one dead. He jumped, evaded, and shoot. Making his energy lower by almost forty percent. Leaving him with enough energy tost a couple of hours of acrobatic movements.


    After Ned jumped from the goblin-hill. The other side went with a scream and screeching before it toned down toplete silence. The two had a hard time shooting since the hill was blocking their view.


    Momentster, the two decided to move with a silent agreement, they walked, and climbed the pile of a dead goblin, and peered at the other side. What they saw were the remains.


    Neck, eyes, joints, and even the holes in the ears of the goblins weren''t spared. Ned stood in the middle of another small hill, with only one arrow nocked in the bow, and another one he held. Some green liquid smudged on the surface of his ck clothing.


    As the game kept ongoing, so as the onlookers with their gasping breathe and gawking eyes.


    Ned stood, feeling the surroundings around him. A serious number of goblins were killed, yet, the level hasn''t ended.


    Ned could hearscreams in the depths of the man-made forest. If level six had one, so does level seven. Ned needed to find where the goblin leader was.


    He dashed, leaving the two with dead goblins. Ned grazed trees, nts, and rocks. Following a trail leading him almost in the center of the arena.


    Ned stopped near a shallow pond or swamp that ran far and wide. Fewer trees and stones. And abundant grass stood in front of him. Far from him, he saw two goblin leaders swinging their axes pursuing a man d in ck. It was Swift with his fitted clothing and a mechanical bow attached to his wrist.


    The two goblin leader was struck with many short arrows, making them look like a walking cactus. But, instead of dying, they were enraged. And the culprit, they were chasing.


    Water sshes as the goblin leader throwits ax. Swift evaded by sliding on the mud, making the ax stuck on the muddy ground. Then, he ran after he shot one arrow hitting the chest of one of the leaders. Then the goblin leader pulled the ax on the ground and started to pursue again.


    Swift could have killed the other goblin leader the moment it stopped and pulled the ax on the ground. But he didn''t.


    Unless. Ned thought. He then aimed the only arrow he had nock and released just before the goblin threw the ax again. At the distance of almost a hundred-meters, the arrow swooshed hitting the first goblin leader on its neck.


    Distance made the arrow weak the moment itnded on the neck. The goblin leader stopped, grabbing the arrow stuck on its neck and growled the moment it was pulled. He shot its bloodshot red eyes to Ned and ran.


    Taking the chance, Swift shot dozen of arrows in a matter of second, aiming at different parts of the second goblin leader. Yes, swift never missed, but even at a close distance, the arrows weren''t prating. The goblin leader jumped, raisingits ax aiming at Swift.


    Swift jumped backward, the moment hended, his right foot slipped and he tumbled on the muddy ground. The shadow cast on his face, the ax was nearing. Swift raised his hand instinctively to protect his face where the ax was aimedas his arm could really protect him against a hungry ax. Under his ck mask, he closed his eyes.


    The ax hummed beside him, hitting not his head but the wet ground beside him. He opened his eyes, and an arrow was sticking into the goblin leader''s neck. It jerked gasping for air as the green blood oozed out. It thudded on the ground making a burbling sound as the blood flowed.


    Not far from him, the other goblin leader dashed toward the opposite direction, and not far from the dashing leader another figure appeared.


    Ned shot thest of his arrow saving the downed Swift. While a goblin approached him. He smiled, and throw the recurve bow beside him. The snapped string waved back and forth midair until it went stuck on the ground.

 Chapter 115: Why Hide?

    Chapter 115: Why Hide?


    Ned''s recurve bow''s string snapped. And with no bow to attack, or de to defend he jumped backward. Letting the ax hit air as the goblin leader swung with raging eyes.


    But the swing never stopped, instead, the goblin leader let the ax hurled in circle. Making it and itself gain momentum and pivoted on the muddy ground and formed a perfect circle midair, marking another attack. A whirlwind of ax.


    The loop was instant that Ned doesn''t have enough time to evade. Ned could see a blur of iron axing his way as his waist was bent, he raised his left hand over his head to block the attack.


    The nk side of the ax made contact with Ned''s arm with a bang. Ned scraped the muddy soil with his thrown off body.


    The goblin leader''s muscle threaded body was theplete opposite of Ned. He was fourteen, slender, and doing his best to grow his body. An iron ax with a handle of wood, and an arm filed with muscles, coupled with the ax''s momentum, Ned was thrown meters from the goblin. The goblin leader smirked, thinking that he downed the one who shot an arrow into his neck.


    [Impact detected.]


    Ned''s system chimed with a series of notification.


    [Defender skill in effect. Able to withstand physical and magical attack from tier 1 items or spells.]


    [Be careful Ned.]


    Wit the chime,es ICE soft, ented voice.


    [The Mark of the Knight helps you withstand attacks. But be considerate. There''s a limit to what it can do. Your body might not stand a continues and extraneous attacks.]


    After a series of prompts. ICE forcedbat mode on Ned''s disy.


    Ned''s vision turned blue then red, after which, a series of digits appeared into his disy. Marking the goblin leader''s short neck with a digit, their jointsmostly soft parts. And the eyeswhich has the highest digitspared to the rest.


    Ned brushed the sweat forming on his forehead with his arm, the same arm the ax hit. "Not a scratch," Ned muttered as if talking to self, while he shakes his left arm. "So, currently this is my limit, Grade E leaders, with a weapon of tier 1."


    [Yes, Ned. Two fireballs are enough to down that goblin leader.]


    "No," Ned said. Crackling his fingers and neck. "Aside from fun, this is also a good way to earn resources while having decent training.


    [You do not have a bow, Ned.]


    Reality struck Ned. In order to finish the game, a bow was required. And his sixty silver bow snapped.


    "Yes," he said, smiling while he took a stance to perform against the surprised goblin. "But, I''m not the only one with a bow here."


    [That is fine. There is no rule that said about stealing.]


    "Stealing?" Ned spoke after his system. "Who said I''m going to steal?"


    [Me?]


    Ned heard a witty chime. He smiled as if his life wasn''t in danger with the rushing goblin leader. He angled his left hand higher to his right across his chest.


    The ground thumped and st as the goblin stomp its green feet. It roared and swung its ax. Ned flipped backward. Uponnding, he dashed, kicking the goblins knee. It stumbled awkwardly and fell with one knee. Ned then grabbed a mud throwing it into the goblin''s eyes. Giving him enough chance to rush in the still downed Swift.


    Ned stopped across Swift. Beside the masked participant was the goblin leader. Ned''s pull of thest arrow was strong enough to break the string in two. The result was the arrow bored deep into the goblin leader''s neck. Blood stopped to flow as it clogged the entry point.


    Swift looked at Ned upright, with his butt on the ground, arms supporting him from behind. A small bag was also strapped behind his waist. Ned assumed a knife was hidden just like Kwan.


    Kwan who was nowhere to be found might be at the back near the edge of the arena together with the fleeing participants. An assumption they only could guess since the game started with the goblins appearing in the center of the arena.


    "What are you doing?" Swift said in a small voice. His voice was like being pinched from the inside of his throat. Swift coughed. "Th thank you." This time, his voice was round and manly under the ck mask with a single hole.


    I don''t like hoping. Ned thought to himself. But thatst arrow wasn''t just to help him.


    "Not enough," Ned said under his panting breath. His ck tunic was muddled with mud not to mention his faded trousers, especially his ck bootsced with leather. Aside from his face, luckily his hair was short and dimming with silver, if not, he looked more of an errand boy who was tasked by his master to feed the horses inside a barn full of shit, while he stunk of shit at the same time. Ned stretched his hand at the butt sitting Swift and hoped. "How about an arrow for a life?"


    Even under the ck mask, Swift knew what Ned wanted. Now that Ned was close, a tiny thread of hair, dark hair, peeked at the corners of his rounded mask. Aside from a smudge of mud, the surface of his mask was sleek, like made of marble rather than wood varnished with ck.


    The goblin roared. Anger, humiliation, and frustration filled its voice.


    The people cried. Excitement, thrill, and enjoyment filled the dome.


    Ned stood, while Swift pulled one of the leather straps that locked the mechanical bow on his wrist.


    Swift''s mechanical bow was locked with many straps that Ned couldn''t follow since he spun around and faced the now-wiped-off-mud on its eye goblin.


    At five feet, the goblin looked like a lumberjack running wild with an ax and no neck. Every stomp of its feet was apanied by a roar.


    "No time," Ned cried out his thought. He moved, spun around Swift, and pulled the man in his underarm.


    Swift stood hastily, giving up on unstrapping the mechanical bow. While Ned stood behind him. Both wore the same height, at five-six or five-seven the two stood awkwardly. Pretty sure for Swift, since Ned stretched out his hand beside Swift''s body. More precisely his love handle. To Swift''s left, came another hand. It wasn''t his love handle. But Ned stretched out to grip Swift''s wrist where the mechanical bow was attached. "Fire when I say so," Ned whispered behind Swift''s mask. With the cue, Ned pulled swift closer to his body. The warmth of Ned''s body traveled across Swift''s. Prating the leather clothes he wore. With the pull came a soft moan and a squeak. Ned doesn''t mind, since the goblin would spare them no time.


    Swift raised his left hand guided by the hand holding his wrist. Ned aimed at the goblin with the disy in his vision. For assurance purposes, pretty sure that would be ICE''s response. Ned peeked behind Swift. "Fire," Ned said. Pretty sure a whisper under Swift''s left ear.


    It took Swift seconds before he could process all the things that had urred between him and Ned. He snapped. And fire a single short arrow under his wrist. Hitting the kneecap of the surprised goblin leader.


    "Not enough," Ned said, not a whisper this time. "We need to move closer."


    "Wait!" Swift cried. High pitched, not rounded, or forced. A quick; surprise cry. "I can''t"


    "I know," Ned whispered. That''s deliberate. "I know you''re good with bow but worst at close range. I saw it. Now move."


    Instinctively, Swift''s foot moved, followed by another; followed by another behind him. Ned paced ording to Swift''s movements.


    Ned felt that Swift''s left arm was rxed, it was as if he has given up on struggling and let Ned to the moves. On which he did, his left arm moved and raised once more. "Fire," Ned said under his breath. Swift followed, letting go of the arrow, hitting the same knee.


    At close range, the arrow traveled with a blur, enough for the goblin to not see it, evade from it, or guard against it.


    Swift''s mechanical bow was good at mid-range. With a lot of uracies and a rapid rate of fire in return of less strength and power. But Ned knew all these, he also knew that at a close range, almost double the length of a sword, the wrist mechanical bow was devastating. Proven since the goblin roared in agony and fell on one knee while it gripped the ax as a crutch.


    Before it could gain its momentum back, Ned gave the word. Arrow flew straight to the goblin''s eye. It wasn''t just a hit, the arrow bore straight into its brain. Blood seeped out its eye socket followed by a green sticky lump of meat. The moving cactus fell from warmth then coldness enveloped its body.


    "Why hide?" Ned whispered.


    With a quick and short moan, Swift jolted away from his body from Ned under his rapid breath. "What do you know!" He cried, a pitch not suitable for a kid maybe fifteen or seventy-years-old. And as if he remembered something. He spun around, unstrap the remaining locks of his wrist-bow, and gave to Ned. "Now we''re even."


    Ned shook his head hearing Swift''s forced and rounded voice.


    epting the mechanical bowmade of iron that crescent until his elbow. Under the iron padding were strings; thin yet sturdy that connects to a small button under the ball of Ned''s wrist; he assumed the push button to release the arrows. The arrows were then loaded inside a rectangr objectmagazine ording to Nedthat was attached under his arm reaching his elbow. He then straps it on his wrist and adjusted to fit. After he rotated his wrist to find a suitable adjustment, he smiled for the tingling sensation was gone, and realized that the bow was lightweight and easy to move.


    That exins the great uracy. Ned thought.


    Liv and Don arrived at the scene with the two cactus-like goblin leaders lying on the ground; dead.


    They were followed with other participants, the brave ones, exiting the forest almost a dozen left, and arrived with the same feeling as Liv and Don, defeated.


    Ned and Swift fought level eight side by side without having to say a single word. But Ned knew from time to time Swift threw a gaze under the single hole of his mask.


    Level eight was finished with haste since most of the participants were now concentrated in the middle of the arenawhere the goblins were being spawned out of the cracking ground.


    Level eight became a battle of who has the precise aim; who has the grand moves; who has the best bow; and who has the highest number of a kill.


    Level nine went by a little rough for the participants since four goblin leader ranking at the peak of Grade E, which was nearly Grade D took the arena. The participants were down to nine as the rest gave up,ck of arrow; or cared for their dear lives, and went into the edge near the barrier.


    To Ned''s surprise, Swift wasn''t someone who was overconfident like the Don guy, or having an air of threat like the Hunter Liv. Swift was someone who epts his weakness, and for that, he stuck around Ned topensate for his w; which was to battle in closebat.


    After Swift finished level eightwhich was his first time to reach level ninealthough forced, he gave a nod to Ned. And Ned assumed that under his mask, along with the nod came a smile.


    "You''re good," Swift said, his voice was muffled due to his mask. He stood beside Ned almost a meter apart, looking at the pond with a curdling green liquid in the center.


    "The way your aim," Ned said. Putting the magazine, which ording to Swift were numbered two hundred thin iron-arrows, and finished it with a simple tap of the t of his hand. "You must be well trained. And not all have the privileged to be trained since young."


    "It wasn''t prev"


    The ground trembled and a mechanical clinking sound vibrated under the floor. The shallow pond then cracked half, revealing a tall, and slowly emerging, almost eight to nine feet rectangr object that was covered with a ck to brown tarp or coarse material.


    A rapid and rough breathing let out steam at the tiny holes of the covering.


    "Level ten!" The announcer bellowed. He waved his hand left and right. Indicating to start the bet for thest time.


    With the shout. The covered object roared inside. And a thumping sound echoed the dome as if someone was confined to eternity.


    Ned stood with Swift side by side, almost twenty meters apart from the object. At their back, participants rushed toward the center.


    One of the participants let loose of his arrow hitting the covered object followed by a squeaking sound.


    "Let the Champion," the announcer said under his loud voice. Stopped, and continued. "Loose!"


    The course material was then pulled at the bottom. Revealing a giant goblin with a number, uncountable, of healed cuts. Its fur, silver and a streak of ck, ran from his neck down to his waist, flies buzz under his fur. Muscles outlined his very body that looked like a small dark-green mountain. Completely intact canine teeth revealed themselves while sticky liquid seeped out its mossy tooth. It holds not one, but three axes. Both on his hands, and one, short ax, slung on his waist.


    Aside from Ned and maybe Swift. The rest gasped, gawked, and thrilled; frightened at the same time. Even the audiences stood in surprise. Some cried pointing at the abomination in the center of the arena. But not because of its hulking appearance, not cause he holds three strange and massive axes. But because of the crystal ball hung around his neck with a chain. Inside the crystal ball was a stone; blue, smooth, and glossy. Almost perfectly cut.


    Liv reached the two followed by Don. Eyeing the stone in the creature''s neck. He was thrilled as if he was waiting for this moment.


    "Maker''s tongue!" Cried Don. Swallowing a lump of liquid then said with a short breath: "Mana Stone."

 Chapter 116: Goal

    Chapter 116: Goal


    "Level ten!" Cried the announcer above his long and deep breath. "This month''s Chance Arrow game reached level ten!"


    Participants who wanted a quick silver joined the game and stopped at level five. But if one wants a real amount of silver and recognition, reach level ten. The prices were also a surprise. It could be a bow of the winner''s choosing, an additional silver, or if the host was feeling generous, a prize only Great Houses could afford, one of them was mana stone.


    On the goblin''s neck was a crystal ball, inside the ball was a stone cut to almost perfection.


    Ned rubbed the surface of the mechanical bow on his wrist and thought: I was expecting for more, but, whatever.


    To his right stood Swift, wasn''t surprised about the goblin that appeared nor the stone hanging on its neck. But was surprised with Ned being calm. "Kid," he said. Rounded and rough voice. "You don''t look surprised by the mana stone."


    Ned dived into his thoughts; into his inventory to be precise. There he could feel the broken Butterfly, the twenty silver he had left, and tokens floating into the dark and limitless space. Sometimes he could feel mysterious packages floating inside his thoughts. The edges of these mysterious boxes poked Ned. The same feeling when someone poked Ned from behind but only inside his mind. With his thought, he could move these items just by imagining them. He could make the items scatter, or neatly arranged.


    And with a blink, both inside his dusky blue eyes and mind, several stones hovered and flew in front of his vision. The rest of the items were like soldiers giving way to their queen as she passes by. A Pile of stones formed a sphere that kept on revolving. It was the mana stones that Ser Edwin left him. One thousand of it was given to the Time to Loot crew. While the hundred was absorbed by Ned to fill his mana, which was a waste ording to him. That leaves him with twenty-nine thousand mana stones. Now he wondered if giving a thousand mana stone to Lady Darcey was the right idea; if it was an idea at all.


    Aside from Swift, which Ned had a hard time reading him due to his mask, the rest were gawking and paling in surprise with one mana stone. "Medium Grade Mana stone," Ned muttered.


    Swift doesn''t have a hard time hearing at all. "You knew," he said, turning his head towards Ned, checking once more his expression, and back to the goblin champion. "Yet, your face doesn''t show it all." He finally added looking straight at the goblin champion''s eye. He pulled another rectangr object behind the small bag strapped on his waist and put it inside his mechanical bow.


    ''I have a spare mechanical bow,'' Swift said before giving Ned his mechanical bow and doesn''t seem to regret it. That was at level six, now that it was level ten, his tone was the same even more dignified and resolute.


    In the middle of the arena was the cage. Across were the participants, almost twenty meters apart from the cage rushed to get the treasure. Liv came along with Don. From Don''s right were Ned and Swift.


    A rush of sttering footsteps came behind them. First to tag along was a man, same as Liv, with a wooden ne hanging his neck. A hunter, Ned assumed. Orange light shone above its bald head. The moment he stepped inside the soon-to-be-battlefield, he swapped his short bow with a massive crossbow slung behind his back. He looked more of a warrior than a lightweight archer. Half his cloth was torn, his left hand was free of any distraction whereas his right was covered with what seemed to be a rag, under the rag was a tattoo of dark ink, not carefully hidden.


    Came another man, same with the bald man with a wooden ne, he wore one set of long white cloth and a leather belt. Ned thought that Liv was the youngest of the wooden ne gang.


    Strode along with different participants which counted nine in total including Ned. And Ned, in terms of appearance, Ned was the youngest, followed by, maybe Swift or Don, which Ned couldn''t decide. Probably Swift, he assumed ording to his voice. Ned looked at Swift, which made thetter turn a head away from Ned''s inspecting eyes.


    The participants stood, almost encircling the raging goblin champion. The double iron cage was given enough space for it to freely swing its axes.


    The announcer took his time and waited for the right moment, as the participants aligned in the center, and bellowed. He cried. Telling them that whoever takes the mana stone, take, steal, or grab will get to win the game. In addition, whoever grabs the mana stone will have to hold for five minutes, until the time was up. Whoever got the stone after the said time will get to win the mana stone, the prize, and their bet.


    After the announcer cried, the edges of the iron cage snapped, as a flower blossomed in the morning sun. Whereas, the participants scrambled in random, hoping the champion won''tnd on them.


    The goblin champion waved its axes with a roar: "Baskogg Ezooaaa!" And jumped. Whoever itnded was sure to brace to ran, and plead that he''d learn how to defend himself; melee.


    Normal goblins never broke the five feet height mark unless they were privileged with food, or maybe mana in the air, or a stroke of great luck. Then, they might be a warrior that would lead their tribe to greatness. Like the goblin champion.


    The almost eight feet tall goblin chose Liv as the ice breaker might be because of his angst, or his mocking smirk. But Liv was sure chosen. Yet, Liv''s wooden ne wasn''t for a sure either, as a hunter who passed the exam via bow onlyording to the weeping Kwan. He sure knows how to re things up.


    With a backflip, he evaded the double ax that went booming in front of him. As he backflips midair, he released two arrows that went straight into the champion''s leg.


    Same as Liv, the champion''s muscles, that almost acted as an organic armor, protected him from the arrows, at close range the arrow wentjusthalf an inch into its leg. Giving Liv a that''s-all-you-can-do? Look.


    Even before Liv couldnd, the champion lunged forward, having Liv no time to react; aside from his widening eye.


    The axes went straight to Liv like a giant scissor ready to cut a giant hair; this time it was Liv who was the giant hair.


    The other participants took their chances as they saw Liv as the bait.


    The bald man released an arrow, an arrow big enough to be likened to a human''s thumb, and went straight into the dashing champion.


    The champion wasn''t just for a show, at eight feet, he could move its muscles with ease. To its right, the bald man''s arrow whistled. It wasn''t stupid either. It stopped its attack and spun to block the arrow by crossing the axes. Sparks flew as the arrow collided against the saw-like edges of the ax.


    The bald man''s arrow acted as a taunt. The champion mmed its axes on the ground, now he looked like a gori with an extended arm, and went straight into the bald hunter. Sticky liquid seeped out its mossy teeth, it was enraged; with joy. For its eyes shows like a predator randomly picking food. It''s just that, wherever it goes there''s a lot of food. And the massive green red the bald chicken.


    The bald man was carrying a massive crossbow. Its power was massive as the strings of its crossbow was attached to many different mechanical parts. But at the same time, its reload was very slow. Behind him was his arrow, less than a dozen, stacked in leather strap and was leashed into his chest and waist. After it pulled one arrow, it carefully aligned it into his crossbow. After a moment of aligning, he took aim, and he saw the ax in front of him ready to cut his neck.


    With a roar, the champion flicked both of its wrists, snapping the bald man in half; or so it thought.


    The bald man twisted it crossbow horizontally, the trigger to his right, the tip to his left, and used it as a shield. Guarding him against the champion''s ax.


    As the bald hunter and the champion were struggling, one of the participants took a sneaking attack. Grabbing the ne of its neck. It almost seeded. But because of Liv''s intervention, the participant halted on its track as the arrow from Liv made way between him and the champion.


    With an ugh sound. Blood flowed from the bald hunter as he was hit in the leg with Liv''s arrow.


    The champion stood towering against the bald hunter. Seconds passed the bald man fell on its knee while the champion leaned forward to push him all the way down. But it knew that staying for too long in a single spot without moving will make itself an easy target, instead, it kicked the bald hunter. Throwing thetter meters apart. Along with his voice that cried "Liv!" Came after the stters of water.


    The champion spun and twitched its neck, now its aggression was aimed toward the hunter who almost took its treasure.


    At a distance of almost five meters, the short participant took aim under his short bow. He smiled as he let loose of the arrow, hitting the champion''s right shoulder.


    With a brush of its ax, the arrow, thatwas stuck, broke to half, and as if nothing happened, it swung its ax.


    The short participant, who might be his first time reaching level ten, raised his arm, hoping that his bony limb would guard him against the almost human size ax.


    Hacked. That''s what happens when someone assumed that they could guard a massive ax with a stick. The short man''s left arm was hacked. Hacked to half. His arm fell on the wet ground along with his short bow, and along with his scream.


    All these and Ned stood unmoving and analyzing. Swift wanted to join the party, but Ned raised his doubts, which he shouldn''t have, and told Swift with his arm raised to block Swift: "Waitlook. It wasn''t affected by any form of attacks."


    Ned was right, the champion called out its spell. Which enhances its body the moment it was enraged.


    The other participants, including the hunter Liv, didn''t realize that the champion''s eyes were raging red, its muscles moved like they have a life of its own, it moved like worms etched into the very deep of its green skin; they wiggled.


    Aside from Ned, Swift, and the old man stood far from their left, and to Ned''s surprise, Don of the House Celian remained on their spot; analyzing.


    "What''s your goal?" Ned said. Obviously, Ned wasn''t after the mana stone. He came for the challenge, and slowly, it was being fulfilled. Not until the champion was defeated, or Swift admitted that he lost, which it seemed that he won''t.


    "Silver, I need silver for the academy, and especially the mana stone, I was the poorest of my ss, my bow was for a show; that includes my over-praised boots. I thought I could attract the attention of my Headmasters when I put holes in my ears or bought the golden string in my bow. In fact, I was a show-off. No resources, no proving skills."


    Only a real man with a real heart has the strength to ept his ws. Ned thought. And it wasn''t the answer he wanted to hear, and it wasn''t the man he was asking either. To Ned''s surprise, Don''s voice rung to his left. It made Ned''s perception of Don changed. But the one he was asking looks like wasn''t sure if what his goals were. Swift sighed a short hum and didn''t answer anymore.


    "He''s just here to show his skills," Don said, pertaining to Swift. Looking at the champion, running wild approaching the participants randomly.


    "What do you know?" Swift said, mumbled yet direct. "I''m pretty sure I wasn''t here for the stone." He added.


    "Then"


    Ned stopped his words, seeing that one of the cornered participants conjured a spell out of desperation. The moment light shone at the tips of his fingers, the ground where he stood crumbled and split open, sucking him to the bottom of the arena. Then the announcer''s voice echoed in the dome, and in the trees.


    "No spells allowed!" He cried. Almost in anger. "Fail to do so, we''ll suck you to the deepest of the arena, and regret joining the game. You''ll never receive the winnings you hadjust to add. Now! Grab that stone!"


    "Then," Ned repeated. He wasn''t thinking to use magic either. And sure the same goes to Swift. He spoke to his right, looking at Swift. "Then, back me up. I''ll distract him while you shoot." He flicked his left arm, where the mechanical bow was attached. With a ng, Ned was ready to engage. "Show me your goal."

 Chapter 117: Grabbed

    Chapter 117: Grabbed


    "I don''t need you, kid," Swift said, pushing himself in front of Ned. "I reached level eight without someone''s help, pretty sure I can do it now." He cocked his mechanical bow and with a ng, he dashed forward the champion. Joining the party of uncertainty.


    "Don''t tell me I didn''t warn you," Ned said, throwing his voice to trail Swift. Yet, Swift didn''t bother to turn around. Ned saw him release dozens of arrows hitting the champion''s muscle engraved back. But the arrows weren''t enough for the champion to be bothered with pain. It kept on roaring as it ran toward the other participants.


    "Can''t win standing here, right?" Don said, pulling his golden string and dashed forward, following the trails of Swift.


    The game was supposed to be solo. But, why send a monster that at least four parties were needed to take it down. Ned thought.


    He remained standing in the middle of the shallow pond. Grasses touched his knees, while water bumped his feet as if trying to get inside its boots. Ned looked behind his shoulder. He saw trees of different sizes, and rocks of different cuts. He looked up, he should see stars or the moon since it been two hours after he entered the ruins of Burmstone. Yet, what he saw was a grey dome, or maybe engraved stones, that acted as a roof.


    "What now, kid?" A voice punched at Ned''s side. Lazy, and breaking voice, as if the voice was taking its time to be processed. Yet, sharp and concise. It was the old man, standing to Ned''s left.


    "What do you mean, old man?" Ned replied in a haste. He was about to jump in action and test his n but was abruptly stopped by the old man, little younger than his master.


    He wore his hair cleanly. Gray, Ned was pretty sure it was due to old age. He was almost bald, except for the hair that sprouted atop its head and was braided until his shoulder, like a horsetail. He stood direct, and always on guard. Wearing a loose and tattered robe. Every time the old man moves, a sound escaped; it was the robe screeching into the old man''s skin.


    "I saw you standing," the old man said. Bow to his left, quiver to his back, and two arrows to his right. "At first this old memory of mine thought you were afraid. But, seeing you with my"he pointed to his right eye while holding the two arrow"keen eyes. I''m pretty sure you were nning."


    Ned smiled and thought: He wasn''t ordinary, I could smell a whiff of cold and calm air from him. "What''s the take?" Ned said, a response to the old man''s keen eyes. Although old, his face wasn''t filled with a mark of time, or wrinkles as the other people said.


    "Mana stone," the old man replied, he smiled, and added: "But I''m pretty sure you won''t give it, so seventy-thirty, you''ll be thetter. But you take the stone."


    "Seventy-fifty," Ned replied. Bargaining. "You take thetter, I don''t want the stone."


    "What?!" The old man said. He took a step back, before rxing his stiffened shoulders, and realized that Ned wasn''t being aical at all. "Others kill for that stone, but you? You prefer silver than stone?" He shook his head, now smiling. "I''m not sure if you''re just stupid, or for some reason, you needed silver more than the stone."


    I have twenty-nine thousand of that, why would I bother to get another one? Ned was supposed to answer but seeing how people reacted with a single mana stone. He swallowed the pride. "Well, I''m different."


    "Indeed you are, kid," said the old man, retracting his breath, back to his old wandering chest. "I''m Saul." He took the privilege and tapped his chest with a nod.


    "I''m Ned," Ned replied. It''s losing, sometimes it''s there, sometimes it''s gone. The smell, Saul''s smell. Ned knotted his brow as he thought. He looked at Saul across him and pondered if he could pull the n. Depending on how good Saul with the bow, he might pull the n to action. "How good is your aim?"


    Although aside from small freckles and wrinkles, Saul didn''t have facial hair yet he kept on brushing his chin. "Ho ho," he said smiling. "Trying to test me?" He raised his hands, two arrows were nocked in his bow. Maybe, the simplest of bow Ned has seen so far. No engravings, no magical leak, no golden string. Just a in old bow. Yet


    Saul released the arrows, traveling smooth and hitting the champion''s right arm while the other grazed. Saul then blew a breath. "I''m once a hunter kid, I struggled at Silver Rank, eventually settled here," Saul said. "How about you kid? Why would I join a party with you"


    Ned raises his left hand, with a click, three arrows flew hitting the champion''s nape. All in one spot. All these while the champion was rampaging toward the bald hunter.


    Saul nodded. "Not bad," he then said. "So what''s your n, pretty sure you have one."


    Ned looked behind his back. "The trees," he said nodding. "Wait for my cue." And dashed forward, he then heard Saul''s voice asking if what would be the cue?


    Supposedly, there should be nine participants fighting the champion, but the other one lost its arm and decided to back away from the fight and gave up on the prize. Either way, he already won his bet at level nine. But his arm and bow remained to stick at the muddy ground.


    Swift attacked at almost forty meters apart, while the rest jumbled up. Either they went running away from the champion or setting themselves at a proper angle and distance. Swift should have at least tried thirty meters.


    Thirtyno, twenty should be the ideal range for Ned''s mechanical bow. And so he did, Ned pushed himself at twenty meters. Passing Don and Liv as they aimed with careful eyes. And passing three more participants. Ned stopped and aimed at the champion, while it trailed the bald hunter. He shot one, hitting the champion''s nape. He shot twice, hitting again. But at twenty meters, the arrows weren''t prating.


    Instead, Ned moved forward, even closer to the champion. The bald hunter opened his eyes with surprise, the game was supposed to be won by a single person. Yet, the bald man''s eye shows that he was confused. For him, Ned the lunky, and rawboned kid who stood at the side shaking his feet, wasn''t supposed to help him.


    Ned intervened. He used the champion''s butt as a notch, followed by its back, and shoulder. Giving him a good chance to jump. Ned soared in the air, his left arm pointing at the champion, and with a click of his finger, two arrows departed out the small hollow-tube of the mechanical bow.


    The champion was about to hack the bald hunter, which he still used his massive crossbow as a shield when his enraged senses determined an arrow aimed at his neck. The champion blocked the arrow with a ng. The ax covered its neck perfectly. But not the eye. Ned let the second arrow flew with a small dy, enough that the arrow hit the champion''s eyes, but not too long that it would give the champion a time for a second block.


    The right side of the champion''s eye was shut off. The arrow nudges enough for it to let green blood oozing. The champion pulled the arrow boring its right eye, the wound wasn''t serious, but enough that the champion had no other choice but to close its eye for the moment. He red at Ned, passing his burden and contempt out its remaining eye. It roared, forgetting that he was about to hack the bald hunter. The raged was directed to Ned.


    The bald hunter tumbled backward. Pressing the wet floor with his butt. "A good taunt," he muttered.


    Nednded on the ground. Water sshed; mud soaked; the champion roared.


    "Not yet," Ned muttered.


    "Kid!" Swift cried behind Ned. "What are you doing?! Get out of there, now!"


    Liv moved forward while his bow was half raised. Cocking an eyebrow.


    Don was startled. Others ran away from the champion, while the kid, Ned, approached it. "Why"


    A brief figure of Ned passed alongside Don. Ned was fast the air beside him hummed.


    The champion followed Ned. But the participants wouldn''t let it happen. The bald hunter, and the rest, aside from Ned, and Saul, fired their arrows at once.


    The champion stopped. Raised both of its thick arms, and nted its feet on the ground. With a roar, it twisted its body. First its hips, waist, then his entire body. It spun its body like a raging storm, a streak of silver and ck fur blurred, while the small ax slung on its waist waved back and forth. Arrows that entered the twister; snapped, or broke tinder. Not a single once managed to hit the champion. It stopped. And lunged forward, following the kid who blinded his right eye.


    Ned stopped when his almost fifty meters inside the wet forest, vines crept, insects buzzed, and Saul hid behind a human-sized rock. The rock was massive it could be called a boulder. Saul nocked two arrows and waited for Ned''s cue.


    Ned nodded and gestured to wait while the ground trembled with the iing champion.


    Ned spun and faced the champion. He fired arrows while the champion crossed its ax across his body to block the swarm of arrows.


    It was still enraged, the pain it felt was less than normal, all he could think of was to kill. It throttled going to Ned. Ax crossed, head leaned forward. Silver fur waved. Right eye wounded.


    With Ned''sbat disy on, digits appeared on the champion''s right eye, knees, and neck.


    Neck and eye were out of the game. Ned thought. And was sure that the eyes and neck would be heavily guarded.


    Ned approached the ramming champion, he slid on the wet ground, mud and leaves mixed together.


    The champion mmed its ax but failed to hit Ned between his legs.


    Ned release arrows, but the champion disregarded it by jumping forward. Hitting nothing but air.


    The champion smirked. And jumped once more. Aiming at the lying Ned.


    Ned rolled as the championnded and with a failed attempt to hit Ned with its ax.


    Ned flipped and stood upright. He then runs to the nearest tree and positioned himself facing the champion, and behind him was a fat tree with orange leaves.


    The champion pivoted, his left arm crossed its chest, while the right was waving behind. At an awkward angle, the champion hacked Ned.


    Ned slightly bent his neck and evaded the ax with ease. The ax that was supposed to hit Ned was stuck in a tree. The ax burrowed deep that the champion used its strength and eventually gave up when the ax won''t move an inch.


    Ned flicked his wrist, releasing arrows, after arrows, hitting the champion''s chest. Almost a dozen were stuck and bleeding.


    The champion roared, jumped backward, leaving the ax in a tree, and pulled the small ax hanging on his waist. Massive ax on its left, and small ax on its right. The champion dashed forward.


    Then stopped, and screamed. A scream of extreme pain. Its enraged state has ended. All the pain that umted from thest minutes of battles screamed; trying to find a way to leave the massive green''s body. Saliva drooled, blood from its eye seeped, and every hit of the arrow felt a horror of burning sensation.


    "Now!" Cued Ned.


    It has been a long time since Saul felt a tingling sensation running his fingers. A sensation he rarely encountered when releasing arrows at a satisfying moment. A moment where he aimed for an eye will hit an eye. An arrow aimed at the remaining eye of the champion flew, while the other one on its neck.


    After the raged was over, the champion''s muscles decreased in size, almost half an inch, but it never stopped his senses. The champion was forced to raise its arm to block the arrows.


    Before the arrows could hit the champion, Ned bolted, giving the champion no time to decide: lower his block, and stop Ned, and let the two arrows hit its eye. He couldn''t jump backward, since a tree was blocking behind; or he could block the arrows and kick Ned at the same time.


    The champion''s eye gleamed silver: block the arrows and kick Ned at the same time.


    If only the champion was at enraged state. Now that the rage broke off, all the pain run into its body, and for once, he lost control. He couldn''t kick Ned, nor jump, or block the arrow. He still tried to raise its arm, but it wouldn''t move.


    The champion twisted its neck, saving his other eye from being hit, but not saving his big ears; the big hollow ear. The size of the hole in its ear was enough for the arrow to pass and pierce straight its brain. The pupil of its eye jerked upward as the arrow hit the inside of its head with a thwack followed by a slurp-slurp sound. The other arrow hit its neck, piercing its throat.


    Ned grabbed the ne before the massive champion fell. But the champion didn''t. It fell on its knee, let go out the ax, and breath. And breathe once more. And breath for thest time. It died curling its body on its knee.


    The announcer then cried breaking: "Le... Le... Let the countdown begin!"

 Chapter 118: Clutched

    Chapter 118: Clutched


    There was a reason why the arena was built in an old fighting pit. It was for enjoyment. As Ned get a hold of the mana stone, people cheered and cried. It was the final moment of the game. Level ten wasn''t the climax. It has never been. It was the gore, the heart-thumping moment wherein participants must decide; and a wrong decision would kill them.


    Ned firmed the ne around his neck, then tucked it in under the faded shirt, and under the ck tunic; making sure that it won''t budge no matter what his moves.


    Ned determined how he would proceed; how he would escape; how he would survive the five minutes countdown. He knew the worst thing that could happen to him was to die an idental death. Although, killing was forbidden. Shooting in the legs or breaking bones wasn''t forbidden.


    And the worst thing a participant could do to him was to shoot, behind his back. But it was a game. Sure, rules apply, but there were no rules saying that no participants should attack from behind. It''s a silent agreement between men that shooting behind someone was the worst tactic a warrior could do. Unless the warrior needed the person to die to achieve his or her own goal.


    [Ned!]


    ICE chimed. Fast and direct. The same time as arrows whistled behind him. Ned evaded the arrows by ducking, he spun and saw that Saul was ready to shoot another arrow. A desperate move without much of thinking. He let go of the arrows, two arrows nocked, shot in a wedge shape. Ned jumped backward just in time for the arrows to pass and hit the trees behind him.


    "No offense, kid!" Cried, Saul. Trying to catch his breath. "I need the stones, and the silvers as well. I''m not sure if you are joking about not having the stone. But, I need to make sure!"


    "None taken, old man," Ned replied and smiled. Ned moved behind a tree and red his vision into the dark shades of the forest. "If only you''d asked, I''m happy to give it to you."


    "Nonsense!" Saul said. Waving a hand. He nocked another set of arrows and aimed. "You must be the most generous kid, Ned. But we both know, everybody wanted a stone. Just, give it to me kid."


    "I changed my mind," Ned replied, dashing between trees after leaving arrows aimed at Saul.


    Ned skipped rocks. Not to escape but to circle his way around the arena and back at the center.


    After two minutes of running, Ned encountered his second adversary; Liv, followed by Don; who seemed to be in coerce with Liv since the two stood side by side.


    The three stood in the middle of a small stream. Between them were small rocks that peeked outside the flowing water.


    "Last warning, kid," Liv said. Eyes looking down at Ned. As if saying that there wasn''t a warning at all. Just attack. His hands, same as Don, was already pulling the strings of their bows. "Hand the stone."


    "No"


    Before Ned could retort. Arrows were already flying, two arrows from Liv, a single arrow from Don.


    Ned evaded the arrows through prediction. He could see where the arrows wouldnd, but his body won''t move as fast as his eyes. Ned evaded by giving a full jump to his left.


    "Damn weasel!" Liv cried. Raised his finger to gesture Don to trail Ned. Nothing would bemanding by the wooden ne he wore. Liv was an official hunter, and Don was a student of an academy. With the gesture. It shows the privilege of being a hunter.


    Ned ran, he was near the center. He kept on jumping trees with a faint smile on his face.


    Ned tilted his body midair, giving him time to evade the arrows from behind. He stopped when one of the participants blocked his path. The short participant shoots an arrow without saying a word. Ned evaded, but behind him was Don.


    "I''m sorry, kid," Don said. Catching his breath as his sweat came tearing atop his forehead. He wiped it with his shoulder and aimed at Ned. "Your n was good. But I needed the silver. Hate to admit it, but hunter Liv promised me a cut if I helped him."


    "It is how it is, Don," Ned said with a short pause in each word. His left arm was ready to shoot. Behind him, the short participant released an arrow. An arrow that would hit Ned if he won''t evade, but will hit Don if he does.


    Ned leaped to his left. Arrow passed under his arm, and shoot his own arrow. Hitting the first arrow and broke it in half before it could hit Don.


    Don covered by raising both of his arms. And realized that Ned was gone and left a whimsical taunt: "Just a game Don, just a game."


    Ned was followed by the short participant. Wasn''t amateur, by how he strode the forest with a great sense of the surrounding. But wasn''t an expert either by how he followed Ned while his presence was vividly open.


    Ned used the stored force in his legs and jumped then spun mid-air, allowing him to have a good view of the trailing participant, Ned pushed the button on his left. A single arrow was released, hitting the following participant into his left shoulder.


    It was toote for the participant to notice an unusual kind of arrow, short and silent. He fell on the ground with a yelp.


    Ned continued going circle. And continued going with his n; to gather the rest of the participants.


    Ned backflipped, evading an arrow throttled to him. The arrow swooshed in between trees before it reached Ned.


    "Swift," Ned muttered.


    "What''s your goal, kid?" Swift asked. Panting, and almost falling to his knees. He must have followed Ned from the beginning with Saul. Some hair at the edges of his mask were visible. Dark and long, almost reaching his chest.


    "This," Ned said. And shoot at Swift. Not aiming at him, but the arrow hit between Swift''s feet.


    "A challenge, huh," Swift said along with a small huff. He aimed at Ned, and with a short click. An arrow was released.


    Before Swift could fire, Ned already predicted where the arrow would hit, it was aimed at his neck. Ned countered with a single arrow. Two arrows; the same size, the same weight, and the same speed collided mid-air. Tip before tip, it crumbled.


    "How?" Swift said under his surprised breath. To confirm what he had witnessed. He released another arrow. This time it was aimed at Ned''s eyes.


    Arrows met once again, with a clink followed by a crunch. Two arrows never hit its targets. It fell between Ned and Swift.


    Unable to control his surprise, Swift released arrows after arrows. Rapid fire rate, high uracy, his mechanical bow did it all. Three, four, six, and ten.


    Twenty arrows met in the middle. Ten from Swift, and ten from Ned. No targets hit, no blood drawn, just arrows turned to tinder.


    Swift shrugged under his ck mask, Ned could see how it moved sideways then gave a small ecstatic smile.


    Ned pulled the ne under his clothes and threw it to Swift. "It''s yours," Ned said as the metal chain rustled midair.


    Swift caught the ne and threw it back to Ned. "Told you," he then said in a quick response. "I don''t need it."


    And added: "You are something, kid. You really don''t need it?"


    "Nope"


    Leaves rustled behind Ned. It wasn''t just one, but three individuals joined Ned and Swift.


    First came Liv, followed by Saul, and Don. Both, except Don, were wearing a vertical line on their foreheads.


    Ned turned around.


    "Your fast, kid," Saul said nocking a set of an arrow. "I''ll give you that."


    "Not for long," added Liv, out of the three, he''s the one to aim first. While Don was doubting if he should follow along.


    Liv, with two arrows, nocked, and Saul did the same opened fire on both.


    Ned jumped to his right; Swift jumped to his left. Dividing the two and hid under the trees.


    "Swift," Liv cried. "You''re good, why would you join him? He gave you the ne. Yet, you gave it back. Why?"


    Swift crossed his left arm to his chest, preparing to shoot an arrow. He tried to peek, giving them half of his mask a good target. Arrow hits the tree the moment he showed himself. Swift tsked under his mask.


    While Ned waited. The only way for them to get out of their pinned situation was a distraction. A distraction not long after, came.


    With a great hum, and a quick and dry cry, arrow so massive it pierced the tree behind Saul, and Liv, while Don took a wide step back evading the great arrow.


    Although wet, dust that came from the tree blurred the vision of the tree.


    "We''re even, kid!" Cried a voice near Swift. "Now go!"


    Ned nodded at the bald hunter as he jumped and exited the party.


    At two minutes left, Ned was almost back at the center. He crossed trees and streams while Swift followed him from behind.


    [Be careful Ned.]


    Warned ICE.


    [Energy is rapidly depleting.]


    Thanks. Replied Ned. Although he knew, since a digit was disyed on his screen. At the upper left corner of his disy was the bar of mana, below the mana bar was his energy that shows twenty percent. And rapidly decreasing, like a pixted image slowly vanishing like sand swept away by the ocean''s waves.


    "What now, kid?" Asked Swift who now followed Ned, curious as to what Ned was nning.


    "We''re going back to the center," Ned replied, pointing with his right hand to where the center of the arena was.


    "Then what?"


    "Then we wait for the others."


    Swift tilted his head and slowed a bit. Sensing by Ned and thought he was pressured and confused.


    Swift should be. After all the evasion and fighting, why would Ned go back to the center? where it was open; and to top it, wait for the other, to gather.


    One minute left and Ned reached the edge of the forest, not far from them was the center, where a number of swamp goblins scattered, and some painted the ground green.


    The center was open, aside from grasses here and there, no trees aroused the center.


    Ned exited the forest. They were almost at the center when arrows rained down on them. A well-ced arrow. Wherein Ned''s exit was cut off. Judging from the arrows, Ned couldn''t evade by jumping backward, nor left or proceed forward. Ned could shoot one or two, but still, it would hit him on his left shoulder and left leg.


    But better than dead. Ned thought. Raised his left arm and shot arrows. Ned released arrows one after the other. Blocking the arrows head-on. Except for one. He could see it, but couldn''t avoid it. Ned moved his left arm


    And was pushed by a figure, shoddy hair, and wearing a sandal. The figure thudded on the ground with blood spilling.


    Ned rolled and twisted his body. He then stood and said in a soft voice: "Kwan?"


    Kwan''s left shoulder was pierced with an arrow. Whose arrow Ned wasn''t sure. Ned moved closer but was stopped by Kwan.


    "No time," Kwan said, stuttering, and hissing. The pain must be feeling hot. "Just go, they... they were following, in the forest. Go. You still have time. Time you need to evade."


    Ned nodded. At thirty seconds Ned dashed in the center. While Swift helped Kwan from his lying position.


    Ned was then followed by Saul. Then Liv. Then Don.


    "Ten!" Cried the announcer! Waving his hands left and right, sometimes mming his foot out of excitement.


    Ned ran, evading arrows.


    "Nine!"


    [Ned. On your left.]


    Arrows swooshed like a falcon on Ned''s left. He evaded it by leaping to his right.


    Saul, bit his lips seeing Ned evaded his arrow. If only Saul asked peacefully. Ned might give him the stone.


    Ned ran as the announcer counted. Along his bolt was his smile.


    "Three!"


    "Kid!" Liv cried, almost echoed in the dome. He then released an arrow, which hit nothing.


    "Two!"


    Liv released another arrow. Wasn''t just one. But two, Ned evaded the first but was scraped by the second on his left cheek.


    Wasn''t satisfied. Liv nocked another arrow. Single arrow. Yet, at the tip of his arrow, light has shown, a spark then formed, slowly forming a sphere. "Kid!" He cried once more.


    The ground shook, and split open, Liv was then swallowed by the ground as magic was forbidden within the game. The ground boomed inside with the spell he made.


    Ned threw the ne midair. He smiled. He didn''t flinch, nor blinked. He raised his left hand upward, and with a click of his finger. He released an arrow.


    Dust of blue glinted midair. The ne broke in half as it was pierced along the mana stone.


    "One!"

 Chapter 119: Pleased to Meet?

    Chapter 119: Pleased to Meet?


    "You really are something, kid," said Saul. Looking up at the blue dust scattered mid-air and slowly dispersing. He then shook his head, as if the decision he made was all but for nothing. "I should try listening to the young ones." He added and left as he saw that the mana stone waspletely gone.


    "Just a game, old man, just a game," Ned said as he wiped his cheek. A stain of blood smudged down his pale skin.


    "Such a waste," Don said, approaching Ned with his bow slung behind his back. "Thanks for saving me back then. As for the... What happened back then, you know... "


    "I don''t mind at all."


    "Well, never really knew you, and never knew you would break the prize. So, I stick with the one who offered me silver. Silly me, but, I really need the silver," Don said, and between his words, Ned could feel a strong desire, an apology perhaps. He just couldn''t say it.


    Don leaves the same path as to where the old man went, at the edge of the arena.


    It took seconds before Ned remembered Swift. And remembering Swift took Ned to remember Kwan.


    Kwan, the weeping, runaway, and ambitious was now looking pale. But it seemed that he was fine, with his smiling face, and teary eyes. Or might be it was his first time being hit by an arrow. The arrow pierced his left shoulder. Judging from the angle, it went just above his cor bone. He will be fine. Ned thought. Walked near Kwan and bent on one knee.


    "Had enough of running?" Ned said, pulling Kwan off the ground. Murky liquid deluded his already worn-out clothing, some grass was tucked inside his messy hair.


    Kwan stood while his left arm was angled near his chest. Maybe to lessen the pain. He was knitting his brows and raising a part of his lip inhaling along with a hissing sound. "Had too much"hissed"Ned, I''m sorry."


    "Don''t mention it," Ned said. Squinted his eyes while he wrapped his arms around Kwan''s arm to support. Although Kwan doesn''t need support, maybe, a gesture Ned could give to someone who saved him from scraping a woundwound he could have without the wimpy kid pushing him dramatically.


    Swift was gone. Ned thought after his eyes went speedy between the woods and the center of the arena.


    "He left," Kwan said after some time He might have seen Ned looking for Swift. "Something''s odd about the Swift guyhe seemed, soft?"


    "More than that," Ned said under his soft breath. And smiled.


    But,I can''t figure it out yet. And thought.


    The ground shook then the barrier vanished. Starting from the middle going at the edges. Slowly, the light dimmed as it reached the corner of the pir.


    People mor. Some were shaking their heads, while they lowered their shoulders. Some won, who bet for Ned. But mostly slumped their heads down; people who bet for Swift. But none have expected that the new guy won, and reached level ten. They left while leaving a murmur only they could understand.


    While other participants. The one who survived, but went at the edges to settle with the others and their lives, went leaving with a depressed look in their eyes. They might have won silvers. But the gore, the participants they once knew was killed by the arena.


    After Ned and Kwan left the arena, with no other participants came into view, the arena cracked. nking, rustling, and grinding echoed the pit of Burmstone. Like a gear grinding with each other. Then the ground split open, swallowing trees, rivers, grasses, and the dead goblins. Less than a minute has passed, after the vibrating sound of the metals have vanished. The ground was left with nothing. Just a in old mossy stone, and some dust.


    "We need someone to mend you up, Kwan," Ned said looking at a distance where the rest of the participant went. There, participants took their winnings with a smiling face and some loathing.


    "Kid," a voice rung behind their backs. "Someone wants to meet you."


    Ned turned to see the man. It was the announcer. Purple long sleeves, and shining teeth. Brows always arched up above his thin eyes, and a smile he can''t contain. He was apanied by two city guards or perhaps a House guard, seeing the emblem engraved above their chest te. Left of their chest was a circle; inside was a dark dragon throwing a breath of obscured fire at a figure so big it was blurry to tell. The emblem was then finished by a three-dot, that when connected formed a triangle, above the big circle. The guards hold a convenient weapon. A spear made out of wood, and the tip was iron.


    Aside from the leaving onlookers, and some participants. The arena went to silence. Without the cheering, the booing, and yooing, the arena was like a cemetery; noisy when someone wasmenting the dead.


    Ned''s doubts vanished when the announcer presented himself as Oreo of the House Tarragon. A tiny braided chain hung on his neck but whatever was fixed on the chain was hidden inside his purple clothingpurple vest piped with purple long sleeves and smooth and silky trousers with ck shoes.


    Aside from the spear and a shimmering chest te, with a strange emblem. Nothing was worth remembering about the House'' guards.


    With Ned''s request, Kwan was led to an infirmary, still inside the ruins of Burmstone, while Ned was apanied by Oreo and the two guardsmaking sure that Ned won''t wander off their wary eyes.


    Oreo asked Ned to fix the graze on his cheek but Ned insisted that it doesn''t bother him and he''d rather talk to the man, get his prize, and leave. Oreo agreed.


    Ned was led to constant walking and turning along with Oreo''s croaky voice as he informed Ned about the game:


    Chance Arrow game was under the game called the Chance Game. It consisted of different games; like sword fighting, beast hunting, and a battle royal wherein participants mustpete with other participants with different weapons and even the use of magic was allowed, andstly, the chance arrow game where Kwan asked Ned to join. The killings were allowed as long as one joined the game, for the reason that no game was entertaining without the gore. And it was understanding since the game''s rewards were huge enough that others would take years to savea save that will take years even with their sweat and blood.


    "After the copse," Oreo added, he walked right elbow of Ned while the guards trailed them. "House Tarragon became weak, and in order to continue maintaining their House. Lord Tarragon came up with the game. Now he controls the city of Bogaressi, while at the same time having a seat as a member of the council of the Great House of Soak."


    Ned heard a slight variation of tone as Oreo say thest part of his words. And it seemed that the two Houses: the once great House of Tarragon and the cunning House of Soak, would never forget their past.


    Thepany turned to a brightly lit passage. There, guards stood with straightened back and firmed grip of their spears as they guarded the door behind them. Oreo walked, passing Ned, and approached the guards on standby, and he leaned. Ned saw his jaw move up and down after which the guards left their post.


    Oreo gestured Ned toe along with him while he raised his index finger halting the two guards behind Ned. The passage was made with sandy stone, rough and tough. Along the walls were torches, strongly fixed against the walls, fire danced back and forth as the cool breeze of wind passed the narrow passages.


    Oreo knocked. His left hand crossed behind his back, he stood firmed and unwavering. He may lookical with his thin eyes, and pointy nose, but Ned was assured by his presence. Ned couldn''t find a blind spot. It seemed that the announcer was always watching Ned even though his back was open to Ned. Ned heard a second knock. Paused. Then another knock. The door was carved with the emblem, the same as the guards on their chest, spirals, and intricate.


    Ned looked intimidating. He focused along with his breathing. Ned could smell somethinging out from Oreo, smell like a wood burning, but the burn wasn''t made of fire, like a hot metal against a nk of old wood. The smell of iron mixed with wood. And there was something more. Something Ned couldn''tprehend. Cold, but not heavy.


    The door wedged open, a man in a ck suit, inside was a ck vest, who stood towering as bent his back ring at Oreo. He was at least six feet.


    The ck-suited man leaned, and Oreo stretched his neck near the ck-suited man and muttered words. Halfway of their muttering, the tall man took time to re at Ned, and back to Oreo.


    The ck-suited man nodded, then Oreo retracted his body. He then gestured to Ned with his hands pointing inside the room.


    The tall man took a step back as Ned passed the door and passed Oreo.


    There, the ck-suited man stood right of Ned, Oreo behind, while two aristocratic men were seated in the center with their charming seats.


    To Ned''s view, the man seating in the right was also towering. To his left was a shorter one, and to the left of the shorter one was an empty seat.


    Across the three chairs was a table, this rectangr table was apanied by chairs, the same chairs the two sat. These chairs circle the table. And across the table was a ss. Ned throws a gaze at the ss, and immediately he recognized that it was the box above the announcer Oreo during the game. This was the box where Ned saw a speck a dark figure moving.


    So they''re watching. Ned thought and red at the tall man seated with his back.


    The ck-suited man, which Ned assumed their servant, walked and whispered words at the seated man.


    After the servant whispered, the sitting man stood and spun around. He looked like in his fifties, visible amount of wrinkles around his dark blooming eyes. An aristocratic and thin facial hair ran between his mouth down to his neck, and a small wound, a cut from a sharp object, was visible under his silverced robe between his corbone and neck.


    The servant gestured a hand. Indicating both Ned and Oreo to take a small bow.


    Oreo bowed, full bent. While Ned took a small bow, could hardly be called a bow. The servant cocked an eyebrow looking at Ned''s presentation, while the man in charge dismissed both of them nonchntly.


    "It is him, my Lord," said Oreo. Throwing both hands at Ned openly.


    The servant then crossed his hand behind, while the other hand stretched pointing at the Lord.


    "Ned of O''rriadt, the patriarch of House of Sskat weed you," the servant said, long and steady breath. "By our Lord. The one true Lord that govern all and protects all. Lord Moror Sven Stormcrag Tarragon."


    Apany it with bells and dongs, the presentation would beplete. Ned thought.


    But the servant wasn''t smiling at all. He was looking at Ned.


    You want me to p? Ned thought.


    The servant then looked back at the City Lord, who was showing red with how he was presented. But the servant wasn''t finished.


    "And to his right," the servant added. Direct and polite. Too polite. "His son, the one and only true heir to the throne. Prince Ulfkell Finn Stormcrag Tarragon!" The servant was proud. Too proud he almost shouted at the end.


    Prince Ulfkell waved a hand without standing nor looking at Ned. Dark hair and pale skin was his motif. He then blew air and rested his back against the chair.


    "Call me Sven, kid," Lord Moror Sven Stormcrag Tarragon said. Too long Ned agreed to call him Sven.


    "Well, Sven"


    The servant and Oreo leaned closer to Ned, their heads almost kissing Ned.


    "Lord," they both said whispering.


    "Call Lord Sven; Lord Sven," the servant added.


    "That''s enough," Lord Sven said. "Let the kid go, and Twali, find my daughter."


    Twali, the servant retracted, bowed, and pulled Oreo out the room.


    Lord Sven then gestured to let Ned seat on one of the chairs.


    Ned sat across Lord Sven, facing both him and the pale son. Between them was the table, and behind Ned was the ss overlooking the arena.


    Twali the servant came back with a cup of tea, although looking more like a coffee, Ned sipped the ck tea. The tea was smooth and sweet that it let Ned flushed away his thirst.


    "Well," Ned said after the servant left. Sharp eyes gazed at the Lord. Putting the cup back at the saucer. "Lord... Sven. Why am I here?"


    "You see"


    "Father, I''m sorry," a soft voice rang as the door fanned open with force. A girl, almost fifteen or sixteen came with heavy breathing. Ginger and silky hair that ran along his chest. Although a looking messy, she was still charming with her dark rounded eyes with thin and curvy lips. "I went"


    She paused looking at Ned. Dark eyes bore inside Ned''s very existence. Briefly, she continued by coughing: "I went to the city. I forgot something. How was the game, father?"


    "Ahh," Lord Sven said. "Indeed you are, do not be bothered. Here, have a seat." He waved his hand and looked at Ned and back to his daughter and said: "Ah, yes, yes, this is Ned. This month''s winner of the Chance Arrow game, he wasn''t just a winner dear. He finished the top ten!"


    "My bad, my bad," Lord Sven said some more and looked back at Ned. "Kid, she''s my daughter. Forgive her punctuality, but she''s always like that." He turned and looked at his daughter. "Dear present your self."


    Ned stood and bowed, a little more than the bow he made to Lord Sven. "I''m Ned of House of Sskat."


    Thedy curtsied by clipping both the edges of her dress and bowed slightly. Like she was forcing herself to be as mannered and soft as possible. She then said in soft and warm breath: "Pleased to meet you, Ned. I''m Sasani."

 Chapter 120: Chance Encounter

    Chapter 120: Chance Encounter


    Ned sat byfacing the three. Lord Sven to his left; tapping the arm of his chair with his fingers running low and high. The kid, the bored kid, as Nedbeled him due to his tendency to slump his back against the chair while blowing an air, sat across him. While Sasani Tarragon, Ned assumed not her real nameOr she didn''t give her real namesat far right of Ned.


    Between them was a hardwood, maybe smoked wood table, varnished with brown as it almost acted as amirror due to its crystal feel like surface. At the top was the steaming hot tea where Twali, the Lord''s servant, kept on refilling.


    Ned eyed the ck tea served in a white china cup, with blue floral designs. The cloud of aromatic whiff was kept on entering his nose. Which triggered a form of appetite. I might get a lot of food this time. Ned thought, smelling thest steam of the tea and broke his thoughts by listening to Lord Sven''s, unbreaking, and somewhat, monotonous justification of why he invited Ned. It seemed that he has been doing this over and over, every time a game has ended.


    "I''m looking for talents," he had said to Ned. The purpose of the game wasn''t just for fun. It was to recruit a promising and talented individual who might willing to join their House. As for the main reason why he wanted to recruit ''talented individuals'', he didn''t swear.


    "If you''re a student of an academy," he added. "We''ll give you resources." ording to Lord Sven, the only students that don''t need paying academy were the ones who passed the Selection Exam, which happened onlyonce a year in random yet promising locations over Cassan.


    His son, Ulfkell Finn, passed not the Selection Exam but entered an academy due to his father''s influence. Lord Sven of House Tarragon paid a sizable amount of resources so that Finn could be enlisted in an academy. This might be the reason why Finn seemed to be upset as Ned looked at thed, around seventeen years old.


    "And if you''re a hunter," he then added makingFinn felt rxed, as his father was not talking about him anymore. "We will provide you resources. We can find good missions for you since I know someone from the inside of Hunter''s Guild. But of course, every mission youpleted we will take a cut. In return, we will protect youagainst warring Houses, hunters, and bandittely,bandits have been seen around the capital." He finished by putting his right leg atop his left and smiled at Ned. "With your talent, kidwith the bow, you will have a good future as a hunter."


    "I refuse," Ned said without having a second thought.


    Finn almost jumped off his seat. This was the first time Ned saw his movement with energy. "Kid!" He said, almost shouting, and blood almost shoots out his head as his pale skin turned red."Do you hear your self? You? Refuse our House''s offer?" He then turned to Lord Sven with a rapid breath. "Father!" And as if he remembered something he shouldn''t, he lowered his head. "I''m sorry father, I shouldn''t shout. But, father, this is a waste of time. I will not take care of this child."


    "No, Ulfkell," Lord Sven said, dropping an eye at Ned. "Look at him, he doesn''t need a sitter. Right, Ned Sskat? By the by, how was O''rriadt? Thest time I''ve been there was when I was young. It wasn''t booming during my days. Yes, kid." He paused, savoring the moment of silence. Then said: "Yes, I know about you. Ned Sskat of O''rriadt. Where in O''rriadt? Dragonshore or Moormont? How was the town lord? Mc... Mc... "


    "McGreedy," Ned finished.


    "Yes!" Lord Sven said and flicked his handon the armchair with a tap-tap sound."McGreedy. I know about you, kid. To whom theHouse of Wood do you think works? The treacherous Soaks? The sneaky Pendragoons? No, kid. House of Woods pays their taxes to me."


    Ned Sskat doesn''t seem so bad. Ned thought, looking deep at the golden buttonLord Sven clipped at the end of his sleeves. "I must refuse," Ned said shaking his head and pulled open the pouch on his waist. And as if he was pulling something out of his pouch, he smiled and showed the Selection Token to Lord Sven. The metal felt colding out his dimensional inventory.


    Finn jumped off his seat. He then grabbed the Selection Token out of Ned''s palmbefore his father could. He flicked it mid-air,trying to distinguish the metal against the brightly lit room. "Is this real kid?!"He saidmanding.


    Instead, Ned nced Sasani. Thetter had been eyeing Ned the moment she entered and introduced herself. She sat with her back straight against the chair, a habit she surely nurtured when she was young. Her head was angled outside the stained ss. But she can''t hide her roundedeyes trying to throw a glimpse at Ned, sometimes to the mechanical bow on Ned''s left wrist, and back to Ned. When her eyes met Ned''s, she swiftly turned her gaze back to the arena.


    "Yes," Ned said. "Selection Token ofGriffith Kingdom."


    Lord Sven coughed, which made his son returned the token to Ned. And with dismay on his face, he went back sitting. This time, he curled and retracted his gaze away from Ned. Or away from the token. Ned pushed the token back to his pouch; in truth, itwent back to his inventory.


    "I still refuse," Ned said.


    "Tell me, kid," Lord Sven said. Lifted his hands and putit under his chin. "Why? Aren''t you here for the academy?"


    "No, Lord... Sven," Ned said, took note how Sasani smiledfortably after he said refusing to join an academy.


    "You want to be a hunter? Without having to finish the academy? Because you needed someone to back you up if that''s your case."


    "No, I am not here to join the academy."


    "Then, what?" Lord Sven asked, now his voice felt irritated. "Tell me."


    "Father," it was Finn. Still not looking at Ned. "Leave this kid, he is hopeless, he doesn''t even know the value of the mana stone he broke."


    Lord Sven cocked an eyebrow that sent Finn back to his curling state.


    "I came here" Ned answered, and paused. "Looking for someone."


    "Who?"


    He''s a city lord, he might know something about Roy.


    Lord Sven retracted his hands away from his chin back to the arms of the chair and started tapping his fingers.


    A habit even Sasani adopted. She tapped her fingers starting from her pinky down to her thumb. Instead of overly beaded dresses, she wore a fitting and smooth, as if made of cotton, long sleeves. Her curves,although thin, would still be called and befitting of a noble. She hangs her ginger hair left of her shoulder which covered half of her chest. The way she wore her fitting clothes reminded him of Tonialthough shy, Toni wore her fitted clothing to the best of her body. Ned looked back at Lord Sven whenSasani noticed him.


    "I don''t have all day, kid," Lord Sven eventually said. "If you don''t want it, fine. But whatever it is you have, my House can help, of course, in return for something."


    "Roy," Ned said, leaning forward. Now the aroma of the ck tea was closer to him. "I''m looking for a man named Roy. Roy of Moorkeg."


    As Ned said the name, he remembered Ser Edwin. The one who caused, and turned Ned to something he long has forgottenhis old self. If I needed to be the old meI will. If it is to save the man who stood asmy father. I will be the old me.


    Ned faintly jerked his head, looking at the ring to his right. Inside was his master, inside a cube from the man he despised. The man who was after the Mark


    <em>The Mark. </em>Ned lifted his shoulders.<em> I have asked wrong</em>


    "I knowno. I knew Moorkeg," Lord Sven said, interrupting Ned''s chain of thoughts. "People of Bogblot knew the once old Moorkeg before it got destroyed. But, Roy... Never heard of him."


    "Don''t mind it then."


    "But, if you want to find someone, we can help you f


    "Father!"


    "Finn!" Said Lord Sven. "Do not tarnish our House by your egocentric;childish behavior. That''s thest."


    "But," Lord Sven said back to Ned. "Of course, we can help you, in return for something. That''s the privilege as a winner of this month''s Chance Arrow game."


    Sasani gazed at her father. Even her skin was soft, still,a small line appeared on her forehead as he knitted her brow. Yet, she remained silent. She gazed back at the ss as if she wanted to leave and jump out going to the arena. She shook her head.


    "Thank you, Lord Sven," Ned said. "But still, I refuse. Plus, I already employed the House of Woods."


    "House of Woods," Lord Sven threw a breath. "For what? Ten silver? And you believed they could do it? Find him? Their House worked for me. But what they are doing is out of my control. They just pay the tax."


    Ned smiled. Pressed his back against the chair. And stared. Outside, Ned may look deciding. But,Ned gave the word.


    ICE. Hemanded.


    [Ned.]


    ICE prompted in response.


    Do you have the exact image of the Mark of the Knight? The day Master Will bestowed it upon me?


    [Analyzing memory.]


    As ICE went looking at the back of Ned''s memory. Ned said to Lord Sven: "How good is your history, Lord Sven?"


    Lord Sven narrowed his eyes with the odd question. "What do you mean?"


    With a chime. ICE showed Ned the day whenMaster Will bestowed himthe Mark of the Knight. Green lights scattered in the forest. Trees, leaves, and grasses stood alive under the dimming night. These lights then hovered toward Ned and Master Will. Ned knelt on one, while Master Will;face still oddly and old-fresh, brown hair, and a bead of sweat formed on his forehead, crossed the Butterfly first on Ned''s shoulders; left then right. Followed by leaning the Butterfly top of Ned''s long silver hair. After the bestowal, Ned''s left hand was showered with white light, then a strange line appeared below his wrist.


    Ned leaned forward toward Lord Sven. His eyes circled the room, looking for something. Ned gave up with a sigh as he found nothing of something to write. Instead, Ned dipped his index finger into the ck tea, now almost cold, and drew something on the table.


    As Ned drew, Sasani knitted her brows once again out of curiosity. While Finn was surprised when Ned dipped his fingers inside the ck teatheir expensively ck tea.


    Ned finished drawing the strange line out of the liquid of the back tea. Lord Sven''s eyes expanded.


    The drawing was simple, an inverted and boldtriangle; with extended edges. It came alongwith a strange marking inside the inverted triangle. A letter resembling the alphabet letter S, but more like an alphanumeric 8. Outside the S or 8 drawings were strange lines like that of an icon of a beating heart.


    Lord Sven closed his gaping mouth and said without looking at Sasani or Finn, but only to Ned. A look that made Ned cringed, as if his eyes were boring into the depths of Ned''s very existence: "Finn. Sasani. Out. Now."

 Chapter 121: Glimpse

    Chapter 121: Glimpse


    After they went out. Lord Sven called Twali, and whispered as the servant leaned closer to him, a whisper even Ned could hear: "Starting from now, I do not want any audiences."


    Twali nodded and throw a confused look at Ned before shutting the door.


    Ned leaned forward in anticipation. Anticipation he did not expect. The air went thick and heavy. But it didn''t swirl around the room, instead, the ominous air was trying to get inside Ned. He could feel the presence of something unknown. Something was trying to bore their fangs at the very inside of Ned.


    But Ned didn''t bulge on his seat. He took a closer lean and said with his eyes looking at the city lord: "Whatever you are doing, it has no effect."


    "Impossible," muttered Lord Sven. "Who are you, kid?"


    "Nothing," Ned said. "And it seemed that you knew something about this." Ned tapped the almost vanishing resemnce of the Mark.


    First, the air went whistling, a whistle just enough for Ned to distinguish a soft change, then it became lighter and cooler. The heavy airgone.


    "You know what I did just now?" Lord Sven informed Ned. "I tried to assess your spirit. But, it seems that... "


    "Seemed, what?" Ned said, his voice was still that of fourteen years old, but it became direct and nearlymanding. He stopped pretending. He leaned both of his elbows on hisps while his hands were sped underneath his chin. "And a spirit? Does that even exists?"


    "No wonder," Lord Sven shaking his head. "It doesn''t exist if you don''t believe it? Is that what your thinking kid? All living have spirit. But inside you, I don''t sense any. It was indeed a surprise, kid. Either you have an item that stopped me from reading you, or someone or something is blocking my spell."


    "Why read me?"


    "The Mark," Lord Sven said eventually. Wiping the remaining, strange, lines Ned had drawn, with the t of his hand. It was as if he needed to make sure that no one must peek an eye at it. He looked up at Ned after he wiped his wet hand with the cloth he pulled from the side of his pockets and put it back. "People call it Engrave. Some called it a Curse, but the one who really knew about it they called it the Mark."


    Ned listened, he was all ears as Lord Sven continued.


    "My ancestors," Lord Sven said, throwing his back against the chair. "The one before the Great old and forgotten King. Told my father, and his father''s father that the one who has the Mark are the people chosen by the Maker. My family had the Mark. That''s how I knew about it. After the Forgotten King died, our House. House Tarragon suffered. He was supposed to pass the Mark to his son, but his son died before it could happen. Burdened by what had happened to his son. The forgotten King; King Ulfgar Stormcrag Tarragon died together with the Mark."


    This isn''t enough; I need more. Ned thought and said: "You''re also a Stormcrag, Lord Sven."


    "Indeed I am," he said, smiling and rubbing his temple. "And I am not sure if it was a good thing or a bad thing. My father''s father was a distant rtive of the Forgotten King. That''s the reasonI can''t believe I''m saying this," he whispered. "I was burdened by my name, kid. A burden passed to every blood of whoever had the name Stormcrag. We... I... I will make sure that our name is known again on the continent. But weck people with talent, that''s why... I turned castle Burmstone into a ce for the game."


    "That is why you wanted to recruit me under your House," Ned said. "Why are you telling me these? And what''s that it got to do with the Mark?"


    Lord Sven shook his head. "Who gave you the Mark?" He said. Pointing his finger at Ned.


    "My... " Ned said and stopped, holding his breath. Slides of different scenes with him and his master tampered his thoughts. "None of your concern, Lord Sven."


    "Do you know who are you talking to, kid?!" Lord Sven cried. After which, a knock echoed behind the door.


    "My Lord," Twali said. His voice was squished passing the wooden door.


    "We''re fine, Twali," responded Lord Sven. His eyes locked at Ned. "Keep the door guarded. Now, kid. Do you know what do you have within you?"


    Ned shook his head.


    "Of course, you''re from an ind far enough that the Kingdom of Griffith didn''t bother to check upon its inhabitants. Which is why" he paused. "Which is why whoever had the Mark before you, hid inside O''rriadt. And you? Depending on how you use the Mark, you might be a lucky one or the cursed one."


    Aside from it preventing me from dying, and ignore some damages; there''s nothing more about the Mark. Sure, in a world where dying; and magic exist, was a one time ticket to the underworldif it existswas kind of a luxury ticket. But, it won''t even let me use it without the ten-thousand mana requirement. I even wondered if Master Will did use it. For one to have a ten-thousand mana capacity, that''s like a walking bomb, with a tic-tac timer on their heads. Who could even control that kind of overwhelming mana? Unless


    "So what are you?" Lord Sven insisted, breaking the chain of thoughts of Ned.


    "I want to know: where? Whom have you heard about the Mark? And do you have one?" Ned asked by leaning back to the chair, and added some things to ponder in his thoughts: In the end, I''m going to take it off my body, but I needed to know. Now that I have a core, if it is attached to my core or the very life of me. Master, how did you managed to do it? If ever the Mark is attached to your core, then taking it out means shortening your life span.


    Lord Sven smiled like a ruler executing the people he loathed. "Don''t test me, Ned Sskat," he said ably. "What. Are. You?"


    Ned sighed off the strong intent in the air. "Neither," he remarked, both himself and the Lord sitting in front of him. "The reason why I''m here is to take the Mark out of my body. That''s why I''m looking for a man named Roy, who might, or might not have any clue."


    "Laughing would be the appropriate answer to that idiotic reason of yours, Ned," he said, almost smiling. "But, crying would be better. Marks are legends, kid. In the continent alone, only a handful of peopleaside from memight know the real value of what is inside you. And here you are, trying to take it ''out'' of you.


    If the legends were true, Marks or Engraves is the salvation of us all. The reason why the Royal House of Tarragon lost and declined through the passing of time was because... Forgotten King Ulfgar didn''t pass on his Mark. Now. At first, even I wasn''t sure if Marks did exist. The only valuable proof of its existence was passed on through words. My father''s father, my uncles, great grandfathers passed it through words. No records are written about it, nor people that lived to tell the tale."


    "Then, how did you recognized this?" Ned said pointing at the table, the drawing was gone. But they both knew what it was.


    "Aside from oneno two," he said. His lips curled up high, almost reaching his ears. "The second was you. The first was an engraved stone buried inside the very foundation of castle Burmstone. The image you drew, an inverted triangle, with extended edges, is the same as the one we have here. Except, ours, the inside, it was like rain, breaking rains or some sort. If you want me to tell you more about it, sorry, kid. That is all there is. For me, it was merely a legend. What important now is that my House has its own purpose. If you want to know how to take it out of your body. Roy of MoorkegMaker only knows who Roy ismight be of help."


    Ned took another breath and let it out with a disappointed look. In the end, I got no clue on how to extract the Mark. Ned thought and raised another doubt.


    ICE. Hemanded it was loud inside his thoughts. Tell me, how sure are you that the Mark recorded in your system, and the Mark I have are the same.


    [A hundred percent sure, Ned.]


    ICE, responded after the chime.


    [But. I do not have any record as to why it was here on this. Or. How did it appear here? Even for me. It was confusing. Surely, the Emperor of Sskat did not conquer this before. If he did so. The technology of this world would leap by a thousand years.]


    You are right, and I''m lost. Ned thought pondering things. For now, let''s focus on the task at hand.


    Ned stood, clipped his balling hand into his chest, and leaned forward. This time, it was sincere. "Thank you, Lord Sven," he said. "I will get my silver, and leave."


    "Ah!" Lord Sven said with relief. "I don''t know what I did to Finn and he acted the very opposite of you. But, he''s my son, can''tment about it since I''m leaving my prime." He stood shaking his head. "It was nice knowing you, kid. If you decided to stay here, I can give you the best amodation my House could have. But, since you''re leaving for Capital, can''t help you there. We''re not in good terms with the Soak. At least, I knew that my ancestors weren''t fictitious about the Mark. Wait outside Burmstone. And I will let Twali handle the rest for you."


    Ned bowed, and took a seat, trying to ponder things, eventually thinking about grabbing food before leaving.


    But before Lord Sven could leave the now quiet room. Ned remembered something that Lord Sven has said: "Lord Sven."


    Moror Sven Stormcrag Tarragon took a slight pause and span around. He smiled at Ned waiting.


    " ''Marks are Salvation of us all'' you said," Ned said. "Salvation from what?"


    Lord Sven blinked slowly, he then knocked, ordering Twali and said: "From the Gates."

 Chapter 122: Attempt

    Chapter 122: Attempt


    Ned left the ruins with a handful of gold in his possession. Two hundred fifty-six gold plus two thousand silver for clearing the game, while Kwan received the same amount of two hundred fifty-six gold and he refused to ept the one thousand silver Ned offered.


    This was the first time Ned saw the currency gold. It wasn''t shining nor glossy. Roughed edges running in a circle; just like the silver, and bronze, in the middle was a small hole. A hole where one could put a string for convenience purposes.


    Kwan left with bandages around his wounded shoulder. Yet, his face wasn''t like before; he was more than happy after he received the gold coins. The small bag behind him was bulging round. He almost hugged Ned with the gold he received.


    After they exited the forest of Pillowgrass. Kwan left Ned and hoped that they would meet again. After he recovered, Kwan might leave the slums and found his own House. With the resources; his House mightst a couple of years before he could start his own business inside the city of Bogaressi.


    Ned left the slum and went ahead back to the House of Woods. Thedy attendant received Ned with a smile and a furrowed brows.


    "You''ve been upied, Ned of House Sskat," Fia said. Standing briskly with a smile, her curled hair was tacked behind by a knot. Unlike before, she now lookedfortable. "I heard you joined the famous Chance Arrow game? How was it?"


    "How did you know?" Ned said, bowing.


    Ah, men of House Tarragon might have visited here. Ned thought. "Nevermind the question," Ned said waving his hand across his face. With the bag behind his back; which Kwan returned before leaving. A brown leather bag the size enough for a regr man to carry, and a small pouch under his belt. Ned then opened the small pouch and chipped two gold coins on the table between him and Fia. "That''s for maintaining my House for a year."


    Twenty silver for a month for maintaining my House, I might call it cheap. Ned smiled as he thought of how he could save resources at the cheap prices.


    Fia flung her head seeing the gold coin in front of her. "Don''t tell me," she said with almost a quivering lips. "You? You won the game?"


    Ned nodded but soon remembered what Twali have said after he gave Ned his winnings: "Be careful out there, kid."


    It seemed thoughtful if it was his master or Toni that said it. But the way how Twali said, slow and heavy under his breath, it was more like a threat. But Ned was sure that only he and Lord Sven were talking about the Mark inside the ss room.


    "I must tell Dey," Fia said muttering. But Ned was sure that it should have been a whisper or her thoughts. Seeing how Fia turned red after he said those words, Ned was right. Trying to change the air and conversation Fia pointed at Ned''s cheek after she put the gold coins under a high table to her left. "Do you need help with that?"


    Seeing that the pieces of furniture filled with dust, Ned thought that they were only out as a cover with their real business. Ned shook his head retracting his eyes away from the furniture that looked like a dresser.


    After inquiring about Houses, Ned learned that if he wanted to have a real, and functioning House, he needed to have a family within his House. This family was people that are willing to join his House by giving them hisst namewhich was Sskat that Ned had registered.


    But of course, the price went high starting from a hundred gold coin to have a formal House, which gave Ned thoughtful thinking. Not now. He thought. Master Willes first, by then, I will have my name changed to Strat.


    Ned left Fia by tipping her with a smile and a hundred silver. Which changed thetter''s mood to ecstatic.


    Ned reached the neatly polished room. After fixing small things, like taking off his clothes, took a warm shower; which he thanked Dey for loaning him the room, he sat at the corner, where the bed was fixed on a wooden floor. He put the bag, and the pouch on the side table, together with themp made of bold wood tampered with iron. While his damped clothes were left hanging against a wall, while his boots were ced beside the door.


    Ned sat on the bed, after rotating his hands to ease his stiffing joints, he fixed his gaze at the ring located left of his ring finger. With a thought, he recalled the mechanical bow Swift gave perhaps lend to him.


    ICE, did it matched? Ned said to his A.I.panion. The voice from the game and the voice her princess had? Ned added in his thoughts.


    [Aside from the forced distortion of Swift''s voice during the match and the voice Sasani had. With a littleparison of their voice''s data. Aligning some spikes of her tone and adjusting the depts. It is safe to say. That Swift and Sasani''s voice signature did match.]


    "Swift huh," Ned muttered. Why hide, Sasani? Her guise seemed to fit her. The way she fought, Sasani seemed to enjoy the freedom the mask gave her. Ned thought, remembering Swift fought alongside Ned.


    That heno, she, she seemed to enjoy it. But after I saw her in the room, she seemed to distance herself from everyone else, her father, especially her brother. Ned thought as he examined the mechanical bow with a handful of arrows left inside the rectangr casing.


    I''ve got resources, and a bow, this night was plentiful. Although I don''t get to learn how to extract the Mark, having bits of information still could help. But


    Ned sighed remembering how his master was sent inside Praha''s Cube. Blood dripping, eyes almost dying, and life was at the edge of death. All this, inside the cube, frozen in time.


    But. I need to find Roy. That''s the only way I could save my master.


    Ned put the bow inside his inventory and swapping it with Praha''s Cube; rough edges, and felt bold on Ned''s hand as the cold sipped to his fingers. He lifted it midair as he throws his back on the cotton smooth bed.


    Master Will, hold on. All my life, you stood and acted as my father. I can''t


    Ned gritted his teeth instead of shedding a tear. He promised himself after he was brought back to life by the protocol. That he would stay strong, and be strong until one day, the people that he cared and cherished the most would depend on him. Only that day, that day woulde that Ned would give his genuine smile. A smile Ned never revealed; but never forgotten. A smile he yearned to show his master, Toni, people of O''rriadt: Lady Zoreena, Granny L, Xi, Coco.


    "Master," Ned whispered. "Toni, and Coc


    A knock, rapid and loud, came banging behind the wooden door. Ned squinted his eyes and the cube went into his inventory. He stood, and locked his hands on the door handleit felt hot even though the wind was blowing cold outside the stained ss of the windowand stood with his head leaning closer to the door. As a habit, Ned summoned the mechanical bow. Instead, a despairing green went humming into his hand; the broken Butterfly revealed itself against Ned''s thoughts.


    Ned frowned looking at the Butterfly, it shook, and the light went green and dimming ck. Later. Ned thought. As he leaned closer to the door. Another knock came in through. This time it was soft.


    Detect. Ned muttered. His mana along with his senses expanded, and in a limited radius of almost ten meters, Ned could sense lifeing behind the door. A life-force he couldn''t understand. It should have been warm, yet the person behind the door swells a cold aura.


    "Ned," the voice rang. Sweet, soft, and almost singing. "We need to talk."


    Ned took a breath, looking under his shoulder. Who could it be? This voice: Fia? But, she sounded like Sasani. "What do you want?" Ned spoke before the door.


    "I just want to talk." Sweet, and almost a breath: long, and soft.


    "No." Quick and direct.


    "But, Ned," the voice said.


    Flickering of blue, and yellow light red behind Ned, it was themp. It swayed, left, right, left, rightthen it stopped.


    "Please, Ned," the voice didn''t give Ned a time to think. "It''s me."


    "Who?"


    "They call me Swift."


    "Sasani?"


    Swift didn''t answer.


    With a click, Ned turned the metal that locked the door against the edges of the wall. The door pushed open in which Ned didn''t have time to prepare himself against the rushing Swift.


    Swift pushed Nedwho was almost naked, with only a piece of loincloth that covered his unexplored region.


    Ned made a quick stretch of his hand, bncing him from the push. But Swift insisted, and resisted the ring eyes of Ned. She pushed Ned against the bed.


    With her slender body, she pushed herself even further at the top of half-naked lying Ned.


    Swift wore a fitting leather that made her body outlined against the dancing light of themp. The leather made a squeaking sound against her legs as it spread above Ned. She then clipped her legs on Ned''s waist, making sure that struggle was not an option for him.


    "I just want to talk," Swift said, but this time her voice was that ofdy, she didn''t make it rounded or low. She then leaned closer to Ned, and with her left hand, she fondled Ned''s lips, then his chin, down to his chest, slowly, and taking her time. Unsatisfied, she pushed even further, under her glossy mask, a cloud of breath exited the edges of her mask, her hand went from chest under Ned''s waist.


    [Ned.]


    Ned disregarded the prompt, and red as Swift''s hand did its job, he then shook his head as he felt her handcoldwent rubbing on the loincloth that covered him. He stopped Swift by pulling her hand away from the cloth.


    "What are you, doing?" Ned said. He should felt warm. Instead, he felt a chilling forceing out of Swift.


    Swift raised her right hand closer to the mask and, with her finger, she made a shushing sign.


    [Ned.]


    ICE prompted once more, but it seemed that Ned wasn''t aware of it.


    Ned red at Swift''s body, her curved figure appeared closer to Ned. The ck leather was squished tightly that made her bosom appeared provocative.


    Swift brushed Ned''s approaching hand, away from her body.


    But Ned wasn''t going for the body. Ned fought Swift, his hand against her hand. Eventually, Ned took the upper hand and inserted his finger under the edges of the mask. He then pulled hard, making the mask propelled in the airnding near the side table.


    "Toni?" Ned said, almost in surprise. "What are you"


    "Shut up, Ned!" Swiftno, now Toni brushed Ned''s hand away from her face. Her hair was golden that covered half of her dark and cold eyes. She then took the chance to unzip the ck leather she wore. Toni''s body revealed and paling, her breast along with a small and pink dot bounced in front of Ned. She gripped Ned with her legs. Toni leaned forward, now closer to Ned. Soft lips and pink dot almost kissing him.


    She gripped Ned''s hands upward, together with the broken Butterfly, locking him with her legs and her arms. She leaned closer to Ned, and whisper: "I missed you, Ned. I missed every part of you. Your warm breath. Your cold re, I need it. I need you inside meNow. I can''t take it anymore." She moaned under her breathcold and cloudy breath. "I need you, Ned. I want you. I will be yours. I will.... let me do it."


    Ned remained silent as he listened to Toni. Her lips almost touching Ned''s ear. Her body touched Ned''s. Ned closed his eyes. "You shouldn''t be here," he said, unwavering. "This is not you Toni."


    "No," Toni said. Her golden hair fell against Ned''s face. "Let me do it. I want you. Inside me. I will... let me do it"


    Her back went ripping as a dark smoke clouded behind her. Her hair stood, her chest wobbled as she straightens her body. She screeched, and hold both of her breasts and ripped it open; without a single drop of blood. Bones appeared followed by a dark figure, dark, green eyes, and blue hollowed chest. The figure then spoke under its green hollow eyes, and sharp teeth: "Let me do it... Let me devour you, Ned!"

 Chapter 123: Arrival

    Chapter 123: Arrival


    Ned knew the feeling well and he wasn''t yearning for it. The feeling of heat building inside him. It was the same feeling when he, his former self and body, and Kamma took a turn and a liking in a ce wherein lovers of earth tried to expose their cravings.


    These were the moments that Ned decided to retain his memory even after it was transferred from his former body.


    It felt yesterday, it was clear, the room, the soft flickering of lightsing from thevender-scented candles. The smooth fabric of the double-sized bed. Their clothes were scattered on the floor. And the Eiffel Tower fading under the swooshing snow.


    It was Kamma who took the led. He didn''t push Ned, nor restrained him. Out of curiosity, Ned let himself free of any thoughts and embrace Kamma. Dark hair flowed behind Ned, her warm sweat triggered something inside of Ned. Steaming breath filled the room together with their thoughtful moans.


    Ned wasn''t yearning for it. Especially if the one in front of him wasn''t Kamma or Toni.


    Bones chuckled under its jaw, a green speck of light jumping inside its eye sockets, and hollow chest came into view inside Swift''sno, Toni''s chest; if it was Toni at all. She screamed in joy, her eyes turned pale, and the bone-head inside her expelled a ck mist. "Let me devour you, Ned!" the bone-head said, guttural and deep.


    "In your dreams," Ned said, gripping the broken Butterfly and trusted it towards the hollow eye of the human-like bone. "Damn you Rassus!"


    The tip of the broken Butterfly went deep inside Rassus''s eye socket. Its eye spilled open, followed by a cracking sound, the bone fell one by one. But Rassus''s in human-like formughed, even harder. "Devour!" he cried. "Let me devour you, Ned!"


    [Ned.]


    First, her limbs, twisted twice, followed by her neck. Her head turned around like a wheel runningte. ck clouds screamed out of her eyes, her ears, then her chest where the head revealed itself, even under her waist, ck clouds started to enveloped her body.


    Then, the smoke jumped towards Ned. Enveloping him with a wet and sticky feeling brushed Ned''s skins.


    She screamed together with Rassus. Even her eyes were dead. She twitched before she copsed to Ned. The ck clouds then carried Ned mid-air. He and Tonishe could hardly be called Toni with her neck cracking with bones, her eyes almost jumping out of its eye socket along with the oozing ck smoke.


    "Let."


    "Me."


    "Devour."


    "You."


    "Ned!"


    The voice screamed. Then the ck mist turned zing orange. Followed by a boom, the cloud was split in half. Revealing Ned with the broken Butterfly and his hand raised after conjuring a spell.


    She vanished by burning, and the ck mist evaporated as the fire kept on scorching it.


    "Ned."


    Ned fell on the bed with a loud bang and opened his eyes after a soft touch took him by his shoulder. It was Fia, the curly hair attendant. She gripped Ned''s shoulder.


    "Ned," she said, rubbing Ned''s shoulder. "You were dreaming."


    Ned took a mouthful of gasped and raised his body. The sweat drenched him. He rubbed his temple and looked at the worried attendant. "More like a nightmare," Ned replied almost whispering. Ned looked up and he saw a ck smoke with some sparks swirling at the ceiling made of orange bricks.


    "Don''t worry, " Fia said, retracting herself away from Ned, and gazed at the ceiling. "The room''s array fixed."


    "Did I?"


    "Yes," she said. "Fireball. I was half asleep when I heard a loud noiseing from your room"


    She turned pink looking at Ned. She must have realized that she was wearing a thin undergarment. Her body curved against the unseenmping from the open door. She raised her hand covering both her front and under her waist. She then rushed outside as her curly hair ttered in the air. "No damages were done," she said hurriedly under her blushing face. "See you tomorrow!" She then shut the door, and Ned heard footsteps fading away.


    [Ned.]


    ICE then prompted.


    ICE, exin. I shouldn''t have nightmares. So, why? Nedmunicated within his thoughts and throw his damped body back at the bed. The sparks and smoke from his spell vanished.


    Ned''s body was a clone, even his mind was coded with different DNAs. Engineers made sure that hisbat effectiveness was at full. But, even after he evolved and developed emotions. Ned had never had any nightmares. Not until now.


    [You were not supposed to have one, Ned.]


    ICE added:


    [ording to your brain activities. Your brainwaves were at perfectly normal conditions.]


    Then, why?


    [But. The nightmare was not yours.]


    How? If it wasn''t mine, then whose?


    [It might have been the remains of Rassus.]


    Might? Ned thought and frowned. I never knew you could have doubts.


    [I evolve Ned. The same as how you would. My system cannot be the same as always. I need to evolve toplement with my host. Which is you, Ned.]


    [There is some part of you. That I cannotprehend, Ned.]


    [After Rassus forced itself into you. Something inside you has been added.]


    Or maybe lost. Ned covered his eyes with his arms. For a moment, Ned took a small glimpse at the window near his feet. And maybe, just maybe, he saw something that looked like the Eiffel Tower.


    Ned shook his head while he thought: I''m far from Earth. Billions and billions of light-years away. By some chance that this world has space vesselwhich I doubtthen maybe, I could leave and travel to Earth. "Kamma," Ned whispered and rolled to his side. His thoughts then went nk.


    And was awoken by a knock. It wasn''t loud this time. But Ned wanted to make sure. "Detect," he muttered, pulled himself up, and looked at the wooden door.


    His senses detected a force, almost failing. Ned thought that after his sense of smell became heightenedtely, he wondered if his detect skill would be the same useful.


    The pungent smell crossed Ned''s nose. The smell of old books, apanied by a faint decaying flesh.


    The person behind the door coughed and knocked.


    "Ned of House Sskat," it was old man Den.


    Ned changed to his mud-stained pants and weed Dey. "Is it now?" Ned said after he opened the door.


    Den, who stood with one arm behind his back, and another holds something, a paper bag.


    "I heard you won the game?" Dey said. He coughed after he said with a wheezing sound. "And, yes. It is time. Here take this."


    Dey gave Ned the paper bag, which he said that it was from his attendant after he saw Ned with spoiled clothing. "It was a gift, she said," Den said. "She also smiled. Now, change. The caravan will arrive soon."


    Ned wore the clothes Fia gave. And she seems to know Ned''s taste of clothing. ck vest,ced with ck leather crossing from top to his waist. Under was an undergarment, smooth and light. He wore it like the freeborn Ned saw walking in the city. ck pants, with a single pocket to his left, which Ned doesn''t need at all since he got the pouch, and the brown bag. He wore the same boots, ck, and belt. Ned looked like an apprentice with his new clothing. Nevertheless, he thought to thanks Fia before he left.


    Which he did. At the furniture shop, there Fia stood smiling and blushed to see Ned approaching.


    Ned thanked Fia by paying her one gold coin. Which she refused at first, but since Ned insisted. I don''t want to owe someone, he thought after giving Fia the gold.


    "The caravan will arrive an hour from now," Fia had said. Which made Ned decide to eat at a tavern not far from the furniture shop; a soup, coupled with roasted meatwhich Ned guessed from Rabbi, he could never go wrong with Rabbi meatand a slice of bread, which the attendant said made from the best bread shop ran by the best ves. Were they hidden? Ned asked as he has never seen any ves walking the city of Bogaressi.


    Ned returned at the House of Woods, which he saw that the caravan arrived. Six carriages, All with assorted things hanging beside the wooden carriages.


    The first four carriages were filled with different items, clothing, and cooking tools. Thest two were where the people stayed. The carriage wasn''t small, but not big either. Enough to fit ten people sitting elbow by elbow together.


    But Ned was informed that he wasn''t sitting inside thest two carriages. All thanks to Lord Sven. Even Dey was surprised that the caravan was supposed to be a normal crew of merchants. But when it arrived, Dey couldn''t be more surprised as he saw caravans of the best merchants in the city of Bogaressi.


    Ned bid farewell to Fia and Dey, and he was informed that if everything goes well. The caravan will arrive at the capital within four days, rest in every evening.


    The head of the caravan, a man in his forties with a shiny beard and bald head, was informed that Ned of House Sskat was a guest of the city lord.


    Ned was grateful for his current situation. None would like to talk to him, they didn''t show any mockery or pity. At fourteen years old his body was that of a kid, despite that, none have the courage to talk to him. Thanks to Lord Sven.


    Ned stayed inside his carriage. His bag under the wooden bench. His pouch hangs his waist, and his sweat dripped from his chin. "A hundred and fifty," Ned grunted after he finished his workout for the third day.


    He took off the undergarment he wore to stop his sweat from umting


    He worked out without wearing his tops, which made the other passengers, freeborndies who gave him food, looked blushed.


    The next day arrived without any hindrance, it was the fourth day, the day ording to Dey they will arrive at the capital.


    After traveling forest after forest, swamp after swamp. Ned saw the capital''s wall. At almost sixty meters. It was taller than the Bogaressi has, but it wasn''t made with four sides, instead, the wall was lined with a single wall. No corners, no four edges ording to the coachman, the capital stood at the edge of a cliff. The wall was made of bricks, the same as the one from Bogaressi but it was thicker and taller, and the wall was manned by hundreds of city guard, they were even visible even at a faraway distance.


    The caravan waited under the sun, but the breeze was cool, which Ned reconsidered if he should take out his ck in ck cloak.


    It was almost dawn when they finally arrived at the city gate. A towering gate stood almost thirty or forty meters high. Made of iron, lined to make a squire hole, at the side were the gears that used to lever the gate. The security was tight, and Glenn was right to have Ned his own House.


    Everyone, even nobles of different degrees was asked to show their House identification. People without identification were asked to have a certification from neighboring cities, if one was a merchant, they were asked permits as well.


    With a little talk and a gleam of gold under the setting sun, their caravan passed without any hindrance.


    Aside from Ned. His carriage was stopped when one of the city guards asked for Ned''s identification. Ned showed him the papers of his house which made the young city guard arched an eyebrow.


    But, eventually, the young guard waved a hand and let Ned passed.


    Ned stood and hoped to hear a crowned upon entering the city. But he also thought, that during this time of the hour, almost dusk, people should have settled down, with only merchants, some nobles, maybe hunters to walk the streets of the capital.


    Ned was wrong, and Glenn was right one more. Even at Bogaressi, or in the capital. It wasn''t nobles that roam the streets. It was hunters.


    "Knights! Knights!" cried the man. Ned peeped in a small gap within his carriage, and he saw a man roaming the streets, crying only him knows, while a broad sword slung behind him. "Knights of Copper rank! Join and we leave now!"


    "Mages! Guild Endeavour is looking for an extra mage! We prefer fire mages!"


    Ady with a bird standing on her shoulder passed Ned''s carriage. She wore loose garments and the staff she holds. She cried: "I need rouges! Anyone willing to enter the cave? fifty-fifty!"


    "Grade D! Who wants Grade D quest!"


    The crowd then ran towards the man who cried about a quest.


    "Its Grade D. Should we join?"


    "We should!"


    "Porters!" cried a skinny boy running back and forth near the wooden billboard. "I can carry a lot! anyone wants a porter!"


    Ned retracted away from the gap. He sat, and muttered as he looked the dimming lights the caravan passed: "Bogblot."

 Chapter 124: Bogmoor

    Chapter 124: Bogmoor


    "Take this to our main branch," Del had said after Ned left the Bogaressi. Ned took the letter sealed with purple wax. In the middle, was their House insignia. As Ned had expected, their insignia shows neutral. A hammer against wood or nk in green.


    ording to Dey; House of Wood''s main branch upied a space almost in the center of the Capital.


    The Great House of Soak has ruled the region of Bogblot for centuries after the Forgotten King hasyed weak. The old patriarch of Soak has gone weak, and the only legitimate heir to his title was his only daughter Wennonah Soak: who got married to a merchant Housewho was second in line in terms of buying monster parts, Soak being the first.


    Years after their marriage, Lady Soak''s husband, Lord Tangel of House Smoore, sumbed to disease and died. That leaves Lady Soak with a daughter and a son.


    That was ording to the owner of the tavern where Ned asked for directions going to the main branch of House of Woods.


    The Seat of power of House Soak was at the capital called Bogmoor. Their manor lies not at the center of the city, but at the edge of the Bogmoor cliff, and was surrounded by different medium and lesser houses, and scattered with thousands of shops.


    Although the region was mostly of swamp, the capital was raised above ground; as Ned saw the stack of bricksid down to raise the tform, to not let the overflowing rivers flood the capital. It just has needed a lot of mud, and fire, and workforceworkforce like vesto finish the entire capital with teeming orange of bricks. While the wall epasses almost five people holding hands together.


    Contrary to Bogaressi. Bogblot''s slum upied the outside of the wall, it could hardly be called a slum since the houses were surrounded with trees.


    Bogmoor was divided by a river,ing from ake the people called Twin Lake, and bridges were constructed to ease traveling between parts of the city. The river of Line started from the Twin Lake until the end of the region, where the capital was, and formed a waterfall.


    Aside from orange houses, shops, and the ground. Ned felt like he was in the territory of elves with the trees growing above each structure. Be it a merchant shop, a nobles house, or the Canton of Commerceespecially the Canton of Commerce, trees above the roofs.


    The Canton of Commerce was made circr dome. This was the only structure created to center the capital, and the only structure to rival the size of the Great House of Soak.


    The Canton of Commerce was built above the raging river of Line.


    "If you want to learn anything about the city of Bogmoor, Canton of Commerce is where to go, Ned Sskat," Sigis had said; around sixty; short hair; shining white facial hair; and the tavern owner.


    Ned sat at the tavern across Sigis, while thetter wiped clean the counter and from time to time cry at his drunk customers. His tavern was named, for some unknown reason, ''Kubo''. It felt like the name was from a distant ce, maybe from where Sigis''s hometown.


    "Even the merchant guilds, Hunter''s Guild, the great House of Soak, went to the Canton of Commerce to settle things," Sigis added. Gazing a group of hunters circling the female waitress. "Canton of Commerce was run by an Obligator sent by thefucking nuts! leave Maria alone!sent by the Kingdom to mediate things between the Great House of Soak and the Griffith Kingdom."


    Sigis said but his eyes were at the hunters, who were sitting with heads down after he threw words.


    Ned scurried another silver from his pouch and slid it across Sigis. "You know how to talk, kid, aren''t you?" Sigis said after counting ten silver and tuck it inside his pocket instead of the tin box where the normal coins went.


    Ned nodded, a big part of it was Glenn. It has been easy for Ned to acquire information just by sharing some of his silver. "Tell me about these Obligators."


    "I don''t judge people by their age, but," Sigis said. Sneaking his curious eye to Ned''s pouch. "Aside from minor noblesing in my tavern, you were the youngest customer I had from the past months, and you weren''t noble, no?"


    Ned cocked his head in agreement. Sipped the drink he ordered, a sweet and sour with no alcohol, and leaned both of his arms at the counter as he waited for Sigis to speak.


    "They''re Royal guards," Sigil said. "Mostly they''re from Hunter''s Guild employed by the Kingdom but have great benefits. The lowest of their rank was gold. They weren''t secret, but less was known about them either."


    "And House of Woods?" Ned asked. Drinking the remains of his drinks.


    "An hour by walk," Sigis said. "Take a carriage. It will be fast."


    Ned stood and left by sliding another silver. This time, Sigis tossed it inside the tin box. He smiled as Ned left a wealthy impression.


    Ned took the route by a carriage.


    Along the way, Ned saw different crowds. Aside from hunters, which weremon to Ned''s eyes, there were freeborns as well. Freeborns weren''tbeled as ves, merchants, or hunters. They were ten-step higher than ves, and born without a House, but was privileged by their ancestors. A great sum of freeborns we''re free, thanks to their skills they were employed by both merchants, and Hunters alike. As for nobles; they were the ones to employ most of the freeborns.


    Freeborns could work for nobles, or set-up their own businesses, a small business wherein they could offer their skills for the masses.


    Ned was impressed by the structures. Notable nobles crafted their houses with rose sses with different colors that shone brightly behind the light.


    The bricked iid road was wide enough for almost four to five carriages to fit together but was narrowed by the hundreds of crowd marching both sides of the road, could be thousands if Ned decides to check the lights that jumped back and forth in the distance along with dark spots moving here and there like ants collecting for their winter food.


    Same as Bogaressi, it was mostly Hunters that roamed the street, be it des, sabers, bow, staves, and some pets. While some hunters were tagged along with what Kwan had told Ned to be Companions.


    Behind a hunter with a bow was a kid, thin, tall, and sweating. He carried a massive bag, that wasn''t fitted with his body. Although it seemed big, the look on his face was shining.


    Ned passed different shops, judging from the blurring scene, one of them was a weapon shop as it sells assorted kind armaments, ranging from bows and swords.


    Next was a shop structured with strong wood and sell books, shining objects like a ss orb, nes, rings.


    Across the shops were food stalls, the smell of meatbined with the crowd''s murmurs the scene was lively under the perfectly lined trees at the edges of the road.


    The carriage turned swirling, cut left and right until it stopped across a burnish brown structure made of wood. House of Wood was engraved at a massive nk fixed at the roof of the structure. It was almost ten cubic meters wide, and four storeys high; not counting the roof decorated by different nts and at the edge were trees nted high.


    Ned gave the coachman five silver and left as the horse neighed under the shaft of the moon.


    The street wasn''t empty. Beside the House of Wood building was a shop, wasn''t just ordinary, made of bricks that were cased by iron tes. Another side was lined with tavern and inns. Sigis''s tavern was made of thin woods, light with smallmps and torches. Whereas, the taverns beside the House of Woods were fixed with shining stones, glossy doors, and walls tempered with bold silver to dark woods.


    Ned entered a foyer. Pieces of furniture to his right: chairs, tables, only made for nobles, now without the dust. Soft cushions to his left: one wore mage''s robe hanging on the wooden floor, behind a man stood crossing his arms, more like a bodyguard. Ned walked straight to the attendant. A man inte twenties, wore a wary smile as Ned approached him.


    Ned stopped, between them a wooden counter almost chest high of Ned, the man smiled. Ned gave the letter.


    The man narrowed with his thin eyes, nobles came and through from the stairs behind the foyer. After some time, without opening the letter, the man nodded and gestured Ned to follow him.


    They entered the stair behind the receiving room. They both stopped after some time of walking. Ned and the man stood behind a nked door, in-looking door. No signs, or any other carvings.


    The man knocked and said: "Master Woods."


    Without waiting for an answer. The man pushed open the door. He then gestured Ned with his long hands to enter and followed Ned inside while he let Ned sat across the man and gave the letter from Dey.


    Footsteps faded away after the doors closed. And Ned was weed by another blond man. Leaning on his glossy table with his fingers steepled under his chin. He eyed Ned with surprise. Brown eyes, straight from the top and curly at the end, square jawline, and an impassive look. He eyed Ned and then the letter in front of him.


    After some time, he broke opened the seal.


    After a minute or two of reading with his eyes and a little hum, he then put the letter inside the drawer affixed under his table. He put his finger back towering under his chin.


    Ned sat with his legs crossed that of ady. Arms resting on the armchairs. nts of different varieties squired the room. And dark horizon behind the window.


    Master Woods then spoke: "I might know a distinguishing Roy."

 Chapter 125: Dead-end?

    Chapter 125: Dead-end?


    For some reason, Ned''s heartbeat skipped a bit upon hearing Master Woods'' words: "I might know a distinguishing Roy."


    The blonde man stopped. He never said another word. He skipped his fingers on the table as if waiting for something Ned had to offer. The forties or fifties of wrinkles hang under his brown eyes. Eyebrows lined with blonde hair, and an impassive look red at Ned.


    Ned opened his pouch. Slid twenty, but the man shook his head, which made Ned put thirty silver on the table.


    Master Woods smiled dryly as he put the silver under the table. He then formed a tower with his fingers touching his chins.


    "There''s only one Roy," Master Woods had said. "That came into mind. ording to old Den. He is Roy of Moorkeg, around fifties or sixties. Then, if I could match the description to that of the man I had in mind, then, he must be the Roy you are looking, Ned Sskat."


    "Who?" Ned said eventually.


    Master Woods wore a brilliant white robe, with ck lining at the edges, and he seemed to have a ne that was hidden under his robe. "House of Woods," he said. "Wasn''t just for founding smaller houses. In order to protect our House, we needed to expand our security. And... "


    He stood by sliding the chair against the well-polished floor and walked to nearby furniture; a wooden cupboard with six drawers from bottom to top. Master Woods, which by now Ned would assume that the owner of the House, pulled one of the drawers at the very top.


    After some time, he pulled a paper. Checked by opening the folded paper and put it back to the drawer for he didn''t found what he was looking for. He then pulled another, opened it, and with a quick ''ah'' he closed the drawer without putting back the paper.


    Once more he checked the paper after he took the time to sit back. Under the light of the stone beneath the yellow stained roof, Ned could see the old paper with a cramped surface, and ragged edges and a silhouette of a man portraits the center. Until the paper was flipped around, Ned couldn''t clearly see if who or why was the man in the portrait necessary for his quest to find Roy.


    Eventually, he gave the paper to Ned. "Five years ago," he then said. "Outside the capital, in a town called Moorkeg. The town razed under fire, no one left: young, old, abled man, father, mother. Aside from him." Directing his voice to the paper Ned has been holding.


    The paper was a posterwanted poster. A man: messy, long, and dark hair, that covered half of his ck and troubled eyes. Wrinkles on his forehead. A small process of a wound on his neck. They were drawn with ck ink, which made it more intimidating. At the top of the man was abel that read WANTED, in Kingdom''s writtennguage. At the bottom of the portrait of the man was writing also in bold kingdom''snguage: DEAD or ALIVE. And the bottom of the dead or alivebel was his name: ROY ELDON of Moorkeg with digits that corresponds to his bounty: Twenty-five thousand silver.


    It must be him. Ned thought as he memorized every inch of Roy''s facial structurewhich he doesn''t need to, but he felt that he needed to etch every detail Roy has to satisfy himself.


    "Is he dead?" Ned asked, putting the paper upside down and sliding it back to Master Woods.


    "I hoped so," he said nonchntly. "During the fire. One of the traveling merchants witnessed him ran around the zing town and left unscathed.


    The capital then hunted him down, even hunters participated. After the Great House of Soak did an investigation, it waster found out that he was a retired gold rank hunter from the capital, and Maker only know why he moved to Bogblot, but after he retires he settled in the town of Moorkeg, and from time to time he trained rookie hunter to earn extra ie. After he fled, hunters wounded him, and trapped him in a forest at the ind of Du''kki. After that, reports say that the burning man fled inside the deeper parts of the ind in the Mountain of Du''kki and never to be seen until now."


    Ned listened and frowned. So he wasn''t dead. Why would the Knight wanted me to look for him? Ned thought as he unknowingly ran his finger under his lips. A gesture, not a fourteen-year-old kid should have done. In fact, he shouldn''t be inside the House of Woods talking to the patriarch of the House, asking about fleeing fugitives, and throwing silvers here and there.


    This made Master Wood gazed Ned with amusement and confusing eyes. "You shouldn''t be here, kid," he said with eyes peering Ned. "Month from now, the academy will open, did you join one? If you did, depending on your traveling condition it might take you four to five months going to the nearest academy which is in the other region."


    Ned shook his head and stood, he clipped his hand near his chest and bowed. "Thank you for the information," he said. "But, I needed to find the man on the poster, if he isn''t dead, then he is inside the ind." Ned spun and walked behind him at the door and


    "You don''t intend to enter the mountain of Du''kki?" Master Woods asked.


    Before Ned could reach for the door, he was stopped by Master Woods spun around to face him, and said: "I just don''t intend. I will."


    For the first time after they met, Master Woodsughed: short, rapid, and almost a burst. "Kid," he said, lines scattered on his forehead. "You really are not from here. In order to enter the ind, you need to be a Hunter. Monster hunting is the main source of Bogmoor''s ie. Everything that is rted to hinting is managed by the Hunters Guild Association. Not even merchants or nobles are allowed to enter the ind."


    Ned remained standing as he pondered things. Soz its a dead-end. Ned thought sighing. Looking at the nks of woods lined to make a floor. Information, I needed information. "What about the library?" He asked.


    "Nobles, hunters above rank silver, some privileged merchants are the only people allows to enter the library," Master Woods exined. "And the capital''s library is located inside the Canton of Commerce. Whichby any chance, you knew someone from the inside. Then you can''t enter it unless you areagaina hunter ranked at least silver or a noble. Give it up, kid." Master Woods stopped by sneering.


    Still a dead-end. Ned shook his head. "Master," And whispered out his thoughts. I needed to be a Hunter to join and in order to be a Hunter''s I need to finish academy. Ned breathes a long and warm air.


    A hunter. He thought. His eyes gleamed silver. That''s it. "Companion," Ned said. "Companions are allowed to enter, yes?"


    "Persistent, are you kid?" Master Woods said, shaking his head. "Yes, you can enter as Companion. But are you up to it?" You look, without your leather bags you are skinny."


    Even after his workouts, Ned was still skinny. I really need to eat a lot. Ned sighed. But now, I have a way to enter the ind. "Where do Ino, how do I be a Companion?"


    "Hunter''s Guild Association," Master Woods replied. "The association''s main branch was under the great cliff of Bogmoor. I could make you a letter... but... "


    "Silver of course," Ned finished Master Woods words.


    "Correct, a hundred will suffice," Master Woods said, rubbing his index finger with his thumb. "But, once you became a Companion, you must strictly follow the rules. Most of the time, you will be with your Hunter, and leaving them is not allowed. You''ll find more of it once you have a contract."


    Ned nodded. Went back to the seat across Master Woods, reached for his pouch, and with a thought, gold coin appeared clipping between his fingers, he then slid it across Master Woods.


    Master Woods epted the coin with a smile. "Come back here tomorrow," he said. "The night is old. We both need to rest. I''m sure a kid like you needed that."


    With the cold breezeing from the circr window behind Master Woods entered, Ned decided to call it a night. He stood, gave a small bow, and left.


    Ned exited the House of Woods with the Upper Wind month''s wind blowing the crowded street of Bogmoor. It waste at night, yet, it felt like this was the time wherein people of different statuses were fully awake. Taverns, inns, shops, food stalls lined the streets and alleys that could amodate thousands of the public.


    After he filled his belly with meat, and some refreshments. After he roamed around looking for a ce to stay. Ned eventually found an inn ten to twenty minutes of walking near the House of Woods.


    Ned was confused by not smelling the people around him. The smell went off from time to time, and sometimes, to his surprise, Ned could smell the reeking out from their body.


    After he entered the inn and paid fifty silver coins for a night Ned was lucky to have enough silver and gold that made his travels with ease. But he knew that his resources won''tst long. Sooner orter, he needed to work to keep on moving forward. And being apanion would save him some time.


    He entered the room with a thought of uncertainty. He sighed. I needed to make sure to find Roy. Looks likeNed thought and continued by whispering: "I will be a porter."

 Chapter 126: Sudden Plate City

    Chapter 126: Sudden te City


    Another day arrived, Ned woke up and wore his ck clothing: a ck vest with a faded undergarment, ck pants, and boots.


    After he finished preparing. Ned reached the outside walking stairs and bricks.


    The crowd does not differ at all. Be it in the evening or the morning, it looked almost the same.


    Murmurs of hunters expressing their adventures. Merchants sharing their thoughts about the current market. Nobles looking behind their shoulders, uncertain.


    Ned returned to the main branch of House of Woods with a thought of skepticism. For all he knew, his quest looking for Roy Eldon of Moorkeg could take him weeks or years. In the first ce, how would he find a man who doesn''t want to be found? I must find a way. Ned thought.


    An over-decorated carriage passed by across the House of Woods. People inside screamed. A scream they enjoyed. Party nobles. Ned sighed. Looking at the carriage with a shiny metal lining that was followed by another carriage. Probably their guards, as it was filled with serious-looking people. Hunters perhaps. Since hunters were mostly ignored by other people no matter how scary looking they are.


    For freeborns, even nobles, they knew that hunters ran most of their economy.


    After the carriage passed by, Ned proceeded to the foyer, where the same man greeted their clients as usual.


    The worry that the city guards would approach you for being suspicious was gone by having a House of your own. Ned thought as he passed by the crowded area of the House of Woods.


    "Master Woods expected me," Ned said after he approached the man with a queerly smile.


    The youngest client the House of Woods had was Ned. But a kid seated not far from him, little older than Ned, came along with a bulky man acting as his guard. He looked at Ned with wary eyes. Not just him, even others that took the time to wait looked at Ned as he approached the attendant.


    Their interest was even piqued when Ned was led back to the room of Master Woods.


    "Are you sure you want to do this, kid?" Master Woods said, puffing a smoke. White clouds brushed his shoulder


    Ned nodded.


    He wheezed and coughed, and bit the smoking pipe once more. "Den was a friend," he said. "And it was rare for him to send me a lettera rmendation letter to say. He must have taken a liking on you, kid. Anyway, the man you''re looking for wasst seen in the middle part of the Du''kki forest. Remember this, Ned Sskat: Du''kki ind, Du''kki forest, and Du''kki Mountain. You only need to go to the Du''kki forest middle parts. Not the inner part, but the middle part. If ever you didn''t found him in the middle part; let it go, kid. Going deeper the forest is far more dangerous than the middle part. And I won''t say the mountain. The only allowed to go inside the Du''kki Mountain were Hunters ranked Silvernot even solo hunters were allowed."


    Ned took the letter Master Woods had written. He didn''t bother to put it inside his spatial inventory, for it was enough inside his pouch.


    "Thank you, Master Woods," Ned said bowing with hand clipping his left chest.


    Ned left the House of Woods. Took a carriage that led him to the cliff.


    Ned passed by orange bricks structures, fat and thin trees grew atop each building. The carriage cut crowd gently as it turned left and right against the buildings on the t orange bricks roads.


    Not far from Ned was the Canton of Commerce: an achromatic dome of massive structure centered the capital of Bogmoor. Beneath it was the broad river controlled with a slope of cemented edges and bridges that connects the city to the Canton.


    It took the carriage an hour to reach a building guarded not by the city guards by the hunter themselves. Different armors, ranging from thin chest te to expensive ones. Some wore leather with bows and crossbows slung behind them. One of the guards, ady circling the building together with its massive feline: a tiger looking cat with dotted ck, instead of lines, against its orange fur.


    From time to time, these hunter guards took the time to examine passerby by asking them their identification. Strangers walked away from their gazes.


    After Ned gave a sufficient amount of silver to the hunching coachman, he walked straight to an elevated tform together with a number of crowds.


    Instead of the usually burned bricks, trees, and nts. The ubeled building was decorated with dark and brown irons, some floor to ceiling windows attached to another iron that acted as a roof.


    Ned could hear raging wavesing from his right. To his left murmurs of the public reached Ned''s ears.


    "This will be my first time entering the city of Sudden te."


    "Follow the rules and you''ll be fine."


    "Well, if you''re brave enough to run amok and get the attention of the hunters, then, why not?"


    A party of three came talking figuring and helping out one of their team. They weren''t hunters, as they do not have the ne Ned sawmon to the hunters.


    Ned took a step as the line of the crowd moved. At the far end of the elevated tform were people in full te armor checking the crowd.


    The sun will soon set high up. The crowd moved at a steady pace: mannered but now slow.


    "What House was you enlisted?"


    A whisper came humming ahead of Ned. Ady, meager build, brown long hair. The one who asked, another thin guy: not a hunter.


    "Luckily, the lesser House of Ventura took me," said the brown-haireddy and stepped forward.


    "Lucky for us Companions, House Ventura enlisted us under their House even just temporary."


    Whether they like it or not noble houses ran the system. Ned thought. Part of a sys


    Ned sensed soft and wellposed energy. It wasn''t struggling like Kwan, it was calm and observant. Ned spun his head, he saw hundreds of crowds behind him, doing the same as him lining to enter the iron building.


    The cool raging waves echoed to his right and the smell reached him at an unknown distance. With the crowd, Ned couldn''t pinpoint where the smell wasing from. But, the soft and aromatic smell was very familiar to Ned. He frowned, sensing the person giving him a strange feeling. "SwiftSasani?" Ned whispered and for some reason, the scene of his dream sh nightmare ran through his head. Instead of Toni, it was Sasani who was haunting him from the top. Ned gazed, swords shimmered under the sun, iron-tipped arrows danced behind a hunter.


    Ned dashed his head left and right, throwing the scene off his mind.


    "Kid, move," said a kid in front of Ned with gawking eyes.


    The scent was gone and after a time of pushing through Ned reached the hunters in te armors.


    "Why Sudden te, kid?" Said the knight in silver.


    Sudden te, a city inside a city. A city controlled by both the Kingdom of Griffith and Hunter''s Guild Association. Making Bogmoor a neighboring city.


    "Porter," Ned said. Folding open the paper he took out from his dimension away from his pouch, and another one Master Woods gave.


    The knight read the paper and gave it back to Ned: ''Ned of House of Sskat'', and read another one after a minute or two he kept hold of the paper Master Woods gave.


    Proiming he was the patriarch of the House. The knight nodded to the man behind him holding an iron lever and behind him was a door.


    "If you''re new," he said. Dark eyes and hair cut to cover his forehead. "Proceed to the Hunter''s Guild Association Sudden te branch. Proceed to the lift"pointing to the man behind"and follow the lead after exiting."


    Ned entered the lift: wooden floor, iron bars structured topliment the wall. After some time and waiting for an additional six peopleone of them a Hunter who will lead them. The man standing outside the iron lift pushed a button and the lift rumbled.


    The bright and warm beam of the sun entered the gaps of the lift. Between these gaps, buildings stood on the horizon, short and tall, mostly tall. Hills divides some of the buildings, random growth of trees along the edges of some rivers scattered the city of Sudden te. Along the rocky edges of the cliff were the lifts. Firmly attached to give a smooth loading from top to bottom. And at the bottom of the cliff was the city Sudden te.


    Seven people inside the lift, elbow to elbow, some shivered, some stood relentless. No nes, sweating, and fingers fidgeting. Ned concluded, except for the leader, they were the same as him. Applying as Companions.


    After the lift descended for almost four to five minutes. The man who led the group exited and with a simple gesture of his hand, the rest followed.


    Ned walked behind the group. They then stopped across a carriage enough for them to fit. Ned sat at the end of the wooden carriage. To his right was a kid much older than him. To his front another kid fidgeting his fingers.


    Unlike Bogaressi and Bogmoor. Sudden te took the ambiance of a more medieval-like structure. Dry and cemented ground, horsese and go, wooden houses; some were bricks, triangr roofs with orange patches of woods.


    The carriage stopped. "Hunters Guild Association'' was written broadly atop the building. White and Greek-like pirs stood in front supporting the massive roof that acted as a veranda. The group walked the elevated tforms and stairs as they gawked at the massive two storey building. At the edges of the cemented roof were ornamental carvings.


    The group was led not to the entrance but to an alley beside the Hunter''s Guild Association building. A small alley that led them to another room they entered. The crowd fitted the room. But before they could enter.


    The group leader, who presented himself as iron ranked hunter Benn, gave the group a piece of paper.


    Ned received the paper flipping it on the other sides and read as ''Hunter''s Guild Association Companionship Contract''.

 Chapter 127: Forgotten Pint

    Chapter 127: Forgotten Pint


    Applying to be a porter was easy. But being a porter wasn''t a fulfilling job at all, especially if the attendant who weed Ned showing an unfriendly smile.


    After she scribbled with her ck quill, she told Ned to look for hunters that were looking for porters.


    "Where?" Ned asked, direct and t.


    Which made the short and curly-haired plumpdy rolled eyes. "Outside, kiddo," she said, brief while munching a food, probably meat, since some part of brown thread like meat slipped outside her mouth. "To the right, a billboard where hunters post a job. Go look."


    Ned left without having to say a word. With an empty bag, a hanging pouch, and ck to ck clothing that sneered under the gleaming sun, Ned would not be lost on the hundred of crowds as he exited the building.


    Ned turned the paper he holds. It was the contract of being apanion porter. Behind the contract was the map of the Du''kki ind: a C shaped and double the size of O''rriadt ind; torrented with, mostly, forests, swamps, and nerves of riversing from the mountain that wasbeled ''Du''kki Mountain'', and below thebel was a written form or a warning ''Caution: Grade A and B monsters. Rmended hunter rank: Silver above and a minimum of six-member per party.''


    At the foot of the Du''kki mountain were the forests. There were precisely drawn areas while there were areas covered with ck fog which Ned assumed to be unexplored.


    Each area wasbeled ording to the grade of monsters:


    Outer Area; wasbeled Grade Es. This area was where most of the hunters partied up for a raid. Each area was marked ording to the monsters. At the edges of the Outer Area were monsters of low grade took territory: Wargs, Sinking Hounds, Bog Slimes, Butrikis, were one of the notable Grade E monsters.


    At the Middle Area were Grade Ds: Wadingos, Water Wargs, Bunyips, Swamp Goblins, and an out of the ordinary Fire Smanders.


    And the notable monsters in the Inner Area were Grade Cs: Snugs, Ahools, and the monster only avable in the Bogblot Region, the Bond Frog. And for some reason, a Grade E monster was included inside the Inner Area names Swamp Eye.


    Ned reached the outside of the Hunter''s Guild Association building. Heter learned through the hunter guards that only Hunters were allowed to enter Hunter''s building.


    At the front of the hunter''s building was a unison of greenery scene. nted shrub lined that epasses the entire front of the building, with some sprinkles of flowers, and thin palm trees carefully nted in each corner of the building.


    To the right of Ned were a long, wooden advertising board and a long queue of crowded people.


    Ned sighed as he watched the scattered people, mostlypanions, that we''re looking for jobs posted by the Hunters and the association alike.


    "It is pointless to join," Ned said shaking his head and once again, examined the contract. This time he flipped it around to show the front.


    As Ned read the contract, he was confronted by different rules apanion must follow.


    Hunter''s Guild Companionship Contract; a Companion must:


    ''Be willing to take order from hunters.''


    ''Must be in the vicinity of the hunter whom he made a contract with for a maximum of twenty meters. This, to stop thepanion from leaving the party out of sight, that might endanger the party.''


    ''Hunter''s Guild Association (HGA) has nothing to do between the negotiations of the Hunters and the Companions in terms of their stipend; Depending on the type of Grade the hunter takes. The minimum agreed payment is 30 silver. Demanding to increase the payment will happen only between the leader of the party and thepanion.''


    ''There can only be one Porter, Runner, and Looter in every party. This to avoid the Hunters from hoarding.''


    ''There is no limit as to how many times apanion can take a job in a day.''


    ''To protect the wellbeing of the Companions from unforeseen events; both during the raid and the party within the raid. Hunters are required to submit the name of the Companion to the HGA before a raid started.''


    ''Porters cannot be forced to carry any more than the allotted weight. Unless the Companion is willing to do so. Hunters who failed to do so will have their ranks affected by issuing demerits. The demerit depends on rank.''


    ''Runners cannot be forced to do an advance scouting anymore than two kilometers. Unless the Companion is willing to do so. Hunters who failed to do so will have their ranks affected by issuing demerits. The demerit depends on rank.''


    ''Looters cannot be forced to pick-up loots that were deemed dangerous and ruinous to their wellbeing. Unless the Companion is willing to do so. Looters are not allowed to pick-up loot from other teams. Hunters who failed to do so will have their ranks affected by issuing demerits. The demerit depends on rank.''


    ''Party Leaders are held ountable for the Companions'' error in judgments and actions.''


    ''As a Companion. You are advised to report your job, the team, and how they treated you to the HGA.''


    Sincerely, HGA.


    Ned folded the paper, tucked it inside his pouch. And stared at the ever-growing number of people in front of the wooden board.


    But Ned had his own ns, he walked passing Hunter''s building and the crowd, the sun was high noon, but there''s no stopping a hunter to quench their thirst.


    Along the edges of the buildings, not far from Hunter''s building, Ned found his starting point. A pub: both for drinking and serving foodwhich he badly needed.


    Ned entered the Forgotten Pint: the name of the tavern. And was weed by a great amount of silence. Which to his liking, but frowned for what he needed now were hunters looking to party apanion.


    Seven rounded tables on the center, and medium-size couches lined at the edges, three on each side. In the far center was the bar, bottles of different intoxicating drinks lined from a wooden case divided into three. Behind the bar was a room visible from the open space behind the man standing inside the bar. The room was handled by at least three or four kitchen crew. There was a door beside the bar that, Ned assumed, led to the outhouse. The front of the house wasposed of curvy but restraineddies serving the people seated in silence. A stair leading to the second floor ascended to the entrance door. Aside from a single frame (hanging in the entrance) and a medium-size wooden board (standing across the bar), there was nothing notable decoration at all. Which made Ned led to a conclusion the owner was a minimalistic person.


    A hidden source of light shone orange the tavern. A smell of vaniing out from the wooden wall added with the aromatic smell of roasted meat must have made the patrons (hunters, freeborns, or nobles alike) sat inplete silence.


    Three tables were filled with patrons out of seven: first table; two patrons sat, second; another two patrons, and the third; four people sat which Ned recognized as hunters from there get-go outfit. And a single person seated at the couch (good for six, sitting on each side of the couch) sat at the far end right with his head dumping on the table.


    "Bilbao''s table!" Cried the man in the bar. It broke theplete silence. "Lampaca meat is up! For Bilbao!"


    The table with four people murmured and one of them stood. Two des (one gray and chipped; the other shining, newly bought silver-colored) slung behind him, long and braided hair tied as a ponytail with thick eyebrows, and confused clothing (chainmail he wore but under it, his undergarment, was decorated with green flowers).


    Must be the Bilbao guy. Ned thought.


    "Master ire!" Cried Bilbao, standing. "It was my pleasure to be served by the famous Lampaca meat!"


    The rest of the cried burst inughter (aside from the head dumped guy).


    Bilbao blushed in his forties. "It was my first time eating Master ire''s famous Lampaca meat!" He muttered also shouting.


    One of their group stood and bowed. Ady, in her twenties. "Forgive him, Master ire," she said. And pulled Bilbao seated.


    One of thedy, (wearing white linen aprons, yellow dyed hair, big rounded eyes, and bustling front) picked the meat and served at the group of four.


    Ned walked at the side of the tables. There he noticed the wooden board stered with papers of different writings. Some looked like a wanted poster, and signsbeled with different monster grades.


    It was also at this moment that the man in the bar, who Ned assumed to be Master ire, recognized his presence.


    Master ire, in his forties with a perfect greyish buzz-cut hair, warrior jaw, and an old cut ran from the top of his right eye down to his neck, some silver facial hair trimmed to fit his square jaw.


    "You lost,d?" He said. Rolling the toothpick between his upper lips and lower.


    "Lad?"

 Chapter 128: Provider

    Chapter 128: Provider


    Lad? Ned thought as he remembered the Time to Loot crew. Anita... He shook his head.


    "Master ire?" Ned asked.


    "On point," Master ire said. Hoarse, almost guttural but frank. "Something to eat? I don''t judge people by their appearances, but my food ain''t cheap."


    "Food, yes," Ned said under his low voice, "and job."


    "Job?" He cocked his veteran eyebrow. "I''m not hiring. Mydies were enough to clean Forgotten Pint. I have enough hand in the kitchen, and my rooms were always furnished by them."


    "As a Porter," Ned said. Sitting on the high chair in front of the hardwood bar. Menus werewritten in dark ink stacked to Ned''s right.


    "I see," Master ire said, running his eye to Ned. Examining him up and down. "Mikee! You need a porter?"


    His voice toward the four people. One of them was Mikee, left of Bilbao, it was thedy who pulled him to sit down. Long and curly hair, dyed dimming green, her hands were harnessed with brass knuckles. Leather clothing fitted to support her near masculine body. "Were full, Master ire." She said, gulping the wooden mug. The other two in front of her, one was a kid (older than Ned maybe a year or two) looking at his finger while fidgeting and the other one (a kid, like the younger version of hunter Bilbao, square jaw, and thick eyebrow) holds a thick sword as if it was his first time seeing one.


    "There you go,d," Master ire said. He wore a loose and long trimmed sleeve, the color was that of a ck tea. "Thedy said they''re full."


    "How about your team, Sujiro?" Said Mikee at the other table, two hunter seated face to face.


    "We are full as well, Mikee," Sujiro said, thin eyes, and thin jaw. His voice was fast and tone spiking high and low. "Maybe, Massimo and Rosso''s te"


    "Full," said the other guy on the other table. The other guy sat close to him.


    "That leaves you with one," Master ire said in his forties voice. "Quentin!" He shouted at the slumping guy, seated on the couch. "Fuck! He''s drunk again, Quentin!"


    The man, Master ire shouted, jerked a shoulder and tilted his head. Saliva drooling, dagger hangs his waist, and clothes were sliced randomly.


    "No chance,d," Master ire said. "How about you check the board? You must be new? I think there''s a party looking for one."


    "It''s Ned, Master ire, and thank you. Also, I might want to have that Lampaca meat of yours, and since you said you''ve got a room, I might have one for a month."


    Master ire tilted his head behind and cocked eyebrows as he narrowed his eyes. "Are you sure,d?" He then said. "That''s thirteen gold coins. Ten gold for the room in a month and three gold for the meat."


    What kind of meat is that? Ned asked his surprised thought.


    And as if Master ire could read minds he said: "That''s a slice of meat from a rare Grade C monster Lampaca. Thanks to Bilbao''s team, they cut one from the Inner forest."


    Ned pulled thirteen gold coins out his dimensional pocket passing through his pouch and slid it to Master ire.


    People on the table went quiet as they saw Ned handed the gold coins.


    Master ire gestured a hand, and the hunters dismissed whatever thoughts they had, while the man, Quentin, went rolling into his couch followed by breathing thates with a snort.


    Ned stood running his eyes at the papers posted on the board.


    After Master ire ordered his crew to prepare the meat Ned ordered. He exited the bar and went beside Ned.


    "Those are Quests," he said informing Ned. "I''m one of the Providerwe aremissioned by the Association to hand out quests. I''m one, out of the hundreds, Provider scattered in the city of Sudden te."


    The one in the middle is a quest for bronze rank hunters, its grade is between E to C. Hunters from wood to iron can only take Grade E questslike the one on your left."


    The one in the middle Master ire referred to was a quest Graded D, destination: middle area. The quest: gather the spines of Bunyips.


    ording to the quest. Bunyips were Grade D monsters that lurk deep in the swamp of the middle area, sometimes they went deep under creeks and riverbeds. The drawing shows the Bunyip: its body was that of a crocodile having a beak of the duck and long and pointy spines revealed behind it. A spine cost ten silver. Twenty silver if the spine was perfectly cut.


    And the one on Ned''s left was a questbeled Grade E: gather furs of the Wargs and their tooth. Two to three silver per fur, depending on the grade and the cut. The reward for the tooth was ten bronze.


    But Ned wasn''t looking for that. He was looking for an announcement about hunters looking forpanions.


    Master ire pointed at the very bottom of the board. An announcement of a party looking for a porter to enter the outside area. Their quests were to gather herbs and given time they might hunt Sinking Hounds. They needed a porter that could go two to three days with a minimum rest for fifty silver a day. The quests were given by a party of hunters called Quickfall and will meet up at the fountain in the center of the city a day from now.


    Ned pulled the quests paper off the board. He needed to prepare since he got a day. He had a ce to stay. So, he doesn''t need to worry about getting one.


    "Lad," Master ire said. "Evenpanions needed to protect themselves, go buy armors and weapons."


    He was right. Ned thought folding the quests paper until it was able to be fit into his pouch. Swift''s mechanical bow won''tst long and only good in mid-rangebat. I might buy a sword. Ned then remembered the Bilbao guy and made a gaze toward him.


    "Master ire," Ned said and walked towards the rounded table not too close to the rest of the hunters but not too far so that they won''t think of him being a loner; a table apart. "Companions can fight too? It wasn''t written in the contract."


    "Don''t hold back," it was Bilbao who answered, his voice was swaying back and forth like singing a ssical opera. "Also, don''t rely too much on the contract, you might hurt yourself, kid.


    Master ire retracted from the wooden board and went back to his station as the buzz-cut bar guy, and let Bilbao answered Ned''s series of queries.


    Ned nodded, tugged the straps of the bag on his shoulders, and put itunder the table,beneath the stool he was sitting. He leaned forward to Bilbao''s direction. "It was my first time here, both in Bogmoor and Sudden te City."


    That''s it, a piece of information for information. Ned thought as he appeared friendly with his fourteen-year-old smile.


    "You don''t seem to suffer from theck of coins," Bilbao said. "But, you wanted to be a porter? Why? Have you enlisted yourself in an academy, kid?"


    "No, sir," Ned said. Leaning both his arms on the table, glossy but wooden. Ned wondered if one man could supervise the cleaning of both the front and the back of his house. "My coins won''t let me go far enough as I have assumed"Ned saw the Lady whom they call Mikee cocked an eyebrow"and academy is expensive for me."


    "That, I agree," it was Mikee who answered. "Unless you passed the Kingdom''s Selection, then you have to wait another year."


    "I don''t."


    "That''s what we assumed," Mikee said.


    "Your agewandered away from your mind, Ned," Master ire this time. Now smiling, not so white teeth, but pretty sure was maintained often and the first time he called Ned his name.


    Stay friendly, gain information. Ned thought and respond to Master ire with a smile. "Ned of O''rriadt from House Sskat," Ned said presenting himself to the rest of the group. "I came here to change my future."


    I should not have said that. Now, I know what Toni felt. Ned thought and almost lowering his back.


    Aside from Massimo and Rosso, and the beer drooling Quentin,the rest burst inughter, even the two kids in front of Mikee and Bilbao raised lips. Sujiro''s eye was gone in tears after he heard Ned, and the hunter in front of him (whose back was showed to Ned) jerked his shoulders. Bilbao tapped the table relentlessly while Mikee drummed herp with teary eyes.


    "I like you, Ned!" Cried Mikee. "Honest and charming!"


    She stood, drunk the wooden mugNed assumed an aleand walked towards Ned.


    Ned was confused since Mikee doesn''t exude any threat, and was lost in thought. It was toote for him to evade Mikee''s arms as he was pulled from his sitting position and pushed dramatically inside the two soft fluttering breasts.


    It wasn''t just Toni whom Ned remembered,he now knew how Coco felt whendies held him in front of them.


    Ned gasped for air. Brass knuckles pressed his back and soft buckle in front of him.


    "Let the kid go," it was the voice that stopped Mikee from abusing Ned''s fourteen-year-old chastity. Humming and free. Ady inte forty, holding a wooden te, above was a sizzling thigh of Lampaca meat, brown, with a line of ck burned meat. Aside from the steam that kept on oozing, honey-colored juice flowed out of the meat.


    "Lady Githa," Mikee said, and whispered to Ned: "Master ire''s wife." She then let go of Ned and went back to her seat as she jugged another ale.


    Lady Githa was one of the crews inside the kitchen. She then served Ned his Lampaca meat, and with a wink coupled with asmile, she moved away from Ned back to Master ire.


    Ned knew the gesture from Lady Githa: ''enjoy your food''. The meat came along with a silver knife and a fork with three shining teeth.


    The well-done Lampaca meat melted in Ned''s mouth. After months of blunt foodaside from the food in his inventoryNed took the time to let the juice and the meat rubbed his pte.


    Lady Githa looked proud as she watched Ned enjoy his food.


    With a satisfied look, and a smiling owner, and possibly a new ecstatic friend, Ned was led to his room. An almost eight by eight cubic meter room and a single rectangr window run the center of the copper-hued room. Single bed in the middle fixed along the wall. Thick but smooth duvet covered the bed, and a nt with a yellow flowerthat contrasted the room above the side table. By the entrance to his right was another room, a toilet attached to the room.


    Ned hung his brown leather bag near the door, his pouch on the side table. The overall process took his time andid to rest after dusk.


    "Tomorrow," Ned muttered, body rested above the bed, armsid free to his sides. "Master...looks like I''m making friends along the process."


    Ned smiled, a genuine smile. But he knew it won''tst long. Somewhere or something inside him whispered if making friends was a good thing or the worst thing.


    Ned closed his eyes with doubts lingering his thoughts.

 Chapter 129: Market Ventura

    Chapter 129: Market Ventura


    "Status," Ned said after he woke up and took time for his daily workouts.


    [Mana Points: 3, 500/3,500]


    [Energy: 100%]


    He has been doing workouts; which made his body, at the very least, increased in muscle mass, with proper food ( more food) he could gain more. And having to increase in muscle mass, his body was able to store extra mana.


    Ned had been careful, and if possible, try not to conjure spellunless necessary. Since his body only absorbs pure mana. Which made him slower from the rest of magic capable. Although slow, his spell was pared to his peers) far stronger and devastating than the othersthanks to his unique ability to absorb pure mana.


    Currently, his disy shows what was important to him. That also includes the Prime Evolution status.


    [Level 0: 251/1,000]


    [749 Cores are needed to evolve to the next level.]


    "Cores, huh," Ned said. He closed his eyes and went into his Core. Darkness veiled the surrounding. The core floated in the air, wasn''t sure if it was in the middle or the edges. Aside from the crystal core, the rest was inplete darkness.


    Ned reached for the core, it was glossy. ck clouds hovering and filled the core half empty.


    "What is your game, Rassus?" Ned said inside the space. Naked. His voice echoed until it went dimming in the far distance. His hand gripped the core, but no matter how he tried to move it. The core was like being chained a thousand times, it won''t move.


    His thoughts were then redirected into his dimensional pocket. A standard Sskatian ring for explorers customized by Kamma. Due to its spatial properties, the ring''s capacity couldn''t be measured.


    One hundred eighty-seven gold floated inside his pocket (although floating, the golds were stacked neatly). Aside from gold; silver counting one thousand and three hundred floats. Tokens and Cube tagged along. The cloak Lady Darcey has given to him, and the mechanical bow was ready to be equipped.


    Even withplete control over his system, Ned wondered about the mysterious packages floating randomly inside his pocket. The cube packages felt ethereal. They were there, but, unable to grasp. Aside from the Starter package (which ording to Chir, a surprise) and a necessary after he unlocked the Bing Legend protocol, the rest were sealed. And opening them was a mystery to Ned.


    Ned let go of the thought.


    Still d in ck, Ned went outside his gold valued room. Bag slung behind and the pouch clinking against his waist.


    The clock strikes six, the wind blew from the rising sun, and the Forgotten Pint was crowded with random hunters. The couches were half full, the rounded tables were going there, Ned took his chance to sit at the nearest table. Perhaps he was thin, or a kid, almost none have noticed him. Aside from the two waitresses, Master ire, and his always smiling wife: Lady Githa.


    One of the waitresses introduced herself as Su''aya took Ned''s order(this time Ned took the cheapest food the tavern had, a porridge chipped with meat.)Aside from the size of their front, both wore yellow dyed hair, big rounded eyes, and white linen aprons, and a moderate length green dress, Ned assumed that the two were twins.


    Ned''s party will leave by dawn, exactly a day after he took the quest. Which gave him enough time to buy necessary things: like swords, and rations.


    After his nanites were defunct, Ned wandered to buy healing potions: an alchemically produce, concocted from different herbs mixed with mana.


    Yes, that I am. Ned thought. After he remembered Master Will who treated him like his real son.


    I am a clone, a bioengineered, nanites, technology was stuffed inside me, a product of different mixturescks the right emotional response to things. Aside from Kamma who taught me things, it was my Master who gave me emotions. Emotions a normal fourteen-year-old kid have should have. Thanks to my old memories, I could survive as a fourteen-year-old kid. If I didn''t snap being a clone, I could be subjugatings by now.


    [But. Be careful, Ned.]


    ICE chimed in response to Ned''s doubts.


    [You may have your memories from your old body. But you now. Will not respond a hundred percent to what you desire.]


    Currently. Ned answered. Currently, my body is too weak to performplex attacks.


    [Precisely.]


    [You may see an arrow. But catching ispletely a different thing.]


    Heck, without the Mark of Knight and Overclock, I am nothing.


    [I am here.]


    ICE''s voice was smooth with an alien ent of a farawaynd and the warmth resounding inside his thoughts Ned couldn''t ignore.


    Sometimes I wished I''m back as a fourteen-year-old kid. Just, no memories of my past. I could be with Master now. Fishing, perhaps hunting Rabbis in the wild.Ned thought sighing.


    Ned woke up from his realization when thedy served him food. It wasn''t Su''aya. It was her twin Su''ayun.


    "Your food, Ned," Su''ayun said. A thread of yellow hair hangs between her eyes.


    Ned let go a smile. It was almost genuine but different from the usual smile.


    [You have all the choices, Ned.]


    [Act like a fourteen-year-old kid. Let go of the thought. It was one thing you didn''t have. No. You couldn''t have. Freedom. Act free. Perhaps. Try not to be so cold with the people around you.]


    Like that smile? Ned said pondering things. I couldn''t, not now. Smiling is... Hard for me. Not until I see my Master again.


    [As you wish, Ned.]


    The twins: Su''aya and Su''ayun were born a local of Sudden te City. With their knowledge of the ce, they (mostly it was Su''aya who talked to Ned) rmend him the nearest and cheapest market Sudden te have.


    Ned left for the Ventura Market. As the name suggests. The Ventura Market was owned by the House Ventura: a lesser House closely aligned to the Great House of Soak. This alignment to the Great House made their market known as the only market where hunters were able to trade with their goods rather than themon currency: bronze, silver, gold.


    Ned reached the market and he wasn''t surprised by the crowd entering the only entrance to the market.


    It was a building, a three storey circr building, the inside was hollow. The walls were faded white, although old it looked neat, windows in each room.


    The blue sky lighted the different stalls and shops that were randomly aligned in the center. Goods were set on the ground along with their owner (who, for the most part, were hunters), shops at the edges of the elevated tforms.


    It was crowded for the most part, but enough for Ned to maintain distancing by almost a meter apart.He could at least avoid the reeking smell of the busy hunters along with their hungry shouts.

 Chapter 130: Inside the Market Ventura

    Chapter 130: Inside the Market Ventura


    "Swords! Grade E made"


    Ned couldn''t finish what the sellers were shouting since another cry interjected.


    "Swords! Crafted from a Peak Grade D monster: Uduru! A signature of our famous cksmith: Chian!"


    "Cloak! From the scales of Bakunaoua!"


    "Fuck the witches! We have talismans here! Protects you from a witch''s spell for a year!"


    "des!"


    "Are you a warrior who likes to hack everything in the way? Or a mage, scared enough to go to the front line? Perhaps, a rouge who liking to y hide and seek during a raid? Worry not! Shop Babel! Got you covered! Tier two spells are now avable!"


    Ned was caught in surprise. The fireball he had was a spell he often used, even as a first-generation clone. The spell was a weaker version of his own spell Egnious, that conjuring it to his new body was a bread and butter to him. But having one or two spells wasn''t enough. Especially that fire spells weren''t made for versatility purposes. He could at least learn a new fire spell.


    ICE, Ned sounded his system. How many Fire spells you have stored?


    [Ned, you have thirty Unique fire spells stored in memory. Three of which is usable by your current body: Egnious, Fireball, and Firence.]


    [Fire Lance is just a condensed form of Fireball manipted precisely to look like a spear. A weaker version but faster throwing speed.]


    [In order for you to use the remaining spells. Your body must reach at least half the state of your old one. Following the ns and workout for your body. It would take twenty more years to use the lowest fire spell you had like Fire Encubbus, Ignis Ultra, Reign of Fire, or the one you used to save Kamma from the pits of Hatshin mma Tango."


    Ned paused across Babel shop. He was in-between the elevated tforms and the shops inside the building of Ventura. Which, he assumed that prices were higher than their counterparts sitting under the sun.


    Ned was approached by the guy who cried for help buying their spells. It was a skinny guy, probablyte twenties, a hollowperhaps. Since it made sense to use hollows to sell spells; no matter how they tried learning spells was a feat impossible for them.


    "Kid," he said, eyeing Ned high and low.


    "I''m here for the spells," Ned said, breaking the guy''s thoughts. Judging from his narrowing eyes, he must have thought that Ned was here for a stroll. "Got fire spells?"


    The guy went silent as he led Ned inside their shop. A wooden shop cab against the walls on both sides. At the center were a man,te sixties, loose hair, and scratchy nose. "Sir," the guy said, "urchin''s here for a spell."


    "You idiot!" Cried the old man, pping the high table. "He is a customer! Are you, kid?"nodding toward Ned"Forgive my son. He was just teasing. He was the urchin, not you. Now,e,e."


    Ned nodded toward the urchin guy as he left with a scuff. Ned looked at the cabs stacked with paper rolled and tied with a ribbon.


    "Scrolls," the old man said. Noticing Ned with curious eyes. "We ain''t that rich to afford Spellbooks. Anyway, urchinI mean, kiddo, kid. Yes, yeskid. What spell are you looking for?"


    "Fire spells, sir," said Ned.


    "Oh, hoo," replied the old. Rubbing his long-aged beard. "You''re not from here. Enough with the honorifics, Babel is fine. Anyway, we have Tier one spells like Fire Breath, Hot Stick, Fire Sting, or Fire Furt."


    "Fire Furt," Ned muttered. "How much for the Fire Furt?"


    "Good choice, kid," he said. This time rubbing the hair on his chest. "Fire Furt releases hot waves from your feet, which is a strong offense if you like to kick a lot. This is amon fire spell but greatly underestimated due to its slow process. Your magic capability must be above Tier one or Two, and it cost six hundred gold."


    Ned coughed. Like the saliva went inside his lungs rather than his stomach. He cursed in his thoughts. Six hundred. Gold. He coughed once more. "Is that the cheapest?"


    Old man Babel arched an eyebrow. "Scram, kid!" He cried. "Is that the cheapest? Is that the cheapest? You urchin. It is the cheapest of all the cheapest spells I have. Come back when you have enough."


    "I think, I won''t," Ned said. Leaving the reddish Babel.


    The guy smirked and shook his head as Ned passed beside him.


    I didn''t even get to see the scroll. Ned thought. And left the spell shop. Six hundred gold for a spell, Tier one to say. Ned shook his head. My gold won''tst a day or two if the prices here went a whopping gold.


    And if to prove that Ned was right. He bought a short sword (arm''s length) that cost him a hundred a fifty gold. The sword was Grade E, made of iron, and the grip was made of hardwood neatly wrapped with a cloth. It came with an iron scabbard chiseled with an image of explosive fire.


    ording to the seller, bald, muscr, wore leather ( a cksmith type guy). The short sword, which he named Boom, was a magic sword grade E. If Ned injected mana to Boom, the tip will explode once it made contact to the target. And gave Ned a warning that: "Remember, kid. Only the tip explodes. Not the edges, the tip. The tip." He had said those words like Ned was an infant.


    He was a good guy though. Ned thought. The seller sh cksmith Barbo ( which he proimed himelf as the best cksmith in Sudden te) gave Ned a discount. Boom was supposed to be two-hundred gold coins.


    With a sword hanging his waist, opposite of his pouch, a bag, and a near to none coins. Ned went to the fountain, where he would meet and start his job as a porter with the Quickfall team.

 Chapter 131: Quickfall Team

    Chapter 131: Quickfall Team


    Sudden te City, cobblestone road, wooden benches, a teeming cityposed mostly of hunters, nobles, and merchants. Almost, if not all, every block wasposed of merchants and freeborns. Hunters, as a collective, tend to stay usually in taverns rather than have their own house bought inside the Sudden te City.


    The reason was simple, Hunters do not stay in one ce. Where there were magical beasts expect hunters to gather. It was a norm, in order to survive, hunters hunt, break parts, sell, earn. The cycle goes on.


    The Association organized all the Hunters in every region. From Hunter''s exam, Questing, Ranking, Bounty Hunting, even Hunters went rouge, all were under the Hunter''s Guild Association.


    To keep the system running, even the simplest of quests a hunter must take. A simple quest like escorting merchants, mining, and gathering resources like the herb exclusive only in thend of Bogblot: the Olive Zest Herb. A kind of herb that grows in a cool, and wet climate.


    As to why the Olive Zest Herb quests filled the questing board? Simply because, the Olive Zest Herb was the basic ingredient for creating the basic healing potion (the healing potion works depending on the wound, a small cut will take less time to heal; faster if the healing potion was administered at first sight of the wound).


    Hollows would take weeks to heal a cut not longer than an inch long. Seconds, if magic capable would take healing potions.


    Ned examined the quests. The Olive Zest Herb was a long and thin herb with leaves in every stem like that of a fern. They grew at the edges of the Outer area of the forests, some parts on the Middle, and abundant in the Inner Area of the Du''kki Forests.


    Quickfall party was also looking for other Companions.


    Ned arrived at the fountain under the heat of the high noon sun. Almost, hundreds of people circled the fountain, not to stroll but to check quests in the questing board fixed at every nook of the circr za.


    Ned was looking for the party leader. A man named Sidric, a copper rank hunter. ording to the Hunter''s Association ranking system, which was stered in every questing board, the rank goes as follows: Wood, being the lowest; Iron, Copper, Bronze, Silver, and Gold. After Gold rank was Diamond (a rank so rare their number dwindled to a handful in every region).


    A rumor urred that someone; somewhere in the capital of the Kingdom of Griffith, a hunter reached tinum rank a decade of being in Diamond.


    Ned circled the fountain and stopped when he saw a man with a bastard sword (a two-handed sword with cruciform hilt with a straight double-edged de) clipped behind his half-naked body by brown leather straps. Short and brownish hair, a square jaw, and leather belts coiled around his waist that kept on clutching his moldy green pants.


    Three more members sat at the edges of the bbed fountain. Sidric stood while he talked with his members. Two of the member sat cross-legged. While the other one, ady, sat with legs clipped and looking at Sidric with pure admiration.


    "Quickfall?" Ned said approaching the party, bag strapped behind. Boom, the short-sword, hang against his left waist; to his right the pouch. Ned walked ck and ck under the sun.


    Sidric spun hearing Ned''s word. He started. "And you are?"


    Tough. Ned thought hearing Sidric''s voice. "Porter for your quests," Ned said introducing himself. "Ned of House Sskat."


    Sidric cocked a brow. "A porter," he said with a low breath. "With a House, not bad. You looked too young to have a House."


    "Leave the kid, Sidric," said the man sitting cross-legged, ck hood hung behind his neck, ck dagger gleamed against the sun while an iron ne hung around his neck. Thin eyes looking at Ned as if he was being peeled. "He will be our porter, our ie will depend on how much weight he can carry back at the Association."


    "How many can you carry, Ned of House Sskat?" It was Sidric. Trying to say in a loud voice against the crowd running here and there. "The quest will end at twenty kilos."


    Twenty kilos, Ned thought.


    [Ned. You can carry approximately the same as your weight.]


    Twenty isn''t that heavy. Ned let go of his thoughts. "Twenty is fine," he said.


    Sidric nodded. "I''m Sidric," he said. "I''m sure you knew it by now, but, for formalities sake. Rickart our Rouge; Darwyn our Knight, and Keesha our mage. Careful, she''s a wind mage. She topped Rosebud Academy after she graduatedst year."


    Rickart, the rouge who rebutted Sidric: thin and narrowed eyes under his dark shoulder-length hair tucked behind for ease of movement purposes. His figure was light under his ck sleeves.


    Darwyn, the Knight. Ned couldn''t let go of the thought that he was a noble of some prestigious House because of his blonde hairbed as if he was courting someone. Must be a knight trait. Ned thought as he eyed Darwyn. His eyes were blue same as his ocean blue armor that covered his body aside from his head; a helmet might bother his hair. His sword was blue, it looked expensive. A ne tucked inside his armor for that reason Ned couldn''t distinguish his rank.


    Keesha the Wind mage, her clothing was confusing: a rough headband helped her fade curly hair tucked to avoid overstressing her eyes, green long sleeves, and furry coat tied on her waist, she got the sense of wardrobe malfunction. But, she wasn''t bothered by how he dresses. Her twinkling eyes were directed toward Sidric.


    "So, you''ve been a Quickfall for a year?" Ned said. Depending on their answer, he could determine how the party would go; if they were organized or overly cautious, or scattered in front of the unknown.


    "I and Sidric started the party," it was Keesha, she must have the fill staring at Sidric since she retracted her gaze away from the warrior. "Rickart for six months and the Knight started tagging with us a month after Rickart."


    Fairly new. Ned thought as he nodded toward Keesha.


    "Five minutes we''ll leave," Sidric said. Looking at the Knight dryly. Darwyn was crossing his arms against his bluish chest te. "I send Malik and Erinour Runner and Looterto gather extra items for our quest."


    Malik the Runner returned with a set of tin boxes, it was stacked neatly. Inside was their rations. The food was good for three days. As a Runner, Malik worefortable fitting clothes, and was older than Ned by almost a year or two, thin but with some muscles lining his legs. He must be with the group for a long time. Ned thought.


    "Malik was my brother," Sidric said as if reading Ned''s eyes. "He will be attending Rosebud Academy next year. For now"


    "I enjoy being a Runner, Sid," Malik said. "He may look like it, but my brother''s a good lead." Poking Ned with his elbow.


    "We''ll leave after Erinah, there he is."


    A kid, again, a little older than Ned ran across the streets of crowded people. He reached the team carrying a pouch, a little bigger than Ned''s pouch. Erin was a kid with probing eyes. Ned let out a sigh learning that he wasn''t the only new to the group.


    "Erin joined our team just today," Sidric said. Reaching for the pouch from Erin. "Good," he said opening the pouch. Inside were vials of healing potions counted six. "I can only give healing potions if necessary. For now, we will try to avoid reckless fights with territorial monsters."


    "I''d rather not," Darwyn interjected.

 Chapter 132: Gathering Quest

    Chapter 132: Gathering Quest


    "I told you to ept the extermination quests, Sidric," Darwyn started. He seemed disappointed by the gathering quests.


    "Well, our resources are enough to ept Hunting quest, for now," Sidric remarked. "That is why we will go slow with gathering."


    "Remember," Keesha added. "We bought pieces of equipment after ourst quests, that includes your noble armor and sword."


    One of the key features of a dependable party was their Knights. A good knight will determine how a party will seed in quests. The rest will just follow.


    Master Will said: "A Knight must not rely on speed alone; bnce is the key to being a good knight." Ned thought as he agreed with how Sidric manages his team. Knightse first. Since a knight was a must for any party with their overall versatility: a knight could attack, defend, or support.


    Sidric managed the team to his own capabilities. He let Keesha handle the potions, and ordered Malik to give their rations to Ned since he was the team''s porter.


    Ned watched the team, especially Sidric ordered his team and managed them ordingly to their roles. Which gave Ned a good impression of the warrior.


    Aside from Rickart (Rouge) and the Malik (Runner), who will scout in advance for any potential threats, the rest will gather the Olive Zest Herb, which includes the disagreeing knight, and for some reason, Sidric just snubbed Darwyn''sins. The quests will end depending on their leader and if they reached the max limit weight of twenty kilos. Aside from their specific roles, Erin the Looter will scout for any advance and rare herbs which will be apanied by their scouts. Sidric''s organizing of the team shows his experience of being a leader.


    After officially introducing Ned and Erin, the team left for the Du''kki forest. It took them half an hour to reach the Milestone harbor (one of the six harbour at the shores of Sudden te) which was beside a long and massive river. Ned remembered the raging waves he heard the first day he arrived at the lift of Bogblot going to Sudden te. The waterfall which they called the Cataracta Waterfall flushed its never-ending waves at the edges of Bogblot city connecting the Hunter dominated city of Sudden te.


    The team, together with hundreds of other Hunters, waited in line as the boat, iron made; twenty puddles on each side, a little bigger than Cuttlewitch Lobby.


    The team boarded the ship with them standing side by side. After a moment of seeking space, the team organized near the captain''s cabin.


    "We will try to avoid hunting magical beasts if possible," Sidric said. "After we collected enough herbs, we will decide to proceed hunting. Isashil guides us to not encounter wandering magical beasts."


    In front of him was Darwyn, Erin, and Malik, to his side was Keesha, almost clinging to Sidric, while Ned and Rickart poled behind the team. Ned watched the other hunters passed by behind the team as the ship racked back and forth. One kid looked pale, ran at the edges, and puke while his teamughed at him.


    "What are these wandering beasts?" Erin quizzed, raising his hand. Darwyn scuffed beside him.


    Sidric eyed Darwyn and spoke: "they do not have a territory of their own. The problem with them is that their grades were hard to determine. We''re lucky if It''s just a Grade E Wanderer. But what if its D or C. Also, never attack beast inside their territory unless necessary."


    Ned saw Rickart nodded in agreement. In terms of monster encounter. Rouges were the ones to fit the context since they do most of the scouting.


    "We will only gather Olive Zest Herb with a brown crown at the tip of their leaves," Keesha said. She leaned and whispered while her hand covered partly her lips. "It wasn''t a secret, but less knew about them." He then winked. She doesn''t seem to have any wands or staves.


    The team arrived at a harbor managed again by the Association. Walking past stone walls ( the height was almost the same as the one Bogaressi have, forty meters high and thick stones) stacked to protect the inside from any threat the ind had. They reached a building ( typical Association building with green nts lined the outside and faded white hue) with the HGA signs at the top of the balcony entrance.


    Only licensed Hunters were allowed to enter any HGA buildings, and it was Sidric who went alone inside to register the team, or maybe tomence the quests. After a minute or two, Sidric exited the HGA building. The paper he went inside was gone and returned with a smile. "We will be gathering at the Outer Forests far from the territory of Sinking Hounds. It was near Foxriver and the swamp of Mosswind, the forest is called Fogroot."


    "Isn''t it near the territory of Butrikis?" Keesha asked. "And Foxriver were filled with Bog Slimes, uhg, Bog Slimes, I hate those slimes."


    "Yes," Rickart threw in a smile. "Better than the annoying Sinking Hounds."


    The location changed, but the roles remained the same. The team, together with some random (hundreds) team of Hunters, exited the massive gate. The gate was almost the same high as the stone wall. The gate could be opened four times. The first gate was at the bottom, a small iron gate fitted enough for small carriages, the second gate was high enough to fit four carriages stacked all at once, the third went high, and the fourth almost touched the top of the wall.


    Hunters exited the small gate. Ned''s team went to the right, the very edge (almost touching the massive wall) and went walking while evading magical beasts along the way, it was almostte afternoon after they arrived at their destinations. The other Hunters that went tagging with them was nowhere to be found. Their team arrived at the Fogroot forest alone.


    As a rule, the team asked Ned to never let go of his bag, their food was inside so Ned was a big part of the team.


    It has been an hour since Rickart and Malik went ahead while tagging along and scouted the Foxriver and the swamp of Mosswind.


    The rest of the team went picking the Olive Zest Herb. For an hour, the team gathered four kilos with ease, most of it was from Erin: fairly new and enthusiastic. While Darwyn almost had a hard time bending and picking with his body d in armor.


    Keesha stood after a long minute of bending and wiped the sweat under her double chin. "This was easier than before," she said eventually. "If we keep with our flow we might finish by tomo"


    "Quickfall!" It was Rickart the Rouge. Dagger to his left, hood to his head. "Assemble!" He ran, from time to time he almost fell hitting his foot from a massive root. Behind him was a group of yellow scaled, reptilian eyes, standing in twoButrikis.


    Butrikis alone was a normal urrence. Not until Swamp Goblins were tagging along with their rusty axes waving midair. Butrikis and Swamp Goblins fought side by side. "They got Malik!"

 Chapter 133: Raided

    Chapter 133: Raided


    "They got Malik!" cried Rickart. His hood was tucked out while fluttering in the midst of the raiding monster beasts. The twenty-year-old Rouge went persistent under the shadows of the trees. He was determined to get away from beasts. "Sidric!"


    Sidric was with Darwyn beside the riverbed checking for unseen herbs. Keesha, Erin, and Ned tagged together harvesting the Olive Zest Herb.


    Ned held Boom hearing Rickart''s shout, perhaps a cry for help, and recalled the mechanical bow he had in his pocket dimension.


    Ned stood at the edge of the grassy swamp, it was difficult for Erin ( standing far his right) to notice that Ned called out his wrist bow. Keesha on the other hand moved forward, between Erin and Ned, as if she was shielding the twopanions, or maybe protecting the loot.


    They stood in the hollow of a forest, surrounded by trees and grasses, above a muddy ground. Green moss crawled out in every tree Ned could see.


    As Rickart stopped beside Keesha, Ned''sbat system went online. The red holographic disy came into view as dozens of butrikis, and swamp goblins burst into action following the surprise rouge.


    Erin slipped to his butt seeing the butrikis and goblins nearing them. He pushed himself with his feet, the herbs he gathered scattered beneath the muddy ground. Grass cut his arms as he forced himself away from the magical beast. Erin was a Looter, he was trained to search for valuable and hard to find resources scattered. Perhaps, it must be the reason why he could see under the dimming shadow of trees.


    He wasn''t a Hollow. Ned thought, gazing Erin with his hands shone yellow light, seconds passed the yellow light scattered; vanishing in the air. He looked pale while sweat formed his forehead.


    Under his hood, Rickart positioned his dagger across his shoulder, while the other hand seemed to gesture a spell. Beside him was Keesha.


    Ned nodded seeing Keesha calmer than Rickart. She was used to this. Ned thought. Perhaps used to hide her emotions.


    She threw a nce at Ned then raised her hands towards the rushing beasts.


    At almost a whisper, Keesha conjured a spell with a simple gesture of her hands. Wiggling her finger, the wind behind her came into a sharp whistle: "Wind Cutter."


    The wind whistled as the unseen spell Keesha conjured traveled midair.


    A swamp goblin shrieked and fell with its legs cut to half starting from its knees. Another goblin fell cutting its body to half. And a butriki scuffed as the spell scratched its neck.


    Keesha tsked seeing one out of the three wind cutter spell didn''t kill the reptile.


    "Where''s Sidric?" Said Rickart. He flicked his unarmed arm like a whip and three of the Goblin died headlessly.


    Ned frowned. He''s fast and good. But why is he flustered.


    Rickart flicked another arm, two goblins died, one missed. He cursed.


    "Calm down," Keesha said. The furry coat on her waist pped, tapping her tush along the way, and distortion at the end of her fingers revealed as another spell was conjured. Without saying the name of her spell, she raised her hands and the spell rained at the beasts.


    The group of humanoid beasts went toppling as the rain of wind spell came from above. Tiny, like a bullet, wind bore a hole from the heads of the goblins and some butrikis.


    A handful of swamp goblins died with a green lump of meat oozing out their tiny heads.


    "They were at the banks," Keesha said after she spun behind Rickart. "Darwyn is with Sidrover me for now." She said those words with a slight pause.


    Erin grabbed the fallen herbs, some leaves, and grass came along the way but his thoughts seem to wander off.


    Keesha stared at Erin and shook her head. "Erin," she said. "Be a good boy and call Sidric."


    It took a moment before Erin realized he was being called out. His adam''s apple moved up and down swallowing lumps and lumps of saliva.


    "Erin!" Keesha cried. "Move, now! Before they nk us."


    "Yes yes... " Erin muttered. "I move now."


    Erin''s probing eyes; gone. What was left were the eyes of a kid looking for a way to survive. It was a relief to him that he was asked to call Sidric. After he recovered from his nked thoughts, he stood, uncaring about the mud sticking against his butt, and run towards the riverbank, tripping along the way.


    "Here theye," Rickart said gripping the darkened dagger with his left. "Of all the time, Darwyn wasn''t here."


    Ned listened to the two. Right hand held Boom, the short sword, left hand raised to aim. The bag was light with four kilos of herbs and a tin of rations. They weren''t nkedyet. Ned waited for the moment to strike. Must conserve arrows. Ned thought. He got a single box of ammunition left on his mechanical bow, which wasposed of at least three dozen of short arrows.


    "They''ll be here, soon," she said. She looked weakened after conjuring spells, rapid breathing, and squinting eyes. Slightly focused, a trait every party needed. "I need to rest, hold them for"


    She held her breath. Standing in two, the lizard-like beasts stopped their tracks, the Swamp Goblins followed suit.


    Spread of light showered the Fogroot forest. Butrikis and goblins were armed with crude weapons. Axes, des, wooden spears tipped with rusty iron, some even held stones, and slingshots, while at the far end of the group, hid behind trees preparing their bowsonly Swamp Goblins held bows. Butrikis carried heavy des and shields.


    "They stopped, why?" Rickart said under his surprised breath. He gripped his dagger fiercely. His other arm tensed.


    Keesha stood stunned. "They weren''t supposed to do that."


    Goblins and Butrikis weren''t supposed to be together in the first ce. Ned thought.


    Goblins in general were territorial, especially during the birthing season (which was, almost, every month). The lizard-like humanoid on the other hand never left their territory, unless migrating or hunting for food, and butrikis doesn''t have a taste on human flesh.


    "Rickart," Ned said, dropping the sir.


    Another thought surprised Rickart and Keesha, it was as if they have forgotten about Ned. Both spun their head hearing Ned''s sharp voice.


    "Was Malik killed?" Ned continued.


    "Answer him, Rickart," Keesha said. Her near to calmness tripped with shock.


    It took Rickart guts to answer Ned. "They " he said, tensing his hands. "We were a human trail... Then they... Out of nowhere as if expecting us "


    "Then what? Rickart!" Cried Keesha, her eyes squinted at the goblins and butrikis standing neatly side-by-side.


    Must be his first casualty. Ned tried to read Rickart''s shaking eyes.


    "They took Malik they stabbed Malik blood... Everywhere "


    "He''s alive," Ned said.


    "Kid, how did you know?" Keesha asked, her eyes filled with relief.

 Chapter 134: Offering

    Chapter 134: Offering


    "They took him as a sacrifice," Ned answered. "He will be offered."


    It seemed that Keesha couldn''t believe what Ned said. "Since when did Goblins and Butrikis made an offering. Noto whom Malik will be offered?"


    "To the one, they obeyed," Ned nodded toward the still beasts.


    Steaming out from the snouts of the butrikis, sharp teeth run their elongated jaws, and yellow scales lit beneath the warming sun.


    Intent to kill shed under the goblin''s eye, as if it was ming red.


    "Fucking newt!" Rickart cussed. Better than scared. He seemed to recover instantly after realizing that Malik was still alive. "We can''t remain standing here."


    "And we can''t leave either," Ned said. Cocking his eyebrow to the right of Keesha, a path (where Erin passed) was now blocked by the swamp goblins; eight of them stood holding a wooden club coiled with rusty iron wires.


    "Kid, hide behind me," Keesha said, gesturing Ned with her long fingers to move behind her.


    Ned didn''t move an inch.


    "Can you fight?" Rickart said, noticing Ned''s calm and cautious eyes.


    "A little," Ned said, spinning to face the eight goblins blocking their path. Keesha was weakened, and Rickart was ovee with surprise. Ned thought about Rickart not being able to show his strength. "Don''t mind me."


    "Don''t mind me," Rickart scuffed. A while ago he was cowering; remembering how Malik was stabbed and dragged.


    Ned didn''t mind, it must be his way to console himself.


    "A little isn''t enough, kid," Keesha said, her breathing was better than before, still rapid but smooth. "We can''t let"


    One of the butriki hissed, green fluids came out its nose. Nodding at the swamp goblin beside it.


    Green skin and furry back. The swamp goblins were covered with nothing but thin loin cloth or hide from their prey. The rest of the goblins looked the same, aside from their weapons, but one of them had a red cloth ( or a rag) tied under his left arm. Like a red ribbon tied to secure a gift. The red-ribbon goblin nodded, paused, then nodded. His nod was directed toward Keesha.


    The red-ribbon goblin raised his left arm. To his right held a club, the same with the rest spiked with iron wire.


    It was clear, they weren''t just teaming, they weremunicating. The red-ribbon growled and spoke: "Wooka lee zaa zazaku."


    The remaining goblinsughed. Joy and fulfillment filled theirughter as their green eyes red at Keesha with lust.


    The butriki beside it hissed; pretty sure it wasn''t fond of humans.


    The red-ribbon goblin balled its hand. The rest went quiet.


    This is going to be harder than I thought. They were nning. Ned thought pacing toward the eight goblins with spiked clubs.


    "Keesha," Ned whispered as he stopped behind her. "We need to leave, can you make an opening?"


    "Not now, kid," Keesha insisted. "I have a n; hold our ground until Sidric arrived. Just stay behind me if you''re afraid."


    Ned shook his head. Persistent brat. Ned thought. "You''re taking them lightly."


    "Wooka zoo ah!"


    The red-ribbon goblin cried and dozens of them sped toward the trio: "Fuck!" Rickart criedor duo.


    Ned distance himself away from Keesha but he didn''t approach the eight goblins (that were dashing toward him). Instead he ran further to his right, enough to have an open space to swung Boom. Mud slurped in his boots.


    Eight of the goblin followedseven as Ned shot one of them right into its eye and fell with head dipped in the mud. The rest stopped momentarily and cried then dashed even faster.


    Ned saw Rickart fighting, with his dagger at wit''s end, the rest of the goblins and butrikis. While Keesha supported him with a burst of short and less consuming spells. Throwing small wind spells enough to slow the beasts.


    They won''t hold long. Ned thought, jumping backward. Evading the club swung above his head. Hended with a click on his mechanical bow. A goblin fell dead, neck seeped with green blood.


    "Two," Ned muttered. Seeing a gap at the approaching goblins, he then dashed between the two.


    To his right, the five-foot goblin clubbed Ned. To his left, the grinning goblin struck Ned with the spiked club.


    Ned raised to block the five-foot goblin and push the button under his wrist to release three short arrows aimed at the neck of the grinning goblin to his left.


    The goblin to his left gurgled with blood and thudded on the ground holding his neck as the three arrows stuck.


    Boom, the short sword, remained to block the club as the goblin screeched. Ned ducked, with one foot on the ground, he kicked the five-foot goblin, swiping it to the ground.


    The goblin tripped, head first, mud sttered its eyes. With haste, it stood


    Boom stabbed the goblin''s thin skull. The short-sword crunched with bones as Ned pushed it starting from the left temple piercing the other side.


    Ned stood pulling Boom against the lifeless goblin. One of its eyes fell and rolled before stopping in the mud. "Four," Ned said. This time louder to let the goblins hear as he intimidates them.


    "Rickart!" Keesha shouted. Eight, maybe ten of dead goblins formed circling the two. One of them was butriki. Rickart knelt on one knee while an arrow was stuck on one of his legs.


    He wasn''t supposed to fight in the front. Ned thought. The remaining goblin nk both his sides. Two to his right; two to his left.


    Ned raised his left, releasing one arrow with less aim as his eyes went looking at Keesha who was about to conjure a spell.


    The goblin to his left evaded the aimless arrow.


    A loud boom came roaring behind the four remaining goblins that faced Ned.


    It was Keesha, must be her strongest spell. The space around them went nk, corpsesid dead almost five meters away from them. Half of the raiding beasts died under Keesha''s wind st. But half remained.


    "It wasn''t enough," Ned said. "ICE, Over


    Ned, with his left hand, released a st of fire aimed at the two goblins to his left. Together with the boom, Ned went drizzling with steam as his skin turned red. He blurred.


    clock!"

 Chapter 135: Saving the Down

    Chapter 135: Saving the Down


    Swamp goblins to his left went roasting along with their lifeless body falling like a sack and the other two thudded headless.


    Ned didn''t stop, he went straight to Keesha and the down Rickart. Steam sizzled as he passed grasses and trees with a blur.


    Ned raised his hand and with sparks flickering from his left, and with distortion, he pronounced spell with a quick grunt: "Fireball!"


    The ball of fire went humming above the kneeling Keesha and the wounded rouge. Their mouths went gaping after one of the thick-scaled lizards tumbled down together with ck smokeing out from its mouth.


    Together with the down and dead butriki was a chime echoing inside Ned''s head.


    [Fireball reached level two.]


    Ned smiled in surprise after the chime. I should test it. Ned thought then went sliding behind one of the lizards amidst his steaming body.


    Keesha''s spell was worth noting after she killed sixmaybe eightGrade E swamp goblins with her wind spell in a single burst.


    Yet, leaving a couple of dozens of reptiles unscathed. It was understandable since butrikis have thickened scales covering their exposed bodies. Aside from joints and eyes; attacking them through their scales was worthless.


    After sliding, Ned shed the lizard behind its knees, it fell on one. Ned spun and inserted the short-sword into its green eyes. Without dy, and with four seconds left on his Overclock, Ned dashed toward the nearest lizards. He shot arrows from his left, hitting nothing but the hard scales. With a sh from the spear, some of the arrows were knocked mid-air.


    A distraction. Three seconds left and Ned used his short figure to hide under the blind-spot of the butrikiwhich was almost twice a feet taller than Ned.


    Ned needed to be quick, he spun behind the lizard, and with a short, and quick flick of his wrist, he shed the lizard behind just above the waist. Creating a short open wound under its thick yellow scale.


    "More than enough," Ned muttered with two seconds left on his Overclock. Raising his left hand, he pressed the t of his palm against the open wound of the lizard. He smiled, more like a smirk (a smile genuinely avable during a fight) even Ned didn''t notice his wicked smile. "Fireball!" He said under his crying breath.


    The fireball went inside the small open wound.


    It traveled from the wound to its gut, to its lungswhich expanded from the boiling heat inside. The remains of the fireball departed from its mouth, the holes of its ears, snouts, and its eye. It fell, toote to know that its inside was charcoaled, it thudded and ck smoke it breathes.


    Better than I assumed, Ned thought after conjuring his newly leveled up fireball.


    Before his Overclock ended, Ned vanished in front of the two hunters. Six more butriki fell. He could have killed more, but due to their coordinated formation and with set pieces of equipment (especially the butrikis with their long wooden spear and thick scales), Ned did what he could do.


    He stopped with sweat flowing off his forehead and muscle tensing. Ned could kneel to rest. But, nohe settled with raising his mechanical bow aimed at the iing swamp goblins and a handful butrikis, while gripping Boom as a crutch.


    Came along another chime.


    [Overclock reached level two.]


    [Overclock can now be used fifteen seconds.]


    A red dot then appeared at the upper left corner of Ned''s disy. A tiny envelope went wiggling after the notification. Ned frowned looking at his disy. Thest time he saw the wiggling envelope was after he activated the Protocol. Chir? Ned assumed. Not now, we need to leave.


    Behind him were the hunters. Ned looked behind his shoulder. Keesha woke up from a fleeting moment and pulled a vial of healing potion from the bag hidden under her furry coat. Yanking open the cork, she poured the greenish and viscous liquid down to Rickart''s arrow pierced leg. The arrow was out, but after the healing potion did its job, the blood stopped from flowing but a small hole could still be seen.


    He stood with a dagger on his left, and Keesha wiped the sweat off her paling face. They looked Ned with awe while the bag behind him remained unscathed.


    "A little wasn''t enough to describe what you did, Ned," Keesha said with a hint of surprise between her words. She moved beside Rickart watching the iing swamp goblins. "We need more of that ''a little'' you have, Ned. Also, you have a good Fireball there, who taught you that?"


    "It wasn''t enough," Ned muttered. "Plus, I''m a porter, remember? Not a hunter." Ned said but didn''t answer herst query and saw a sh of red running above Keesha''s cheeks. "The path''s open, we need to leave."


    This time, they both agreed to hear their porter making the same suggestion twice.


    To think that my first quest is us being hunted. Ned thought and stood releasing arrows.


    At mid-range, Swift''s mechanical bow should hit enemies with ease and with force. Now, Ned assumed that the bow was made for the Chance Arrow game, for the goblins to be specific. The bow''s arrow wasn''t enough to pierce the heavy scales of the lizards.


    If only I could move closer to those damn lizards. Ned thought while pacing backward together with Rickart and Keesha.


    Even wounded, Rickart could take on five to eight swamp goblins all at once. It was evident after three goblins made their way toward Rickart. He shed and kicked while evading thest one all at the same time.


    With Overclock, I''m on par with iron rank hunters. Without using magic, I might be in gridlock with him. Ned thought wiping the remaining sweat on his forehead.


    "Shit! There''s more of them!" Rickart said.


    A dozen or so swamp goblins rushed toward the party. With their brown and muddy fur, the goblins screeched in joy. It doesn''t matter if they stepped on one of their dead allies. Their prey was in front and they overwhelmed the humans with their number.


    They won''t make it. Ned thought pertaining to the two behind him and shot arrows until nothing was left, killing two goblins and maiming only three. He tsked. Held the short-sword with his hands and prepared for a frontal assault by putting his weight on his feet and leaned forward. "I''ll buy time," he said, "you two leave."


    It was at this moment Rickart knew he messed up seeing their porter protecting them. "How can we," Rickart said with boldness. "It was my fault Malik got captured." He flicked his hand, three goblins dead; headless. He flicked once more and scratched the butriki.


    He cursed. Ned in front, Rickart in the middle, and Keesha preparing her spell. Trees to their sides, grass to their feet, magical beasts to their front, and a blinding light from above.


    "Shield of Might!"

 Chapter 136: Withdraw

    Chapter 136: Withdraw


    A sh of light fell from the sky and a thin shield-like structure dropped in front of Ned. It was Darwyn with his knightly skill.


    One of the rushing butriki got caught by the shield and made a sttering sound as its head was smashed against the ground. A green and white lump of soft meat scattered on the ground.


    Darwyn stood ahead of Ned, blue armor shone and sword unsheathed. sh of light triggered as he kept on maintaining the shield. Blue sword and armor contrasted its blonde hair.


    The rushing beasts piled up in front of Darwyn''s spell.


    Although Grade E, with their sheer number, and iron ranked hunter like Rickart and Keesha, perhaps Darwyn as well, would have a hard time fighting back.


    Eventually, a slightly different in rank would show its worth: difference in training, a master, kinds of skillset and spells, perhaps the difference in resources offered, made higher-ranked hunters valuable.


    "Shield of Might?" Ned muttered. Seeing the skill, it was closely rted to Ser Edwin''s Tower of Endless Might ( where he saved Ned from Rassus''s devouring breath). It was rather thin and short, almost a meter high, and thin shes of light surrounded the forest.


    The illuminated shield formed a barrier between the beasts and the Quickfall team. Rickart stood by covering his eyes, the same as Keesha.


    Behind them a rustle came through, it was Erin the Looter, looting for any breathe left inside him.


    Across the illuminating light of the shield were goblins and butrikis sliced to half by long-swordangry enough that even the already dead was even sliced further.


    Sidric spun ending his rampage after he stabbed the surprised red-ribbon goblin.


    The front was clear with the advancing beasts. Their path was open, and some of the beasts that were left alive went scattering after they saw their leader fell with a hole on its chest.


    Darwyn called off his spell, he seemed unsatisfied with his brows almost mixing in the middle of his eyes, his lips curled up and blue eyes red. He ran toward the forest, armor nging. His sword held ready for anything.


    "Darwyn!" Sidric said, swinging his long sword; to rid of the blood sticking on its edges, and slung it behind his back against the straps of leather. He then walked toward the remaining four.


    Darwyn the hot-headed knight left the group by tormenting the fleeing beasts.


    "Are you okay, Keesha?" Sidric said. His eyes went to Keesha and ended up at Ned. "Ned, what are you doing?"


    Ned stood in the front holding his short-sword. Rickart went back kneeling after he saw the remaining beast fleeing. Keesha ran toward Sidric, clinging under his chiseled arm.


    "He helped us," Keesha said, rather a whisper, a foot length more and their faces would touch.


    "Helped?" Asked Sidric. "You, a porter? With that sword?"


    Ned rxed and inserted Boom back to its scabbard. "I"


    Ned was cut short by Darwyn. Returning from his own raid with green liquid smudging his armor. "They''re gone," he said. "Fucking globs!"


    "They were scouts," it was Rickart. "They were scouting us. Malik and I were taken by surprise, th"


    "Malik," Sidric said running his eyes from the rest of the team even inside the forest. "Where''s Malik?"


    Dozens of them as a scout? Ned thought. Wandering why goblins, who were territorial and loved to live under the cavities of the dark dumpy caves, were out in the woods together with the butriki.


    "Malik was," Keesha said pausing, gripping her hands harder against Sidric''s arm.


    "Captured," Rickart finished.


    "What do you mean captured?" It was Darwyn, who stopped between Sidric with Keesha and Ned. Rickart and Erin were behind, resting.


    Bodies scattered surrounding them. Some of the Olive Zest Herb were trampled to useless.


    "I saw the goblins stabbed him, then tied him into a nk like a pig," Rickart said. "I I insisted to bring him to learn about scouting since he is a Runner, but trailed off far away from our questing site."


    "That is why we can''t afford to ept Hunting quests," Sidric said dropping Rickart midway. His voice spiked up. "Weck the resources, weck the weapons, and weck manpower after... "


    Keesha brushed Sidric''s arm.


    "Now, it was Malik," Darwyn ended the thought. "I say we go and retrieve him. If if"


    "He''s alive," Keesha said.


    Sidric turned to Keesha with relief. "How did you know?"


    "It was Ned," Keesha said, her voice toward Ned.


    "Ned?" Sidric said. Turning his head to Ned. "Ned?"


    Ned nodded. He wasn''t in the mood to show off his fake smile. This team is in distress. Ned thought he then gave the word to his system; ICE, save the notification for now. And then off the disy.


    [Won''t you check Overclock and Fireball reaching level two?]


    Not now, I bet these quests won''t be a gathering for long, Ned answered.


    "He might be made an offering," Ned said after his disy went off. "Goblins captures only female"looking at Keesha and back to Sidric"for breeding. But they never let live the males they captured. They killed on the spot, no time to beg. But if Rickart said was true, Malik was stabbed and tied to a nk, then he was alive"


    "What?" Darwyn said to Ned listening in the process. "Finish it, what?"


    "He was alive, but nor for long," Ned finished.


    "Why?" Now it was Erin who said under his heavy breath. Arms holding his knees and breathing heavily.


    The rest turned to Erin. Eventually, back to Ned.


    "He might be offered to satisfy theirmander," Ned said. Commander? Might be their chief, but there''s also the butriki. Ned thought then added: "It seemed that someone or something ismanding both the swamp goblins and butrikis."


    The group went silent, leaves rustled against the breeze, and trees danced with their branches back and forth, the grasses went tango under the humming wind.


    "Then," Sidric started. "Darwyn and I will go and find my brother. The rest, finish the quest and wait for us. If we didn''t return after dusk, report this to the association."


    "Their encampment"


    "I know where it is," Sidric said stopping Rickart. "Rickart you stay with Keesha. Keesha, how many potions left?"


    "Five," Keesha answered. "I used one on Rickart." She then gave the remaining vials to Sidric.


    Darwyn this time was smiling.


    "You all stick together," Sidric said. "Remember, Ned. The quest will end after reaching twenty kilos, after that, and if we are not here, yet. You all leave." He then threw a look at Erin and spun around to leave with Darwyn. Leaving Keesha in charge.

 Chapter 137: Growth

    Chapter 137: Growth


    They knew the hazardsing along with being a hunter.


    In a world packed with magical creatures, being a hunter was a lucrative upation. Some considered being a hunter was a sure way (and fastest) to earn wealth, experience, and fame.


    But the truth, what it came along was the uncertainty of being alive. Either way, being a hunter and doing nothing will, eventually, lead to the same thing: death.


    ''But not today''. If Ned could speak on behalf of Erin''s existential eyes, it would be brimming of joy: ''I survive the day''. ''Not today, not today''. It''s been an hour after the two left, and Erin went digging and turning stones to look for Olive Zest Herb.


    Sometimes, Ned wished that his life was as simple as Erin the Looter. Survive the day, rely on someone, and be happy with a meager payment of silver, and at least to be afraid. If only I have someone to ask for help, or just flee in the face of danger. Ned thought, putting the Olive Zest Herb, he unrooted beneath a stone, inside his porter bag ( his own bag).


    Erin was good. Ned thought. Looting aside, he was the fastest next to Keesha.


    Keesha on the other hand has been quiet after Sidric went to search for his brother together with Darwyn.


    They never left a perimeter of at least twenty meters ( or as long as visible to Keesha''s eyes) whenever one goes, the rest followed.


    Judging by the weight of the bag, it was at least fifteen kilos. Another hour or so, their quest will end on their first day. We were fast, Ned thought walking towards Keesha. But their team leader hasn''t arrived yet.


    Along the way, goblin teeth, and butriki scales formed a pile on dry ground. Ned insisted to help Rickart carve the remaining monster parts. But his insist was insisted: "I''ve got nothing to do, Ned," Rickart had said. Now, he called Ned by his name.


    Their team would crumble if magical beasts decide to raid them one more. Keesha was exhausted, Rickart was limping, Erin was unable to talk, Sidric, Darwyn, and Malik were gone. And Ned was recovering from a burst of adrenaline, which, to some parts of his body were aching.


    "I thought this part of the forest was safe," Ned said to Keesha after he arrived, unstrapping the bag andid it near them. Mud sticking under the bag.


    "It is," she said. Stopping with the gathering and turned to Ned. "We are at the edge of the indwest of here is the sea and it was rare for a beast to go near the sea. Butrikis perhaps, since they loved to live in a swamp. But Goblins? Even swamp goblins were afraid to go near the sea."


    "Maybe they just don''t know it," Ned said looking west of them. His view was blocked by the trees, but Ned could smell a hint of salt, and if he focused more, he could hear waves again the shore.


    No, they knew it. The way theymunicate, someone ismanding them. They knew that fighting humans is there loss, but why insist? Ned thought pondering things.


    "Maybe," Keesha agreed, behind her was Rickarting out from a bush, yellow scales held on both of his hands. He looked at Ned and called out Keesha: "I need your help here."


    Keesha nodded and spun to Ned. "Why are you here?"


    "Can I rest?"


    "Of course," she said with a mild smile. "You''re our porter. And portersalwaysneeded a rest."


    "And, Ned," Keesha said before leaving. "Thank you."


    Ned left with a bow and nced at Erin. The kid won''t stop, it''s been an hour and he doesn''t want to stop gathering herbs.


    Keesha turned and walked to Rickart. While Ned stopped under a tree, shaded with leaves, and sat with his knee bent near his chest while the other stretched to rest. Across him was the bag, to his left the two hunters (who seemed to be worried about their eyes running inside the forest) and to his far-right was Erin kneeling on the ground scraping for the herbs.


    Ned leaned his head and back against the tree, it was tough and damp and smells old book. He closed his eyes as though sleeping, and gave the word: ICE. Status.


    With a chime, Ned''s blue disy turned on. Aside from his statuses at the upper left, the rest was dimmed ck.


    [Mana Points: 3,340/3,500]


    [Energy: 70%]


    Mana here is thin, very thin. Ned thought feeling the mana in the surrounding. Unlike O''rriadt, where he could feel mana with a soft prating touch, Du''kki ind was almost thin to none mana. Must be the monsters.


    Ned opened his eyes andid it rest to the swamp goblins and butrikis far forward. Green blood flowed on the ground was now dry.


    Their Core, Rickart is selecting their Core. Some of the dead beasts have their chest cut opened by Rickart''s dagger. But why? Cores are the essentials of beast hunting. Why only select. Ned closed his eyes and brushed the thought to ask Rickart. For now.


    [Fireball Level 2.]


    [Fireball at level two is stronger and faster time to conjure.]


    [Mana consumption was increased to 80.]


    Overclock had leveled up. Ned moved his eyes, upper left, onto the blue bars stacked with one another. Mana Points at the top, and energy at the bottom.


    Full disy. Nedmanded.


    Then, a 3d holographic disy of his body came into view at the bottom of the two bars. It was all blue. He was stable.


    ICE chimed.


    [Overclock level 2.]


    [Overclocksts 15 seconds.]


    [Overclockingsts 15 seconds. Wearing out is possible. But, copsing is avoidable. Adrenaline discharge will depend on your choosing. Your body can handle 3o% of Overclocking. Increasing the 3o% base is probable but negative effects will be apparent. With Overclocking, strength, speed, and senses are enhanced by 15~20%.]


    [Overclocking uses Energy. Upon depletion. Mana will be substituted. Warning, though. Mana Burn is apparent when using Mana instead of Energy.]

 Chapter 138: Message Number Two

    Chapter 138: Message Number Two


    In this world of hunters, Overclocking my body is unavoidable. Ned thought, still closing his eyes. He could hear Rickart''s voice spiking high and low while Keesha replied with a hum. The winding from the east, pushing the salty air back to the sea.


    [You have gained enough proficiency to level up your skills, Ned.]


    [It was also possible since your body grew.]


    The more I developed my body, the more it could sustain my skill sets. Ned thought arching the tip of his lips.


    [Yes.]


    ICE chimed, her voice spiked up, as if happy for Ned.


    [And a more developed body you is the more it could sustain recoils from your spells.]


    Ned agreed, with different things going on inside his body, ICE was there supporting him. And he couldn''t thank more about this. Especially his friend Chir by giving him his creation.


    Remembering Chir made his thought to wonder at the wiggling envelope notified with a red dot. Above the bars of his mana was the notification ready to be open.


    [Do you want to proceed, Ned?]


    Ned went silent inside his thoughts. Through these messages, encrypted inside his system, was the only way to see his friend once again. "Yes," he said.


    Ned responded and with a chime, the notification zoomed in his disy. It filled his view with a blue disy. A sound came tapping. The disy then changed to the message.


    It was a finger: long, slender finger with white nails kept on tapping the disy.


    "Is it on?" The man behind the finger said. It was Chir. His voice Ned couldn''t forget: it was fruity and appealing. Ned smiled hearing Chir''s voice and witty performances.


    "ICE, is it on?" He kept on tapping the disy with a thud-thud sound. He then pulled his finger away from the recorder.


    [Yes, Boss.]


    It was ICE''s old voice, still robotic and t, that responded inside the disy.


    The room was clinical white. It was the same room as the first message, just with a different angle. To Chir''s left was a single cylindrical sses crammed with mutation. Behind him was a steel cab filled with figures and booksthin, white, and some colored. One of the books shows figures of human or humanoid creatures, with horns sticking out, standing around a chair in their ck suit. Beneath the chair was a wolf with a drilling horn. And on the chair was a glob of white to ocean blue sphere, it looked smooth and sticking, and as if moving by jiggling.


    The title of the book was covered with papers and other figures. But the holographic disy was vivid that Ned could at least read the uncovered title: ''Reinasime''.


    But, Ned doesn''t have any idea as to what the book was about since he was more focused on his friend. His face was the same. Straight, high and pointy ears, and brows arched with elegance. No amount of blemishes or specks could be seen on his face. His scientist''s eye squinted looking at the disy.


    ["Where am I?" he said looking at the paper he was hiding, but some part was visible to the disy. "Ah, yes! Leveling up, content six, page sixty-nine."


    He read the paper with a hum-hum sound. "Body avable only if " he said murmuring. "Hen... to get stronger and ma in case of... code te and survive tai."


    He then looked at the disy. His thin eyes rounded to see the disy was on. He then ps his forehead, as if remembering something. "It was on, it was on," he said. "Of course. ! Ned! You did it. By the time you''re receiving this message, you must be on a farawayand obviously not Earth as to what Kamma had said. How did I know? You leveled up Overclock. You must be under pressure by using Overclock to the point you increased its growth."


    He then brushed the paper away from the screen. Leaned his long arms against the white table. He wore white clothing, like ab coat, with metal buttons. Aside from his voice, the room was near to silence. A silence Ned wished to have.


    "Also by now, you must have used mana to perform magic. As a side note, any skills you learned; be it skills your memory stored from the Empire of Sskat or skills you learned during your travel into that only you know the name"]


    Ned smiled under his breath. "Earflgard my friend."


    ["can be level up." Chir stopped. Closed his eyes thinking of something to add. "As for the elements, your body was made to amodate different kinds of it.


    But choose wisely what to use, depending on the state of your body, there could be no recoil or massive recoil. I''m guessing you favored to use Egnious, don''t worry, you can use it. ICE can guide you to the process until you are ready. And being the first of your kindthe second-generation cloneEngineers decided to make your body increase its growth over time. Which means, the more you grow, the more your body can amodate recoils from your spells and Overclock.


    So take it easy. Remember the spell you used to save the inhabitants of Ehi? It''s a no-no. Not until you reached a certain level. I suggest you use your''s way of learning skills. That way, by the time you want to learn the stored skills in the system, will be easy for you. Remember Ehi, it''s a no-no."


    "Wherever you are, Ned," Chir sighed, he lowered his shoulder. "I hope the path I gave you will lead you to what you desired."


    "That''s it, Ned!" He said, now with joy and shoulders lifted high. "Remember Ehi: no big spells; less worry. Be stronger and face the future that is waiting."


    Chir then stood and said: "Novaer, Ned. Novaer." He smiled and reached for the disy. "Also, this message will be destroyed. So, you won''t see me for quite some time. Novaer."]


    With a click inside the disy, the message Chir had sent has vanished. Ned took a long breath, opened his eyes, and looked at his hands. Closing and opening it. "This is me now," he muttered. "Thank you, my friend."


    The wind brought along a stench of smell. Iron and sweat mixed together. It was foul that even Erin turned his head to where the smell came from.


    Behind Ned was a sound nging of metals.


    "Darwyn!" Keesha cried. Running toward Darwyn.


    Ned stood and spun to see the bloodied knight kneelingno, crawling on the ground. No swords, blonde hair sticking with blood, and no more hot-headed face.


    "Sidric" Darwyn said and fell unconscious on the ground.

 Chapter 139: Unsettled

    Chapter 139: Unsettled


    With the help of Rickart and Erin, Darwyn was pulled under a tree, shading him from the setting sun.


    Darwyn''s armor was intricately made to not let a small part of his skin visible to the enemy. It was like water, flowing from his neck down to his tasses (a loose metal that covered his waist) and greaves. Behind Darwyn''s expensive-looking armor was a hole, melted big enough to show his undershirt and skin. Like an acid that etched a metal making a hole. A spell, or a chemical. Ned thought, looking at the melted ocean-blue armor.


    Darwyn wasid up-side-down. It took what left of Rickart''s strength to pull the Knight with care down the tree.


    Keesha then knelt beside Darwyn while Erin stumbled with his feet behind her. Poor kid. Ned thought while looking at Erin with uneasiness in his eyes. Rickart knelt, left of Darwyn, with his wounded knee raised near his chest while the other legid straight. Ned stood to Darwyn''s right.


    Keesha''s hands were shaking, Ned wasn''t sure if it was because Darwyn was badly wounded or Sidric didn''t manage to return. Having no healer in a party was troublesome. But, who in the Du''kki Ind managed to seduce a healer and join their party? None and it made hunting even more difficult.


    Keesha examined the wound, flesh mooted out his back, while some bones (his spinal) were visible in the naked eyes. Darwyn was in grave danger. And having no healing potions would result in his death. Judging by the wound, almost a foot in diameter, he might have an hour or two. Depending on his will.


    As the sun sets down against the tall trees, and a hint of cool breeze, Ned knew they need to move. Else the Knight will die without proper healing attention.


    "He will die," it was actually Erin who broke the silence. Keesha turned her head toward Erin and looked back at Darwyn. She was at loss of words. Enough with the smiling girl.


    "He will," Rickart agreed. He doesn''t seem to be bothered, perhaps Darwyn was a new member with only a handful of months in the party. But his eyes show pity. Thinking how Darwyn would felt, left by his own party. "Unless we have potions."


    "They took all of it," Keesha said. She stood from her kneeling. And went to where Darwyn had shown himself. Behind the tree with a small opening going inside the forest.


    "Where are you going, Keesha?" Rickart said. His eyes gazing the leaving wind mage.


    Ned stood listening. His hand hung freely beside him while the other gripped the short-sword and tapping with his index finger the scabbard. As if ready for anything that would pounce them from the dimming forest.


    "To get those healing potions," Keesha said without looking back.


    "Perhaps, look for Sidric?" Rickart said with a tight voice, almost forcing the words from his mouth. His hood was pressed against the tree like his dagger pressed against the wet ground.


    "Yes!" She said over her shoulder. "Perhaps look for Sidric! And find those potions! And find Malik! At least I''m doing something. How about you? You were supposed to be our scout. Yet, you let Malik taken away. What happened? Got the nerves under your skin? Oh, it was always like that. You never had a real fight. Not until today. And I really thought you''ve changed. But, no! You let the porter saved our skins! You were only here because of Sidric."


    Rickart went silent as if agreeing with all Keesha had said. He looked at Ned, and Erin, and back to Keesha. He stood. Jaw forming a line and walked near Erin. "You stay here, Erin," he said putting his hand against thetter''s shoulder. "With, Ned."


    One thing Ned learned after he became aware of his emotions was respect. Quickfall was his first party he joined; first to gave him an idea of how it was to be a hunter, and first to ept him without giving him the feeling of being weak. But one thing Quickfall had beencking; theyck trust.


    Keesha was silent. Her eyes became rounded and she almost gasped. Remembering what she had said to Rickart, she went red. "I''m " she said, couldn''t finish.


    "You were right," Rickart said, immediately after he heard Keesha''s gasped.


    Ned walked toward Keesha and Rickart. After two steps, he stopped. Noticing some tiny fissure at the edges of Rickart''s wound. Like a small mark bitten or chewed forcing its way inside Rickart''s back.


    "What was it, Ned?" Asked Rickart. Looking need with wary.


    "Look," Ned said pointing at the wound. "Looks like bite marks."


    "Whatever it is," Keesha said. Moving back to Ned and leaned closer to see the marks. She narrowed her eyes. "We''ll soon find out. Stay with Erin, leave Darwyn and report this to the Association when we''re not back after an hour."


    "You know I can fight ''a little'' right?" Ned said after Keesha retracted away from Darwyn and walked toward Rickart.


    "You''re not"


    "I am," Ned said interrupting Keesha. "I can fight, you saw it. Also, ording to the contract, I''m not allowed to leave the party leader''s side."


    "Contracts don''t exist here, Ned," Rickart said.


    They were right. Without someone to prove the events during a quest, contracts were applicable only inside the Association. Contracts were a means to say that a hunter has read and agreed on the rules, as to what they have agreed, only in the field could tell.


    "What if, I insist?" Ned said.


    "Then we will void the contract and you will get nothing," Rickart said. Looking menacing under his ck and ck hood and coat. Dagger gleamed against the orange sun. "Also, the Association will be informed that you were deemed ipetent during the quest. Which will affect your status as a Companion."


    Nothing has changed. I joined being a porter to get inside the Du''kki forest. To look for a trail about Roy. Ned thought, pondering his real intention.


    "Then," Ned said after a soft breath. "The contract is void. Whatever happened about me, Quickfall has nothing to do with it."

 Chapter 140: Seek the Missing

    Chapter 140: Seek the Missing


    They were stunned. Being a Companion wasn''t as lucrative as being a hunter. But still, the rewards and benefits were far better than freeborns trying to live day by day under the noble House''s roof. Much better than ves.


    Ned walked to where his bag was, behind Erinwho was standing across Darwyn. He grabbed the bag and tossed it near the soft legged kid.


    "All the rewards of being a Porter are yours, Erin," Ned said. His face shows nothing but determination and not a sign of regret.


    Erin''s eyes were different. Admiration and respect. As a Companion, and as an unwritten rule, they can''t go against their hunter counterparts. Unless one was determined.


    Erin nodded instinctively.


    "I''ll follow," Ned said after turning to the two hunters.


    Rickart stepped forward Ned but was held up by Keesha''s hands pressing against his shoulder. "Let him," she said and looked at Ned. "Why do you insist? You don''t know Malik or Sidric, especially Darwyn, so why Ned?"


    "I''m looking for someone," Ned said under his thrilled voice. Was I? Was I really looking for Roy? Or was it because of something else? The thought made him think deeply about what was his goal. Master, it was Master. Why would I even think of something thrilling? Thrill. The same thrill Rassus gave me when we fought. It was the thrill of dyingNo. I must not.


    [Ned.]


    It was Master all along. This was for Master. And Edwin. The man whom my vengeance was exact for.


    [Ned.]


    ICE broke Ned''s misced thoughts. I was.


    [You are, Ned.]


    [Focus on the tasks at hand.]


    I am now. Ned answered ICE.


    "And you joined us, because of it?" Keesha said. "Then"


    "We should leave," Ned cut short Keesha. "Don''t mind me, I''ll follow."


    Keesha spun and spoke nothing. She then entered the thick forest leaving Rickart and Ned.


    "Without Sidric, she''s the party leader." Rickart didn''t argue more. He turned around. "Follow if you will."


    Ned dashed toward the two. Leaving Erin with the wounded knight, and the bag of Olive Zest Herbs.


    They were at the edges at the Outer forests. If Ned was right, judging on Rickart and Darwyn''s return, it would take them an hour or so of running to reach their destination. And Ned assumedno, yearned that their destination was the Middle forests; to where Roy wasst seen. The Middle forest was vast but better than not going at all.


    Rickart caught up to Keesha with ease, while Ned followed behind the two. He wasn''t exerting too much effort between his feet, but he caught up with the two.


    Rickart took the led as Keesha wasn''t aware as to where Malik or Sidric wasst seen. Ned was now ahead of Keesha while he trailed the rouge. Rickart''s wound wasn''t fully healed, but enough for him to exert the force on his legs.


    They strode forests and rivers. The ground was rough with mud. Trees made an illusion of bending as Ned traveled with light feet. Leaves fell, brushing Ned''s shoulder.


    "Wargs!" It was Keesha.


    The sun has set but the remaining speck of orange to red light made their path visible, magical creatures shrieked far of their right, wind hummed to their left, and three Wargs trailed from behind.


    Ned looked behind his shoulder. It was Keesha gesturing her hands.


    She spun around twitching her shoulder, space at the tip of her hand distorted and she let out a quick grunt: "Wind Lance!"


    She used her spell fairly: Wind Lance. A wind spell for a quick conjuring with fast travel speed.


    Mages were used to attacking while standing still. Unlike Rogues who use their body as weapons and des for an extension. Mages focus more on their spell rather than the coordination of their body.


    The Wind Lance hit nothing but mud and leaves as the warg evaded on four to its right. The first warg rebnced and pursuit its prey.


    Ned and Rickart could leave the wargs. But it was Keesha, Rickart was worried about. Rickart slowed down


    "Keep going," Ned said seeing Rickart''s slow pacing. "I''ll take care of them."


    Rickart nodded. "We''re near the Middle forest," he said under his heavy breathing. "Keep going and you''ll see a settlement of beasts." With the healing potion, his wound was almost healing. He spun around a fat tree blocking their way and gestured Keesha to follow him.


    Ned nodded in response. He twisted his body, facing the three fanged beasts. He kept on jumping behind while looking both under his shoulder and the beasts in front.


    The remaining light made the grey fur of the Wargs visible, jaw was profuse of ragged teeth, eyes enraged with red, and paws excited to sh.


    But the one in lead was different, grey fur with a streak of pure white running its back ending its tail. Must be the lead. Ned thought, pulling Boom out its scabbard. Ned''s senses were heightened. Quickly he stopped, ck boot sunk against the mud as he put weight on his right foot. He lunged forward. Slicing the one in front.


    But the lead warg was good. It was dark and it was in their favor. Seeing Ned stopped and attacked, it jumped to its left. Evading the tip of the short-sword with almost a thin hair apart.


    The distance between the lead warg and the two followings was almost twice a meter apart. Which gave Ned enough time to switch Boom to his left hand after the lead warg evaded the attack.


    The trailing warg shrilled in surprise as Ned stabbed the tip of Boom, without injecting mana, right into the middle of its head.


    It fell rolling against its own momentum, it then twitched and made a soft growl after dying cold against the mud.


    Ned twisted his body, switched back the sword to his right, and booted the warg trying to pounce him. Ned''s kick hit the jaw of the warg, force ran his feet to his waist. It was a good hit. Ned smiled seeing the warg rolling and stopping by hitting its back against a rock.


    The lead warg growled. For a moment, Ned thought he was blind. He wasn''t, the forest was now shrouded in total darkness. Ned''s eyes squinted, adjusting to the darkness. Ned stopped and forced himself toward the lead warg.


    [Ned.]


    ICE chimed amid Ned''s contest. It was a warning.


    Ned felt it, Mana Leaking off from the lead warg. It was rough against his skin and fast. The lead warg stopped and howled once more. For a second, Ned could see a streak of fine light flowing from its eye, its back, and ending at the tip of its tail. It uses its skill Howl at the same time, the lead warg was enraged. Fur on its back stood electrifying, canine teeth raised fatally, and eyes blurred with yellow light.


    Ned stopped his track. The Grade E evolved and enraged warg growled gutturally. Ned raised his left hand, mechanical bow still attached, and with thought, his gestured turned shing. He let out a cry: "Fireball!"


    The spell traveled mid-air, it was fast, hitting the lead warg. The beasts then shook its head off of smoke. It was a direct hit. A level two fire spell. But it wasn''t effective against the beasts. It was natural for magical beasts to use magic at a very young age. The lead warg was covered with mana, avable only when enraged. They weren''t aware of this, but it was fairly visible. Yellow and white light, although thin, was enveloping its body.


    "Even beasts can use mana that way," Ned said. He stood facing the lead warg. Raising his hand, he conjured Fireball once more. A sphere of fire rotates at the tip of his hand along with a hum-hum sound. Trees, leaves, rocks, and grasses turned orange and red. The fireball was ready. With a flick of Ned''s hand, he released the Fireball. Along the way, it whistled until it turned to nothing but smoke.

 Chapter 141: A Step Closer

    Chapter 141: A Step Closer


    [Warning: unknown interference detected.]


    [Warning: unknown interference detected.]


    Ned''s fireball dissolved mid-air hitting nothing but air. Having no time to ponder the warning, Ned jumped backward evading the w of the lead warg.


    It was dark, mud slurped on Ned''s boots. But he could clearly see the lines of light the lead warg was emitting.


    With an elegant wave of his hand. The short-sword, Ned held on his right, sliced toward the advancing warg.


    The lead warg evaded by throwing itself to his right.


    Must increase speed, Ned thought. He bore mud with his left leg, he then twisted toward the lead warg raising his sword mid-air.


    The lead warg doesn''t lose either. After evading, it spun. Making the light on its back formed a crescent. It received Ned''s attack head-on along with a short growl.


    Ned retracted the short-sword, surprising the lead warg. He then spun, his knee came along the spin. Hitting the left side of the lead warg''s canine face.


    The warg rolled, brushing darkened leaves, and snapping sticks along the way. It hit a rough rock, sparkling light from its back.


    Ned should have rested after he used Overclock. But, no. Muscles aching and mind focused on finding Roy, he chose to battle. Sweat dripping from his forehead. He then brushed it off with the t of his hand and prepared himself after the lead warg decided to stand and chose to pursue its prey.


    Ned''s mind wandered for a brief moment, he decided to use a spell once again. Ned raised his left, opening his palm to aim at the rushing lead warg. Fireball he had used.


    The sphere of fire formed against his palm. With a flick of his wrist, Ned released the Fireball.


    [Warning: unknown interference detected.]


    [Warning: unknown interference detected.]


    This time, ICE followed through the warning.


    [Ned.]


    [There was a fluctuation of mana in your body.]


    [It was a different kind of energy.]


    [My system does not recognize this energy.]


    "Can you find a way"Ned advanced with his sword freely swinging mid-air"to remove it?"


    A sliceing overhead went toward the pouncing lead warg.


    [The energy was the same as the one as Rassus has left you, Ned.]


    [It was unknown. Unpredictable. And]


    This was the first that ICE has stopped her response.


    And what? Ned said. A ng has made him stopped his movements.


    The lead warg was medium-sized. But still bigger than his counterpart. Standing on four its height was near a meter. It has a well-built body and strong canine teeth. Canine teeth it used to stop Ned''s short-sword.


    [And canning.]


    Intranode Content Emtor. She was a system beautifully made by Chir and was redesigned very specific to Ned. She was a system; an Artificial Intelligence, an aide of controlling Ned''s cloned body. She does not have emotions nor feelings toward her host. Or was she? Was it due to evolution that she could recognize intents and emotions? Or was she intelligent enough that she could precisely read emotions within Ned and interpret them?


    Boom was stuck between the lead warg''s teeth. Ned held onto it. While the lead warg shook its head, forcing Ned to let go of the sword. How canning? Ned responded after a brief second. He held Boom with his right.


    [Canning as you are exacting vengeance directed toward the Royal Knight.]


    [The energy was filled with animosity.]


    [Wrath.]


    [And retribution.]


    [Ned.]


    [The mana fluctuation was due to the unknown energy.]


    Ned clenched his jaw. Stumbled left and right against the strong teeth of the lead warg. Veins almost poppin on his forehead. Gripping the short-sword, he kicked the lead warg''s underneath. It has thick fur, the kick was strong for a fourteen-year-old body, but the warg persisted. It held the short-sword even stronger by its teeth. It growled and twitched its head even further.


    The kick wasn''t enough. Ned threw a knee under the lead warg''s jaw. The impact was strong, but the lead warg squinted its enraged eyes as if telling that it wasn''t enough.


    Teeth scratching against the iron short-sword, saliva drooled, and beasts eyes look at Ned as if he was already a food.


    Ned could force to use Overclock for the second time. But the impression it will leave against Ned''s body was unpredictable. He looked at the struggling lead warg like a leech kept on sticking until it sucked all the blood from its host.


    But Ned won''t be food. Not today, not ever. He clenched his teeth. Opened his palm and marked the lead warg''s thick skull. Sparks cracked, and deep orange light brought into existence as Ned moved his left hand closer to the base of lead warg''s head.


    "Egnious!" Ned cried. Instead of a massive sphere, the fire flowed like a water enveloping the lead warg''s canine figure.


    From its head, down to its neck, furry body, and at the end of its tail, the supposed to be Egnious, was smooth as water as it flowed the entire body of the lead warg.


    It then turned dark. Like a mist evaporated under the scorching heat of the sun, the Egnious swallowed whole the lead warg. Swallowed, perhaps devoured. The Egnious turned devouring.


    Without the lead warg''s shining mana, the surrounding turned dark. The ck cloud sizzled as it devours the lead warg.


    The beast wobbled inside. It chose to let go of Ned''s short-sword and forced itself against the dark clouds.


    Ned never had thought that the devouring would ur on its own. It has been two months after hisst devour. By hisit might mean the crystal core floating inside Ned''s consciousness, or it might be Ned himself, he just wasn''t aware of.


    First came a howl, then a growl, and ended with a weep. The lead warg stopped struggling as the ck cloud started to sipped inside Ned. It was swallowed whole.


    After thest of the bald cloud sipped inside Ned''s hand. He closed his eyes and focused on the Core inside him.


    He was naked, yet the surroundings felt warm. Warm, like the Core, was alive, happy, perhaps excited. The dark cloud has entered the crystal core, filling it with another dark energy.


    The lead warg was Grade E, evolved. But the crystal Core, ording to Ned''s system, was counted as a single Grade E core. A hundred Grade E core was equivalent to a single tick of Prime Evolution. And at two-hundred fifty-one, where would Ned find Cores to fulfill the seven-hundred forty-nine left to evolve.


    Ned flicked a finger, triggering a vibration against the crystal core. The sound hummed and ended echoing inside the pool of nothingness.


    It was a single core from Grade E beasts. But the feeling Ned felt after devouring was unquestionably soothing.


    The night weed the moonalthough half, the light it illuminated was enough to let Ned see against the darkened forest.


    Ned left the battlefield by turning to the rock that separated him from the two hunter.


    Along the way, Ned heard another growl. It was the warg that he kicked. Thest of the two minions the lead warg had.


    The distance was almost ten meters, between them were grasses, the first to die warg, and rocks. A distance enough for Ned to use a fire spell.


    After the devouring, Ned wanted to try if he could use spells since he has fulfilled the hunger the crystal Core had. He lifted his hand. Aligned it freely so that the mana from his body circtes going to the end of his palm.


    He could feel the rushing of mana into his veins. The warm, like a hot kettle steaming against the freezing snow. With a simple gesture, Ned conjured a Level-two Fireball.


    It didn''t whistle like a wind spell or flowed like a water, certainly not crackle like a terra spell, it burned with a throb-throb sound.


    The Fireball hit the unprepared warg. Just like the lead warg, growl followed by a weep. It fell with its grey fur and skin charcoaled. The smell of burned flesh and fur hemmed the surrounding.


    To be able to use the skill again, he smiled. Ned then dashed towards the pathRickart and Keesha left. Trail of footsteps was faintly visible against the thin shaft of the moon.


    Sometimes the footsteps trailed to the left, and right. Whenever a footstep trailed offtrack, one or two wargs could be seen lying on the ground; dead.


    It has been ten minutes since Ned left the contest against the lead warg. The path was straight, indicating that Rickart the Quickfall scout exactly knew where Malik and Sidric was.


    Ned skipped rocks; as big as a human. Trees bent in different directions, and mud; deep enough for a knee.


    Ned then heard a cry. Wasn''t magical beasts, but human. Humans cry along with metals nging against each other.


    Ned dashed to his fastest.


    And if Ned was right to follow Rickart, then the ce where the cry was heard must be the beast settlement.


    Another cry traveled the still air of the forest. It was from ady. Strong, high pitched, and very familiar to Ned. It was Swiftno, it was Sasani.


    Under the mask was her muffled voice Ned couldn''t forget: delicate and noble.


    Ned dashed forward, and forward was the only way. It was all human: the Voice. Not a screech from a magical beast. Even the grinning swamp goblins, not even their smell. Only humans inside the beast settlement.


    Without trees casting their shadows. The beast settlement was pronounced: a thin nk of woods circled the settlement, acting as a fence ( since when did beasts fix their own fence? Ned thought). It wasn''t a hut or stone house. The settlement was a simpleption of dried grasses pired with sticks and based with brown stones: an incoherent way to make a settlement.


    In the middle were woods and sticks piled together and burned to light the circling settlement.


    Near the fire were humans Ned knew: Rickart and Keesha both their back facing Ned. Across them where three humanhunters. One of them was Sidric the Warrior, to his right was Malik the Runner, and his left was unfamiliar to Ned. Their faces show nothing but impassiveness.


    Ned walked slowly, exiting the thick forest. Now that he was close, almost a dozen bodies circled the bonfire. Not far from Rickart and Keesha, to their right, were other figures. A male, muscr and bald, was atop another figure.


    Under the muscr man was Sasanid in ck, but without a mask. Blood drenched her head, flowing beneath her side making a small pond of crimson red liquid.


    "Sasani!" Ned said.

 Chapter 142: Smashed

    Chapter 142: Smashed


    After using Overclock, added with all the running and battle, Ned''s energy went from full to a meager twenty percent.


    He ran, the soothing effect was gone, weathering the pain left by the Overclock.


    Some of the wooden fences bent like someone forced its way outside the settlement, others snapped to half. This was where Ned made his way toward Sasani.


    Against the dancing fire, the middle of the settlement was clear as broad as daylight.


    Rickart to his left along with Keesha. Both in a defensive formation. Rickart stood with the dagger in front of him, defending himself against their party leader Sidric. While Keesha shied behind Rickart with her hands ready for a spell to conjure and eyes filled with unsettled issues.


    Ned didn''t stop for the two, especially not to Sidric who stood with a nk face. He went straight to Sasani, tramping his mudded boots against the dry ground as well as dry blood. Bodies with shining armor littered the settlement.


    Heads cracked open, blood and brains and entrails spilled around them. Such butchery, such death. Who could have enjoyed this kind of scenery? Not human. Ned thought, skipping a tore limb adorned with silver rings. Around it flies scattered like wildfire. Not just the limb, the heads, the guts, and the soft lump of white meat. Flies buzzed like it was today''sst feast.


    The air was stale mixed with burned woods with an asional smell of blood, human hair, and charcoaled meat. What has gotten to this ce? Ned asked the only question he could ponder.


    "Why!" It was Keesha. Crying at the top of her lungs.


    The rest, Ned couldn''t follow since he arrived at where his old adversary was. Lying still, blood smudged the top of her head. Pale and unconscious was Sasani''s current predicament.


    Ned bent in one knee and struck Boom against the ground, it stood quivering. With his right, he wiped the blood drying on Sasani''s forehead. Ned was uncaring about the crimson liquid sticking between his fingers.


    Ned blew an air of relief. It wasn''t Sasani''s blood. It was from the bald man pressing her against the ground.


    Neck wide open, bubbles of red and ck formed drying on his neck. The bald man died gasping for air. Along the muffled neck was a ne. He was a hunter, wood ranked. He has a thick eyebrow, perhaps in his thirties, or older. Much older, Ned thought. Yanking the dead man by his leather strapwhere a huge sword should have. But the bald hunter doesn''t have a sword. He doesn''t have a shirt either.


    What he has was a hole, the same as Darwyn. A hole melted with liquid, more like acid, behind his back. Some strap broke free by melting. His spine was visible, and the hole was deeper. Too deep Ned could see some entrails, maybe liver, and guts encased with a bone rib, or what was left of the rib. The ribs snapped open from inside. Like something came out from the dead man''s body.


    Ned pulled Sasani under her arms and set her next to a dried grasswhich Ned assumed a dwelling for the beasts. It stunk with sweat, and a reeking smell; perhaps feces. But it was the safest ce Ned could set Sasani. Behind the dried grass was a huge rock with chains, and locks chiseled against the rock. Blood smudged on the rock. "Torture stone," Ned said under his breath after heid Sasani with back ttened on the dried grass.


    "Sasani," Ned said. More like a whisper. Her clothes weren''t that of a noble but a tight-fitting leatherced with ck ribbon, tying the clothes from her neck to her waist. Boots ran to his knee. The mechanical bow strapped to her left wrist.


    Ned crumpled a handful of dried grass and wiped the drying blood that was sticking on her darkened hair. "Sasani," he said once more.


    It was visible after Ned wiped clean the blood. Around her neck was a mark darkened with red like thick fingers. It was new. She was choked, luckily she was breathing. Ned sighed with relief.


    "Detect," Ned muttered. The mana inside expanded. Ned could then sense different life forms. Humans and beasts alike. Aside from the dead hunter, there were none around him and Sasani.


    But behind them was the lifeform his former party had. Rickart and Keesha, to their front Sidric, Malik, and the unknown guy. They started to movethe impassive ones.


    Ned frowned, another life form was detected. ICE, are you reading this? Ned asked.


    It was a small lifeform, etching and throbbing behind Sidric, Malik, and the other guy. Ned could sense nothing from it but life.


    [Affirmative.]


    ICE responded.


    [It was a parasite. Parasitic beast.]


    It was. Ned formed an imagination after he used the skill Detect. It was small, mana filled, and throbbing lump of meat. It leeches behind the three hunters.


    "It wasn''t them," Ned said. Hand leaning on his knee. While the other gripped the short-sword with his dominant hand. Ned spun around, leaving Sasani, and faced the other. "It wasn''t them."


    Rickart raised his dagger, blocking the long-sword Sidric have. des met and sparked flew. With a satisfying boom, Rickart was thrown mid-air. Hitting a pile of dried grass and sticks. He was unconscious for a moment.


    Keesha gasped. "Sidric, stop!" She cried once more. Wind spell ready to throw. But, will she?


    She didn''t, she let Sidric approached her. His eyes were there but at the same time nk. He walked, letting the long-sword made a thin trail on the ground.


    Sidric doesn''t have any trace of emotion. He walked as if Keesha was a stranger not knowing. But recently, the two were clinging like lovers. Now, Sidric clung on Keesha''s head. Hair curled against Sidric''s grip.


    His hand was massive, his fingers were long and satisfactory. But not anymore, veins popping on his wrist as he gripped tight Keesha''s tiny head.


    Voice was muffled under too much stress. Keesha couldn''t let go of the spell, and couldn''t let go of Sidric.


    Sidric raised Keesha under his arm.


    Keesha''s foot was hanging loose. The spell materializing on her hand evaporated like a mist under the heat of the scorching sun. She was losing it: her strength, her consciousness, her magic, and her life. Her hands hung free on both sides. Her brown eyes dimmed white, her shoulder freed of any burden.


    Sidric on the other hand couldn''t recognize if his prey was alive or dead. His hand still gripping Keesha. All those muscles only to be used to crush the skull of his partner.


    Saliva drooled off her lips.


    Ned rushed, hand held Boom. While the other gestured to conjure a spell.


    Along his rush was Malik confronting him head-on. The Runner held nothing but a fist, thought that he could take Ned with ease. Or was it even his thoughts?


    Ned twisted his waist, evading the only fisting his way. With the hilt of the sword, he struck Malik under the jaw. He stumbled half-conscious without a grunt. He dropped, head first, and rolled.


    The unknown hunter dashed, wooden ne hung his neck. Tall yet thin, short cut hair, beards trimmed to outline his clenching jaw, and eyes wore nothing as he made his way toward Ned.


    The air swooshed and a darkened dagger went flying aiming at thenky hunter. His eyes were nk, yet perceptive. He evaded the dagger with ease. He stopped his track leaned backward and let the dagger hit nothing.


    "To Keesha!" It was Rickart. Fully awakened, and brimming with anger.


    Ned nodded. He strode left, giving thenky hunter a nce, and went straight to Keesha.


    Thenky hunter attempted to stop Ned by grabbing his shoulder. He was stopped by Rickart with a forceful kick from behind. With a thud, the hunter was thrown.


    Ned threw the Fireball he conjured toward Sidric.


    The spell was blocked by the long-sword. Metal roared with fire, it went red as if burning. Along the smoke was Ned, cutting it with his short-sword.


    He wouldn''t let go of Keesha as he turned around to face Ned. Sidric was fast, together with his turn was his kick flying freely toward Ned.


    Ned''s attempt to cut Sidric''s arm was cut short. Sidric''s knee went flying toward Ned.


    Cooper rank kick was different. A hot sensation traveled from Ned''s arm ending to his shoulder. His left arm was burning of pain. Ned was thrown by the kick, rolling. He then struck the short-sword on the ground, making him stop before he ended up on the fire.


    His left arm felt numb. Ned wondered if he wasn''t fast enough to block the kick and went straight to his jaw. He might have a hanging jaw now. Ned stood, wiping the sweat from his forehead.


    Sidric remained. As if guarding the darkened forest behind them. Thick and filled with bush, the darkened forest seemed to be filled with creeping eyes. Speck of a red dot, yellow and white went blurring inside the forest.


    Sidric raised the unconscious Keesha mid-air, hands filled with threaded muscles. He retracted the long-sword behind, the tip was intended on Keesha''s chest. She twitched from time to time. While Sidric showed nothing on his face.


    "Ned!" Bellowed Rickart. Blocking thenky hunter''s punch. He stumbled with his feet, stopping by twisting his body and throwing a kick in return. Hitting thenky hunter in the gut.


    He grunted and knelt on one. He felt the impact.


    Ned dashed. Unable to conjure spell with his left hand feeling numb. He held Boom with force. All this while, his red disy shows that Sidric''s weak spots were his neck, shoulder, and legs. Yet, Ned couldn''t match the copper hunter''s speed. His body, couldn''t.


    Ned raised his short-sword, aiming at the warrior''s gripping hand.


    Sidric put a foot backward. Evading Ned''s sh withx. He then spun around, with long-sword acting as an extension of his body.


    Ned couldn''t force himself to reach Sidric. He bent backward, evading the longsword''s whistling attack. He then jumps backward, evading another attack.


    He was fast and crafty. Ned cursed. The left hand still numbing. His disy shows a sess percent on Sidric''s neck. But he was fast. Ned scuffed throwing a gaze at his short-sword, his magical sword named Boom. Ned focused, letting free of the mana inside his body. Mana traveled from the tip of his finger down to short-sword. Boom lit regal blue, it was ready. Now, Ned needed to hit Sidric with the tip of his short-sword. Once again, Ned dashed


    Sidric lifted Keesha high up mid-air. Stretching his hand to the fullest. With the strength of the body of a Copper hunter rank. He smashed Keesha''s head on the ground.

 Chapter 143: Quickfall Fell

    Chapter 143: Quickfall Fell


    "No!" It was Rickart. It would be him. All the anger, frustration, and loss. It should be Sidric. But, no. All was left of the Quickfall party was Rickart. Not, until they took the parasitic beast, and find out if they could recover; and the half-dead Darwyn, with Erin. They failed


    Ned wasn''t sure if what would happen to Sidric knowing that he was the one who did the smashing.


    Poor, Keesha. Eyes popped out its socket, tongue sticking out, saliva drooling, and skull burst open. A tiny white lump of meat was obscured by the fiery orange dancing in the middle of the settlement.


    Crimson liquid sticking like a paste in-between Sidric''s long fingers. He stood, struck the long-sword on the ground, and remained. He remained; didn''t move forward, threw his spells ( if he had any), or bothered to follow-up on Ned. Long-sword (or bastard-sword like its holder) perpendicr to his muscr body. The white parasitic beast sticking out into his back, like a white lump of brain meat. It jiggled as its host moved sideways.


    Ned halted. Boots bore to the ground, dried grasses rustled as he corrected his stance. "No," he muttered. "Sidric doesn''t attack... He was guarding. What or who?"


    Boom hung freely to his side, pouch waving left and right. Ned walked and stopped in front of Sidric, the two stood with a gap of almost half a meter apart.


    Ned looked up, gazing straight at the warrior. Brown eyes dted, looking straight at the forest (uncaring about Ned, as if he doesn''t exist). Short and brown hair muddled with dirt and sweat. A speck of a ck maybe red liquid formed a rigged line soiling his moldy-green pants. The bastard sword, stuck in-between them, shone red and orange. Crucifix hilt shining. Ned looked down, down to his arms hanging motionless on his sides. Blood dripping on his left.


    Ned turned to face Rickart. If he was right, he could help Rickart fight the controlled hunter, without Sidric being a disturbance.


    Gripping the leather hilt of his short-sword, Ned bolted toward the two.


    Rickart fought the hunter. Fist against fist, the air hummed short and quick with punches hitting nothing and blocking. Rickart crossed his hand, blocking the punch aimed at his left lower jaw.


    Thenky hunter was good without any weapons at hand. His fist was apanied by his strange stance. His limbs flowed like water. The moment Rickart blocked one of his punches, his arms retracted in an instant and followed it up with another attack. Doing twice an attack with a single move.


    Yet, the hunters who were being controlled seemed to not use their spells. No mana fluctuations, no disturbance in the air around.


    Rickart stumbled with his feet after he was pushed by thenky hunter. He stood muttering, grasses caught inside his balling arms: "No... No... Keesha... Sidric!" Must be his rural ent that made his cry crisp and clear. "Why!"


    Rickart. He has lost it. Ned thought. Elegantly shaving thenky hunter''s head.


    The hunter spun, bent by throwing a foot backward, sessfully evading the tip of Ned''s short-sword.


    The air above his head whistled as the short-sword passed. Ned scorned. Raised his feet, blocking the hunters kick after he evaded Ned''s attack.


    At wood rank, these hunters were fast. Throwing Ned meters away after he blocked the kick. He almost fell on his butt, he then twisted his waist, rebncing him along the way. He stood, wiping the salty sweat on his forehead.


    Ned saw Rickart dashing toward Sidric, perhaps the crushed Keesha, or his dagger lying not far from Sidric.


    "You won''t," Ned muttered. Forcing himself to stand against his numbing feet. He then dashed


    But was stopped by a force gripping his foot. It was Malik, now conscious. Like thenky hunter, the parasitic beast was thumping behind his back, etching its way against the flesh of the poor Runner.


    Instead of dashing toward thenky hunter, Ned bent to reach for the parasitic beast.


    The lunky hunter shed toward Ned; like startled.


    Ned kicked Malik in the face, letting go of his foot. He raised Boom, blocking the shing hunter''s fist. Bones and flesh against iron. Ned was thrown off by the force of the punch.


    Judging from its outfit: fitted shirt, sleeves were cut short to let his limbs move freely, long and leather-made pants. He must be a monk type warrior. Monks use their bodies as weapons instead of an extension like des, and spears. And the lunky hunter must be a good one, that not even Rickart the fast and agile scout could hit him.


    Ned stopped near Sasani, sleeping as if she was back to her manor, with a soft duvet, and chimney burned to counter the thriving cold. She twitched from time to time. The same as how the lunky hunter twitched whenever he executes his stances.


    "Sasani," Ned whispered. Bent on one knee, feeling the soft, and warming wrist of Sasani. His numbing eased off. He tossed his hand mid-air, conjuring a fireball.


    The fireball traveled, aiming at thenky hunter.


    For a moment, Ned saw a faint lighting out of the hunter''s chest. Then, it shone brightly, a sh of green then yellow traveled from his chest ending to the tips of his arms. He raised his hand, stuck it together trying to block Ned''s fireball with his flesh.


    The fireball boomed and smoked. It lit the already bright settlement. Sparks flew; smoke swirled, and flesh burned to crisp. Both of his limbs tore to pieces, ending a little above his elbows. Bones pointing out like a sharp knife, flesh, and blood dripping out the wound like water leaking out a broken bucket. His face. Shows nothing. No pain, no scorn, no cry or tears. He stood impassive.


    As if it wasn''t enough, Rickart chose to grab the dagger, not Sidric, or the dead wind mage. He took the dagger and blurred his way toward the no-limb hunter, and snuck it in through his temple.


    The hunter died without arms, he fell with the dagger clogging his head, half of the foot length dagger bore inside the hunter''s skull.


    Rickart needed to use the force of both his arms and foot to pull the dagger out of his skull.


    "Land."


    Ned turned his head. It was Sasani, distressed, and muffled voice. She coughed as if relieved of the neck she was brushing. She turned to Ned.


    "Ned?" She said, rubbing her neck, and coughed once more.


    Rickart fell on both knees, wiping his dagger on the dead hunter''s shirt. A drop of tear fell, wiping it by the t of his hand. He then looked at Malik, who was half-awake, and half breathing. The size of Ned''s boot-prints carved on his forehead.


    Rickart turned him upward, reversing him from his upside-down position, he then stretched his hand inside Malik''s pocket and pulled a vial of healing potions. Three was left, the rest was broken. Liquid of the healing potions leaked on Malik''s pants. Sidric might have it to his younger brother after seeing him, unluckily, both siblings were caught by the parasites.


    "How are you?" Ned said, pulling Sasani off the ground, he then helped her by putting her back at the stone behind. "Your mask."

 Chapter 144: Beasts Settlement

    Chapter 144: Beast''s Settlement


    Sasani sweeps a hand on her face. She frowned and looked at Ned.


    "I''ve known it a long time," Ned said. "Who''s Land?"


    Sasani blushed for a moment. Ginger and silky hair ran messily along her tightened chest. And as if he remembered something, her thin and curvy lips quivered. "No," she muttered, looking at the muscr man with the neck shed open. Blood fully dried, making a red ster on the ground.


    "Do you know him?" Ned said, looking at Sasani back to Rickart.


    The Quickfall scout moved by limping toward Sidric, holding the dagger in his left, and the vials in his right.


    Ned stood and dashedalmost dashing but stopped as he saw Rickart bent beneath Keesha.


    Must be due to the fiery hot of the bonfire that Keesha''s blood, oozing out her eyes and crushed head, was now fully dry.


    Rickart bent, throw the dagger on the ground, and yanked open the vial of healing potion. He then poured it atop Keesha''sassortedhead: a white lump of meat, curly hair, red flesh, and some chips of crushed bones along with her eye.


    The vial did nothing but hiss. Against the muffled voices surrounding the settlement, and some wood snapping inside the bonfire, Ned could hardly hear Rickart''s mumble. Must be a ''no'', or ''why'', maybe just a quick whimper.


    It was a ''no'' as Rickart bellowed with the top of his crying lungs.


    Sidric stood just across the two. Bastard-sword stood like a post. His shoulder withdrawing up and down. Breathing as nothing had happened to her partner.


    "It was Lambert," Sasani said, breaking Ned''s silence. "Our warrior."


    "And the other one?" Ned said nodding toward the tore-limbnky hunter. "The one together with the kid."


    "Land," Sasani said in reply. Her rounded eyes went red, and a bead of tear hung at the tip of her eyes. "Our party leader. He is... He is... Was " She said ruffling her voice.


    "Yes," Ned said. Under the soft beam of the bluish moon. Ned saw a quick gleam of light beneath a dried grass, almost hiding under the mixture of grasses and pebbles. Ned stood. Walked toward the gleaming object.


    Still rubbing her neck, Sasani gazed at him with teary eyes and confused. She leaned with her back against the stone, legs spreading.


    Rickart yanked open another vial. Pouring it with care on Keesha''s paling and near to the ttened head.


    It was Sasani''s mask. Glossy and ck, looking more like ceramic. Ned stretched and pulled it off the ground, brushing grasses and pebbles along the way. The mask now has two holes instead of one. Tiny holes bore at the mouth. Overall it was still ck. Ned raised it above, showing it to Sasani.


    "Your mask"


    "Haloomans, zwar zoopeeds."


    "Ka!"


    It was clear. The mumbling of voices. Hoarse, guttural, and cracking. Echoing outside the settlements, along the edges of the forest.


    Ned shed toward Keesha. Raising his sword. To his left was the mask. He was quick, calm, andposed. He focused, injecting mana into the short-sword and hoped to use it this time.


    "What are those?" Sasani asked, stretching to receive the mask.


    Net let go of the mask as Sasani yank it back to her possession.


    "Magical beasts," Ned said under his warm breath. "But... "


    The settlement has been watched by the beasts from the beginning. A red speck of light, yellow, others were greenthese were the eyes of magical beasts. They were surrounding in circles.


    Slowly, under the dimming light of the moon. The magical beasts revealed themselves: creeping, smiling, but mostlyughing.


    "Ka!" Cried a green humanoid beast. It was clear, furry hair on its back. Green eyes, brawn body but a rounded stomach. It holds a war-ax with broken edges. A goblin, but bigger, and older from the rest Ned had seen.


    "Khun Sas Koron kirll bi smatz!" It was another humanoid beasts: four purplish tentacles wiggling under its jaw, inside this tentacle was its mouth ( hundreds of tiny teeth circling its jaw). It was bald, t nose (or no nose at all ) with white and nk eyes. Its body was that of humans; only purple. Muscles made it appear bulkier and stronger. Lines of dark blue scattered on its body and oversized head. Its finger was only four with ck, pointy, and sturdy nails.


    ording to the questing board, Ned had seen with a glimpse. It was a Shoon. One of the rarest magical beasts that were hunted for almost a hundred years inside the Du''kki mountain. Shoon''s weren''t supposed to be outside the mountain. They were supposed to be inside the mountain.


    "Ka!" Another beast howled or growled. Looking humanoid, or once was a humanoid. Looking like a caterpir but only filled with raw meat. Legs crawled like a crab. To its sides were humans arms (rotting) six of them, three on both sides. Having a big human nose and abstracted human eyes. Top of its fat head were cylindrical sses filled with viscous green liquids having a human head, connected with tubes attached to its fat neck. "Ley eb oood sakraperemit."


    The rest, behind them, were dozens of Wargs, Butrikis, Swamp Goblins leashing Sinking Hounds: feral eyes, long snouts like a crocodile, spines growing its canine back, it howled likes wolves but louder and rounder.


    They were surrounded. No time to escape, no ce stay. Aside from one. Behind Sidric, it was deep and dark but no trace of magical beasts.


    "Ned!" It was Sasani.


    Parasitic beasts forcing itself to Sasani. She fought the parasitic beast with hands. Yanking it left and right, and pounding it to the ground.


    Ned bent and grabbed the lump of the parasitic beast. With a quick sh of his hand, he pulled the beast away from Sasani. He then shed it, dividing the parasite into two. It twitched, without its mouth, it shrieked dying.


    After Ned shed the parasite, ICE''s notification chimed.


    [Ned.]


    [Behind.]


    Ned spun, but toote, he was distracted. Has been distracted, more like nned. Ned felt needles poking his back. Prickling hot, like a wound soaked with salt and vinegar. Ned dropped on his knees. Letting go of the short-sword. He reached the parasite on its back. It was sleek and soft. And cutting. But it was quick. Ned hissed for a moment then the pain and burning sensation were gone.


    Gone like his dusky blue eyes. Same as the rest, impassive. Ned crawled toward the leaning Sasani. He then reached for his short-sword and pointed it towards Sasani.


    Her eyes trembled.


    Yet, the muffled voices still echoed in the settlement. Theyughed. But something was off. It was the parasite fixing itself behind Ned''s back. The beasts surrounding the settlement. Their voices: vivid and clear.


    "Queen Sas Koron will be pleased."

 Chapter 145: Beasts Settlement II

    Chapter 145: Beast''s Settlement II


    Ned rose, short-sword lightly inclined toward Sasani.


    Her eyes trembled to see Ned with a greatx in his part. Nothingness filled his eyes.


    The parasitic beasts leeching on his back throbbing like a drum. It couldn''t think, but the way it pulsated seemed to be excited. It feasted on Ned''s blood.


    [Ned.]


    [Notice: unknown organism detected.]


    ICE chorused with the notification. A notice, not a warning.


    [Eradicating unknown organism.]


    No. Ned responded by canceling his system. "Wait," he muttered.


    For a moment, Ned lost control of his body. Now, with the help of his system, he could stop the blood-sucking parasite. This was his chance, he needs to learn something from their conversation.


    Before, it pricked like needles. He could feel his blood being sucked. Then, it was gone. Followed by an itch. Now, with the parasite attached behind him, he could understand thenguages of the beasts encircling them. Someone or something is controlling the parasites. Ned remained, fooling the beasts that he may be one of them. It could be the beasts with cylindrical sses attached to his neck or the Shoon. But, why would theye out? Ned thought. His eyes sweep left and right with minimal effort.


    There were more than a hundred of them. Ned thought counting. While the two, that seemed to lead the group of beasts, seemed happy (although bast face, Ned could sense satisfaction in their voices. But the old goblin stood unfazed of the scene.


    "Indeed," it was the purple beasts, a Shoon. Must be its tentacles that its voice seemed to be muffled. Answering the caterpir-like beasts. They stood side by side.


    "Look at, humans-humans," the caterpir-like beasts said. Its foot like pincers under its belly crawled like a crab. The murky green-liquid bubbled along with the head of a humana little older than Ned, short hair and eyes wide open like his mouth (as if he died with utter shock). "They popting this world, Queen Sas Koron was rightalways... right. Humans are a must to exterminate."


    As the caterpir moved by wiggling its body, the head inside the ss spun. Giving an illusion that his eyes were looking at the surrounding.


    "Ned," Sasani whispered. It was dark, she looked shadowed. Aside from the pin that shone on her shoulder against her ck leather dress. The rest were dark. But her eyes show uneasiness. She trembled as Ned pointed his sword right into her forehead.


    Rickart poured all the vials left. He was gone, his will to live faded away. He knelt on two, swaying back and forth. Sidric, their party leader, stood behind him. Between them was the bastard sword, gleaming orange with light from the bonfire.


    The rest of the beasts grinned. It seemed that only the intelligent one Ned could understand. The old goblin remained quiet while the two argued who could please their queen.


    [It seemed that a surge of energy was pulsating around us.]


    [One of them was controlling the parasitic beasts.]


    [How are you, Ned?]


    I felt fine, but I need to act the part. The connection wasn''t severed, but the parasite lost its control over me. Ned thought, he remained listening around him.


    Yet, the parasite was still sucking Ned''s blood. For a moment, Ned could feel that it was getting heavy behind him. His leather clothing, where it stuck behind Ned, was torn apart enough for it to linger behind him. At first, it was a foot length, now its gaining length.


    "Nook lith p," the old goblin said. Like a human, a line of wrinkle run above its forehead. Green but paling skin, grey fur with a streak of remaining brown grew like a bush behind its nape until its waist. War-ax held on its massive fingers. Aside from itsmon counterpart, the old goblin wore much cleaner loin cloth. Boots with fur, more like a hide-covered its feet.


    For Sasani, the old goblin said ''Nook lith p''. But for Ned it was clear. Like he learned theirnguage since he was young, Ned heard what the old goblin had said ''Enough with the y''. To Ned, it might be a cue. But to the rest of the beasts, it was more amand. Aside from the rest, it seemed that the old goblin was the only one who could speak with straight beastnguage.


    Ending their talk, the two smirked. Like they were halted from their y. Two of the purple tentacles wiggled; slow and rough. The caterpir beast growled; bubbles boiled inside the cylindrical sses.


    "What we''re doing is knowing, Gogmurch," the caterpir said. It crawled closer to the settlement, gesturing the two swamp goblin to do something about the wooden fence.


    "Moloatiss and Khaal never let Queen down," the Shoon said. Voice crackled. He spoke with himself in third person.


    Ned rxed his shoulder. ording to the energy or signal that went through the parasite. Humans must remain alive; for the moment.


    Ned heard a rustled behind him. The swamp goblins yanked to break the fences. Letting Moloatiss the caterpir beasts passed through.


    Its human eye, left side was that of a woman eye with longshes while the other one was that of an old man with wrinkles running below the skin. The brown and ck pupil of the eye gazed at Ned. Its mouth smiled, it stretched for almost two-feet wide at Ned.


    Sasani gawked at the caterpir beast passing behind Ned and stopping across the dead Keesha and the kneeling Rickart.


    It was also at this moment that Sasani noticed the smashed Keesha. She raised her hand, covering her trembling lips, shaking her head at the same.


    Moloatiss was trailed along by Khaal the purple Shoon. This was the first time Ned had seen an actual Shoon. ording to his Master, Shoons were highly secluded; dark and wet was their favored ce. But highly vulnerable to fire. It was shown since it stopped farther away from the snapping bonfire.


    While Gogmurch remained outside the settlement together with the throng of different beasts. The old goblin was a massive, jagged tooth inside its jaw.


    "Fire of course," said Moloatiss. Turning its whole body as it talked to the purple Shoon.


    Even at a distance, Khaal''s thin purplish skin almost dried in an instant. It hissed, tentacles twitched.


    Ned spun around, facing the party. Sasani breathes a long and deep breath. She was relieved.


    Rickart''s eye stopped tearing. But his nose turned red along with a slimy and clear liquid flowing without a stop. Still swaying back and forth but was apanied by a soft cry: "Keesha; I''m sorry. Keesha; I''m sorry. "


    Khaal raised its hand, its finger pointed at Rickart. It stretched and with a sh, its finger blurred shooting at Rickart. Piercing his side.


    Rickart cried. Looked up, gazing to who have caused him pain. He looked at Khaal, he stopped crying, then went back to the dead Keesha. He then swayed back and forth, again, as if nothing had happened to his side. Although, blood muddled with red leaking on his side. He doesn''t care.


    "This human lost it," Khaal said. Retracting its finger off Rickart''s side. "So?" Its voice was directed to the caterpir.


    "Weak, indeed. Weak, indeed," Moloatiss hissed. Its bodyposed of rotten meat, and limbs quivered in excitement. Six of the human arms moved randomly: one of them clenched a finger, the three gestured high and low and the rest remained to finger the air. "Queen Sas Koron is always right. She knew how humans think."


    "Not always," it was Gogmurch. The old goblin was fast. The two beasts spooked as it speaks behind them. Since when did he move? Ned thought after seeing a massive blur. "How about the lone man? That human has been an annoyance for a long time."


    "Ah, the deserter," Moloatiss reacted to the sneaking old goblin. "Soon, enough, the human be caught. It can''t hide forever."


    "Finish it now," Gogmurch demanded. He turned around after throwing a gaze at Sirdric. Its eyes were like a challenge. Its war-ax was massive, almost as big as Ned''s thighs.


    Ned frowned, hearing their conversation. A human inside the forest, a hunter perhaps. It could be


    "Finish them, humans," Moloatissmanded. The sses attached on its neck bubbled and gargled.


    The parasite behind Ned wiggled. Forcing themand directly inside Ned''s thought. It won''t work though. The parasite''s existence was nothing but a meager beacon formanding. Which Ned has sabotaged without themander knowing it.


    With the help of ICE, Ned made the parasite''s mana to flow in a different manner, but still being recognized as normal. All this with the help of his blood. The parasite enjoyed it. The abundant mana on his blood, the taste of sweetness, and fulfillment. The parasite wiggled with joy.


    Sidric pulled the bastard sword, gripped it both of his hand, and aligned it to the path where Rickart''s neck was destined. He swung it wide, making sure that in one sh he would take rouge''s ife.


    Ned couldn''t see their faces,. But with their humming, he knew they were happy to see Rickart die.


    With a long breath, and wide angle. Sidric let go of his strength. With a swoosh like an arrow, he swung the sword


    "Wait!"

 Chapter 146: Beasts Settlement III

    Chapter 146: Beast''s Settlement III


    "Wait!" Ned said. Left hand raised with open palm directed toward the caterpir-like beast.


    After issuing amand, Gogmurch, who was about to leave, halted on its track with a stiff muscle-stuffed shoulder. Although most of its face was thickened eyebrows and crooked nose, his face shows a sign of surprise as it turned its head toward Ned.


    "Ki Khun!" Khaal said. Soft tentacles stopped wagging. Its body turned deep purple seeing Ned with its white shaded eyes.


    Yes; call your queen. Ned thought lowering his free hand with Sasani''s wrist bow.


    Sasani held her chin up, looking at Ned with surprise.


    While Rickart swayed back and forth with the hum he was making, a hum calling for the dead Keesha.


    Aside from a low whistle of the winding from the west of the forest, the rest of the crowd went dead silent. A little of Wargs growl came in between.


    "What is this, Moloatiss!" Khaal snapped, sensing that the caterpir was also inplete silence.


    Moloatiss''s arms fidgeting and like pulling something out of thin air. The only arm the caterpir-like beasts used were the one deemed functional, two at the very top (just below the cylindrical sses). These two functional, and rotten, arm pointed at Ned with fingers quivering.


    "Human," Moloatiss said, body wiggled with the tone of his voicebreathy and tough. "Human... Ki skoot im. Ki skoot im!"


    ''I understood him. I understood him''. Ned thought, interpreting the beast''s bellow but more like a cheer. Eyes stopped at the sword Sidric was about to cut Rickart''s neck. "Wait," he said again, making sure that they understood him.


    Moloatiss coughed. Rotten hands covering its wide mouth, it acted as if it was human. Which was impossible due to its deformed face. "What is... This... Human?"


    I know your kind, you yearn for knowledge. Ned thought, carefully thinking his next word. "A gift," he said, sliding the sword back to its scabbard.


    Beasts surrounding them mored. Ned could at least hear some of them.


    "Understand... The human," said one of a thin goblin. The nearest to Ned, the one that yanks the fences to let their leader passed.


    "Kill!"


    "Kill!"


    They started. A chant; warlike chant. A challenge as they raised their des mid-air.


    Khaal raised three of his finger. Shoon''s age and strength were determined by their color. A stronger Shoon was deep purple and marked with hundreds of ck abstract lines marking their body. Khaal was deep purple, but the marks weren''t abundant. Still, it signifies its strength from the rest of the beasts. They went dead silent after issuing a gesture. "A gift of what, human?"


    "Knowledge," Ned answered.


    "Did you hear that, Moloatiss? Knowledge. Its gift is knowledge!" Khaal said louder. It made the surrounding beasts cry inughter. "We are beasts, human. Together with our Queen, Sas Koron! We will stand at the very top. We had enough of you humans invading ournd."


    It wasn''t for you. Not for the beasts. Not to the old goblin. Ned thought, unwavering by their number. "It was for him," he said. "Surely, he''s the brain to all this. These parasites. It just happened I''m different. That is why I could talk to you."


    One of the wood, burning inside the bonfire, snapped. It made the fire reduced its strength. The light slowly shone weakened.


    Moloatiss body softened. Hearing how Ned recognized his talent. He stared at Ned, remembering something, more like his past. Even beasts have past wanting to share; Moloatiss got one of them. "For a human, you are different. Indeed, yes. Tell me this knowledge about you spoke, human."


    "Your parasite," Ned started. "It wasn''tplete."


    For a beast to use other beasts with the help of his mana. Moloatiss was different. Might be an evolution, perhaps with the help of their queen. But his parasite wasn''tplete, just like any other beasts. Theyckprehension. It was already a surprise that Moloatiss could think of a way to use other beasts.


    "Wasn''tplete, how? Tell me, human," he said. And like most of the beasts, he wasn''t lying. Thest thing a beast would do was lie. perhaps to humans, they might.


    "Connection," Ned said, looking at Sidric. Ned could feel mana surging behind him. But it wasn''t his. It was the mana connected to Moloatiss. As the mana went at ease, the parasite continued its job; to suck at Ned''s blood. And it was also at this time that Sidric retracted his double-edged long-sword. He then strikes the ground with the tip of it. And stood, once again, impassive.


    I could at least save Sasani and Rickartor what''s left of him. Maybe Sasani alone. I need time. I can''t fight them all. If only


    "Ned?" Sasani whispered behind. Eyes gazing at the parasite, and back at Ned''s dusky blue eyes. She wanted to help, she can''t. She can''t move, surrounded by them. "How are you talking to them?"


    "This," Ned said, stretching his hand behind his back, pointing a finger at the parasite. The parasite was full. But it seemed that it wasn''t enough, it kept on feeding.


    "But," Sasani said, seemed to be swaying her thought. "You? How... That can''t be


    "Enough, human," it was Gogmurch. Outside the fences, its voice rounded; almost epassing the settlement. "Youtwo." It then raised its war-ax, pointing at the two beasts. A ve ax with a sharp and pointy tipmight be used to screw its prey. "Khun Sas Koron said, no humans alive. She let you two outside to conduct your experiment. But she also saidexplicitlyno witnesses alive."


    Ned took a step backward, slightly raising a hand to shield Sasani.


    Feeling the air thickened with animosity, Sasani stood. Legs wobbled without energy. She fell; forward, clutching Ned''s vest. If only she could leave. "Ned, what are they talking about?"


    "Not good," Ned replied. Feeling loss after the old goblin intrudes. "How can you move?"


    Sasani steeled her legs. "I''m good," she said. Then pulled a tin box under her waist, and with a click, she restocked the arrow on her wrists bow. And with the time she has left, she put on her mask. It might give her confidencethe mask. "But Ned, there''s a lot of them. What''s your n?" Muffled voice; she said.


    "I can''t read the caterpir''s strength," Ned said, analyzing Moloatiss. "He might be too strong to read, or might be hiding. But I''m pretty sure about the purple beasts, he''s way stronger than both of usbined. Even stronger than Sidric." He nodded toward Sidric. "Our party leader. Especially the old goblin."


    Sasani had recovered from her shock. Before, seeing the entrails and scattered body near the bonfire added it to her former party ( the opened neck, and the charcoaled limb hunter) it made her nauseated. After dering her true intent, to survive, she brushed the thought off feeling sick. She wanted to survive, her eyes locked at Ned.


    "And Rickart lost it," Ned added. "I need a Rickart. Do you have more arrows?"


    Sasani nodded and Ned saw it under his shoulder. He raised his left hand, asking Sasani to do the refilling.


    No time to felt embarrassed. Sasani pulled thest of her tin box, and with unstrapping and clicking. Ned''s wrists bow was refilled.


    "Follow me," He whispered. Slowly, he paced toward Rickart. A stack of dried grass made the path toward Rickart narrowed, it made Ned moved closer to the Shoon and the caterpir-like beast.


    "Vobol! You knew you''re surrounded," Gogmurch shed. Interrupted Moloatiss who was about to speak. It then appeared in front of Ned. Beneath his furry and strong feet was the dead Keesha and the kneeling Rickart. Behind him, to his right, were the two leader beast. "Right, human?"


    Another sh made Ned realized that he was in grave danger. But something was off, he doesn''t felt fear. Ever since fighting Rassus''s, something inside him yearned fear. But not the old goblin. Its massive body and massive war-ax couldn''t give Ned what he wanted.


    The sh went through, it was Gogmurch''s kick. A kick almost a pity; toying, Ned.


    Before Ned was thrown off, he released fireball. Aimed not to the two beasts or Gogmurch. It was aimed at Keesha. A boom roared behind Gogmurch, giving a broad sh behind its back.


    The two beasts jumped off, backward. Khaal used its fingers and tentacles to carry Moloatiss. Smoked rendered, sparks flew, and a roar went through. It was Rickart. Roaring Keesha''s name.


    Ned was caught by Sasani before they ended up in the wooden fence. The kick was fast, and it might be due to that, that Ned felt it was light. Yet, scratches filled its limbs and chest. Some part of his vest was torn. Boom still quivered under Ned''s grip. Looks like Barbo needed to be praised. Ned thought after he took a quick nce at the short-sword. Ned used it to block Gogmurch''s kick, without it, he might have a broken rib or limbs or two. It was evident, as Ned''s disy of his body shows a light red marking on his right arm, right leg, and muscles to his right side.


    Ned pressed Sasani on the fenceit then breaks. Making Sasani stumbled on her feet and arms. Nedid to rest over her. Head dumped over her chest, sheid spread with her hands on her sides.


    Ned stood and spun around to see the aftermath of his spell.


    Keesha was scorched unrecognizable. Curly hair has gone to nothing but burning. Her face, ckened of peeling skin, the eye that rolled over the ground was thrown perhaps burnt to crisps. One thing was sure, she smelt burnt meat.


    Rickart''s mana was released in an unrecognized pattern. It was blue, yet most of it was dark distorted with orange from the fire. Mana came flowing out his chest; to where his core was. His skin cracked in a fine print of line. He has used it. The mana left inside him together with his life. He snapped. Around him, mana brimmed of pure hate. Hate to whom? Rickart dashed; shing toward Ned, dagger lit with blue on his hand.


    Ned smiled, it is what he was expecting. He then clenched his jaw, he wasn''t supposed to do this. Not for today; not twice a day. But, they need to survive. He and Sasani.


    ICE. Nedmanded. "Overclock."

 Chapter 147: Beasts Settlement IV

    Chapter 147: Beast''s Settlement IV


    A minimum of ten percent of energy was needed to supply the second Overclock. Enoughmore than enough for Rickart to receive Ned''s intention.


    ICE couldn''t stop Ned, he''s got all the privilege into his system. But ICE warned Ned about the effects of the second Overclock. For once, after the protocol, he might copse. Aching muscles that mightst weeks. But Ned couldn''t care, especially if it was their lives on the line.


    Rickart''s feet blurred over the dried grasses. He skidded Keesha''s body, and went through a series of entrails, chipped bones (torso; one looked like a rib or a part of it), and paling against dried blood bodies.


    After hismand, Ned''s skin turned reddish. It wasn''t as red like his first Overclock, but enough for Sasani to notice a streak line and steam of white air swirling around his shoulders.


    "Ned... " Was all she could say. "You"


    A bang echoed across Sasani. Sparks flew, dagger pressed against short-sword, they fought. Ned''s back in front of her, she took a step backward. Giving a good space for the two to fight.


    Gogmurch''s eyes turned twinkling. The old goblin survived by fighting. And fighting was all he cared about. Seeing the two fought, it let out a quick yelp. It gripped the war-ax the old goblin has been longing to use.


    Rickart used the remaining mana he has, added to it his life force. He snapped and fought Ned whom he thought the only enemy he has.


    Magic beasts chanted; as if looking to the humans fighting inside a pit. They roared and screamed.


    Rickart stabbed Ned with a dagger upfront. He was tireless. With his mind wandering off, Rickart couldn''t feel any pain, or fatigued. His life force has been supplementing and mending the energy he had lost. His hands almost blurring.


    But Ned wouldn''t lose either. With a sizzling body, he blocked Rickart''s attack above. Another stab he blocked.


    Rickart threw a knee. Ned blocked the knee before it evennded, he was pushed to the side. Ending in a stack of dried grass with sticks snapping. Rickart followed up; no spells, no hidden weapons. Just his dark dagger and life force.


    Sasani gawked. A porter, dealing a hunter. Her eyes show admiration whilst uneasiness. Will Ned win? Will, he lost? Is it necessary to win? Sasani clenched a feast in the middle of her breasts. It was a battle she can''t possibly join with. Not with her current skillset. Her eyes could almost follow the two.


    All these in under three seconds of Ned''s Overclock.


    Rickart followed up. Pressing Ned against a makeshift shelter. Both des caught each other. Interlocking mid-air.


    "You!" Rickart cried. Not even a blink he looked at Ned. "You! You did it! You killed Keesha!"


    "Snap" Ned said, gritting his teeth against Rickart''s overwhelming strength. "Out of it!" Ned raised his hands, attracting Rickart''s force along the way. With open chest, Ned tossed his head. Headbutting Rickart which made him stumbled backward. Shaking his head in the process.


    "You!"


    "Snap out of it!" Ned cried under his steaming breath. He dashed forward with four seconds left on his Overclock. Ned injected mana into Boom, aiming at his former party member''s limbs. Making sure it won''t kill him.


    Rickart ducked. Evading the tip in one single breath. He then spun around, stretching his leg, trying to sweep Ned off his feet.


    The injected short-sword missed. Ned jumped to evade the sweep and flipped backward. Three seconds left. Three heartbeats, he raised his hand. Throwing a fireball, and with a quick breath, he threw another. Two fireballs: the same path: the same speed; one target.


    The spell whistled. With strength and resolve, Rickart evaded the spell. He switched footing, letting the fireball pass by a hair thick in his side. Pretty sure his vision read one fireball. Yet another came along. With less than a second gap, Rickart''s raised his dagger, blocking the second fireball.


    At two seconds Ned knew, his fireball wasn''t enough to down the rogue hunter. With a drizzle of sweat, and a paling skin. Ned approached Rickart.


    Smoke enveloped Rickart. It swirled around his head, down to his shoulder, and bleeding arms. The leaking mana saved his limbs from tearing apart. Yet... He smiled. Miniature, yet a smile.


    Ned had to make sure that the mana he injected on his spell was enough to save what left of Rickart. It was clear. Now is the time. He shed toward Rickart with one second left on his Overclock.


    Although exhausted, Ned raised his sword regally. Fatigue started to sink in. He dashed, feet dimmed with ck.


    After a meter or two, Ned flurried to the right. Grazing Rickart to his left elbow.


    Rickart knew; it is time. Part of his hand was bleedingdoesn''t matter. He spun to follow Ned. He has lost it, most of it; mana, and life force. But he needed to move. It was clear, the smell of Keesha''s burning body, her deformed face, her charcoaled eyes. But she was dead: same as Sidric, Malik, Darwyndefinitely Darwyn. It was clear; his party. The party he once considered a familygone. But Rickart was driven with something. Something to live. To survive. His life doesn''t matter. Yet, he needed to survive.


    Of what was left of him, be it mana or life. He moved. He lurched. Stumbled as he spun. And with stiffing muscles, he dashed with all the might he have.


    "Now," Ned said after he stopped across Keesha. He then grabbed her by her arm and pulled her toward the beasts. Going east: to where the sea was; to where the sun had first shown its brilliance; to where their team was.


    He felt it. The fatigue inhibiting his body. Slowly; terrible. Ned must endure. I must endure. He thought. Dashing to the group of swamp goblins and wargs and sinking hounds.


    The facing goblin shrieked in surprise. It fell tumbling on its feet. With preying their way, the wargs dashed. Two of the warg and another sinking hound. All dashed in four.


    Ned went through a series of skipping. Rocks, woods, dead bodies, they passed. He raised a hand, conjuring another fireball. Which made his mana down to a digit of 2, 860. With all the movement and Overclocking his body maneuvered, his energy went to a meager three percent. After he fought Rassus, this was the first time Ned felt what exhaustion was.


    At one second; even if its a hundred percent, fifty, or a mere one percent, Ned would find a way. Ned raised the sword, with a force he precisely controlled, he shed the warg mid-air. Spilling red liquid, warm and wan blood sprinkled on Ned''s cheek. He continued, the second warg didn''t leap. In an instant, after seeing the first warg fell with an open gut, it learned a lesson. Grey fur stood eager, the second warg leaped to its right. Sessfully evading the range of Ned''s short-sword. The sinking hound went through, its alligator-like snout opened as it bolted straight to Ned.


    Before the Overclock ended, Ned made a quick sidestep. Letting the sinking hound scrape an air. With a quick sh vertically, the sinking hound spilled blood. It fell to where the first warg was.


    "Ned!" Sasani cried, muffled, and a soft voice echoed behind Ned.


    It was the second warg, making its way to Ned. Ned spun, and with aching joints, and muscles, Overclock endedhe fell. He raised Boom, shielding his face from the approaching warg. The second warg bit the iron sword.


    Blood gargled on the warg''s neck. A swift dark dagger pierced into it, it fell with its teeth gripping on Ned''s short-sword. It was Rickart''s dagger. Rickart then stopped beside Ned, pulling the dagger on the second warg. Blood spilled and flowed over a small cavity on the ground.


    "Ned," Rickart said whispering. He leaned closer to Ned. "Better move, now."


    Sasani stopped a second after Rickart pulled his dagger. Ned stood, clenching his knees. Rickart moved forward, shing goblins, and warg along the way.


    It wasn''t just Ned who was exhausted. Even Rickart, arrow hit him on its leg. The same leg with the wound. He couldn''t go down. Rickart endured the warming pain, and snapped to half the arrow. He continued forward. Making a narrow path for the two.


    Sasani shot arrows, some hit, some died. She gripped Ned''s arms, supporting him along the way. It was too much for them, no hunters with only wood and iron rank could survive the mess they were now. But they must press forward, to live to survive.


    Heavy footsteps ground on the rock from behind. A great hum went drumming behind them. The three didn''t look back, no need to. A little more push, everything would end. They just need to leave the settlement, signal other hunters, and wille to their aid. But no hunters went through the settlement, they''ve been on a quest for hours and thest hunter they have seen was at the entrance of the Du''kki forest. They must be at the very deep of the ind, perhaps an unexplored one. Doesn''t matter, they must survive. Leave the rest: Sidric, Malik, the beasts. The beast

 Chapter 148: Crashed Hope

    Chapter 148: Crashed Hope


    The beasts kicked Rickart, hitting his right side with a massive foot. A crunch passed mid-air before Rickart went rolling and hitting a fat tree and copsed. Blood ran his eyes, ears, and nose. Only a beast with great strength could do it to a human. One massive kick. Gogmurch was the only capable to do it. Everything was fast and toote. After it kicked Rickart, it stood across Ned and Sasani. Beasts settled around them. Seeing the massive old goblin, they could almost bow with a simple re.


    "You had your chance, cub," Gogmurch said. Big and rounded voice, adjusted to suit its body.


    "That was funny to watch, human," Khaal said. Gesturing Sidric to do something.


    Sidric moved, fetch Rickart by pulling its leg, and tossed him in front of Ned and Sasani. To Ned''s gesture, Sasani ended up behind him. Covering him from the massive goblin.


    Speed and strength, he moved like Gazul. Ned thought, sweat forbidding his eyes to see clearly. He wiped it, here Rickart slumped across him. Poor scout coughed blood, right arm twisted at an awkward angle. Ned thought he couldn''t move it. And though they will die. Die? He asked himself. Somewhere inside him yearning for it. He never died, for once, he couldn''t. Yet, now, he was about to die. But was it normal to feel no emotions during death? No fear, in fact, I don''t feel any. Why? Ned asked himself again, staring at Rickart and running a quick nce at Gogmurch.


    And as if he was dreaming, he heard something inside his thoughts. It wasn''t ICE, it differs from her. The voice: harsh and daunting.


    [Kill.]


    [Now.]


    [Kill the human.]


    [And gain strength.]


    [Devour.]


    [Now.]


    [Devour the human.]


    [And gain strength.]


    [Devour the beasts.]


    [Now.]


    [Devour them all.]


    Itughed. Noheughed. A voice resounded inside Ned''s thought. And for a moment, he felt that something inside him cracked. With a crack came along a quick sh of his core shattering to pieces. Ned was lost in thoughts. He snapped hearing Rickart''s heavy grunt.


    It was Sidric, pulling him through his arm. He lifted Rickart close to Gogmurch. Gogmurch then grabbed Rickart''s arm. As if Sidric was offering him to the old goblin.


    "Your hope tickles me, human," he said. "You know what is funnier?" With a height of almost six feet, nearly seven, he looked down at Ned. Sasani gripped on Ned''s arm. "Crushing hope. The struggle to survive, only to realize you will die in the end. Now, that is funny." Gogmurch then nodded to Sidric.


    And as if Sidric could read minds, he gripped his bastard sword swung it wide open, and shed Rickart''s arm. A sh so deep it was almost to Rickart''s shoulder.


    "Bastard," Ned whispered.


    Rickart fell thudding on the ground, rocks, grasses, and pebbles scrambled on the bleeding human. And as if Rickart woke in a deep slumber, he cried. Feeling his lost arm. His left lost an arm. He cried with blood gargling both his mouth and nose. He then wheezed and fell unconscious. Across him was his daggerthat he might not use anymore.


    Gogmurch then threw the limb, Rickart''s once had, over his shoulder. A group of warg and sinking hound fought if who of them could eat the warm arm. He then smirked.


    "Your hopes will be cut, one... By... One," he said looking down at Ned. "Until you lost all of it, the hope, the will to live. It is my gift to you human. To live in this world. And to no not witness how webeasts, conquer your world."


    Gogmurch then kicked Rickart, throwing him back almost in the middle of the settlement.


    With a wobble, Moloatiss crept toward Rickart. "He''s still alive," he said.


    "He won''t soon," Gogmurch answered. "Let me be Moloatiss, you had your fun. Now I will have mine."


    Another gesture came through. Sidric shed and hit Sasani''s nape. She rolled on the ground and fell unconscious.


    Fuck. I couldn''t catch him. Ned thought. Eyes following Sidric but lost after he blurred.


    "Wait! Ned cried. "Take me, leave the girl alone."


    "Of course, human chivalry ain''t dead," Gogmurch remarked. "I won''t touch her, or the sorry human. I won''t. But they will. And better hope your girl could handle dozens of them." He then raised his hand with the massive war-ax. Then one of the goblins stepped forward. Followed by another, and another.


    Sidric threw Sasani to the crowd of hungry, saliva drooling goblins. One of the pulled her hair. Grabbed her toward the other goblins to feasts even more and one of the goblins pulled her leg. Two forces fighting in opposite direction. Sasani was still unconscious. Another goblin yanks her mask. The goblin screamed seeing how the human''s full lip and rounded eyes could be his. The goblin smiled wickedly.


    "Right in front of him," Gogmurch said. Pointing a sturdy finger across Ned.


    Ned forced his muscles. He stood wavering. "Wait!" He cried. "Take me!" Not her, she''s too young for it. Ned thought. Fuck! I can''t move any longer. Fuck it. ICE, force it. Overclock.


    The mysterious voice was gone. It was now ICE, yet disapproving.


    [Negative, Ned.]


    [You must survive.]


    [Doing another Overclock will sure to destroy you, Ned.]


    [Currently. Your body can''t handle too many Overclocking.]


    One of the goblins pulled Sasani''s ck leather clothing. She wore white undergarments. And as if it wasn''t enough, another goblin pulled a string that holds together her clothing. Last to approach was a thin goblin, it pulled the rest of her clothing.


    Sasani was being swarmed by beasts and only a part of her skin Ned could see. He was there. But couldn''t do anything. Two of the goblin went under, tearing her fitted pants. Leather screeched as one of the goblins pulled the strap that binds her trouser together. Sasani was unconscious, the hit to her nape was enough for her not to be bothered by what was happening to her. These goblins might prefer sleeping subjects. Didn''t know goblins were necrophiliac.


    Ned fell on his knees. "Not her," he said, looking at the grinning Gogmurch. "Sidric! Help her!"


    He stood like a puppet. In fact, Anita''s expression was way better than Sidric. He wasn''t bothered by thedy with the goblins wing her.


    Ned raised his hand, shot an arrow. Hitting the back of the swamp goblin that almost jumped to Sasani.


    Gogmurch took a step forward, slowly, yet determined. His eyes filled with hatred looking at Ned. Ned couldn''t move, not after the second Overclock. He could force himself to escape, but to fight? He wanted to; his body won''t.


    Gogmurch reached for Ned''s wrist arrow. Sidric stood behind the old goblin. Not that he was closer, Ned determined that he was more of an orc with the faint striped running his shoulder down to his waist. The same as Rickart, he pulled Ned midair through his left arm. With a snap, the wrist bow shattered to pieces. Wrists turned white as the blood stopped flowing to his hand.


    "I prefer them alive, Gogmurch," Moloatiss said, determined yet unmoving. He knew, in terms of strength Gogmurch transcends them both. He didn''t move his crab legs. "I was just noting." He stopped talking, seeing how Gogmurch''s gaze peeling him.


    "Bastard," Khaal said whispering. Yet, they couldn''t do a thing.


    "This is my fun," Gogmurch then said, lifting Ned mid-air. "So stay away."


    With his remaining strength, Ned focused his mana. His left hand too close to Gogmurch''s green and sagging face. With a quick breath, Ned threw a spell. A spell he knew would be effective enough at point-nk.


    "Egnious!" Ned cried.


    With a boom and a bang, smoke circled Gogmurch''s head. Brown to greyish fur went smoking, eyes covered with nothing but smoke. He grunted and almost fell to his knees. After the smoke ended, his face shows extreme anger. Enraged, he gripped Ned''s arm.


    Ned bit the bottom of his lip, he wasn''t looking to Gogmurch but to Sasani. Now, six goblin encircling her, waiting for her pants to be stripped away from her innocence.


    A drop of blood under his lips. He frowned. "You will pay for this," Ned said. Parasite throbbing his back. And with a rapid sucking and beating, the parasite went bigger, a purple streak of line shing its lump of meat body. Ned''s chest shone a faint light of purple, with a sh of green light. His mana, flowed to his hand where Boom was.


    "The tip of the sword," Barbo the cksmith had said to Ned, and he remembered it. The tip, with a sh of his hand, he stabbed Gogmurch''s eye.


    Surprised, Gogmurch blocks the tip of the short-sword with his free hand, his left hand. It went boom. The explosion was massive and reverberating that Ned was thrown meters away from Gogmurch. First, his disy went static like an old TV. Ned could hear deep and muffled noises. The explosion affected his hearing, all he could hear was a constant tingling and sharp pitch ringing his ear.


    "Gogmurch!" Moloatiss crept toward the old goblin. ck smoke swirling on his head, and shoulder. "Re loo shab!"


    Ned couldn''t understand them anymore, the parasite sucked Ned''s mana that it had too much. Too much it exploded of pure mana. Violet goo ebbed from his back.


    Ned knelt on two, he could hear how the deafening explosion ended in the forest. Shadows run here and there under the bluish light of the moon. To his right, was Boomor what has remained of it. The de shattered to pieces, what remained was the hilt. It has, at least, saved Sasani.


    The group of goblin that tried to grope Sasani went scattering after the explosion. Ned saw Sidric lying beside the kneeling Gogmurch, green liquid seeped on its green hand. Beside them was Sasani, breasts wide open under the shining moon, nipples plead to be covered up. Pants almost torn, mask thrown away, and hair covered her innocent face.


    "Sasani," Ned whispered. He stood with what was left of his strength and went to Sasani.


    Moloatiss crept toward Gogmurch, while Khaal was nowhere to be found.


    Ned went toward Sasani, with a thought he pulled the ck to ck cloak Lady Darcey gave him and covered the wheezing Sasani. "Sasani," he whispered once again.


    Towering shadow cast beside Ned. Gogmurch rose looking with bloodshot eyes toward Ned.


    "Halooman!" Gogmurch cried. Without the parasite, they went back to their beastiannguage. A faint ring rung inside Ned''s ears, he could at least hear what the old goblin has been saying. "Dit!"


    With the war-ax on his right, Gogmurch was determined to hack Ned. His hand wide open, he raised his war-ax hand and with a loud grunt he started


    A white and bright sh of light circumscribed the beasts and Ned. Stones rustled on the ground with a marking of only high mages could carve. Two runic stones went shing in front of Ned. Followed by a dark sh that stopped behind Ned.


    ck suit and a ck vest, the man leaned closer to Ned: "You''ve than enough, kid."


    Ned almost jumped in surprise at the familiar voice. Against the shing light, he looked over his shoulder: "Twali?"

 Chapter 149: Being Weak

    Chapter 149: Being Weak


    It was Lord Sven''s master-servant. d in a ck vest and ck suit, his boots smudged with mud, and edges were somewhat torn apart.


    "I ran after I heard the explosion," Twali said. He doesn''t felt reserved toward Ned, his voice was calm. He held Ned to stand, then leaned on Sasani as he lifted her on the ground.


    Beasts screech in the blinding light. But it won''tst long as trees started to show themselves against the darkness.


    Gogmurch grunt and Sidric was thrown. They need to move before the old goblin started to show revenge.


    "Can you move?" Asked Twali holding Sasani, like a damsel in distress. Making sure herdy won''t feel disturbed. He didn''t wait for Ned to reply, he dashed going east.


    Left wrist marked with the old goblin''s fingers. Muscles stiffened, and silver hair wore dust ana some sprinkle of dried blood. But Ned can still move. He dashed, and jumped the fence, and stopped


    Rickart, shit. Ned thought cussing. He was a foot away from the bloodied Rickart. He''s alive. Their party may be new to him, but after all, they took him under them.


    He was alive. Ned thought. And that is all that matters.


    Instead of following the two. Ned spun and with all the strength he could muster, he lifted Rickart who was idly breathing in the middle of the settlement.


    Before the rune''s effect ended, for a brief moment, Ned saw a glimpse of light toward the forest where Sidric had used to guard. Might be a beast, might be a torch, or might be something of value.


    Ned tsked. Lifted Rickart, muscles aching. He spun with Rickart hauled on his back. Beasts stampede toward the first human they saw. With a squinting eye, wargs, sinking hounds, and goblins made way toward Nedthe first human they saw.


    Luckily, the old goblinGogmurchwas still busy scraping his eyes. After thest of the smoke had dissipated, his left hand. A hand he once used to mutte his enemies, was now gone to pieces. Tidbits of meat and fresh blood seeped out the torn hand.


    Gore of red liquid trickled on Ned''s shoulder as Rickart''s head was leaning against it. Ned dashed with the additional weight of Rickart. They went forked against Twali''s path. It was blocked by the collecting beasts.


    "Thag ta halooman!" Gogmurch cried, now Moloatiss was mending his amputated arm. The caterpir opened his mouth, tongue bristled like that of humans. He then licked Gogmurch''s bleeding arm, it was followed by oozing steam.


    Ned doesn''t understand them anymore, their beastiannguage was new to him. But with Gogmurch''s top of the lung cry, he knew what he meant. ''Get the human'', ''kill the human''. Perhaps he wants to want me alive. Ned thought. Jumping on a rock, Rickart''s limbs swayed back and forth. Ned clutched the scout''s leg on his side, making sure it was clipped hard enough to avoid from falling.


    Rustles made their way toward Ned. The beasts were trailing, sinking hounds followed by wargs. Heaving, Ned jumped forward. Sweat streamed from his forehead and the forest seemed to grow just faintly darker. Maybe, no, more focused. Just him and Rickart and the beasts. The only wind was that of his silver hair ruffling and Rickart''s empty scabbard, the only sound that of his feet hitting the ground, and the only vibration that of his heart thumping.


    Not long after, the silence broke by the first sinking hound wing toward Ned. Rickart''s weight was almost two times that of Ned, his legs straining, and a w reached his right leg. Mist of blood drifted in the air as the first sinking hound approached. Ned couldn''t stop, he wouldn''t. He was reluctant to stop, stopping means he couldn''t go further.


    Instead, he spun and bent to secure his footing. With his mana left, he muttered words and gestured. Ned could hardly raise a hand. Sparks first, followed by distortion on the end of his hand, he released a fireball.


    It went whistling, then a boom. The sinking hound lost two of its front leg. It fell whimpering, alive but not for long. Pebbles and dust skirted the hound, it vanished as another hound made an entrance with preying eyes.


    No time for this. Ned thought turning away from the group of hounds and wargs. Not long after, came the goblins.


    Crude arrows came wooshing. A splinter of wood from his right, and a stter of mud from his leftit was Sidric with a throbbing parasite. He hurled his long-sword supposedly to Ned, but it went stabbing against a fat tree. Ned continued onward, not leaving Rickart.


    He was slow, yet determined. He turned to his right seeing a grass under the inviting light of the moon. He smiled, at least the moon was on his side. The grasses were stacked, making a small hill. Another dwelling for beasts as the hill of grass was based on rocks and edged with sticks.


    He spun around the stack of grass. It was dry and Ned smiled. With a flick of his wrist, although aching and swelling he forced the mana into his palm. "Fireball," he muttered. It was tiny, the tiniest fireball he conjured. But it was enough, more than enough to start a fire.


    The dried grass, in an instant, went aze. It was enough to halt the approaching beasts. And it was enough for Ned to stall them. He entered a spot in the forest with heavy covering: bushes, vines with different thicknesses, and turns. They''re going north. To be precise, they''re going to the Inner area. Sooner, if notter, Ned was sure they will stumble a river. And this river was the indication that they have entered the very edge of the Inner forest.


    They lost them, it was a sess. But not for long. Unrelenting, a figure approached them. It was Sidric, brushing all the stems and snapping twigs along the way. He jumped, for a moment, Ned saw a thin light running his legs. Which made him coked an eyebrow. He brushed the thought, he couldn''t fight. First, Ned wasn''t a hunter, he doesn''t have a rank. And he didn''t know what was his level ording to the Hunter''s Ranking System, he couldn''t fight with a blind eye. Two, he has Rickart, that alone was enough to reach a decision that he shouldn''t fight.


    But Sidric wouldn''t leave them, hended feet away from Ned. Trees were scattered enough for them to move. Which gave Sidric a leeway to swing his long-sword. The sword gleamed under the moonlight, he swung wide open to Ned.


    No swords, no bow. Ned jumped backward. Forcing his legs to heed hismands. The sword cut air. Sidric''s sword was almost two meters long. And if left unchecked, Ned might lose a limb or two.


    Ned threw a quick breath, holding Rickart with one. He then conjured a spell. Cussing along the way. I need more spells. Ned thought. Letting go of the fire spell.


    Sidric shed it with ease. His human instinct told him that Ned''s fireball wasn''t an ordinary one. He was being aware of the spell strength. He dashed left and right, trying to lose Ned''s aim.


    But, no, Ned''s disy shows Sidric''s movements. And a predict where he would go. But, no, Ned couldn''t follow with his body. He leaned like a hunchback as Rickart was slumped behind his back. Ned must survive. Sweat dripping his chin, he conjured another fireball. Sidric evaded. Fireball; evade. Fireball; evade was the pattern.


    At two meters apart, Sidric, with nk eyes and a shining parasite, shed the long-sword.


    At two meters length, Ned couldn''t duck, couldn''t jump behind with tree blocking his back.


    "Shit!" He cried. Grit his teeth, and clenched his jaw. At point-nk, he conjured another spell. Forget the recoil or the effects. He must block the sword. With at least the spell he would conjure. He raised his hand aimed at the blurring sword, conjuring it along the way. But Ned stopped. Saw a dark figure approaching from his right. It was Twali, for the second time, they were saved.


    It was Twalialone. Sasani wasn''t with him. Twali then lunged himself between Ned and Sidric. He doesn''t have a scabbard, yet, twin de he held. Straight and identical. The twin de blocked the long-sword, it gritted vertically. Twali bent against Sidric''s force. Clenching his jaw, he grunted and forced himself to counter Sidric''s sword.


    It was practical for Twali to cut his hair as short as possible. He looked almost bald without his darkened hair, his eyes were narrowed looking at Sidric with admiration. He clenched his pointed jaw and looked at Ned at the tip of his eyes. "Kid," he said, grunting with his force. "Lady Sasani is safe. Follow my trail... And you''ll see her hidden inside a tree. You''ll know it when you get there. Now go. I''ll hold him."


    Ned shouldn''t waste the time Twali gave him. He nodded and proceed to the path where Twali went through.


    I hate this. Ned thought. Gritting his teeth, not because of the weight of Rickart. But it was his weaknesses that made him hate himself. He hates being saved, he hates that he needed to rely on someone to survive. I hate it! He cried in his thoughts. "I hate being weak!" He muttered. A boom then echoed behind him. Where Twali and Sidric fought.

 Chapter 150: To Survive

    Chapter 150: To Survive


    "Kee... sha," Rickart breathed his former party''s name. The voice was almost empty, but Rickart''s head leaned too close over Ned''s shoulder. The one arm scout was unconscious, but respondent to whatever boggles his mind. Another word died on his lips as the second explosion rebounded behind them.


    For a moment, Ned spun. Their fight was intense. Twali could hardly be seen, evading the absent-minded warrior. While Sidric kept on pushing the servant. It might be due to the parasite that leeches behind Sidric that he kept on fighting almost not having to rest, it was as if the parasite was supporting him with another form of energy.


    But Twali won''t lose either. With his twin de, he kept on evading and parrying the warrior''s long-sword. His stance was like water, soft, and flowing. Most of Sidric''s attacks were parried to his sides, sliding smoothly.


    Trees made a snapping sound as the sword and de fought in the forest.


    Experience held the winner. Twali was a servant of the Bogaressi city lord. Lord Sven wouldn''t hire someone whocks the experience to protect him and his family, and he sure wouldn''t hire someone that couldn''t be on par with hunters. Perhaps, Twali was a hunter himself.


    Twali charged forward, evading the longsword''s thrusts. With acrobatic maneuvering, he skipped the long-sword and cross the des forward his chest. It was a quick sh that made Twali appeared behind Sidric.


    The warrior sprayed blood, twitching, and falling. Twali shed an empty air to clean his des with red gore. He turned to look at Ned with confused butler''s eye: "I told you to leave."


    Twali stood in ck, beneath his feet was Sidric. Shoulders twitching and head jerking. It wasn''t over. Ned muttered words with the weight of Rickart slung like a bag. "Behind," he said. It wasn''t enough, it was quick and short. "Twali, behind." He said with the force of his lungs.


    Sidric stretched his arms, trying to w Twali. Instead, he reached for Twali''s pants. It was a mindless move.


    Twali kicked Sidric right side his gut. At a distance, far enough, Ned heard a quick snap. Sidric rolled by the force of the kick and stopped alongside a tree. Mushrooms, and buds scattered, same as Sidric with a bloodied mouth. He stopped with his back exposed to Twali.


    The servant moved forward. The shining moon was clear enough for Ned to see the parasite sucking the blood of Sidric.


    "The parasite," Ned said. Twali looked over his shoulder and nodded.


    Twali flicked his wrist, to his right the de vanished in an instant. It was then that he pulled the parasite off the warrior''s back.


    It stretched, shining meat and sleeky gore. The parasite screeched with its tiny teeth. Twali with a force he used to swing his des, he pulled the parasite. It won''t let go of itself on Sidric''s back, some part of his skin stuck like a glue against the parasite''s mouth. Twali had it enough with his running jawline, a quick pull did the job. To his surpriseno, to their surprise, what came along was Sidric''s spine, ribs, and a lump of meat (shining, and thumping). It was his heart. And what came to be his Core shining burnish brown, and fading. Fading long with Sidric''s breath. He closed his absent eyes and fell without knowing what killed him.


    Quickfall hunting party, without their leader, the future it holds was uncertain. Perhaps this was their sixth quest, seventh, or twentieth. Maybe a hundred. But one thing was sure, it crumbled from gathering Olive Zest Herban herb supposed to be made to heal.


    Shit. Ned cursed in his mind. He''s losing a lot of blood. Seeing how Rickart went paling with his dominant hand. A hand he couldn''t use to swing his dagger anymore. Nedid t Rickart in a grassy field, he then tore a part of Rickart''s cloak and bind it on the cut arm. It stopped the bleeding. No wrists, no arm, no elbow. He was alive. That is all that matters. "For now," Ned muttered. Lifting Rickart against his back. He spun and nodded toward Twali, he then moved with haste toward the east, perhaps west, or north. Ned was in dazed, his mind clouded. Must endure. Ned thought. Skidding a rock andnding on soft ground, he pushed forward.


    How long has it been since my first quest? An hour or two? Three maybe four?


    [Eight.]


    ICE chimed softly as if trying to ease Ned''s straining body.


    "Eight," he whispered. Rickart''s right hand ttering, blood leaked from his cut arm that ran to Ned''s ck vest, now looking dry. Silver ng from his pouch. "More like days."


    Ned cocked an eye over his shoulder, Twali hasn''t arrived yet. Ned moved to a narrow passage sheltered with vines and hulking branch. There, inside the cave-like passage, he stopped for a rest.


    The ground trembled, the different foot came running, coupled with a scream and a howl. Beasts came. "Even here," he said, and thought that he never said that. The beastsing there way, hearing Ned''s voice.


    But they didn''t, instead, metals nged apanied by a shout: vigorous and blithe. It was a human''s voice. Two, three"no," Ned said, peeking his eyes in a tiny gap between vines. "Six."


    Hunters came. To save or to hunt. Doesn''t matter, they came. I must be near the gate. Ned thought, turning his head to his right. Ady he saw. Straight hair hanging her shoulder, silly brown eyes, and curved lips. She smilednot for long.


    "Maker''s tongue," she gasped. She held a short staff with thorny edges. She wore a robe lined with yellow and green embroidery. Its length was enough to not touch the ground. "Kiddo, what happened?"


    Her ent was natural without stress, an urban girl. Sudden te or Bogaressi, definitely not from a vige.


    Ned nodded. "You a mage,dy?"


    She nodded in response. "But"


    "Then, can I bother you potions?" Ned said, looking at Rickart.


    "Ibut," she said and paused.


    Of course, Ned thought. "How much?"


    "NoI mean, he''s dying," she said in response, eyes unsure where to look. To Ned, to Rickart, and back to the yapping hunters:


    "This is quite a hunt, Lam!" One of the hunters cried.


    "Ishashil''s in a good mood today, that is why!" The other cried in response. Metal nged and a beast whimpered.


    The ground then trembled and trees crackled. A massive footing roared in distance.


    Under the vines and branches, Ned knew where the roar came from. "Gogmurch," he said whispering. "Lady, leave now."


    The mage with thorny staff pulled a vial out of her back pocket and threw it to Ned. She then turned and with her short staff, she gestured and muttered something. Then a light broke the dark, it was a water spell. She then threw it to a ce or someone Ned couldn''t see.


    "Lam!" One of the hunters bellowed.


    "Goblin!"


    "Retreat! It was thedy that gave Ned the potion. "Now!"


    "Ishashil! It''s an Evolve one!"


    Ned heard a ssh followed by a cry, he didn''t bother to look as he yanks open the potion between his teeth, he then poured the green liquid to Rickart''s lost armor what was left of it.


    The arm sizzled and bubbled, the bleeding stopped entirely. But it wasn''t enough, it only stopped the bleeding. Not the pain or the wound itself.


    Thank his training, and his unusual body. He could still go on with Rickart on his back.


    Gogmurch''s war-ax was smeared with red blood. He continued seeing Ned leaving his visions.


    Ned turned his head, leaving the old-goblin on his sight. Must be kept onward. Ned thought. Even he was surprised his body could go on after the second Overclock.


    He was tired, but not his senses. Ned heard a loud thrum trailing his back. He shifted weight to his right foot, evading the sound. It was Gogmurch''s giant war-ax. It was like time had stopped that Ned saw the ax hurling to his side. It spun slowly, across his eyes. And hit a tree, splintering it to half.


    Gogmurch roared punching a tree to his right the moment he missed the shot. He growled, his left arm stopped leaking. For some reason, Moloatiss''s lick was better than Hunter''s potions. The wound was almost healing. He


    And Twali moved like a whip, cutting Gogmurch''s knee before he could even jump. Twin de leaking of green blood, sweat ran the servant''s cheek. This time, his de shone blue light. Twali breathes rapidly.


    "Move now," Twali said to Ned. "Lady Sasani is not far from here, go straight, you''ll see an old tree."


    Time is of the essence. Ned spun and dashed forward to where they came before with the Quickfall party.


    It was a game of mouse and cat. And Ned hated to admit it, he was the mouse. Runningno, escaping to survive. And like a mouse, he needed to find a hole to secure his survival. My survival? Ned asked himself. Jumping between rocks, and rubbing leaves with his elbow. I survived battles, and now I survived another oneI will survive. But, I only survived because of them.


    There he saw a massive tree unlike the other. Orange leaves, orange bark. Its stems and branches coiling like a vine or a snake. Bellow its massive body was a hole, hollow part of the tree wherein a body could fitmaybe two.


    Ned moved faster with back aching and muscles feeling strangely hot.


    He stopped, although sweating, the smell of a strong sweet and bitter aroma channeled the surrounding. The hollow was dark under the fading moon. Sooner, the heavy clouds will cover the only light of the moon gave. Ned walked forward, breath almost wheezing. In the distance behind, a loud boom echoed the forest. Ned ducked to let him and Rickart pass the narrow cavern of the old tree. Yet


    "She wasn''t here," Ned said.

 Chapter 151: Towards the End to Begin

    Chapter 151: Towards the End to Begin


    Du''kki Ind was vast enough that hunters of different ranks and numbers popted the ce. Companions being top of the list to be gone missing. Most of them never returned, some did return, but only the hardened will to have the guts to return to the ind.


    Lost Companions weremon urrences, the second was the Hunters. Although valuable, most of the Hunters ranking below gold was neglected. Being a Hunter was lucrative indeed, but the Hunter''s Guild Association wouldn''t spare to much of resources to look for the missing. Especially if the hunter weren''t even at the top of the list.


    And Sasani wasn''t even a Hunter, she might be a Companion herself, or joined a party of Hunters to gain experiences under the mask of Swift. She might be a porter like Ned, a runner, or perhaps a looter.


    But now, it doesn''t matter, the group of well-organized beasts were after them. And luckily, Twali was a servant willing enough to risk his life for hisdy.


    With Rickart on his back and a swollen wrist, with empty scabbard. Ned couldn''t afford to fight, not at his current predicament.


    The orange tree was massive, almost spanning five or six people holding hands together to form a circle. The base was hollow and dark, and empty. No Sasani.


    Like a bullet eager to hit, an arrow whistled behind Nedbehind Rickart to be precise. The sound was whistling, and fast.


    Ned crouched, almost letting go of Rickart. He gritted his teeth with the weight of both him and the scout.


    The arrow hit a strand of Rickart''s hair. Ned spun ducking, facing where the arrow came from.


    It was from a tree, not fat enough like the orange one but enough for a person to hide. An arm peeked at the edge of the tree. Smooth, long, and trembling.


    Clouded yet recognizable, a figure with dark hair and rounded eyes gazed at Ned. "It''s me," Ned said to Sasanishe seemed delirious. "Sasani."


    Lowering her shooting arm, Sasani almost jumped noticing Ned''s dusky blue eyesreflecting under the beam of the moon. "Ned?" She said, biting the bottom of her lips. "Ned?" She said again, making sure she wasn''t seeing things. "Whatwhere? How did I end up here?"


    "Twali," Ned replied, pulling Rickart and preventing him from falling off Ned''s grasps. "It was Twali, he came. But... "


    Ned narrowed his eyes, gazing at Sasani''s torn leather pants. Some parts have shown a white thin undergarment, a tiny cut from her left leg. It shows her pale skin. She wore Ned''s cloak much obliged.


    Swiftly, Sasani retracted her hands to cover her torn pants. "What happened?" She asked, looking at her bruises with some scrapes. "Why" Sasani pulled open Ned''s cloak. Looking under her chin, she blushed. "Who''s cloak?"


    "Mine."


    "Then?"


    "No."


    Still blushing, Sasani let a soft breath. "Then, how?"


    "Gogmurch"


    "Gogmurch?"


    "Yes," Ned said. "The old goblinGogmurch, threw a quick p behind your neck. And you went unconscious. They then... "


    "They?" Sasani asked. Pulling herself out against the tree, walking close to Ned. Her hands pulling the cloak down, trying to cover the torn pants. She stepped on a stick, snapping it. Against the cooing and buzzing of unknown creatures, Ned turns his head toward the darkened area of the forest. To his right, he saw green light floating, maybe gliding, like fireflies. He was worried about something or nothing.


    "They," he said to Sasani. Looking back at her. "The goblins. They tried to" Ned stopped, trying to find the right word to not let Sasani be in shock. "They tried to toy with you."


    Her hands trembled. She sped it close to her chest, under her chin. Then reached for the orange tree to support herself from falling. Her legs quivered. "Did"


    "No, they didn''t."


    "But you said Twali," she said. Now worried, her eyes turned to where a quick boom echoed. It was to their west. Where Twali was.


    "He said to look for you," Ned said, "and leave. He will be fine, Sasani."


    No, he won''t. But going back. Will make ourselves a hindrance. Ned thought, unknowingly smiling as a mock to himself. This is worse than being weak. I, a hindrance


    "Ned," Sasani said, breaking Ned''s belittling thoughts. "Thank you."


    Ned nodded without saying back. He wasn''t the right man now to receive thanks. I wasn''t. It was Twali. Yes, it is he who saved us. Not me Sasani. Not me.


    [Ned.]


    ICE echoed, considering Ned''s emotions.


    [You are being worried about nothing.]


    [It was obvious.]


    [Not even Sidric could fight Gogmurch.]


    [It wasn''t that you are weak.]


    [Youck the proper training.]


    [It doesn''t matter what your knowledge of the past if the current you are doubtful.]


    [Sooner orter. You will be strong. Your body needed proper amodation to achieve what you desire.]


    "Ned," Sasani said. "Are you okay?"


    Her voice made Ned back to realization. The current him; the current time. Must survive. He thought.


    "We need to leave," Ned said in response. "Now."


    Sasani nodded. Ned circled the fat-tree and proceed close to where Darwyn and Erin were. Sasani followed after she gave a deep look at the forest.


    "Can you move fine?" Ned asked. Looking at Sasani to his right. Water sshed as they crossed a shallow stream. Corcas and rabbis galloped in the distance to their left. They made way as the two entered another forest.


    It was then that fatigue sunk into Ned. His arms strained, it felt hot. Apanied by a prickling sensation, like needles boring to each of his muscles. His legs felt numb. But not now, it wasn''t the time. How long have we been traveling? Ned thought. Exiting a forest, yet entering another one. Fifteen, twenty. He gritted his teeth.


    "Ned," Sasani said, hair fluttering against the uing wind. "He seemed... Dead?"


    She was referring to Rickart. He wasn''t. I felt it. The thumping of his heart, the warmth of his breath. He was asking to be alive. Ned thought. Looking at Sasani in return. "No, he is not," he said.


    After entering the forest, it was then that Ned saw Olive Zest Herb. Although numbing, he dashed even further. Making Sasani frowned.


    Her frowning stopped. Her eyes widened, and in shock, she stopped on her track.


    Ned stopped. Close to him was a knight with blue armor, lying upside down. "Darwyn," Ned said. He sighed, not far from them was a tree. There heid Rickart.


    The scout breath, rapid and blood seeping between his teeth. His eyes closed, neck bending. His chin and chest touched each other. His left arm hung freely and bloodalthough freshtrickling bit by bit. The first aid won''t hold for long.


    Ned turned to the dead knight. "Gone," Ned said.


    "Gone?" Sasani asked and walked close to Ned. Her hand holding the top of her cloak. Locking it between her chest.


    "The bag"my bag, Ned thought shaking his head"the pile of monster parts, Darwyn''s pouch. Everything," Ned said sweeping the surrounding with his eyes. Aside from the butrikis and swamp goblins lying dead, almost making a small hill. The resttheir quest, was gone. "And Erin too." Ned sighed.


    Beside Darwyn''s dead body was a trail of footprints, numbering from three and another light and shallow print. Smaller prints, that of ady.


    His body breath after Ned released Rickart. Worrying would lead him to nothing. Not until he found Erin.


    But, Ned countered his thoughts. I gave him the bag, the reward was his. Ned sighed. Pulling Rickart off the ground back to his back. He spun and behind Sasani he saw something.


    A ck figure entered his sight. The figure then threw himself on the ground, kneeling. It was Twali with haste, his breathing was rapidvery rapid.


    "Mydy," he said. Catching his breath. He knelt on one knee, while his right hand resting on his right knee. The twin de was nowhere to be found. Silver ring gleamed under thete moonlight.


    Sasani jumped and spun looking at Twali with shock. "Twali!" she cried. Gripping the servant sh butler between his arm. "You''re here!"


    "Yes, mydy," Twali answered. He then stood without Sasani''smand. His thin and dark brows knitted as if against his behavior towards Sasani. He breathed then spoke. "We need to leave, mydy."


    And again, although he seemed to counter his behavior, he held Sasani''s arms and strode toward the narrow passage with trees. The path was going toward the Hunter''s Guild Association outpost.


    Twali looked over his shoulder toward Ned. "Kid, follow," he said. "We need to keep moving."


    He was worried. But not long after, it was confirmed Twali''s suspicions. Trees snapped to half like twigs, ground almost trembling against the rumbling sound. It was Gogmurch. The old goblin followed them and caught them. It has been twenty minutes after they left where Darwyn''s body was. Another minute or two, maybe five, they will reach the massive gate.


    It was loud, Gogmurch''s bellowing. He wasn''t just angry. He was fast and furious toward Ned. The ground shook as if it was having an earthquake.


    Twali leads the path, Sasani behind him. Ned followed with Rickart slung like a bag on his back. He must endure. They could see the top of the iron gate. Torches shone against the night. Hunters walked back and forth atop the massive wall.


    Every second was a thump. Gogmurch was catching to them. He should with ease, as he shoves trees so massive yet so tiny against his arms. It snapped, then snap, and snap. Trees snapped and bent like a king passing by. Gogmurch then jumps, ignoring the towering trees.


    A light then burst above the gate. It was the Hunters, they were rmed by the massive goblin.


    With the light making the forest and the path visible, Ned and the rest ran even faster. But it also gave Gogmurch a chance to see the fleeing humans. With his thick arms, he hurled the giant war-ax toward the partyno, to the human who tore his arm. To Ned.


    Sasani looked behind, her eyes widened. She stopped and cried: "Ned!" She then pointed toward theing ax.


    Along the way, just like his master, the war-ax cut trees in half like a hot knife pressing against a butter. It spun with ease.


    With haste, Ned evaded the war-ax. It went passing him, Sasani, then Twali. The ax boomed against the massive wall, stopping and cracking. The ax was stuck against the thick wall.


    Under the moonlight, a massive shadow was cast on the groundwhere Ned has been standing. Gogmurch leaped a dozen meters away toward his target.


    "Ned," Sasani cried once more.


    A quick blue light entered Ned''s vision. Behind him, ng and bang resounded. It was Twali blocking Gogmurch''s massive punch, he was pinched with his back bending against the massive force. "Go!" Twali cried without looking to Ned and Sasani. Veins popping on his forehead. Jaw marked with lines against his gritting teeth, and eyes bore the old goblin with an intent to kill.


    Ned dashed toward the gate, leaving Twali against the massive and old goblin.


    Hunter ran in the distance, some cried with a hint of happiness. They should, it was Gogmurch, a Unique and Evolved kind of goblin. He must worth a fortune.


    A blur came running beside Ned. ck suit and ck vest, it was Twali holding his des. He went straight to the wall. A boom echoed, dust flew, rocks were thrown. Twali was thrown or punched toward the massive wall. He fell unconscious.


    Ned gritted his teeth, he spun then put Rickart to the ground with haste. He then ran to his right, making sure to lure Gogmurch away from the two.


    It was a sess, Gogmurch followed Ned. Eyes bore Ned with great intent to kill. He leaped, fifteen maybe twenty meters high above the ground.


    Before conjuring thest of his spell, Ned cursed. Lifted his right hand, it felt hot, but Ned ignored the pain. He muttered. Gogmurch on ten meters. Distortion came into view at the end of his palm. Gogmurch at eight meters above. Fire sparks, Ned gestured. Gogmurch at five meters above. Ned cried and sessfully conjured a spell. Gogmurch at two meters above. He can''t evade midair, and so does Ned.


    "Eg"Ned clutched his right hand with his left"nious!" He bellowed.


    Injecting all his mana down to ten. A massive fire spell was conjured. It went throbbing to his hand then flew with a spark. It went boom. Hitting Gogmurch at point-nk right on his old and crooked face.


    The surrounding roared with the fire spell. Hunters stopped and stood with awe as the spell enveloped Gogmurch. Sasani cried Ned''s name. The trees bent with the wind pressured away from the point of st. A massive part of the front gate shone like daylight.


    Smoke and a smell of burnt flesh encircled the surrounding. Gogmurch fell after the spell. It wasn''t clear if he was dead, but one thing was right. His face deformed with fire, ck smoke churn with green liquid seeping out his mouth.


    Ned stood still like a statue. His breath was steaming against the heat. His face turned red, and his body oozed with steam. Yet, he seemed to be in dazed, confused, or unconscious. He pulled his hand back to his side. Across him was the old goblin in a fire. Ned fell on his knees, the disy went breaking. A sound then chimed inside his thoughts.


    [Egnious leveled up.]


    Ned''s disy turned ck with a click and shut his eyes.

 Chapter 152: Calming Waves

    Chapter 152: Calming Waves


    "Otto," Toni said breaking in a whisper. I''ming, hold on and wait for me. Her thoughts broke after a man, hooded in ck, walked passed behind her.


    It has been four months after they left O''rriadt, or forced to leave. Cramped inside Antito''s merchant ship, Toni and the rest did nothing but to wait for the waves and wind to carry them over the seas of Scattered Bay.


    Four months and Toni could almost memorize the ship''s crew and passengers. Granny L and Lady Zoreena took care of the orphan kids. Sasani, with the lingering Coco, took part as scouts for the captain. With her taming skills, she could use it to capture the flying creature''s senses to see the vast ocean ahead. With this, she became well known with the crew that almost all of them recognized her.


    Thanks to some of the passengers, most of the citizens from O''rriadt had forgotten what had happened back in their homes. Passengers like Okkil their jester, son of a fisherman from Dragonshore, and Okkirhis twin brother, helped Lady Zoreena to take care of the orphans and share stories of wits. After they deliberately made themselves clowns, the two then proceeds to help Xi to fish. In a hurry to leave the chaos in O''rriadt, or to survive, the crew had managed to haul a small amount of supply.


    Antito, the owner of Antita merchant ship, was passing by O''rriadt. He decided to dock for a night to enjoy the ind''s freedom and a mixture of races, boozes, perhaps to crack some teacup when the Gate broke and was caught in the middle of it.


    Furious, he''s got no choice but to run along the waves together with the fleeing citizens of O''rriadt.


    Together with some Handlers and Antita''s crew, Xi took the liberty to join them to fish. Once or twice depending on the waves and the weather, the merchant ship stopped sailing and let the crew go underwater to hunt for fish toplement theirck of resources and food.


    Xi was amazed by the crew''s resilience to go underwater without having to breathe for almost ten to fifteen minutes. Aside from their captain and his second inmand, the rest of the crew were Hollows. Aging from neen and thirty being the oldest. Antito''s crew were Adjao, an ethnic race far the edges of Scattered Bay and Titan''s Caythey live by fishing. Adjao''s training at a young age made them go underwater for a long time.


    Toni looked nked. She turned, almost jumping, after the hooded man passed behind her.


    The ship was busy, crews running here and there. Passengers or citizens of O''rriadt helped by scrubbing the deck, as they were forced to do so. If not, Antito would charge them and if passengers couldn''t pay, they will be abandoned to the first ind they saw. But nono ind for almost four months. There was once or twice, but empty. No trees and food, so the ship sailed forward.


    What would happen if Adjao''s were Magic Capable. Toni shook her head. Four months and this was her routine. Think of what if''s of different scenarios running in her mind. What would happen if the ship decided to pass the Under Current and be hit by storms? Again, Toni shook her head. It was decided, by the three bigshot running the shipfor now, that passing Under Current will destroy their ship. As Antita wasn''t made to pass a strong current like the Under Current. Which made their travel far slower.


    Antito the owner and Sedas, the man in Toni''s eye was the busy one and the anxious of them all, the captain of the Handlers. Toni rarely talked with them, the Handlers, since they find them unapproachable. Toni talked to Sedas one time after they ran out of food almost a month ago, together with Xi, they decided to help the crew and the ship.


    It was high noon, and during this time of an hour, Sedas liked to talk with the rest of the Handlers. Eight including Sedas was left of the Handlers. Dark and thick eyebrow, heavy jaw, and wide shoulder, Sedas became the respected man second to the Captain of the ship.


    Captain Bajo, the captain of the Antita merchant ship. Toni concealed her curiosity in front of the others. But she was curious about the Adjao sea tribe. With enough Picas and food, they were like ves that would follow their master''smand. It''s just that, they weren''t ves, but their master was Antito. This must be the reason why the merchant specifically chose Adjao''s to be his shipping crew.


    After losing nearly half of his crew from the mindless beasts, Captain Bajo rarely went out of his captain cabin. Yet, he handled Antita with care. Afraid that he might lose the remaining of the crew and passengers. Although sturdy, Antita ship was made of hardwood, with a double mast and an old rook''s nest. The sail was tattered and Toni wondered how did Antito keep sailing with the situation of his ship. This must be taxing on Captain Bajo''s part.


    "They''ll be fine, youngdy," it was Granny L, she''s frailing and old. This must be why she walked like sneaking, Toni hadn''t realized that old Granny was on her side squinting her thin and sagging eyes. A thick book embossed inside an old bag hanging securely on her shoulder.


    "I... I was," Toni said, looking at her fidgeting fingers. After the event of O''rriadt and the apprehension of her missing brother deep-rooted into her mind. Toni was having a repeated nightmare of her parents the day they were separated. And it was then that her stuttering started to ur frequently. "B... B-but how will they leave the ind?"


    "You worry too much," Granny said, moving to the other side of Toni. Her right hand, with sagging skin, leaned the wooden railings of the ship. "Will was a hunter. Well... Former hunter he was. Before I met him, that guy was so reservehe barely talks. He doesn''t have someone to rely on. Until one day, he came to my shack carrying a child like a cub. That foolhe doesn''t want to take Ned."

 Chapter 153: Raging Waves

    Chapter 153: Raging Waves


    The sun rose in front of them, wind blew from the eastbehind the ship. It has been an hour or two after the ship anchored in the middle of the sea. The fishing team, with Xi and the twins (Okkil and Okkir) together with the Adjao crew, went under. Often Xi and the twin rose from the right side of the ship. They brought a small boat, thest of the lifeboat, to haul their catch.


    "Granny," Toni said. Fingering dark hair across her forehead, tucking it behind her ear. She smiled, remembering how would Toni look like an infant. "Do you know Ned''s parents?"


    Granny shook her head, she didn''t answer but it was enough for Toni that her query was answered. "He loved the kid, littledy. He loves Ned."


    Ned. Toni thought sighing, a white dress, and dark hair ttered against the breeze. Antito''s trade were garments, rare spices, and papers. It was where Lady Zoreena bought Toni''s dress. White silk adorned with simple ornaments, edges glittered with beads until the end of her long sleeves. Pants adored with straps, and boots cut above knees. She doesn''t care if the top of her dress was like from a ball and her pants were that of a hunter. As long as Kikido''rra daggers hung behind her waist, making an X. Toni didn''t speak. Eyes looking at the twins boarding the small boat.


    In the middle of the ship, along with the captain''s cabin, was a small warehouse. It was used to store the trades of the ship. But after the incident, it was now used by the kids and dozens of non-fighting passengers ( olddies, young ones, and wounded). Outside the warehouse was a stair going down the deck, there, Grant stayed and hiding. He was mad: his master gone; his brother went ahead. Grant was mad going insane, unsure what to do. And he seemed sick from the scratch of the ghoul.


    "Will''s a fighter, and so does the kid," Granny added after they went quiet. Sasani stood at the top of the rook''s nest with Coco walking the edges of the nest in a circle. Granny pulled a pipe under her chest pocket. She wore a robe, all white aside from the ornaments that looked like a flower with yellow petals. She then opens a soft pouch, inside were dried and torn leaves. With the tip of her fingers, she took a small amount of the dried leaves. Sprinkled it inside the pipe. With a soft tap-tap and a gesture, the tip of her fingers sparked and the pipe went red and smoke started to pop. Granny took the time and sniffed the smoke. Closing her eyes, she smiled blowing the smoke out her soft mouth. "I''m sure they will find a way, as long as the two are together, they will be fine. So"inhaling another smoke"raise those shoulders. We needed you here."


    Toni smiled, her eyes twinkled with relief. And as if she was dreaming, she heard her name being called out from the distance. She wasn''tGranny frowned looking above the sails. "What now," she said. Her eyes gleamed blue looking above. "That busty miss your friend right?"


    Toni looked above and nodded. "Sasani," she said a whisper and frowned, seeing Coco climbed down through the ropes and went straight to Toni''s shoulder. "Coco." She then stroke Coco''s white fur. The cat closed his eyes with satisfaction from Toni''s soft and satisfying fingers.


    Coco shook his head in protest, fur waving back and forth. With his paw, he pointed forward the darkening sea.


    Dark flying-figures clouded the sky. Rooks, hundreds of them, covering the calm and blue sky. The swarm of rook passed Antita ship, it went dark for a moment. Then the wind went calm after the passing of the rooks. Sun shone strong yellow. Then a great growl echoed ahead of the ship. The sea, without a strong wind, rose like a tsunami along with bubbles bursting.


    The wooden door from the captain''s cabin fanned open. Captain Bajo limped with a distressed face together with his crew, his wooden foot tapped against the wooden floor. His brown eyes, typical color for Adjao''s, looked at Toni, Granny, andst Sasani above. Sweat ran his wrinkled forehead. "Is it true?" He cried. It echoed and Sasani nodded. He then walked passed Toni and Granny and stopped at the very tip of the ship. Footsteps came from behind Toni. It was the Handlers, following Captain Bajo. Toni strode along, leaving Granny with her pipesmoke swirled her shoulder.


    Toni could hear murmursing from the crew and the Handlers alike. They crowded a wooden tform, raised to see what was ahead of the ship.


    "By the Maker!" Captain Bajo cried, he then raised his hand. "Set the sails! Pull the anchor! Maker of Storm! We need to leave, now!"


    The crew gasped. Without dy, they worked their captain''smand. They ran here and there.


    Less crowded, Sedas moved beside captain Bajo. The wind helped to blew their conversation close to Toni. "What is that, Captain?" Sedas asked. Hands crossed behind his back, eyebrows knotted.


    "By the Maker!" The captain said again. "We need to leave its course. We need to leave. Now! Ajajo! Jappet! Prepare the deck! Spjelp! Gather the passengers! Majo! Majo! Where is that fool! Majo! Signal the fishing crew to board back the ship! And... And, someone! Someone help Sasani down!"


    Caption Bajomanded his crew with great effort. The sea growled with the uing tsunami, the day then went dark. The air thickened.


    Toni cried: "Sasani!" She then looked back to the small boat. She gasped. "Xi!"


    "Meoww!" Coco growled to Sasani. He then jumped to go back to Sasani.


    "Captain!" It was Sedas once more. Hands pulling the captain''s shoulder.


    The waveing near. A massive dark creature made a glorious silhouette behind the towering waves. The sea robbed from its silence, the air went quiet.


    Captain Bajo jumped from his ce. Back to reality, he spun and turned to Sedas, brushing off Sedas hand against his shoulder.


    "By the Maker goodd," he spoke to Sedas, lips trembling against the forming mist. "Lev''rath!"

 Chapter 154: Renewed Waves

    Chapter 154: Renewed Waves


    Toni''s hand slipped behind her waist, she pulled the Kikido''rra dagger out of instinct. One of them, as always, hung freely behind while the other gleamed under the sunor what''s left of the shining sun. The wave came roaring toward them, nketing the sea with darkness.


    "Xi," Toni said. Like an electric shocking her legs, she spun and ran to the middle part of the ship and leaned at the wooden railings, extending her head to look for Xi. Behind her, crews and passengers ran amok. Handlers remained beside Captain Bajo. While Antito ran wild and hid inside the warehouse, his neck wobbled with fat. The beads that adorned his robe swayed.


    "Xi!" Toni said. Hand gripping on the railings. There, Toni saw four of the Adjaos, the twin of Dragonshore, and Xi paddled the small wooden boat against the raging waves.


    Xi became aware of his ws after seeing the events back at O''rriadt. He looked up to Ned: how he fought, how he was determined, how he survived countless foes, how they became friends.


    Weeks and weeks of training, both bow, and magic has led Xi to learn a skill by himself. Raising his hand, while the iron bow ( Ned gave to him) slung behind his back, followed by a simple gesture. A spell was then conjured. Amidst the roaring waves, Toni heard Xi cried with pride as he conjured a spell. "Wind st!"


    Spell of white and light spun, making his palm the center of rotation. Xi stood at the end of the small boat while the rest paddled with effort going back to Antita merchant ship. With a flick of his wrist, the spell popped an air. Making the small boat leaped forward a short distance.


    "It wasn''t enough," Toni said, eyes going round with worry that Xi and the team wouldn''t make it back to the ship.


    And as if luck was on their side, the wind blew from North, forcing pressure against the sails going to the right. Pushing the ship away from the Lev''rath''s path.


    With the sudden push, the ship went into chaos. Passengers tumbled, empty barrels rolled aimlessly along with random stuff the passengers and the crew carried. The deck went discord. Toni secured herself at the edge of the ship, constantly sweeping her eyes with objects flying towards her. One barrel made its way as the ship was tilted to the starboard side. Toni spun and lean her back against the wooden railing. Her weight going left and right against the sudden motions of the ship.


    With the dagger held on her right, she shed the barrel ordingly with the strength she had. Toni clenched her teeth, her strength wasn''t enough. The greyish Kikido''rra dagger went deep in the barrel. Unable to withstand the weight of the barrel while gripping the dagger, Toni was thrown off the ship.


    "Toni!" A voice rang above the ship. Sasani climbed down through the ropes and stopped. Hanging midair gripping through the ropes.


    "Toni!" And another one beneath the ship. It was Xi, the crew paddling with gritted teeth.


    Rotating countless of time, Toni plunged underwater. Head first along with splintered woods, iron forks, a tin bowl, and the barrel with Kikido''rra dagger stuck.


    Otto... Mama... Papa. With different scenes of her brother, her mama, and papa transitioning inside her thoughts. The youngest of her memory, the day they were separated, the event when Charles left them. It was old of her memory but never forgotten.


    Her head spinning underwater, chill sipping through her skin. White dress fluttering against the clear water like a bird''s wings.


    Spots of light shone under her closed eyes. Dark hair wavering in slow motion, air bubbled seeping out her thin lips. She twitched after the second light entered her eyes.


    She couldn''t move, and she couldn''t breathe. Toni forced her limbs to climb an imaginarydder. Water moved against her will as the sea forced her at the bottom rather than up. Light shone once more but vanished quickly. Toni frowned, why would there be a light underwater?


    Then a soft thud touched her boot, ck boots dimming under the water. Toni looked down, seeing almost nothing against the dark abyss. It was an endless hole. Toni squinted her eyes, salt started to sink in. Making her eyes turning red.


    It was the barrel, descending the dark abyss. At the side, was her dagger. Toni bent, she wanted it fast but against the water moving an inch was all she could do. A strong current pped her, throwing her even further to her right. She won''t give up, she swam back to the falling barrel. She bent gripping the dagger with two, feet forcing the barrel to let go of the dagger. Toni held stronger, it has been three minutes underwater. She knew without mana she won''t hold more than four or five minutes.


    Kikido''rra dagger''s notch preventing Toni from pulling the dagger off the barrel. No time, she thought. Then a golden streak of her hair crawled from the base of her scalp. Mana enveloped the tips of her finger. Threads of spider-like webs trekked the water, forming snowkes around her wrists. The barrel was then turned to a block of ice. Injecting another mana, Toni grunted. The old barrel cracked then split into a rubble of tiny frozen woods. The dagger held free against the barrel.


    Toni swam upward. Hands threading the water. Three minutes and she froze. The third light brightened the abyss. Thousands and thousands of jagged teeth circled the massive beast''s mouth. The Lev''rath''s jaw was a circle of countless teeth. By the Maker! Toni stormed the sea. She needs to leave, she needs to breathe, she needs to... She needs to survive.


    The fourth light came through. Lev''rath atop its reptilian snout was an enormous horn of sparkling crystals scattering beams of multicolored light. Below that was a gaping maw full of crystalline teeth. The hulking monstrosity''s ck fur shifts unnaturally, and shimmering haze shrouds its colossal form. Its six legs end in jagged ws of crystals. The light came from its horn, teeth, and ws.


    Its mouth opened, trying to swallow the merchant ship in one gulp.


    The towering wave swallowed the ship. Leaving a colossal form of disaster: passengers fell, the mast snapped to half, sail torn apart. With the light from the Lev''rath, Toni saw a rope strangling one of the crews by its neck. Although from the distance it was blurry, Toni couldn''t recognize who in the crew was being strangled. But she knew the person was one of the crew by its white vest with no sleeves and a tattered shorts.


    The limb-thick ropembasted the crew back and forth against the invisible force of the current.


    Toni gawked, covering her mouth in shock. The crew''s neck snapped. Throwing his head away from his warm body in a matter of seconds. Toni lost air from the gasped. She reached for her neck. Sheathing back the dagger, she swam upward holding to the thought of the dead crew.


    nks broke in half, barrels hit the surface of the sea, clothes floated underwater. Toni scraped them off her path.


    Be safe, Mama. She raised her hand to shield against the falling iron. Toni knew the only iron the ship have was the one that clipped the woods together of the entire ship. One of them fell, by that she knew the extent of the damage caused by the waveunrepairable.


    Be safe, Granny. Gliding to her left, evading a massive trunk. This trunk was one of the masts. There were two masts and Toni wished it wasn''t Sasani''s mast where she stood to survey the sea.


    No, Toni thought. Be safe Xi... Sasani... No... The light shone once more. For some reason, the Lev''rath didn''t turn toward the ship, it went straight its path. Uncaring of the ship, it just opened its mouth. The ship was a small dot against the massive maw of the Lev''rath. The ship swam underwater without turning upside-down. The Lev''rath grazed them. Its massive body passed by in front of Toni, shifting ck fur wavered. Crystals shone bright with contented light. It growled passing Toni, deep and long. Echoing in the vast and dark sea.


    Toni reached the top. She breathes in the air with relief. Toni sweeps her eyes. The small warehouse was destroyed, rook''s nest gone, no sails left, no ropes, no captain cabin''s. Still, Antita floats.


    "Dear!" A voice echoed far from the ship. It was Lady Zoreena together with Xi''s small boat. One of the twins weeps, it was Okkir. His brother, Okkil, nowhere to be found. Xi held Okkir''s back, patting from time to time. None of the crew remained the small boat. The crew? Toni asked. Remembering one of them tied in a rope, snapping his head.


    A cold touch brushed Toni under her arm sessfully forgetting the dead crew. "Sedas," Toni said, lips quivered not with cold, but with the person, Sedas was holding. It was Sasani, blood ran down her cheeks, mixing with clear watershe was unconscious. Coco swum beside Sasani, sparks flew around the cat''s head. He meowed worrying.


    Toni and the rest swam back the destroyed ship. There, Toni ran toward the warehouseor what''s left of it. Granny L lying down, unconscious. Around her were the kids from orphanage without bruises or wounds. Not even wet, twelve of the kids remained dry.


    Toni knelt beside Granny, Sedas then ced Sasani together with the olddy. Coco crawled and hugged Sasani by her arms. Xi ran behind Toni, hesitating tofort her or leave. He wasn''t well versed withdies.


    Tears dropped. Toni wept to hold Granny by hand.


    Lev''rath growled from the distance, echo diminishing. The sea went calm, the air went fresh, the sun shone with life, and Granny coughed. She gripped the leather bag with Ned''s book and looked at Toni. "Youngdy," she said wheezing. "My pipe?"

 Chapter 155: Be Free

    Chapter 155: Be Free


    "Why do Smirs weren''t Absmirs?" Prince Aesril asked. Golden hair reflected against a sleek silverware, eyebrows stretched with anticipation. Yet, golden eyes appeared opposite.


    Ovepping vines made a quick hole that let a stream of sunlight basking the unnatural room, it should be warm. But Gelethorn, standing behind his prince, felt a cold air swirling inside the circr room.


    "My Prince," Gele said. Hands behind his back doing a rest, and bronze hair knitted with care that was let loose behind and tied with vines that seemed to move on its own ordtypical of Wood Elves, they use nature to adorn their costumes. Thick and brown brows that were nted in one direction furrowed, unsure how to respond to such an odd question. "They were... "


    "Yes," Price Aesril said. Vines around the pirs bent with apprehension. Seed like stones lined the prince''s white robe from the middle, down to the knees, he looked torn with his robe opened at the front. "But why? Why do theySmirs, get to leave Pin''Tu!" Aesril held the sword''s hilt, clenching it until his hand went pale, a bluish streak of blood appeared underneath his ivory skin. The elegant sword shone green, then the bowing vines slither away from the High Prince, away from the wooden chamber, away from the green aura. "And me? Absmira High Elf gets to watch them leave? Why Gelethorn. Why?"


    "Prince. I... " Gelethorn said, rubbing fingers behind his waist. He took a step forward, saber nged like a hollow wood. "I think you are unwell my Prince. Best you rest, and we''ll talkter."


    "I am n" Aesril said. He spun around and a green aura frizzled from his chest. The vines withered, the room felt hot, and sweat dripped above Gelethorn''s forehead. Blinking his eyes, Aesril took a step backward. He froze. The room shook, the air swirled, Aesril froze in ce. The wooden floor reflected a green feverish light. "Isashil! Gele. I am so sorry." His eyes squinted downwards, unable to look Gelethorn''s uneasiness.


    "My Prince," Gele said thoughtfully, remembering events that ticked the scar hidden under his brown hair. He bowed on one knee, saber hit the wooden floor. "I am not enough of your pity."


    "Ah," Aesril said. Waving his long fingers, dismissing the Wood Elf. "Please, you''re in my chamber. Avoid such customary." Aesril breath in long. The vines wiggled as if happy that the greenish aura was now gone. Waving another, the vines were now eager to form a chair for Gele to sit. Leaves acted as a soft cushion. "Please, my friend."


    Gele nodded. By chance, his eyes swept across the wooden cab behind the prince. Old books covered with white linen cloth stacked neatly. The book that the prince always boasts upon wasn''t in one of them. He must have kept them hidden in his ring. Gele then smiled. "As I was about to say, Prince," he said. "Smirs are our cousins. Must be because of their short ears that made them valuable to venture outside Pin''Tu. They also emit the same Magic as humans do. So they make a good spy along with Semsmirs."


    "You''re talking like the Elders, Gele," he said, long and pointy ears twitched. Elegant eyes, like his sword, narrowed. "Elves, Half-elves, High-elves, we''re all the same. I don''t understand, four months of preparations. Armies are ready. We set aside the qualms between us sessors for four monthsfour Naknang months"


    "Prince Aesril," Gele said, interrupting Aesril''s bad-mouthing.


    Prince Aesril sighed. "I''m sorry, my friend. It''s just... "


    "Too much," Gele said, gesturing with less care. "I know, my Prince. But, it is what your FatherI mean King Ascathan had said. I think following his orders were the wisest. We elves survived because of him, because of your bloodmy Prince. He cared for you. That must be it. You''re his only son. So he can''t let you leave the Tree of Pin''Tu."


    "His only son?" Aesril said, rebutting Gele. This was his only chance to show what he feels, inside his chamber, with his only friend. "Then how about Elder Madras? Princess Gadsi was his only daughter. Yet, she was allowed to leave Pin''Tu?"


    "They''re Dark Elves, Prince," Gele said, bluish light shone under his eyes. Stones hung at the edges of the circr room. Although noon, it seemed that the stone was infinite to emit light. Liquid like energy swirling inside these stones. "How they managed their kin will depend on their Elder."


    "Elder Madras," Prince Aesril sighed. He spun and walked toward the wooden cab covered with a white cloth. The cab was the only furniture avable inside the chamber. It room looked very minimalistic. Aesril took one of the books, hardbound. Covered with red velvet, it felt old and smooth. He returned near Gele, gestured his free hand, and a vine of finger-thick sprouted from the wooden floor and formed a chair. Prince Aesril sat, and the red book with Elvish written at the very center that read ''The Travels of the South'' sat on hisps. Prince Aesril looked tragic as his pointy ears withered, lowering to the point that it touched his cheeks. For elves ''The South'' would mean humans: the humans, the culture of humans, or the ces only humans allows. "I thought this was a chance for me to experience the outside world."


    "But, my Prince," Gele retorted. Thinking his Prince sailing with winds above the loathing structures of men made his elven hair shivered in fear. What if he was caught? What if the High Prince of Elves became human ves? Will his father regard him as one of their fallen Elves? The Blood Elves? Wood Elf Gelethorn shook the idea. By the Maker, he thought. It wasn''t an idea. It is a nightmare. Isashil guide me.


    "Yes, Gele?" Aesril said, crossing his legs atop another, greenish and white robe ran along with his knees. Ending, almost touching, the sleek wooden floor. He then rests the book back on hisp.


    "My Prince," he said, thoughtfully. Shaking his head, prideful eyes shook the thought of his Prince''s ears being cut by human des. The thought disgusts him. Disgust humans. Yes! Disgust humans! "Humans will make a ve of us."


    Prince Aesril stopped, along with his breath. Like a statute rotted with acid rain, his face sunk. He knew what Gelethorn was thinking, he knew how elves were caught, sold. Cut their hairs, ears, along with their pride. How they be ves and how they became sources of human propagation that bred Blood Elves. Yet


    "Say Gele, how are we different from the humans?" Aesril said. Tapping the leather-bound book with his dagger-like fingers. "At least humans were vocal about it. But we? Smirs and Semsmirs were used the same way as to how humans treated their ves."


    "But," Gele said, contemting. Foot tapping the floor. "That''s the Seed of Promation. Our ancestor''s ancestors said we: High, Wood, and Dark elves rest the highest above other elves."


    A moment of silence threw Prince Aesril off the thoughts. A roar rang out Prince''s Aesril''s chamber. Gelethorn threw a peek between the gaps the vines had made. Outside, there, he saw a massive creature hovering in the crystal blue sky. It resembled a bird. Massive, poly-chromatic feathers pped, creating a flurry of a cyclhat made the chamber jolted back and forth. Beak sparkled white, and eyes were soft as cotton. It hovered in a circle outside the chamber then rested its enormous talons atop a massive mossden branch. The branch was then connected to a pod-like chamber. The same chamber as Prince Aesril have, but smaller in size. It ogled its soft but enormous eyes and went quiet under a massive leaf.


    Gele turned his head away from the massive bird-like creature back to Prince Aesril. He continued: "They must be happy that the High Seed epted them even after their ancestors sided with the humans."


    "That was centuries ago, Gele," Prince Aesril said. Sweeping his finger against the edges of the book. "Aside from humans and Blood Elves, we forgive the rest. That''s how nature decides, that''s how we decide, that''s how Isashil guided us."


    "But... " Gelethorn said. Thinking of something entirely different. "But"


    "But," Prince Aesril added even before Gele. "But the world of humans intrigues me. The structures of a country called Griffith"turning a page at the center of the leather-bound book"the dynamics of the Titan''s Cay, and the technology of an Empire called Zolin formerly known as Jezrath. Like us, humans were boundless of creation."


    "Creation which led them to wage war with each other," Gelethorn remarked. "Stupid and pitiful. They could die for all I care, and I would be d t dig a hole for them. Even if it tore my nails apart."


    Aesril closed the book. He looked above the crawling vines, blue light shone away from the stone. Then bright light gleamed his eyes; his eyes zed like fire. He then looked at Gelethorn with a smile reaching his ears. "Gele," he said. "How well do you trust me?"


    "You don''t even need to say it, my Prince," Gele said with respect. He stood and bowed. "What''s yourmand, my Prince?"


    "Remember when we''re five-century old?"


    Gele nodded. "Too many memories, but one lingered in my thoughts," he said, embarrassed. "Was it the time when Elder Cnye punished us by throwing at the very bottom of Pin''Tu?"


    Prince Aesril turned red thinking of how he and Gele as a kid threw an eye at one of their aids, out of curiosity they visited a hot spring; Aesril shook his head, blushing. "It wasn''t that," he said. "Remember when we dig our way out the mudded prison? Remember how we discovered an old ruin that leads us outside Pin''Tu? I believe it was still there, and I believe we covered it with Terra Magic that only us knew about it."


    "Us?" Gele asked, and though he knew where the conversation was going. "Six of us needed tobine our mana to cover a hole as big as s pce. Andwait! Isashil! Don''t tell me"


    "Yes," Aesril said smiling. Now, his finger tapping the book with rhythm. "We''re leaving Pin''Tu."


    "My Prince!" Gele said, retracting the bow and took a small step forward. "Then what? There''s only two of us."


    "You''re worth a thousand warrior Gele, a Hunter as what humans of Griffith called them," Aesril said with pride. He walked close to Gele and leaned his slender arm above the honest Wood Elf shoulder, book clipped to his side. He smiled looking at Gele. "Then we go O''rriadt, find what is behind the Gate, find our home, and be free."

 Chapter 156: Teklavit: False Hope

    Chapter 156: Tevit: False Hope


    "Tevit," a voice echoed inside an empty room. Five men stood at the corner with anticipationbut they never looked at each other''s eyes? Why is that? Tevit grimaced with the thought.Light shone deep orange: deep enigmatic orange,ing from a crystal-like bulb. Like an early morning flower bud, it shone bright, flickered, then cut-off: the process repeated the same pattern.The air felt heavy, followed by a low murmuring of a man from his left side.


    That would be me. Tevit thought. "I." Raising his hand, dirty sleeves hung looseon his right. His left sleeve was torn, bruises and cuts formed like a tribal tattoo. This is it. He thought. Walking toward the center where the man raised his name.


    In the middle of the deep-orange room was an iron door. There, the man, holding some sort of paper, looked at Tevit with curious eyes. He then raised his left hand, pressing the t toward Tevit. "Hold," he said, aside from his grey eyes, his face was obscured by the shadowing from the heavy iron door. His hand pressed againstTevit''s swollen chest.


    The pain swept from his chest down to his waist. He almost arched from the pain. Tevit hissed, the man took a step backward. He felt like a monster as the man in ck avoided him. The same as how the people from his farming vige avoided him because of his indifference. Was it wrong to dream? Tevit thought, spun around, and walked back to his corner. There, he stood, staring at the flickering bulb. Hazy orange light red his pockmarked face. Nomadic eyesplemented his raffled copper hair: he stunk, like a sewer never been drained for years.


    How long has it been? Four days? Four weeks? No, it was fourhas been four months. Four months of torture, pain, and screaming. He smiled.


    But in here, at least the people in ck fed me. Fed me food, and promise, and hope.


    Tevit shook his head, smiling. He never smiled genuinely back from his farming vige. Hope, huh. He thought, leaning his head against the ridged wall.


    "Why are you smiling, peasant?" The man to his right said. No name, it wasn''t important. He doesn''t need to know their names. Twenty of them, six were left including him.


    No name; wasn''t important. The words echoed Tevit''s mind. He scowled, he didn''t answer. He never knew who they were. Who the man was.


    The man snorted. Orange light polished his balding head, a scar from both his eyes: the scar blinded his left, the other eye going there.


    Next to the scarred man, a kid. A little older than Tevit, eighteen maybe neen. But he looked his third century. His arms trembled uncontrobly. His eyes ran the room in terror, saliva drooling, chest swelled.


    To Tevit''s left, the one closest to him, was an old man almost touching his elbow. Head slumped down, he never looked up. Like a man carrying the weight of all the sins of humanity, he never looked up. He murmured: "For the Emperor, for the Emperor, for the Emperor."


    Four months, and a thousand murmur. Repeated for four months. For the Emperor. Chest swelled.


    To the left of the murmuring old man, standing in six maybe seven feet. A blonde guy, staring deep at the flickering light. He was silent, never talked for months. His eyes: brown, deep, and sane. A man from the North. Tevit thought he has heard of them. Traveling merchants often talked about them. White skin, blonde hair, brown eyesalways brown eyes. A man from the North. North, where the air was frozen, water rarely flowed, and mountain made of white cold sand. I wonder if they were true? Tevit remembering the merchant''s story. An air almost freezing, house made of frozen water, the North.


    Tevit sighed. Looking at the man in ck, scribbling something on his paper with what looked like a quill but more metallic, sleek. The man eyed Tevit, he nodded and started writing again. His back leaned against the door, he looked back to Tevit and said: "Wait for you turn Tevit. Come out after the other onees back."


    I thought no names? Why do they say my name now? Four months and this was the first time they say my name. Why?


    The man in ck stared at Tevit, and as if he knew that Tevit was about to ask him. He shut the door close. The room went orange. Aside from the murmuring old man, it was quiet. And hoped that the old man would do the same.


    Aside from the Northern guy, and maybejust maybe, the scarred man. Tevit thought that the rest of them were mad. He was even surprised he was sane after four months of torture. I thought I was recruited to dobor for the factories. Tevit thought, shaking his head. The scarred man kept on staring at him. As if waiting for him to answer. With all this? Why am I smiling? Why? "Hope," Tevit answered the scarred man. "Yes, hope. Back at my vige, people there stole hope from me. And here, the man in ck said they will give me one."


    He didn''tugh, the scarred man didn''tugh. Unlike from Tevit''s old vige, every time he spoke about hope; the peopleughed at him. Saying that a farmer doesn''t need hope, they need seednt them, grow them, plow them. That was all the farmers have. Seed. No hope.


    "What you have is a false hope, child," the elder of his vige once said. After that, Tevit left.


    But the scarred man didn''tugh. "Where?" He said.


    "What, where?" Tevit replied in unison with the old man''s constant murmur.


    "Your vige," the scarred man said. "Your farming vige."


    Tevit frowned. They didn''t speak for a spun of four months. Yet, the man knew he was a farmer. "How did you know I''m a farmer?"


    The scarred man snorted. His seeing-eye focused closely on Tevit. "Knew a lot of men; killed a lot of men. One look at you, I already knew. So where?"


    Tevit sighed. The man''s insane, suicidal. Perhaps this was his attempt, to talk before he dies. Are we going to die here? He thought. But they told me about hope. Am I going to die here? But I need to die, they said. The man in ck said I need to die first.


    "South of Ekan," Tevit said, shaking his head, raffled hair danced along. "Very South."


    The scarred man smiled, more like a grin. His seeing-eye broaden. "South; North. Doesn''t matter. We''re going to die here. Here! Die!" He bellowed. Yet, he remained standing, fingers crackling. Heughed, the old manughed, the drooling kidughed; saliva spattered toward the center. Theyughed, Except for him and the Northern kid.


    The door wedged open, iron door grated along with the iron floor that made a high screeching sound. The insane went quiet, then a man stumbled inside. Blood sttered the iron floor, flesh jutted out his chest. He was the sixth guy. Dead. But he needs to die to live. That was the man in ck said. To die. Was it possible?


    "You," the man said, pointing at Tevit, not in ck but whitecovered in all white. A mask covering his face and attached to the mask was a tube and the tube was attached to some sort of leather bag slung behind his back. "You," he said again. "Come."

 Chapter 157: Teklavit: New Hope

    Chapter 157: Tevit: New Hope


    The man covered in white cloth was having a thick ent. Coincidentally the same ent as Tevit have. Words wear spoken clear, strong, and precise. He then left.


    Tevit followed. For onest time, he threw a solemn looked at the scarred man and the Northern guy. "So long," he muttered. "Isashil guide you."


    The passage was white. No doors, just long and winding passage. The crystalline bulb shone white as well. Aside from one or two, the rest of the bulb didn''t flicker. The smell was alcohol, sweet and demanding, and refreshing.


    Tevit followed the man in all white. Hand crossed his chest, preventing his steps to reconnect the pain. He red up and down. The ceiling, the wall, the flooreven the floor was white. He squinted his eyes, now that it was clear. Tevit felt his vision blurred to his left. He touched his eye, it was swollen. He hissed together with the pain. He smiled.


    It was a long walk. After a series of passages, Tevit saw the first door after they left their room. Sleek, silver, and heavy. It looked heavy. The man in white pushed the steel door. It hissed, then went quiet. The silence was eerie. Tevit felt a chill ran down his spine. Not now, he thought. It''s toote to go back. He followed the man in white and entered the room.


    The same as the passage, the room was white. Tevit gawked at the cleanliness of the room. No speck of ck dot on the floor, now even dust. Histe mother would scold him bringing his soggy feet. He was ustomed to it. No shoes, barely clothing, and less food. He was ustomed. Yes, it was hope that kept him going.


    The man in white bowed. Tevit frowned. Why would he bow at the wall? Yet, looking at the wall, Tevit felt someone was looking at the back. Behind the thick wall, there must be someone. He shook his head. Seven men, covered in white, stood in a perfect line looking at him. They bowed to Tevit and the gestured stunned him. Why? Why would they bow to a farmer? He who got nothing. Why?


    Then, the scene behind the standing white men even stunned him more. He walked toward the center of the white room. The men in white gave way to Tevit like a noble passing, but he didn''t saw their gesture. What he saw were three identical cylindrical sses.


    Thick sses, fixed on a metal thing. At six, It stood almost the same high as him. He circled the sses, breath condensed at the rim. The three sses were identical, yes. Even the green murky liquid bubbled almost the same. But not what was inside.


    A lump of meat throbbing like a heart. It wasn''t connected to any tubes, but it beat. Like alive. Could it be? Tevit thought. He looked at the white men and back at the throbbing lump of meat. The meat was covered in thorns, looked like skeletal thorns. It shone white as Tevit moved even closer to it. His face felt cold touching the ss. Then he spun and moved to the other cylindrical ss. The lump of meat was different, it was glistening with green light and it was pure. It thumped very faintly, like sleeping.


    He then crouched, writing was written in thin metal, but Tevit was unable to read thebel. He was a farmer, no education. None would teach him how to read or write. Simply because all his vigers don''t know how to do both.


    He looked at the men in white, he expected an exnationNone he got. He sighed and moved to thest ss behind him. It was... Dead? It thumps as Tevit leaned closer, and thumped again. Then crack. The meat was cracking while thumping. He felt an eerie feeling looking at the cracking meat.


    One of the men approached Tevit and gestured toward a bed. A steel bed, like the room: clean and glossy, the bed was the same. Besides the metal bed were machines Tevit couldn''t understand. Tubes ran in and out of the machine, one of it vibrated and spew liquid at the tube. Inside one of the rectangr machine was a stone. It lit blue.


    The man in white gestured Tevit to undress his clothing. Like he needed it, with all the torn clothes, and holes, he looked almost naked. Without a second thought, Tevit undresses all his clothing. Swollen eye, swollen chest, bluish limbs, and wounded legs. Some of his nails were taken out. Blood dried on the old wound. Yet, Tevit smiled. And moved toy against the bed.


    White light shone from above. The ceiling was white. The men were white. Everything was white, except for him and the green murky sses. Soiled clothes were thrown by one of the men. Then they moved back to the wall and bowed. Seven bowed all at the same time. Then the wall spokeor whoever behind the wall spoke. It was calm and dignified.


    "Is that him?" The man behind the wall said. His voice echoed in the white room. Like a roar followed by a boom in a quick stop.


    One of the men retracted from bowing, the rest remained bent. "Yes, Lord Ferel," the man in the white, in the middle, said.


    "Proceed," the man behind the wall said. They called him Ferel. Tevit thought, what a name for a man of empire. He smiled.


    The rest of the men walked with careful footing toward Tevit. Three of the men circled him. And as always, they pulled brown leather straps under the steel bed. They then tied Tevit with the strap. Blood strangled his wrists, his forehead, and feet against the pressing strap.


    One of the men returned with a piece of paper clipped in a hard piece of wood "Name: Tevit. This was his fourth month and will be hisst. Longest remained awake was four days." The man nodded to the man beside him and left.


    Minute of two, the man returned with the cylindrical ss. He wheeled it right next to Tevit. It was the ss with the soft thumping lump of meat. It was a pure one.


    "Core twenty-eight," the men with the paper said. With a strange quill, he scratched something on the paper. "Core from an elf. Aged around one hundred to one-hundred-fifty." The men then nodded to the rest.


    Tevit was naked, yet he didn''t feel cold. He closed his eyes ruining the scene of white that turned dark.


    "Yes," he muttered and thought. This is what I want. People create fire, people blew the wind out of nothing, spawn magical beast with a gesture of a hand. Yes, I envy them. For I don''t have it. I don''t have it. My people called me a clown. No man could create fire out of nothing. No man could create waves in thin air. It was pure nonsenseNo. Not anymore. I am what the people called a Hollow. But not anymorenot anymore. After this. I will be one with the Maker. The Core, as what they called, will be me.

 Chapter 158: Worried

    Chapter 158: Worried


    "Egnious!" Cried Ned inside his disy. The scene then paused. On his view, Gogmurch was suspended from above. Left arm was torn. Around the torn arm were flesh of fresh meat while the inside was a skin almost healingthe healing was done by Moloatiss, the caterpir-like monster.


    Ned''s right arm was raised toward Gogmurch mid-air. His left hand gripped the wrist of his right. And the tip of his right arm was the fire, a massive bubble of fiery fire. Around the globe of fire was a streak of red-orange waves of another fire, this waves of fire circled the globe of Ned''s spell. Some leaves were sucked in toward the spell, sticks and grasses bent toward the enormous ball of fire.


    A part of Gogmurch''s skin was inked, maybe engraved, of orange to deep brown line. Starting from his forehead, down to his neck, shoulders, and chest and ended down to his waist. He was suspended mid-air with his legs wide open, and in the middle was covered by a leather clothing. the fur behind his back wasn''t too much exposed due to the perspective of Ned''s view.


    Again. Ned spoke inside his mind. With themand, the scene was then rewound to where Gogmurch was about tounch to Ned. The rewind was fast and clear. Gogmurch moved backward, descended backward, and roared backward. The rewind then stopped and Gogmurchunches himself to Ned again.


    "Egnious!" Cried Ned, again, inside his disy. The spell burst out from the tip of his hand, then it paused.


    Ned has been doing this analyzing the moment he woke up. That was almost two hours ago. Yet, his eyes remained close. To the outside, he was still sleepinghe looked like sleeping with his soft breathing, and rested body.


    Again. Ned ordered. The scene was once again rewound to the start where Gogmurchunched toward Ned. The scene was recorded through the eyes of Ned. But he wasn''t doing it to see how massive Gogmurch was, how his Egnious burst into action, or how he faded ck and fell unconscious.


    [It wasn''t supposed to be green or ck.]


    ICE chimed, the disy stopped.


    Yes, Ned said wondering his thoughts. But it was there, it crawled from my arm down to my fingers. ICE, it was there. And it wasn''t supposed to be like that.


    A ck streak of line, like woven thread, crawled from Ned''s arm. The ck like then expanded starting from his palm, then greenish light and ck expanded together with the globe of fire.


    The unnatural line wasn''t too visible in naked eyes along with a quick burst of fire. But with ICE''s help, she could record the scene and disy it to Ned again and again.


    Egnious was Ned''s creation after a long time of trial and error using Xerontium as the source of the spell. His body and mind were used to the spell that after he transferred his memory to his new body, he could use it with a flick of his thought. But Egnious was never ck or green. It was red, orange, and blue at higher proficiency. But never ck and green. There shouldn''t be a line of ck and green. Yet


    Did it evolve? Ned asked ICE.


    [No.]


    ICE replied with a stern voice.


    [It leveled. Yes. But evolved to the point of changing appearance? No.]


    [You should be able to feel it.]


    No, I don''t feel any power surging from it. It didn''t felt it evolved. Then, why?


    Ned cut off the disy. His view darkened, with some streak of light crossing his eye. Must be a light from the room where he remained lying.


    ICE, Ned thought. Status.


    His disy went blue again. Mana Point bar from the top of the left corner below was the energy bar. Both were almost empty.


    [Mana Points: 30 / 4, 000.]


    [Energy: 7%.]


    Ned tsked, and whoever was beside him gripped his arm. It felt smooth and warm and caring. Ned didn''t respond; the hand held him firmly.


    "Ned?" A voice rang, soft and worried.


    Sasani? Ned thought. Why is Sasani herehere? Where am I?


    Slowly, Ned opened his eyes, his lids felt heavy. Now that his concern wasn''t focused on the disy, instantly, his head felt the burden. It wasn''t just his eyes, his head felt like an ax hacked it sideways. His arms were stiffed, muscles were strained. Andhis stomach growled. The growl was loud, it echoed in the room.


    "Sasani?" Ned said, yellow light rubbing against his blue eyes. Both rose windows were open: one across his feet and the other behind Sasani. The window was divided into segment by stone mullions and traceryit looked expensive. Aside from the side table, no other pieces of furniture were adorning the room. There was one, Sasani looked at with worry in her eyes.


    She gasped, and both of her arms held Ned stronger. A tiny bead of liquid appeared at the tips of her rounded eyes. Ginger hair tucked behind neatly, some strand of loose and rare dark hair fell short across her forehead. She wore a whitedy-like dress, embroidered with ferns and flowers at the end of her cor. She sat, waiting. For how long, Ned wasn''t sure.


    "Sasani," Ned said again, air breezed from his feet. It was cold and humid yet the sun rose warm from above. Outside the window was blueclear blue sky. Ned shut off his disy. He couldn''t miss the view in front of him. "Why? Where am I?"


    It took a moment for Sasani to reply. She brushed the tears, and she almost jumped letting go of her hands pressing against Ned.


    "You''re awake," she said, sping hands across her chest. Her voice broke off. "You''re in our manor."


    Ned frowned, and pushed himself to risehe couldn''t. His muscles were stiffened and might need a minute or two to rx.


    ICE, what happened to me? Was it Mana Burn?


    [No.]


    [I made sure to leave a small amount of mana after the Egnious was conjured.]


    Thank you. Ned said, replying in his thought. The old-goblin was fast, and I couldn''t control myself to fight him back.


    "Ned," Sasani said, looking below and back to Ned. "Thank you. Without you, I could be dead. Twali could be dead. I... I don''t know how you manage to do it. But, thank you, Ned."


    She blushed and bowed. Lowering her head almost touching the nket covering the bed.


    p calm and write something...

 Chapter 159: Broke an Oath

    Chapter 159: Broke an Oath


    "How was Twali?" Ned asked. Turning his head to the clothes he wore. Soft and clean, the white clothes feltfortable to Ned. He raised his left hand and heaved a soft breath after seeing the ring clipped to his ring finger. Master. Ned thought. Before Sasani could reply, he tried to raise his right hand. But he couldn''t, his right arm felt heavy that he couldn''t move an inch. It was from the recoil. The recoil of the massive fire spell.


    "He was fine," Sasani said. Looking at Ned''s right arm. Ned tried to hide his shaking hand by tucking it under his waist. But he couldn''t. "He woke up a day before you."


    "A day before?" Ned said, turning his head to Sasani. Ned wasn''t sure, but Sasani looked more of ady this time than the Swift hiding under the mask. "How long was I out?"


    "Two days," Sasani replied. Then to her right, she reached for a bell that was ced atop the side table. With a flick of her wrist, she rang the bell. It chimed quickly.


    Twodies in the same uniform hurried through the door behind Sasani. They wore the same set of clothing: an apron in ck, and hair clipped neatly to the sides. They bowed at the same time like they were rehearsed for a hundred times. "Lady," the two said in unison.


    "You need to eat, Ned," Sasani said smiling.


    She heard the growl, of course. Ned sighed. "Just meat. Roasted if possible."


    "Possible of course," Sasani said. She turned to the two servants and nodded. They then retracted bowing and left.


    After a click from the door. Ned forced himself to rise, this time he did. With his left supporting his upper body. With the help of Sasani holding under his arm, Ned sessfully rose and leaned his back against the intricate carvings of the bed.


    "Why am I here?" Ned said. "And how about... Rickart. Rickart the hunter I carried. What happened to him?"


    "I... Don''t know, Ned," Sasani said, shaking her head. She bit the bottom of her lips, pink lips turned pale from the bite. "Theythe hunters, only took him and not you, Ned. Before you ask, I was there inside the forest as a Companion. I was LI was their runner under the disguise of Swift. One of their party went missing, so as a runner I had to help the scout look for him. And the rest... they just turned against us, Ned. Those things turned them against us!"


    Ned didn''t respond. They both knew what had happened inside the settlement. The blood, the flesh, Keesha, Malik, Sidric. Ned didn''t feel anything that had happened to his former party. Yet, the life, the life that was wasted. If only I was stronger. Ned thought. I am not enough. The protocol changed me, but only to survive. I was stronger before the old me. Butsomeone, somewhere, there will be much stronger than me. I need to surpass this ''much stronger than me'' if I intend to rescue Master.


    "It''s fine," Ned said, trying to console Sasani. "It will be fine. You survived and let''s keep it that way." Ned forced a smile and leaned his head back to the wall. "Why did they take Rickart?"


    Sasani coughed, unclogging the sorrow stuck between her throat. "He was a Hunter, Ned. And we were Companion. Only Hunters were eligible to use their healers and infirmary. Us Companions were only given a mere amount of potions to help us heal wounds. No matter how big or small, they won''t help us. So... "


    "So?"


    "So Twali had to break an oath and carry you back here."


    "Why is that? An oath?"


    Sasani nodded. She seemed hesitant at first. But looking at Ned with determination, she continued. "Twali wasn''t allowed to enter any Hunter''s Guild Association building, he was not allowed to be a Hunter, not even Companion. Yet, he carried you. After you... Took down that beasts, he carried you back to safety. And Du''kki''s Hunter''s Guild was the fastest and shortest path back to here."


    "Here is where?" Ned said, looking outside the rose window. Aside from the soft breeze of air, there wasn''t any. No flying creatures, just a soft murmuring from below. Must be two to three stories high. Ned thought.


    "You''re still in Sudden te," Sasani said. Looking at the window and back to Ned. "This here is our manor, where we do some of our business regarding trade, and where we train our Hunters. This is an extension of House Tarragon."


    Ned nodded, and breath long. "Does your father knew?"


    Sasani nodded. "At first," she said. "I thought he didn''t know. But... " She paused and stared at the bottom of her feet.


    "It''s fine, you don''t need to," Ned said.


    A knock then came in through. "Mydy?" The voice behind the door said. The wooden door made the voice hollow. It was Twali the servant.


    Sasani stood and hurriedly walked to open the door, a gesture a noble shouldn''t have done.


    "You don''t need to, mydy," Twali said, then bowed. He entered with a small cart, he pushed and the wheel made a screeching sound against the wooden floor. Sasani trailed along.


    "Ned," Twali said and bowed. Still wearing his ck to ck suit, and still standing high. He smiled. The line of cut from his left cheek down to his neck was visible but manageable. Above the cart was a tiny dome of te. With the handle above the te, Twali pulled it up. A pile of roasted meat weed Ned with a great aroma running under his nose. The room was silent and was broke by a quick growl.


    Ned closed his eyes and sighed. Sasani and Twali smiled.


    "You may eat, Ned," Twali said, waving his hand elegantly toward the roasted meat.


    I will, Ned thought. But before that"Twali," Ned said, opening his eye and turned to see the servant. "You''re there not for Sasani, yes? Say, why follow me?"

 Chapter 160: 3:20

    Chapter 160: 3:20


    "We will talk," Twali said, moving toward Ned. The silver cart to his left, Sasani to his rightsitting. "But first"nodding toward the te of roasted meat"eat."


    Ned sighed. He leaned forward, removing his back away from the curved bed. After pushing himself once more, he sessfully reached for the cart with roasted meat atop. Fork with two teeth to the left of the te, silver knife to the right. The cart was covered with a white cloth, it made the meat more enticing. Ned looked at Sasani and Twali he coughed. Did they think to watch me while I eat? Ned thought.


    Sasani stood, drawing herself away from the stool. She curtsied together with Twali and left Ned to enjoy his food.


    Ned stabbed the meat with the fork, cut it evenly. And as if revoked of meat for weeks, Ned gnawed the meat. Slowly, he could feel his energy rising going fifty percent, then sixty, then eighty, then


    He froze. His mind wandered away from reality. Boundless space in ck skewed in a different pattern. Even Ned''s figure was distorted to different forms: his eyes; the other was as big as his fist, while the other was tiny as a strand of hair. His head was deformed on different levels. Ned''s body wiggled like a worm cut to half.


    "What?" Ned said a voice echoed in space for a hundred times until it vanished in the far distance. Ned took his first step, yet he felt like he traveled a thousand meters ahead. He ran and stopped. And ran, and stopped. And ran, sweat formed beads on his forehead. He felt a force touching his feet, but no matter how hard he tried to run, he couldn''t leave the spot hended on.


    Ned leaned forward, arms resting on both knees. He breathed deep and rapid, then sweat fell off his chin. The single drop of sweat dropped in slow motion in front of Ned. Space felt like time has stoppedno, time never stop. Where there is space; there is time. One couldn''t exist without the other. But time inside this boundless space slowed down.


    Ten breath, eleven, twenty. It has been sixty seconds, but the bead of sweat descent for only an inch. Ned brushed off the sweat, it then scattered into tiny bits of liquid.


    "ICE?" Ned said, again, his voice echoed a hundred times. "ICE!" Ned''s voice trailed the first echo.


    ICE didn''t respond. Ned ran, he could go left or right, but what''s the point? The direction was useless inside the space. He kept on running until he couldn''t count time. Sixty seconds? No more than that. Ned could feel he has been inside the space for an hour or two. Still, he kept on running.


    Why? Ned thought. He stopped almost jumping. To his surprise, Ned''s thought echoed the in. He frowned. ICE? His thought was followed by an echo.


    He still wore the clothes Sasani gave him. White cloth, almost loose, white pants or more like pajamas. He ran again barefooted.


    To the distant, a speck of white light flickered with haste. Ned ran, the light came in closer. His foot thumped every step he made. Sometimes the sound was a hollow wood, next was stone, or mud, or none at all.


    Ned stopped, the light was blinding. Ned raised to block the light across his eyes. He squinted, then in a quick transition, the light was gone.


    What appeared in front of him was the crystal Core, floating as if shaking, still half-empty with ck mist. The ran took the toll out of him, he bent and released breath with great relief. Since when did he felt this exhausted? Why? Ned thought and echoed. As if the voice snapped out his thoughts and became alive following the loud voice.


    "ICE?" Ned said, still echoing. His breathing was rapid and noticed steam scattering to his left. It was the same liquid from before. It was his sweat. Then, how? How? Ned thought. He ran miles. Ned felt he left, he felt he traveled distance. But the sweat was still there. Then


    Something bumped his head, the crystal Core. Ned raised his head from bending, arms still stretched resting on his knees. Ned frowned. Then the crystal bumped to his forehead once more. The bumped echoed. Ned stretched and stood. White cloth looked baggy. The crystal then hovered around Ned, spinning. It circled Ned, from bottom to top, back to bottom. Then stopped across Ned. It then flew, bumping Ned''s chest. Ned didn''t need to guard himself. Why would I? A crystal, bumping me? More like touching me. His thoughts echoed, then the crystal Core hovered up and down, like nodding, as if agreeing to Ned.


    Line formed in-between Ned''s brows. The droplets still descending to his left. The only sound Ned could hear was his heartbeat, the blood running through his veins, and his breathing. Ned was relieved that the feeling of distortion vanished.


    The crystal Core pushed to Ned''s chest again, likemunicating. After the push, Ned''s chest rippled like water disturbed by stones. The ck mist racked back and forth inside the crystal Core, then it bumped to Ned once again.


    "What are you?" Ned said, his voice was now the loudest. Then, the crystal shook, as if saying: ''I don''t know.''


    Ned raised and flicked a finger toward the crystal, the feeling of crystal against the tips of his finger was real. It was hard. The sound rippled after the flick. The crystal then swayed back and quivered. Like it was hurt with the flick. Then it bolted to Ned, quick almost blurring. Ned was hit straight to his chest and was thrown backward like someone tied a rope behind his back and was pulled by a hundred people.


    Ned flew endlessly into space, one minute has passed, yet he didn''t stop. Mid-air, Ned spun. Preventing himself from propelling backward, he then flipped, and with grace, hended with one foot first followed by second. Before he could stance himself, the crystal Core hit him from behind. The crystal Core shuddered, likeughing with great disdain.


    Ned twisted his body, stopping the shove of the crystal Core. Again, he spun tond himself on the space.


    "So, you wanna y?" Ned said thest word echoed and repeating. He raised his hand, focusing to let the mana into his body travel and be focused at the t of his palm.


    "Fireball," he said. Fire formed. Orange shone bright, but only at his palm. Then it condensed, like water heated to the boiling point; the fire steamed and vanished.


    Crystal Core shot toward Ned, hitting the only spot it hit the first. His chest. And again, Ned was thrown. Body stretched like rubber, limbs pulled like strings, the in made impossible; possible.


    Ned flipped, stopping the force. He then raised his hand to form a stance that guarded his body. The crystal Core shot toward Ned as a bullet opened to fire. This time, it shone brightly. Silent and blurring, it was aimed toward his chest.


    Ned''s vision blurred, fingers distorted, head bent to unimaginable angle, silver hair wiggled intensely. Like a vacuum sucking everything that touched its mouth, the boundless space, along with the shooting crystal Core, sucked into Ned''s chest.


    Ned was back in the room. The window across him, the cart in front of him, food wares clutched with sweat wetting his palm, and sweat dripping into the cart (forming a tiny pond).


    Ned lost the appetite to eat, he paced the utensils back. Wiped the sweat that was left beading on his forehead. He pushed the cart to make space to stand. Clutching the bed cover, he forced himself to stand. Then like a rope knotted even tighter, Ned''s head felt aching. Stretching his hand to rest, he used the cart as support. He knelt on one, then sweat started to flow. He felt cold, chest felt warm like has been hit with a blunt object a dozen times. His back prickled with pain.


    With his free hand, he covered his face with the t of his palm. One eye peeked between the gap of his fingers, he stared at the floor varnished with brown.


    "ICE," Ned said, voice muffled against his palm.


    A chime rang, indicating his system was there to support.


    [Ned.]


    [Energy rapidly deceased.]


    [Mana almost exhausted.]


    [What happened?]


    [My system noticed different spikes of your heart.]


    [The same spikes when you are fighting.]


    She doesn''t know? Why? Ned thought shaking his head, releasing him of the burden his head was having.


    [Does not know what?]


    "Nothing," Ned muttered. He reached for the edge of the bed andid to rest. Forearm covering his eyes. "Status."


    [Mana Points: 10/ 4,000.]


    [Energy: 2%.]


    "How?" Ned whispered. "ICE, didn''t I just regained energy from eating?


    [Yes.]


    [But for some reason. You were lost in thought. After that. Energy rapidly decreased followed by your mana.]


    ICE remarked.


    [There is a muscle increase in the body despite not moving.]


    [The growth was done like you were having training.]


    You''re saying, I grew? waithow long was I lost in thought? Ned queried in his thoughts to ICE.


    [Precisely three minutes and twenty seconds.]

 Chapter 161: Depleting Resources

    Chapter 161: Depleting Resources


    It felt like three hours. Ned thought. The pain, limbs being pulled apart, the twisted senses Ned had a hard time to follow. It was as if the in existed in apletely different world, at a different time. It was nauseating.


    Like a kraken emerging from the depths of the ocean, Ned''s stomach growled. He could feel it, the depletion of energy, his arms feeling lifeless, his craving for more food, his mind swaying back and forth. Ned couldn''t take the feeling of being weak both internal and external.


    Without having to think of etiquette, Ned chomped the remaining meat. Fork flicked together with a knife, he held the meat with both hands. Yet, his mind wondered, what in the actual fuck was that? He thought.


    A knock then came in through. "Master, Ned?" The voice behind the hollow door said. The voice went through without hesitation, as if instructed to call Ned a master.


    Master what? Ned thought. He reached for the cloth under the cart and wiped the oil sticking to hands, and his mouth. "Come in," he said after clearing his throat.


    The bronze knob rolled open, followed by a servant wedging in through. The same servant that entered before. ck apron, hair clipped to the side, and dignified air. She then bowed, curtsying to Ned with a smile. Hanging between her forearms, across her breasts, were clothes that of a hunter. She then gave the clothing to Ned, saying it was bought by theirdy herself.


    The servant moved beside Ned, stretching to ce the clothing enough for him to reach. It was a ck tunic, buttons starting from the neck down to chestit was made to wear while opening the chest. The pants were ck, leather, and fitted. The smell was new, rubber, and leatherbined. Ned eyed the two clothing, he nodded. I needed to thank Sasani for this. He thought. He then gave a slight bow to the servant.


    Seeing that Ned was done with the food, the servant pulled the cart. She then spun around, the extra length of the apron fluttered like a ribbon behind her back. Before she exit, she turned to speak to Ned: "Boots are outside," she said smiling. "No boots are allowed to enter any resting room. It is beside the door."


    Ned nodded, forming a line on his lips. He then stood, feeling his muscles. The right hand felt heavy but much better than before. He could at least move it now, muscles were strained but tolerable.


    After taking the time to change, he folded the old cloth andy it back on the bed. He then sat, straightened his posture, and focused. His mind went to concentrate on the ring, rubbing it with his fingers. He dove into the ring. Outside, his lips arched, forming a small dent into his cheeks. I could give this to her, Ned thought. Brushing the food that gave him the memory of his past. The ice cream floated inside the dimension. But, Ned wasn''t there for the food. Although frozen, like it has been served a second ago, Ned let it float passing him. Then his mind jolted farther in the distance. The ring was from Kamma and was modified by Chir. Giving it a feeling a limitless capacity. Now, Ned wondered what would happen if someone forced it to remove from his finger. Ned couldn''t think of any repercussions. In the first ce, why would he let someone take out the ring, the only possession he has that let him remember about Kamma.


    Ned''s mind wandered the ring''s dimension, then stopped when the Mana stones floated neatly across him. It waspiled in a circle, each stone rotates as if they have a life of their own. With Ned''s focus, he ordered the stone to stay still. 28, 900 Mana Stones: a thousand was given to Lady Darcey, and a hundred was used by Ned for experimental purposes. But these stones weren''t enough to atone for his sins. Ned thought, pushing his brows in the middle.


    In terms of pureness, his was purer by a small amount than the Lesser Mana Stones. Although, Medium, the pure mana Ned could absorb wasn''t enough to tick his Mana by a single point.


    Ned''s body constantly absorbs mana in the surrounding, it wasn''t evident since his body acted as a filter; his body only absorbs pure mana. Through eating, and sleeping were one of the ways to hasten his mana recovery. But his body was a fourteen-year-old youth and sleeping wasn''t a big part of his daily chores, neither food. He can''t constantly sleep and eat whenever he needed to recover mana. And thus, mana stones were the fastest way to recover mana.


    Refocusing his mind, Ned opened his hand. Slowly, like the sun rising, mana stone appeared atop of his palm. Ned then clenched the stone. Like breathing in, he sucked dry the stone. Blue light faintly lit and dimmed until nothing was left inside the stone. It felt light, the edges were smooth and sleek. Ned sighed, he felt like wasting resources. He absorbed the mana inside the stone, yet, it didn''t do anything. Not even a warm ran through his veins.


    It waste noon that Ned finished absorbing the mana. This time, he used five hundred of the stone, making him felt pungent. With only pure mana absorbed while discarding the rest. Ned''s mana rose to seventy. Each stone doesn''t have an exact amount of mana enclosed. Sometimes, Ned could feel a quick warm sensation from a single stone or nothing at all. Judging from its edges, the mana stone was made to look sleek. Now, Ned wondered if there was an abundant amount of mana in the kingdom and where he could find them.


    Ned blew an air, standing. ck tunic tucked inside the ck leather pants. The pants came along with a ck belt. Ned hooked the belt, and remembered something; his pouchgone. His bag, stolen. Ned sighed.

 Chapter 162: What a Shame

    Chapter 162: What a Shame


    Ned left the room, dark boots set beside the door. ck with a perfect cut to show the curves of the sole, and holes were done at the ball of the footfor air to breathe perhaps. He tucked the boots in, did a quick move of his hands, and tightened theces. Boots tightened the gripped of his foot.


    The passage was broad. Lamp, fueled with oil, are affixed to the wall to Ned''s right or left. Carvings below themp looked like a master artisan has made the art.


    Everything was wooden, but not an ordinary wood. From the look of it, stripes of brown and ck turned the walls into abstract art. Ned turned to his right, he was weed by stairsthat led him to different hallways, and room. He moved forward and reached for it. The stairs lead to another floor atop, and below. Ned chose to go down. Boots squeaking against the sleeking floor. Still, the corridor of the wall was made of wood.


    There, entering the second floor, Ned met the first person who wasn''t a servant or part of the House. By the looks of him, he was a hunter. A wooden ne circled his neck. He walked, leaving a room with voices ringing inside, and was surprised to see Ned along the hallway. Yet, the hunter with curly hair and a thin de hung his waist continued to move forward. The man passed by Ned, snorting along the way.


    The manor was imposing. With different hallways, and rooms Ned could enter. He tried to judge by walking, he couldn''t finish checking all the rooms in an hour. Now, he needed to find where Twali was. Ned walked a straight path, to his left were roomseach with resounding voices inside. Now that Ned walked the manor, he felt he was walking in a circle.


    Ned reached an alcove. Entering inside he saw that it was made to look like a balcony, wooden railings divided the alcove and space outside. He was on the second floor, Ned reached for the railings, and leaned forward. There, he saw at the bottom hunter''s walking back and forth inside the manor. In the middle was a fountain, with nts sprouting the edges of the fountain made of tiny rocks. The water of the fountain exited a vase held by ady in a robe.


    Ned turned his head, looking for Twali or Sasani to pass by. The manor was made a circle, with a huge hollow inside to let the warmth of the sun enter the manor. Sudden te was built with mostly stones, but Ned could almost gawk that House Tarragon brought their design of mostly wood from Bogaressi City to the Sudden te.


    At the side, with benches along a wooden pir, he saw Twali speaking along with his long hands gesturing the two hunters he was talking to. And as if Twali was expecting Ned to peek at the balcony, he looked upward. Seeing Ned and nodded.


    Ned nodded and left the alcove to go to the stairs. At the bottom of the manor, Ned was met by a crowd. Hunters, andpanions alike. They saw Ned with indifference, especially the hunters. Most of them wore wooden nes, some wore bronze, and Ned couldn''t see the ones wearing silver. They passed by Ned going outside the maker, some sat with their party in a ce that looked like a mini tavern. House Tarragon made sure to take good care of their hunters. Ned knew they were from House Tarragon because of the emblem stitched at the side of their right shoulder. The emblem was a broken crown with pieces scattered, that looked like floating. Besides the broken crown were armaments: a saber to the left, and a bow the right. All, but Ned, wore the emblem.


    Young hunters murmured as Ned walked passed by them. It seemed that they knew something Ned wasn''t aware of. Well, I''m going to find it out soon. Ned thought. Walking a group of hunters toward Twali.


    One of them brushed Ned''s elbow.


    "Kid," he said, the voice was tiny like his figure, almost skinny. "Grazing someone without apologizing?"


    Is he serious now? Ned thought. He spun around to meet the hunter''s eye. Twali was far across the manor, and it seemed that he didn''t notice Ned going toward him. Ned sighed, I don''t have time for this. "I... " Ned said, pressing his voice to sound apologetic. "I am sorry" did he just called me kid? Ned thought along the way his words. He looked twice or thrice older than me.


    He didn''t finish, he bowed and spun around to leave the curly-haired hunter. He wore a vest with leather straps that held the rest of his clothing. Ribs under skin emerged from his side, he looked like he didn''t eat for a week. Do hunters this poor? Ned thought. He was skinny, yes. But with proper nutrition, he looked more pretty than Ned. Well, got to leave pretty boy. Ned thought, smiling and leaving the hunter.


    A grip to his shoulder made Ned twitched a bit. Some of his muscles were aching, and shoulders were one of them. "Let go," Ned said over his right shoulder.


    "Or what?" Pretty boy said, breath stunk across Ned''s face.


    The crowd went quiet. They knew what it meant. Money. They stopped to whatever they were doing and turned their heads toward Ned. One of them, a bald one, tanned skin and thick eyebrows, started to murmur to the person to his side. And pulled a coin of silvers to his pouch and handed it to the man in front of him. Ned couldn''t hear what they were talking but it seemed that pretty boy and him were the center of attraction.


    "Or... Nothing. Mr. Hunter," Ned said, trying to hide his irritation.


    [Ned.]


    ICE prompted.


    [I don''t like these people.]


    His disy was then forced to turn on and turn red.


    "No," Ned said, should have been a thought. He sighed and looked up to the pretty boy.


    "What no?" Pretty boy said. "I haven''t even started yet."


    The rest of the crowd circled them. The manor with its massive space looked and felt like a tiny town. People walking here and there, food stalls smoked. And hunters circled Ned and pretty boy.


    "Tell you what," he added. "You see this?"pointing with his eyes toward his elbow"it looked like you were hiding a knife, it made a small cut into my sleeves."


    Ned frowned and looked to sweep for Twali. So this is how you build your people? Sven? Twali? What a shame.

 Chapter 163: Master Servant

    Chapter 163: Master ServantThis shirt was from the House itself," pretty boy said. "You dare to cut it? You mocking House Tarragon?"


    Ned red at the hunter, and it seemed not working. Instead, he seemed to be provoked by it, he was now pointing at Ned with his finger as he shouted. Making sure to attract attention.


    What do you want? Ned thought, retracting his eyes going to the emblem embroidered into Hunter''s right shoulder. "But," Ned said, begging to sound like a kid to avoid unnecessary events. "Hunter, sir, I don''t have any knife. Look." Opening his arms. Don''t be an idiot, and move on. Ned thought.


    "Well," pretty boy said, snorting. "You might have quick handsand who invited you here? Outsiders weren''t supposed to be here."


    The crowd nodded. Not all of them joined to witness the ruckus, but sure they were making quite a scene.


    "I was in"


    "You know what, kid," pretty boy said, rubbing his nose, cutting short ned. Wooden ne, his rank, seemed to glow. "If you''re here, you might have a business. Maybe applying as Companion. 400 hundred silver is enough for the shirt plus I''ll help you find a good party to join as Companion."


    The crowd was surprised by the Hunter''s thickened face, perhaps his stupidity. But, they seemed to enjoy the scene, it was as if the event was a daily urrence.


    Ned frowned. But to put an end to this stupidity, Ned reached for his belt. Gesturing like he had his pouch, he sighed. Luckily, all the valuable items were put inside his dimension. Without his pouch, he reached for his pocket behind his pants. There, he gave an illusion that he was pulling something out of it. He then stretched his hand toward the hunter, balling something inside his fist.


    The hunter was surprised by Ned''s gesture. He didn''t expect that a kid far younger than him surrendered to his demand just like that. He seemed to be reluctant to receive Ned''s silver. Yet, he raised his hand to receive the silver coins.


    Ned turned to leave pretty boy. He cut through the crowd, brushing their elbows one by one.


    Then a quick tap to his shoulder made his reflexes in motion. He grabbed the hand, twisted it as he turned his body facing pretty boy.


    Eyes wide in surprise, he countered Ned''s grip by


    Ned pulled pretty boy''s hand. He then followed it with a quick knee, hitting Hunter''s stomach, he fell on his knees. Hand raised by Ned, his other hand holding his gut. Ned was standing while the hunter was on his knees. He breathed rapidly and looking at Ned with bulging eyes.


    "You!" He said, trying to pull his hand off Ned''s grip. His pouch hanging to his side. His free hand swept behind his waist, trying to pull something out. It was a knife, short, almost unnoticeable. His hand angled poorly, then thrust the short knife to Ned.


    Then a figure stepped inside, reaching for the pretty boy''s hand. The figure gripped Hunter''s hand, the stab was stopped midway. It was Twali with his signature ck suit and vest.


    "That is enough, Tand," Twali said. For some reason, Twali seemed to appear imposing with his dark eyes, brows thinned to perfection, and hair but short.


    Tand, the pretty boy Hunter, sunk as soon as he saw Twali ending his attack. Both of his hands were pulled wide by Ned and Twali.


    "Master Twali?" Tand said, kneeling with arms wide open like a pping bird. His eyes gawking in surprise, and fear.


    Ned let go of Tand''s hand as Twali let go of his.


    "He is my guest," Twali said, almost a shout to warn the rest of the crowd. Retracting his body away for Tand and stood with hands crossing behind his waist. He then looked at the crowd. "You''re supposed to be preparing for the raid."


    With that, the rest of the crowd murmured and left the scene. But some of them threw a quick look at Ned before leaving.


    "Master Twali," Tand said standing, he bowed. "Please, do not take me out of the raid. It was supposed to be just a game." Throwing a look at Ned and back to Twali, and bit his lips.


    With the dispersing of the crowd. The ce became wide and open. Hunters stood around the fountain talking with one another, some held a parchment to show something to the rest of the party. While some sat in what appeared to be a coffee shop studying something on the table. Behind Ned was an alley of wooden wall. Above the entrance was a sign engraved in a block of wood: it was a sword crossing a spear, a barracks. Perhaps a training room. The manor was big it looked like a small town, it was also three stories high. Birds flying above the center of the manor, it was visible through the hollow part at the center of the manor.


    "No harm was done," Ned said to Twali.


    Twali nodded and put his gaze back to Tand. "You will stay at the back," he said. "Noall of your party will stay at the back of the Raid."


    Tand almost stepped forward to decline Twali''s suggestion. But seeing how firm Twali was, he could only lower his head. "Yes," he said. He bowed and left Twali and Ned without meeting both their eyes.


    "Now," Twali said, he wasn''t smiling this time. "On behalf of House Tarragon. I, Twali the servant, apologize for what our House member had done." He then bowed by crossing one of his hands against his chest while the other clipped behind his back.


    "It wasn''t a big deal," Ned said waving his hand.


    "No," Twali said and remained to bow. Pulling the attention of the crowd once more.


    Seeing how Twali bowed to Ned, Tand went pale. Together with his party member, they murmured.


    He won''t stop, not until I ept. Ned thought sighing. "Okay," he said with a long breath. "I epted it. Now, tell me. What''s with all the respect?"

 Chapter 164: The Offer Still Stand

    Chapter 164: The Offer Still Stand


    "We should talk inside," Twali said, pulling himself from bowing. He then raised his hand, all fingers pointed toward the room beside the barracks.


    After surveying the surrounding, Twali gestured Ned toward the room.


    Ned and Twali moved along the crowd. Reaching the door with the House Tarragon symbol, Twali clicked to open the door. Ned made a mental note with the gesture, he seemed to be instructed to have Ned received the best amodation.


    Upon entering the room, Ned first noticed the weapons hanging on both sides of the semi-circr room. To his right was ance, a mace, and a bow. The other side wasn''t looking different either: anothernce, a hammer, and a de. Aside from the bow, the rest of the weapon seemed to be made by a single person. The weapons were made with grey iron, and the hilt was wrapped in leather clothing. The bow on the other hand was made with only a simple wood, and with holes engraved on its body. The bow was broken without its string.


    In the middle seated a man. Muscr, wide shoulder, and strong grip. Brown hair, with some grey, trimmed to look to ept his pointed jaw. A scar on his left eye covered with a ck patch, it looked fresh. Behind him, to his left, was a high table ced with cups and a kettle, steaming.


    He stood with haste seeing Twali entered the room. "Master Twali!" Yes. He cried and bowed almost touching the ssy table with his forehead. Brown hair cut too short almost bald. The table and chair were identical with its circr engraves. Across the table, were soft cushioned long chairs.


    Twali gestured Ned to sit on the other side of the sofa and turned to face the bowing man.


    "That is enough, Master Mold," Twali said, hands behind his back.


    Mold stretched and heave a relief looking at Twali. "To be called Master by Master-Servant Twali," Mold said, adjusting the patch on his left eye. "Surely I don''t deserve the respect."


    Yet, his eye seemed to show envy and annoyance. Twali saw the same, yet he doesn''t care. He waved his hand. "You''ve done well enough to maintain Sudden te branch," Twali said. "Sorry to take your time, but this is the safest ce inside the manor. If you could leave us, Master Mold."


    Mold seemed to be reluctant at first. He cocked an eyebrow looking at Ned. Without much of a choice, Mold left after fetching a brown coat hanging beside him. He then bowed to Twali and left the room without saying a word to Ned.


    Ned sat after Mold left the room. The sofa was designed red, it was aodating with its soft cushion. Ned straightened his back, hands on hisp. There was no window, somps were fixed against the wall. It shone yellow while the fire burning straight inside the ssy enclosing.


    Twali moved toward the high table, opened the kettle, and smelled it with an agreement. He then poured the content of the kettle into the cups. It poured ck or dark brown.


    He then moved back to Ned, gave the cup, and waited for Ned to drink the ck tea.


    Ned drunk the tea, as always, it was House Tarragon standards. Ned couldn''t help but smile with its sweet taste, steam oozed off the cup.


    "Disaster Tea," Twali said, taking a sip on his cup. "Gathered from the Inner part of Du''kki Forest." The cup nked against the saucer after finishing the tea.


    Ned was silent.


    "Our own House member gathered it," Twali added, looking at Ned with narrowed eyes. "You''ve seen them, we have our team of Hunters. Exclusive and trained by House Tarragon''s best warrior."


    Still, Ned remained silent. Cup rested on his hand.


    "We gather Hunters around Bogblot," Twali said, being consistent. "This here is Sudden te branch. You could say this is our main branch since it is the closest to the ind." He nodded behind Ned, to where Du''kki ind was.


    Ned didn''t give a response. To Twali''s eyes, it was unusual for a kid like himhe was fourteen. He should speak, a lot curious about things. But, no. Not once, Ned didn''t give Twali a chance to read him.


    "House Tarragon have hunter branches in every major city," Twali insisted to give Ned information about their House. "Bogaressi, House Tarragon seat of power have hunters stationed there. But mostly high ranking, serving the lord. We also have one at Mooran, West of Bogblot. Bthesi, far West of the region. Blogsakari, South of Bogblot Region and"


    "And tell me why I am here," Ned said, cutting Twali. He seemed to like ck tea. He sipped another, emptying the cup.


    Twali smiled, reaching for Ned''s cup. Ned gave the cup and saw Twali stood, put the cup back to the high table, went back to the sofa, leaned forward, smiled, crossed his hands under his chin; elbows resting on both his knees. "I wonder what Lord Sven saw at you. Lord was... Very reserved outside strangers. Yet, days ago. After meeting you once, he used me to follow you. He never did this to his eldest, to personally use me to follow someone."


    Ned took a deep breath. Why indeed? Ned thought. Must be because of the Mark. But, he said it himself, he wasn''t too attached with the lore of the Mark or its uses.


    "Using me was... Very personal, and very important for Lord Sven," Twali said. He waved his hand, pushed his back to the sofa, and crossed his leg. One atop the other. Shiny boots came into a disy. "First, you destroyed the Mana Stone. That alone piqued my interestnot for Lord Sven. But for me? Mana Stones were a dream for Mages, even Lesser Mana Stones are important. They will kill for it. But you? Destroying it?"


    Ned sighed. Resting his back to the sofa. And like Twali, he crossed his legs. "It seemed that I owe you one," Ned said, smiling but enough for Twali to recognize the faint smile. "So, before this conversation went deep. I would like to give my appreciation. Thank you Mr. Twali. For saving and carrying me back to here, and... For breaking an Oath."


    Twali''s eyes went wide with surprise. "How"


    "Sasani," Ned said. "It was her who told me about you carrying me back here. About breaking an Oath. So, if you could tell me why are you following me?"


    Twali smiled, dark brows thinned in the middle. "Everything you want," he said. "We could give you more of those mana stones, assistance, resources, you name it."


    "For what?"


    "Lord Sven''s offer still stands," Twali replied. "Let House Sskat be under House Tarragon."

 Chapter 165: The Plan

    Chapter 165: The n


    So that''s it, Ned thought. Moving his other leg across the other. Leather rubbed against each other making a squeaking sound. The room doesn''t have any window, which forces Ned to look at Twali. "He never gave up," Ned said under his breath.


    "Please refrain using he when you''re not a House member," Twali said. "He''s always Lord Sven to the outside. Blood of true heir to the throne."


    "Did heyour Lord," Ned said, back still leaning against the soft cushion. Eyes pointing at Twali. "Told you why to go to such length to recruit me?"


    Twali shifted leg, he shrugged and tapped a finger on his elbow. "If you work with Lord Sven," he spoke. "He will help you find Roy. He will provide you with the resources to be a hunter. But first, you need to join an academy. Your House merging to his"


    "No," Ned said in a quick response. So Sven told him about my search. Ned thought. How big is his trust toward the servant? "I already told him no. Now, if you still insist, just because I broke his stone then... "


    Ned flicked a wrist, the wrist where his ring he wore. Mana stone then appeared on the t of his hand. He then reached for the table to his left, putting the stone. Blue light shone against the ssy table.


    Twali jumped off his feet, long-legged servant skipped toward the table. He then leaned, eyes gawking in awe. "By the Maker!" he said, breath formed a vapor on the stone. "Mana Stone. And"


    Twali paused, he then looked at Ned. And pulled something inside his suit. A monocle: copper ring and chipped surface. He fixed the eyewear to his right eye and turned over to Ned, then sat beside him. Too close. Ned raised a forearm, blocking Twali''s ecstatic response.


    "Let me see it," he said. He was sitting yet he was towering at the same time. He looked down at Ned with his pawnbroker''s eyes. Monocle reflected light from the ceiling. Dark eyes twinkled and dted.


    "See what?" Ned said cocking a shoulder.


    "Ring."


    Ned sighed, lowered his guard, and stretched his left to the servant.


    Without dy, Twali grabbed Ned''s hand. He narrowed his eyes, inspecting Kamma''s ring. "Gurrat''uhllumaki," he said in his dialect and was shocked by his response. He lowered his hand as he let go of Ned''s wrist. And moved opposite of Ned sitting back at the red sofa.


    Ned arched a lip and remembered something his Master told him once: "There is a ce above the continent," Master Will had said. Remembering him with messy brown hair while lifting a finger trying to prove a point to the ten-year-old Ned. "And was divided by mountain ranges. This is the ce that the Kingdom gave up on conquering. The Northern Kingdom; humans of different ethnicity. There, they lived with different kings. Mostly barbaric, but highly intelligent people."


    Just like elves, people from the Northern Kingdom were forbidden to enter the Griffith Kingdom. Yet, one had slipped through. And manage to gain status. Why would Sven be affiliated with the people of the North? Unless...


    "Kid," Twali said, pulling the monocle off his eye and hid it back in his inside pocket. He then crossed his arms against over chest. ''"Ned. I will give you the time. So that... You and I will have time to think these things through. Iafter what you have shown, it seemed that resources weren''t your problem. But I am curious how would you find this Roy without our help."


    He was right, losing leveragewhich was resourcesagainst Ned, he needed to formte a new n to put his Lord''s request in a new motion. Second, Ned sighed. He was right, he thought. I need to find Roy, but me being alone to do it will take time. And I''m not strong enough to venture the Middle and Inner Area of the forest. Also, I''ve encountered only one settlement. Yet, the result was almost wiped out of the Quickfall team. If I go there alone, I might find a new settlement crowded with those beasts, and maybe hunters that were in control by those parasites


    Ned''s eye gleamed silver. "Tell me about yourself," Ned said, leaning back to the red sofa. "As you have guessed by now, I''m no ordinary kid. But first, if I wanted to work with someone, I need to trust them. So tell me, why break an Oath to save me?"


    "What do you mean work with someone," Twali said, surprises after surprises his eyes narrowed. He smiled but seemed to be worry as well, his voice lowered. "I only save Lord Sven, that is my primary Oath. The Oath that I broke was secondary but wasn''t necessary. I am not allowed to be a Hunter, be associated with Hunter''s Guild Association, or any other Guild. Simply because I''m"


    "ve," Ned said. His voice was proud, without any hint of mockery or disdain. "Or was a ve."


    Twali paused and nodded. "Yes," he said in agreement with Ned.


    Ned leaned his head back at the sofa, making him rx his muscles while gazing at the constant light of white. The ceiling was white, cleaned to shine. "Master," Ned whispered. Remembering something from his Master:


    "And if one was caught," Master Will had said, about the people of the Northern Kingdom. "They''ll be branded as ves. Stripped off their titlesif ever they have one, and to work until their death. iming back their lives is near to impossible. Unless the King himself pardoned them."


    Ned stood, clipped his arms to his sides, and gave a full bow. After Twali carried him back to Lord Sven''s manor, Ned hasn''t give Twali full gratitude. "Thank you," Ned said. "For saving me back then."


    Twali stood in a haste, surprised to see Ned giving a full bowhe a ve. He bowed a ve in response.


    Ned retracted and gave a tap over Twali''s shoulder.


    "Your Master is lucky to have you," Twali said smiling. "You sure know things a fourteen-year-old kid like you don''t. And your Master?"


    Ned''s lips formed a line. He took in a breath and said: "I want your Hunters; not your best but the right ones. I will choose them myself. I want a raiding team, able to maneuver in different kinds of situations." He paused, trying to deduce thetter''s reactionhe seemed pleased. "Payments will be handled by me. Do you have healers?"


    "No," Twali said, shaking his head. "She wasn''t in the region now. She was sent by the Association to the other Great Houses to heal some Great noble. That is why I instructed Mond to do raid with utmost care."


    "It''s fine," Ned said, nodding. "I want all the resources to keep the raiding party alive. Again, I will pay for all the expenses. How much would that cost me?"


    Twali turned his head toward the Mana stone resting over the table. "That is not enough. But I need to know where would you take the Hunters? And on what purpose?"


    Ned leaned forward, angled his hands to support his chin. He then towered his fingers across his face. "We''re going to visit beasts settlements, until" Ned paused. "Until I find Roy."


    "Wiping settlements is not enough to find Roy, Ned," Twali said in disagreement. "You need to flip all stones there is. Also, it will signal the Association, they might not give quests too frequently. It will also cause other Hunters outside House Tarragon to be wary of us, they might even cause trouble if they find it out. Hunters were... "


    "Being Hunters," Ned said. "Competition. I get it. I just need to find certain settlements, preferably closer to the Du''kki mountain. Inner and Middle areas will do. I need to find certain a beasts."


    "What was it with the certain beasts you''re up to?"


    "I need his parasite," Ned said. Again, yes those parasites are the key, he thought. "How many members in your raiding team?"


    "Minimum of six per party," Twali responded. "And one raiding team includes at least two to three parties, not including the Companions. Knights, warriors, mages, and rouges are the standard hunting team. Raiding means modification. But the standard raiding party includes at least four warriors: two knights for defenses and luring. Warriors, at least two to support the knights. A single mage is enough for magical attacks and the rest are rouges: a single scout is also enough, maybe an additional archer as a backup. And an added three members for Companions."


    It won''t work. Ned thought. Too many close-range fighters. It will be easy for the parasites to leech on them, those damn parasites can hide their Mana Leaksno, it was Moloatiss''s doing.


    Ned sighed. "No," he said, leaning closer to Twali. "Two knightsthat is all for the frontline. I only need one rouge: a scout or archers is enough, I will apany them for I will register myself as a Runner. The rest of the team will be reserved for Mages. Can they use Detect?"


    Twali narrowed his eyes and smiled. Impressed by Ned''s skills to manage a team. With only two knights, the raid is going to be a fast hit and run style. The only problem was the scout. Only a single scout for a very squishy raiding team. Twali then shrugged his shoulders.


    "Yes, most of our Mages can use Detect," Twali said. "Why are you so eager to find this man, Ned?"


    "It is to rescue my Master," Ned replied.


    With that, Twali remained quiet and waited for Ned''s additional requests.


    "I need a solid party here, Twali sir," Ned said, voice determined. "So help me with this one."


    Twali nodded. "Lord Sven''s requests were to aide you in any way possible," he said "So, yes. As a servant for the House Tarragon. I will heed your request. And after that, you will be a member of the House Tarragon."


    Ned smiled, more like a grin, and said: "I told you already, I am no ordinary kid. Sono. Not in my lifetime, I will be under your House."

 Chapter 166: Am I Right?

    Chapter 166: Am I Right?


    "What?" Twali''s eyes sunk. With all the requests, and Ned doesn''t have the desire to be under the House of Tarragon. The servant''s rounded face went twitching, he looked at the mana stone over the tableit doesn''t help either. Most of House Tarragon''s mana stone went to his son. To ensure his growth, Lord Sven gave resources to Master Finn without hesitation.


    "Yes," Ned said folding his other arm and rested it to hisp. "I won''t work for him, and I won''t let my House be lesser and be his own."


    "Then," Twali said, shaking his head. "Your request won''t be granted, Ned."


    "But," Ned said. "We can be allies, that way we both benefit from each other. While maintaining equal footing. But, my House now is something none would give much of an attention. And it was something of importance to me."


    "No," Twali replied. "Allegiance means trusts. Lord Sven saw something from you. As to what it is, I do not know. But to form an allegiance, both sides must benefit from each other. That is why Lord Sven asked for your House to be under his. You don''t need to pay tribute, but one day, he will be needing you. Also, I believe your House was created from the House of Woods. Their benefitsthe Woods, won''t give you enough freedom. House of Woods worked for House Tarragon, but only for protection. Aside from that, what they do, Lord Sven doesn''t care. As long as they pay their tribute, both sides benefits.


    Now, if you insist on forming an allegiance. Both sides must benefit, be it information, power, knowledge, resources. One must share with the other. This is not something you can pull, Ned. I do not mock your House, but you do not have any of those; especially the power. You are something that piqued my interest kid. For Lord Sven to personally handle matters regarding you, seemed too odd. There must be something about you."


    Ned sighed. Murmurs behind the door vanquished the awkward silence inside the semi-circr room. Ned reached for the bridge between his nose, rubbing it (putting pressure to lessen the pain after a two-day sleep). Am I that exhausted to sleep for too long? Ned thought, shaking his head. From time to time, Ned could feel pressure pulsating from his right hand. Luckily his left hand


    The Mark... Ned talked to himself. With the remaining mana he had, he drew it out from his Core and pushed it to his left handwrist to be precise.


    With careful control, Ned focused the mana on his left. Then the streaming of light shone. Like blood flowing through his veins, the light traced the sign of the Mark under his wristan inverted triangle inside was a throbbing S.


    Lord Sven had one. Ned thought. Hadhis family had one but lost after the Old King died. Lost? Lost was it?


    Ned stopped rubbing the bridge of his nose, he stared at Twali with narrowed eyes. Somehow, Ned felt something was off. Retracting the mana out of his wrist, Ned slumped his back on the soft cushioned chair.


    "Where is Lord Sven now?" Ned said.


    "Bogaressi," Twali said in response. "Why?"


    "Can youmunicate with him?"


    "Yes."


    "Will you give me a chance to talk to him?"


    Silence. Twali pulled his shoulder up and nodded. He looked at Ned with careful eyes while rubbing the copper ring around his left thumb. Flicking his wrist, a cube with rough edges appeared over his palm.


    Former ves to be trusted by a high noble, Twali was something. He even got a very rare item, a dimensional ring. Most nobles have, but for a former ve to have one...


    Rubbing the edges of the cube, Twali rxed his hand. An almost invisible distortion made visible around the tip of his finger, injecting mana into the cube.


    "Communication im depends on the distance of the receiver," Twali said, raising the Cube closer to Ned. He then ced the Cube over the table next to his right. The Communication im remained shining with cobalt blue light. Not too bright, but enough for it to produce shadows dancing around its edges. "Bogaressi and Sudden te wasn''t that far. But the mana I injected was enough for you tomunicate with him for almost five minutes. Another five will take a toll on me. So, you better be concise."


    "Twali," the cube resounded. The voice was like inside a small room: echoing every word that was spoken. "How was Sudden te?"


    "Lord Sven," Twali said bowing. Although the Cube only lit everytime a word was spoken, still, Twali took a deep bow. "We are preparing for a raid, Lord Sven. But, future events might change soon."


    Lord Sven''s regal voice didn''t responded on Twali''s answer. Behind the heavy breathing, Ned could hear a wheezing horse, a racking sound; like a wood being hit against a stone, while wind whistling at the same time. Lord Sven seemed to be traveling, Ned thought.


    "Why is that, Twali?" Lord Sven said, the voice inside the cube.


    "Master Ned might give you the details, Lord Sven," Twali said, voice was very soft and respectful. "He would like to talk, Lord Sven."


    Lord Sven sounded indistinct inside the Cube, more like a humtwo short hum.


    "Kid?" He then said, voice forced the Cube to vibrate in a quick session following his voice. "Tell me."


    "Lord Sven," Ned said, leaning a bit closer to the table. Blue light reflected over his silver hair. "How is Twali about the Mark?"


    Ned needed to be careful pertaining to Marks. Thest time someone knew about the Mark, his Master went inside an infinite loop of time; waiting to be recovered.


    Twali''s eyes narrowed but remained in silence. It seems that it wasn''t the first time he heard about the Mark.


    Seemed in surprise, Lord Sven didn''t respond immediately. The horse neighed behind the background, wooden wheels rolled against the stone.


    "He is fine," Lord Sven said after an almost thirty seconds of silence. "What about it, kid?"


    After Lord Sven''s inquiry, a short muffled voice responded then the Cube went intoplete silent. No more whines and neighs, no more leaves rustling, no more tapping of wood against rocks. Only the breathing, only Lord Sven. Ned assumed.


    "Your Mark wasn''t lost. Was it, Lord Sven?"


    "I don''t have it kid," Lord Sven said, heavy breathing followed.


    [He was telling the truth.]


    ICE responded to the moment Lord Sven answered Ned. His voice was indeed precise, and straight. Even Ned could tell the Lord wasn''t lying.


    [I do not hear any sway of tones.]


    Ned remained focus on the Cube, eyes burrowing.


    "Indeed it is," Ned said, blue eyes turned to Twali. "But"eyes back at the Cube"someone in your family has it."


    Yes, it is impossible that the Old King would let the Mark gone to waste. Even without his offsprings, he must have trusted someone. Someone he was willing to pass on the throne, someone who is least, someone that people will not expect to continue the bloodline. It was you Sven, or someone in your family. Just like me; they doesn''t have an exact knowledge about Marks. Now tell me, am I right?


    "Yes," Lord Sven said as if reading Ned''s thoughts. "Butfirst. Twali; noise"


    "Yes, my Lord," Twali said. He then stood and towered Ned with his long legs and imposing ck suit. Raising his left hand, he muttered words. "Scato Soporo." White light leaking out his hand like a stream of water. Then, this stream of water-light expanded, enclosing Ned inside a soft bubble. While Twali moved about four or five steps back, making him rest on the wall beside the broken bow. He then folded his arm, remained quiet as if waiting for Ned. Twali opened his mouth, saying something.


    "Time is running," Ned said, reading Twali''s lips. No voice came inside the soft bubble. Only Ned''s breathing and a soft growl from his left. And if he focused deep, Ned could hear his own heart thumping. Ned turned his head to the im. Twali made sure to enclose both him and the Cube inside the bubble. That way, Ned could hear Lord Sven, but making sure none would hear their conversation outside. Ned nodded to Twali and back to the Cube.


    "It is safe, Lord Sven," Ned said, his voice echoed inside the bubble.


    "Uh," Lord Sven said. Ned pictured him nodding. "It was my great grandfather, a very distant rtive of the Old King. He has the Mark. But he doesn''t know how to pass the Mark that time, so he died together with it."


    "Dead?" Ned said, making sure he heard Lord Sven quite right.


    "Yes."


    If he''s dead. Then, the Mark died together with him. Ned thought, narrowing his eyes. Silver and thin brows met in the middle. Another dead end. He sighed.


    "But " Lord Sven said in a very low voice, it was almost a whisper. "But," he said once again. "It has been a hundred and a hundred and twenty years but my great grandfather''s body remained fresh. Nodead, but he doesn''t decayed."

 Chapter 167: Lier

    Chapter 167: Lier


    What does it mean? Ned thought, folding his arm back and narrowing his eyes. Disappointed by what Lord Sven had said. "It could be magic," Ned said, turning his head to the Cube. "Perhaps some hidden spells."


    Ressurection was impossible. If it is, Lord Sven''s ancestor would be walking the world of Earflgard by now. But no. So it''s either a spell that made the body decline to rot, some schrs alchemical mixtures, or perhaps the Mark.


    "Impossible," Lord Sven''s voice echoed inside the bubble magic that Twali had conjured. "Those kinds of magic existyes. But tost it more than a hundred years, I never heard one. Not even my House''s schrs and mages heard of such spell."


    "Then" Ned paused, caught a glimpse of Twali. The servant gestured Ned, raising two fingers which indicates that Ned has two minutes left after that, the Cube will cut off. By then, Twali must inject mana to continue their conversation. Communication im, like the one Ned was using, could only be used by using the owner''s mana. Ned remembered Twali saying that it takes a toll on him by using his mana.


    "Then what, kid?" Lord Sven said, the silence on both sides made the conversation coherent. "Tell me, have you considered my proposal?"


    "Noor, yes," Ned said, nodding to Twali and turned his gaze back to the Cube. "Say, Lord Sven. What do you think will happen if your House has the Mark?"


    Silence on Lord Sven''s side made Ned think that thetter was considering things and the impact of the Mark to his House.


    As far as Ned knew, and what baffled him, the Markording to ICEwas made somewhere in the gxy of Sskat. It was one of the reasons that made himpelled to search the lore and meaning behind the Mark. How could ICE understand the writings of the Mark? Why was it in the world of Earflgard? And what strikes Ned the most, howe Master Will had the Mark of the Knight?


    "Such an odd question for an item veiled with mystery," Lord Sven said. "But, if what our ancestors said about the Marks were true. Then, it would make me able to challenge the throne, and take back what is ours, put the war to end between the Empire and the kingdom and focus more on the Shattered Continentely no do no mind it, Ned. Yes, it will make my House back to how it wasa House revered upon by the people, honored and respected. Those were the traits the current kingdom does not have."


    "Then," Ned said, closing his eyes. Remembering memories of his Master, how he put his life for Ned, the pain of the betrayals. He took in a breath. Let''s just hope that this will work Ned thinking to himself. "I will give you honor and respect what your House wanted, I will give you the Mark your ancestors hadthe Old King had."


    "I am the Lord of House Tarragon, kid," Lord Sven said, voice bing impatient andmanding. "What you offer me is beyond my controlme whose House controls thousand of households, resources envied by Great Houses, Hunters that will heed mymand. And you? A kid of an inutile ind, abandoned, and powerless? Making me an offer? You have to do better than that, Ned of O''rriadt. I am a Lord that relies on facts, not some heresy. How do you think my House survives hundreds of years after the Old King''s demise?"


    Ned frowned, both because of time running out and thetter''s ignorance. "Lies," Ned said.


    "What?" Lord Sven cried. "Know your ce, kid. I intend to recruit you cause I saw great potential in you, Ned. But that doesn''t mean you will have your way just because I am going easy on you. I could have you killed the moment you left the Chance Game, and you won''t know what hit you. Yet, you dare call me a lier"


    "Yes. You are, Sven," Ned said, scoffing in between words. "Lier, ignorant, insignificant of all the Houses, and miserable. That''s what you are. That''s what your House will be."


    "Twali!" Lord Sven cried. His voice echoed inside the bubble of magic. "I want this Moraki''s incarnate''s head!"


    Twali looked at Ned and smiled, he nodded then gestured to raise one finger. One minute.


    "He won''t hear you," Ned said, nodding to Twali back with a conspicuous smile."But your rivals can. Say, Lord Sven. Why recruit more? You seemed to travel a lot. Your Households were eager to go raiding. And what''s that telling me? You need resources to maintain. Sooner orter, your HouseLord Svenwill crumble.


    "And just like any other Houses, you will be forced to find a way to reviveif not, maintain the facade of you being a Great Noble. And to do that, you will be forced to let Sasani marry someone that will ensure the survival of your House. And Sasani is lucky enough to get married, what if she became a concubine?"


    Ned heard a long breath, like taking-in air before a long dive. Ned grinned. But what if? He thought. What if Sasani did be a concubine. Ned shook his head, brushing the idea of Sasani too young to get married. But this world''s age of maturity is sixteen, I wonder how old Sasani is?


    [Judging from the subject''s figure.]


    [The curves of her body.]


    [The ample growth of her breasts.]


    ICE chimed, and Ned frowned if ICE needed to respond to his thoughts this time.


    [She must be around fifteen to seventeen.]


    [Enough for you and the subject to conduct replication.]


    What replication? Ned almost jumped off his feet. No, that''s not what I meant. ICE, why would you notify me of these unnecessary ideas.


    [Ned, it wasn''t unnecessary.]


    [It is to ensure your happiness and bloodline continuation.]


    Another notification made Ned shake his head.


    [Creating an encrypted file for subject: Sasani.]


    [Two files were created for the host''s choosing for replication.]


    [First subject: Toni.]


    [Second subject: Sasani.]


    [Files will be encrypted and hidden for future rmendation.]


    No, Ned thought and lowered his shoulder. Whatever. He sighed.


    "No," Lord Sven said after a long pause, Twali moved closer to Ned to where his magic bubble was. "You are wrong with one thing, kidI can''t believe I''m talking to a kid like thisI will never let Sasani be a concubine and be married to someone she doesn''t love. Between my name, the House, and Sasani. I will choose Sasani. Maker''s tongue! I won''t let that happen to my daughter."


    He was at least a good man, circled with unreliable people. "I may be a kid," Ned said, tapping his elbow with his finger. Time is running, and he doesn''t know how long he can contact Lord Sven again. "But this kid might help you in some ways."


    Behind the Cube, Ned could hear Lord Sven''s sighed. He even imagined the City Lord shaking his head, while ginger and ck hair swayed along the way. Wrinkles must be deep after their conversation.


    "Tell me," he said. "What do you want?"


    "I need your manpower"


    "No," Lord Sven said briefly, cutting Ned''s reply. "I said. What do you want to do about the Mark?"


    ICE, Ned said inside his thoughts. Is it possible that Markslike mineexists without a host?


    [Possible.]


    Ned nodded and eyes blinked slowly. He smiled but


    [But. Without mana to support it. It won''tst long.]


    [It is also possible that the Mark the Lord have evolved and siphoned mana from the surrounding.]


    [But.]


    Another but, Ned thought. The smile has gone from his face.


    [The possibility of it evolving is slim to none.]


    Mine evolved, what are the chances the other evolved as well?


    [Slim to none.]


    [You got lucky or perhaps due to your body to only absorb pure mana.]


    [The Mark of the Knight evolved at a faster rate.]


    Then, if I can inject mana into Lord Sven''s Mark, maybe the Mark will show itself.


    [Possible. But]


    No more buts, I''ve made up my mind. Well do this, Ned thought nodding.


    [If it is what you want, Ned.]


    ICE soft voice echoed inside Ned, he then leaned closer to the Cube. "Maybe," he said, to Lord Sven. Cube glowed with blue dimming light. "Just maybe, I can extract the Mark from your ancestor''s body and give it to you."


    "And how are you going to do that?" Lord Sven replied with haste, his voice spiked up.


    He seemed excited, Ned thought.


    "I''m going to find the man Roy"


    "Roy," Lord Sven said in unison with Ned and continued. "I get it. I will tell Twali about your request and if we both agreed. I will give you what you want. In return, you will give me what I want. If you fail after all these, your House will be under mine. And you will work for me."


    "I already informed Twali," Ned said, narrowing his eyes. "All I needed is your permission, Lord Sven. We don''t have time."


    Indeed I don''t, Ned thinking the events back at the beasts settlement. That caterpir is knowledgeable enough to use Hunters to control them and as bait. He might change location, hide, worse leave the ind.


    The magic bubble dimmed and plopped. Twali stepped inside and back to the sofa and leaned to the Cube.


    "Lord Sven," Twali said, eye under the Cube. "Cube''s about to close."


    "Twali," Lord Sven said. "The kid here is persistent."


    Twali nodded and smile while Ned remained by folding his arm.


    "Ned," Lord Sven, Cube dimming. "You forgot something about me. I''m a man of game. So listen, I will let you have all the resources you want for this n of yours to work. I can do it now even me without having to go there. But "


    Twali looked to Ned and seemed to know what his Lord was thinking. He shook his head.


    "But," Lord Sven said continuing. "Only if you fight Twali." The Cube shone bright blue and dimmed, then themunication cut off.

 Chapter 168: Letter

    Chapter 168: Letter


    "But," Twali said after the Cube cut off. Shaking his head, he continued with voice diminishing. "That won''t be appropriate, Lord Sven."


    Ned wasn''t sure if Twali was pitying him, or genuinely declining his Master. This Lord is difficult to read, Ned thought, sighing. "So what now?" He said.


    "He seemed to be eager after talking to you, Ned," Twali said, picking the Cube. "Tell m"


    The Cube blinked of light. Twali lifted it back over the table, brushing the stack of paper with his elbow. The Cube shone red, and Twali injected mana with haste. "Lord Sven," Twali said, nodding at Ned.


    "Twali," Lord Sven said, he seemed to be departing. The background noise crackled with different voices, some shouted; othersughed. "Make s" he said, stopping as someone in the background shouted closer to him. "Make sure to give the kid what he needed, as for the resources"he paused and grunted"these urchins. Anyway, Twali. I want to see the kid fight it''s either you or find other his match. I won''t just give the kid what he wanted that easy.


    "You hear me, kid? That or none." The Cube dimmed red, and before Ned or Twali could retort, the Cube went off. Leaving the sighing Twali and driven Ned.


    "Your Lord, Master Twali," Ned said, standing. Grating ck-leather made a squeaking sound between his legs, his tunic looked pleasant. Looked, but Ned felt stiffened. "Sure is ecstatic."


    "Yes, kid," Twali said, picking the Cube. It then vanished before Twali''s hand reached hisp. He then rubbed the ring on his thumb with his index finger and sighed. "And I just hoped Master Finn did the same."


    Ned reached for the door, boots tapping against the floor. He turned to face Twali. "How long will it take to settle things?" Ned said, reaching for the metal knob.


    "Depending on your request," he said, standing. He ran fingers across the edges of his ck suit. "Gathering hunters, resources for their survival, and preparing the party with weapons and items they needed. Give me three days, that''s the fastest I can settle things."


    Ned nodded and spun to leave Twali.


    "And how about this?" Twali said, pointing at the Mana stone over the table. "Kid, this is not enough for the requests you needed."


    Ned went back to Twali, stretched a hand over the table. Then, after a clink, like a stone over a ss object. Six more Mana stone appeared. "How about now?"


    Twali widened his eyes, his lips twitched, and his arms shook as he reached for the Mana stone. "Y-you," Twali said, swallowing something. "How many do you have?"


    Ned remained silent.


    Twali sighed. "That was unprofessional of me," he said. He reached for the stones. Seven Mana stones hoarded inside his sweating palm. "Be wary, Ned," Twali said after the stones went inside his ring, he breath wheezing after he used his ring. "Only the Kingdom of Griffith produces Mana stones. That is how they became overly powerful, and use sl" Twali paused, boring eyes at the wall behind Ned as if he remembered something from the depths of his mind. "Just, do not use it too often. If you want to use it, give it to me. I will exchange it for gold, just be safe. That way, even if how many of it you use, people won''t be rmed."


    There is more to these stones I do not understand. This wasn''t used in O''rriadt, so I''m an alien about it. Ned thought, nodding to Twali. Edwin wanted me to use it for his purposeour purpose. But, I won''t y his game. I will make my own game.


    After making sure all the purposes were settled, Ned left the semi-circr room. Outside, Mond rested his back against the wall beside the door. Too close, Ned could smell his expensive perfume, he doesn''t look like a typical noble. Maybe he''s trying to be one. Ned thought, looking at the eye-patched hunter. A silver ne hung his neck. This time, Ned saw what Hunter''s ne looks like. Mond''s ne hung freely outside his neck. A silver te engraved with Mond''s name and numbers that Ned doesn''t need memorizing.


    Ned moved with silence on both sides, Mond scoffed passing Ned and went back inside the roomhis room, or a room was given to him to manage the House Tarragon Hunter''s Sudden te branch.


    Ned could hear praisesing from Mond.


    "Master Twali," he said, boasting. "Our Hunters are ready. This time we will "


    His voice descended and cut-off after closing the door.


    Ned swept his eyes toward the crowding hunter. To his far left, the stairs where he came from. Stairs painted with brown and outlined with ckwhat seemed to be iron. Going right, room after room was identical. A wooden shop and thick wood pir on both sides extending above the third floor. The only difference within the shops was the item being sold: herbs, vials, talismans cut from the rock; others made of wood. Weapons werebeled with writings that read discounted if the buyer was from House Tarragon. Others sold whetstones along with des, bows, some were parchments and clothing of different varieties. This clothing wasn''t made for fashion, but durability and sustainability for hunters: mostly made of leather just like Ned had been wearing, some piped with fur, and metals, others were armor exclusive for Knights with no holes metal covering the body.


    Through the crowd, Ned saw a glimpse beside the knight''s armor being sold, it was a coat. Coat almost identical to Ned. He frowned, remembering Sasani. Her naked body, and the coat Ned used to cover her. My coat, he thought. Sweeping his eyes, uncertain to see Sasani.


    She was hiding in the first ce, and her being in Sudden te would cause a ruckus. But it was toote, people already knew that their Master''s daughter was back to Sudden te. Ned wondered if how long did Sasani use Swift as a disguise. Does his father even knew? Perhaps, yes. Twali saw her, and as a servant pledged to Lord Sven, he was obliged to inform his master.


    Ned went back to his room after taking the time to look for Sasani. She wasn''t there, or inside one of those shops, or kiosks that sells food.


    Putting the boots beside the door, Ned entered the room, and Ned smelled redolence: strong and aromatic, a mixture of mint and what seemed to be lemongrass. The fragrance was strong even though the window, to his right, was swung open. Ned proceeds to his bed, unbuttoning clothes along the way.


    Ned threw his back to the bed, puffing dust off the bed. The dust flew swirling Ned''s body, and sunlight made it looked like tiny birds circling the sky.


    "ICE," he said. "Status."


    A burst of light expanded his view. The head''s up disy shone bluea disy meant normal. Then the disy jerked back and forth. Ned frowned. This has never happened before, he thought. Shaking his head, the disy went back to normal in a steady-state, it was followed by ICE''s voice along with the chime.


    [Mana Points: 70/ 4, 000.]


    His mana pool went up after he fought Gogmurch. He was too exhausted and drained. And just like muscles, the more Ned strained his body; the more he could expand his mana pool after recovering. But, his absorption stillcks speed.


    Ned raised a hand across his face. Grasping nothing but air, he frowned. Looking at the light attached to the ceiling and back to his hand. The aroma whiffed closer to him.


    It I keep using mana stone to absorb, then I might not have resources left by the end of the day. Ned sighed, resting his hand back to his side. ICE continued.


    [Energy: 40%.]


    Ned felt his arms became heavy after lying back to the bed. Now that he didn''t move a lot, Ned could feel all the strains and pain lurking in his body. Limbs and muscles felt heavy. Ned was reluctant to sleep after the unknown visit to the dark and mysterious in. It felt like he was trapped in time, and Ned couldn''t leave until he is dead. Ned covered his eyes with his forearm. Yet, the aroma was getting stronger.


    Ned lying down, his body crossing the bed. His feet hanging at the edge of the bed. Lifting his arm he turned his head. There, he saw the side-table with a candle heating a small bowl of metal. The small bowl was attached to a tiny metal stick and was made with a t-iron base to keep on falling. Below the small bowl was the candle, heating it. Making the small bowl exhumed the aroma. Ned raised to look at the bowl, there he saw an oil inside. Beside the stand of the bowl and candle was a parchment with writings. Ned reached for the paper and read the writings ( it was written with delicate as every letter were made to look like vines extending at every edge) and it read:


    ''Ned, I learned what happened from Twali. I have your coat and I am ashamed to give it back. You have seen the flesh of me, so I needed time to rpose myself. Tomorrow, when the sun is above, meet me at the fountain in the center of the city. I will be waiting beside the third Hunter''s board. - Swift.''

 Chapter 169: Mistaken

    Chapter 169: Mistaken


    Ned awoke to humming. He opened his eyes, finding himself snuggled into the near-to luxurious bed in Lord Sven''s manor. He''d fallen asleep in his clothing and seemed to forget how the hunter''s cloth fitted to him tightly. Luckily, his ck trouser stretchedfortably.


    The humming was the wind forcing inside through the window. Was it raining? Ned thought, squinting. The window shade had been drawnand he didn''t remember doing thatand it was dark outside. Silver hair hangs loose across his eyes. It has been four monthsnearly fiveafter he left O''rriadt, but his hair seemed to grow with haste.


    ICE, did someonee in? Ned thought, talking to his system.


    [No.]


    [But, I sensed vibration behind the door not more than ten minutes before you woke-up.]


    ICE relied on Ned''s senses to perceive the outside. As of now, the only way for her to sense when Ned was sleeping was through his hearing. She could also sense touch if someone poked Ned through his sleep, and give a signal to Ned if it''s necessary or otherwise.


    The time was before dawn, but the air felt humid: thick and overbearing. The smell of mint and lemongrass faded; the letter Sasani had written was folded inside Ned''s hind pocket. The light from the ceiling wasn''t enough to make the room lit bright.


    Ned left the bed, feeling submissive to recess. Forcing himself, Ned unbuttoned the ck tunic, took the time on his trousers, and threw himself on the floor. With the p of both his hands against the wooden floor, Ned did his morning routine.


    Thirty minutes was all he needed to finish push-ups, stretchings, and muscle-building moves. He breathes in deep after a full workout. Sweat ran his forehead down to his chin. Feeling energized, Ned took shower in the washroom that he almost didn''t notice the first time he was in the roomexhausted he was. To his surprise, the manor was fixed with running water, the shower was fresh and clear. Water wasn''t the problem, since Bogblot was a region sitting alongside a vast swamp. Through magic, maybe technology, the water from thend was redirected to the capital and distributed throughout the rest of the region. Perhaps, each city has its water system. It was the first time that Ned felt energized from a shower after he left Forgotten Pint.


    Forgotten Pint, Ned thought. Locking the second to thest button and leaving one, having his tunic with an open chestshowing a white cloth underneath the tunic. Ned decided to leave Lord Sven''s manor and proceed to his rented room back at the Forgotten Pint.


    Ned opened the door. Someone had left food beside the door, to his right was boots. Instead, Ned pulled the cart back to his room. Steam oozed around the edges of the silver tray.


    Suddenly ravenous, Ned sat down on the bedhe had fixed after his shower. Lifting the lid off the tray, he finds a tbread that had been baked with sweet paste in the center along with a dipping sauce. Beside the bread was a te half-filled with meat cut to chewing sizes. Ned ate with a fork and knife.


    Felling satisfied and energized, Ned walked out of the room by leaving the cart, with an empty tray. He was ready. Unbeknownst to him, he smiled. Ned frowned, surprised by his reaction to the unknown. Or was it really unknown? For some reason, he was eager to meet someone. Outside his circle; he preferred to be alone.


    Ned was met with light affixed along the edges of the walls. To his right were doors, it almost looked like a hotel but with weapons hanging on both sides of the wall. Leaving the floor, Ned climbed down the stairs only to be met by hunters walking toward the back of the manor. There were at least, fifty hunters marching to the end of the manor. These fifty hunters, which Ned assumed to be recruits, were led by prideful hunters. Five hunters led ten recruits, each.


    "You!" One of the hunters leading the recruits cried, his voice circled the circr manor. It wasn''t even dawn, yet the manor felt like the military with shouting from both sides. Ned had just exited thest steps of the stairs when one of the lead hunters criedmanding.


    Ned saw the lead hunter pointing. He looked over his shoulders, making sure that the voice wasn''t aimed at himbut, no. "He''s talking to me, didn''t he?" Alone, Ned said, and ICE responded.


    [It seemed so.]


    Ned sighed. First Tand, the pretty boy, then this? Ned could only shake a head.


    "Yes," the lead hunter cried following his first bellow. "You, what do you think you''re doing looking like an urchin at the stairs? You''ve got guts to leave and go up?"


    The lead hunter guides nine recruits, not like the rest that have ten. All nine turned their gaze toward Ned and seemed thinking of the same idea. The recruits came in different races: some dark, tanned, pale, and extremely pale. But their scowl does not differ: ferocious.


    Ned frowned, what seemed to be the problem? Why do they looked at me like I''m a beast being hunted? Ned thought. He took a step back, putting one foot above the stair.


    Like an orchestra, with the wave of their conductor, the recruit''s eyes turned under as Ned took the step backall at the same time.


    "You crack!" The lead hunter cried once more, he turned and trotted to Ned. He seemed to be from a farawaynd, somewhere in the east or far-east with his voice spouting an ''sh'' in the middle of his sentences. Ned heard him said ''You Shcrack''.


    Ned knew this since O''rriadt was temmed with different people from different ces, and every time Ned went to sell his game, he met a lot of neers. One of which was from and far east of the Cassan Continent, they were called Bantiswali (known for their loved to eat shells in every delicacy, it made their jaw stronger).


    "Uhm," Ned said, surprised with the misunderstanding but remained nk with his face. "I came"


    "Recruit!" The lead hunter said, resting hands on his waist. "Shyou dare not to take a shtep backward!


    "


    "I said"


    "Ah!" Lead hunter said, raising a finger to stop Ned from talking back. "Shdo you know who is upstairs?"


    Ned was silent, he doesn''t know. A lot of room, and he doesn''t care.


    "It shwas our Lady Sasani!" The lead hunter cried, shaking his head along with the finger. The rest of the recruit nodded, ring with their mischievous eyes. "We hunter shprotect our Lady!" He then tapped his chest, looked like a salute to Ned.


    "Hunter si"


    "No!" He cried, brows furrowed. ''shyou recruit do not call me hunter! I am bestowed shwith the power from manager Mond to train you! Call me Shmaster Horn! Now, shtag along and we will proceed to the fighting ground."


    Fighting he said? Ned thought eyes seemed to gleamed silver. Waking up with a fresh body, Ned seemed to look for a quick in-fight to sweat a little further. His workout wasn''t enough without running and some pulls. It was earlytoo early to leave to the manor, might be a good time to test how were the hunter spar with the rest.


    Without dy, Ned tagged along behind the recruits. Aside from Hornobviously not his real namethe rest doesn''t have an emblem of the House Tarragon. Which made Ned almost looking like them, since he doesn''t have one as well.


    The ring stopped after Ned tagged behind the group.


    Horn, the lead hunter from Bantiswali, threw a re onest time at Ned and proceed to the front. Just like from Bantiswali, his eyes were deep brown, tanned skin, with wide shoulders. Dark hair cut-short showed his head almost perpendicr to his neck. Square face like that of a shovel, he might have dropped face-first from birth with his nose t.


    Ned''s groupno their group, was filed into two rows consist of five recruits each. Making Horn stand out in the middle with his hands coated with what looked like to be a brass knuckle. He wore a copper ne and tucked inside his brown vest cut short without sleeves to show his broad chest and thick arms.


    Ned followed along with the group after the first group vanished from the distance. Arriving at the edge of the manor, there stood a massive wooden gate. The gate faces West, and the manor blocked the rising sunor should have, the sky was dark with a very thin streak of light.


    The group was weed with a crowd of training hunters. In the middle was a sparring circle, made of stone and was slightly elevated to avoid water from flooding in. The training ground was wide, almost double the size of the manor itself.


    Around the edges of the training ground were wooden racks stashed with weapons of different sorts.


    Ned could feel the air with different intensity. A cry from his right ( hunters training in spears) and metal nking from his left ( hunters doing mock battles with des). The training ground was lit with torches standing in a wooden pole.


    There were almost a hundred hunters and recruits doing their morning routine. Outside the elevated sparring circle, were another circles small enough to fit two people as they sparit wasn''t elevated like the big one.


    "Now!" Horn cried, turning to the recruits. Jaw thickened with muscles. "Shchoose your weapon!"

 Chapter 170: Mocked Battle

    Chapter 170: Mocked Battle


    Ned''s group belongs to the fifth team, thest out of five. And so, they were grouped at the far corner of the training ground. Behind them was the half-crescent wall of the manor, and the rest was equal-sided in three. Forming a square with a bent edge.


    All were determined to join the House Tarragon, none looked awful. Being only fourteen, Ned was the youngest out of his team, perhaps out of all. ording to the other hunters, one of the convenient ways to be a hunter was to graduate from an academy. By then, one could simply apply to Hunter''s guild to be a hunter, without doing Hunter''s exam.


    Otherwise, if one wanted to join Hunter''s guild without having to graduate from any academy. Then, they have to do the exam and prove to the association that they were worthy to be a hunter.


    As soon as Horn gave the word, the recruits scattered like wildfire. They strode to get their preferred weapon at the wooden rack beside the wall. There, they were stopped by other huntersthat seemed to be guarding the rack or the training ground itselfand ordered them to settle themselves like proper hunters.


    Ned took a step back, giving the others the time and the chance to have their weapons of choice. One hunter passed across him, kicking grasses as he was too old to trail to the other hunters. White hair weaved like a pony, and eyes seemed force to look at the path. Ned shook his head. Too old and a recruit, Ned thought. Life must be hard. The old hunter was almost as old as his Master.


    The old man stopped behind thest line of the recruits.


    Horn looked at Ned, eyelids lifted with what seemed to be a mockery. He grinned. And Ned wasn''t sure why unless it was all about Sasani. Then he saw the line stopped to a full halt, the recruits argued with voices crunching up.


    "Cracking swine!" One of the recruits said, he stood in the middle of the line with beards messed up. "Don''t you dare do that!"


    "Yeah!" The one in the front agreed with voice rising in tension. "You''re saying you don''t have enough weapons?"


    Ned frowned, the rack they were eager to line was now empty. Only six people got the weapons, while other members from other groups ran to get ahead of the rest to pick the weapons supposedly for the fifth team.


    Horn watched them with eyes scorning in the distance. Ned leaned against the wall with arms folded, it felt cold. Without the torch around the edges, the recruits would surely be brushing the hands of each other. Then, the first sunlight broke through, giving a clear view of the ce. Grass weeded short: green, a pavement of grey and ck.


    The rest of Ned''s team shook their head, having no weapon meant already a disadvantage. That includes Ned, the old man, a plump guy with head shining bald against the sunlight, and a tall guy that doesn''t seem to care.


    "Gather up!" Horn said, revising his words to appear like he was born from the capital. "Shyou will be facing other recruits. The recruitment shwillst for two days. And depending on your talent, shyou will be one of the lucky participants to be our households and a job as a hunter."


    The team mped together in front of Horn right after he finished exining. Ned remained to the back, together with the old man and the tall guy.


    "You seemed confident," a voice rang beside Ned. "For a kid."


    It was the old man, stroking his beard moving to Ned. He wore a robe that touched the grass underneath, white hair hangs loose in every directionaside from the pony. He stopped, turned around, and stood beside Ned. He continued as Ned decided to remain quiet.


    "What were you doing upstairs?" He said, not looking to Ned with his sunken eyes.


    "I don''t intend to answer that, old man," Ned said, eyes looking at a pair of recruits started doing their mock battle. It was the first group to start, each group have their designated circle forbat.


    "Huh," he said, hands folded behind his back. "You look young to be here."


    "And that as well."


    "Huh," the old man added. "Fine. Then what about your weapon?"


    "I don''t intend to use one," Ned said, eyes went back to Horn who now have a piece of thin board with the paper being clipped. He started calling out names. "I won''t stay for long either."


    "Then why are you here?" The old man said, looking at Ned.


    "Jerra!" Horn said across the distance.


    "I also don''t want to answer that, old man," Ned said, frowning. Horn has been calling out a man named Jerra for the third time.


    The rest of the group turned their head toward Ned, eyes boring him. The tall guy moved closer to the rest of the group.


    "Jerra!" Horn called out again, this time eyes went straight to Ned.


    "Kid," the old man said, looking at Ned. Eyes met since the old man was almost the same as tall as Ned. "You must be Jerra?"


    "Uh," Ned said, turning his head to the old man, pointy jaw and wrinkled skin was all Ned could see. Why would he join the recruitment? Ned coughed. "Yes. Yes. I am Jerra."


    Before Ned joined, there was one already missing since none of them were on the group. The rest having ten members.


    Ned hurried toward the group to avoid confusing the already confused recruits. Some scoffed, others red.


    "Loti!" Horn said, tapping the paper with his knuckled hand.


    "That would be me, hunter sir," Loti said from behind Ned. It was the old man, stopping beside Ned. "Well, guess we don''t need weapons, right, Jerra-kid?"


    Ned nodded. Loti seemed to be friendly for an old man and seemed to not care that he was the oldest out of the rest of the group.


    Ahead of Ned was the tall guy wearing a farmer''s cloth, with loose sleeves and loose pants. Bruises and cuts were visible behind his neck. To Ned''s right was the old man standing close to the torch. The torch burned with oil, smoke rose, and vanished as the wind blew from the east. The sun has already shone, and the sky has yet to be cleared of dark clouds. On the horizon sparks of thunder looked gloomy, breaking the silence of the sky.


    Looks like meeting Sasani is going to be wet, Ned thought. Unsure why he would think something like that. But, it can''t be helped, she already sent Ned an invitation. Third Hunter''s board in the center of the city, with Sasani, along with the fountain. Then, Ned''s name was called.


    "Jerra," Horn said, arms folded across his chest. A lunky guy stood beside him holding the paper. The shell-eater looked at Ned and nodded. "Shyou''re up. Shyou will be the first to battle."


    "Can''t help it," Ned said, walking in the middle of the group. Some gave way, while others blocked him deliberately. Most throw a dirty look at Ned.


    "Trying to peek at our Lady," one of the recruits said.


    Now, Ned thought that they only joined House Tarragon just to see Sasani. They would even be willing to be ves. Ned could only shake a head.


    He then stopped in the circle of stone. It was almost ten meters in diameter, it wasid t and made of gravel to avoid slipping during battle.


    Being in the center made Ned looked with scornful eyes.


    "Now then," Horn said, looking at the recruits. "Shwho would be willing to"


    "I!"


    "Me!"


    "Pick me, Horn sir!"


    "Let me teach that brat!"


    All at once, seven of the recruits raised their hands to show how eager they were to fight Ned.


    Horn threw a pity look at Ned. "Shtoo early to have enemies, kid," Horn said, grinning. Jaws lined with muscles, knuckles nked with metal. He then pointed to the bulkiest of the recruit. "Bud! Shyou will be facing Jerra!"


    The rest who wasn''t picked lowered their hands without any hint of energy.


    Bud, at almost six feet, with only leather straps covering his chest and short pants that shows his hairy legs stepped up toward Ned and joined him in the middle of the fighting circle. Ned couldn''t judge how old Bud was. If Ned based only on his physique, then he was at least twenty, perhaps twenty-five. But if Ned judged him based on his looks, then he would be around forty or fifty. Thick eyebrows, thick lips, and undermining eyes, Ned wasn''t sure how to judge.


    Raising his ax, Bud pointed it to Ned. "You will regret joining House Tarragon!" He said.


    One of the recruits dropped his de. The rest (aside from Loti, the tall guy, and Ned), mouth went gaping. Even Horn with his thickened jaw couldn''t help it.


    As to how big Bud''s body was, his voice was the highest of pitch Ned have ever heard. He was like an elephant with the voice of a bird. He talked like serenading, his voice if he tried to shoutMaker''s forbidcould break sses of two or three.


    Bud lowered his metal ax with cheeks turning red. "I will" he said, stopping. He must have thought that saying more would make other peopleughed at him.


    But not Ned, he was focused. He raised his hands: left hand forward, right hand bent across his chest. Using only his bare knuckles, Ned mimicked the form Lady Cas''a had used against him. The Water Moon Stance. This stance uses the strength of the opponent against them, followed with a prediction that came with experience, a stance well thought to fight one versus one.


    Horn, pulled something out of his left pocket. It was a silver coin, raised it and said: "Shtart the moment the silver hit the ground." He then threw it between Ned and Bud who stood almost six meters apart.


    Horn grinned looking at Ned.


    Ned breathed, focused, and adjusted footing. Never underestimate your enemy, Ned thought. Silver coin glittered along with the sunlight, it then nks hitting the stone pavement.


    Bud gripped his ax across his chest lunging himself to Ned. Trying to ram him with his thick shoulder. He shouted, and wished that he doesn''t. They don''t need a Bard during this time of the hour.


    Like water flowing, Ned positioned his hands in a defending stance. At a meter, Bud entered Ned''s attacking range.


    With his palm, Ned slightly touched Bud''s shoulder. He stepped to his left, twisted his waist. He spun to evade to his right. Back in front of Bud, along with the spin was Ned''s elbow. The wind whistled, Ned''s elbow went straight to the bridge of Bud''s nose.


    Like a hammer hitting a wood, Ned''s elbow connected. Bud''s skull boomed. The recruit fell, head first then the body. Pupil went; eyes went white, the ax was thrown, mouth open. He was breathing. Yet, unconscious.

 Chapter 171: Posing

    Chapter 171: Posing


    It wasn''t just the fifth group enjoying the mock battle. The crowd, who seemed to be having fun a while ago, went from ecstatic to expliciteyes straightforward to Ned, boring him like he was a rough gem soon to be cut.


    The only hunters who didn''t notice were the one from afar the circle of their battle. They fought with sticks and spears uncaring.


    Horn, who was lost in thoughts after the battle, forced himself to dere the winner.


    "J-Jerra," he said, lips quivering. Knuckles scratching behind his head. "Shwins the battle. "


    Jerrawell, Ned, clipped his hands to his sides and bowed to the unconscious warrior.


    The hunter behind Horn ran toward the circle and stopped to kneel near Bud. He waved his hand, two hunters then came from behind. Lifting Bud, his wooden ne hang along with his hands on both sides andid him rest outside the circle. The same hunter tends to his wounds. Bud lost consciousness, bluish color formed between the bridge of his nose. He rested there together with the ax.


    ring stopped and chattering hushed after Ned went at the back of the group and proceed to lean at the wall.


    The rest of the mock battle proceeds, not just with their group. From the first to the fourth, Ned examined the battle with careful eyes. Ned shifted his gaze above, noticing streaks of light passing in-between the looming clouds. The time was past dawn, still enough time to go back to the Forgotten Pint and proceed to meet Sasani.


    Another silver nged, hunters then fought outwitting their opponents. Some used des, other groups used daggers and bows. This was a mock battle, and so, even magic was allowed. To Ned''s left, at the third circle, a recruit with long brown hair, fitted leather clothing that highlighted the curves of her body won by using wind spells. Not even bothered to move an inch from her spot. Her feminine trousers helped her bust be visible to the other ring hunters. Just like Ned, she moved back to the wall. It was far enough for Ned to notice how she cocked shoulders passing the whistling recruits and hunters alike. She leaned her back at the wall, slightly turning her head toward Ned.


    "Loti," Horn said, eyes sweeping for the old man.


    It was Loti''s turn, which made Ned somewhat expectant. He wondered, if how Loti would win without using weapons. He seemed to limp from his left.


    Loti emerged from the rank of recruits, strode inside the circle together with his opponent: a man in his thirties, he uses a short sword, but long enough to cover his short hands. His dark hair tied on both sides, forming buns. Must be a tradition of some sort.


    Loti extended his left foot forward, waist bent while his right foot carried the weight of his body. His hands extended the same as his left and right foot. Looking like Ned''s borrowed Water Moon Stance but more... Fluid.


    On the other hand, his opponentAper he was calledraised the short-sword forward, aligned to his shoulder while the tip pointed to Loti. Right hand, his free hand, sped behind his waist. His back straightened and eyes were focused as if determining his opponent''s next movesnature of a true warrior.


    Silver coin tossed and nked over the stone circle, Aper dashed forward. Short-sword upright his shoulder, teeth gritted. Baggy trouser pped.


    Loti deflected the sword with the t of his left hand, he did it in a single breath. Aper was swift, but Loti''s hands blurred faster than his opponent.


    The tip of Aper''s sword changes its path with the aide of Loti''s fluid handling of his hands. Aper''s eyes widened, he bit the bottom of his thick lips. He retracted, wasn''t sure if Loti did gave him chance to finish another stance.


    Maybe the old man''s hypnotic movements were just a show-off but without strength.


    Aper then changes his stance. He held the short-sword both his hands, he bent and squared his feet. This time, he didn''t attack. As a hunter, they must have their stances. Stances that applied to different situations. In this case, Aper, who remained rooted on his spot, waited for Loti to attack. He must have realized that engaging the old man for the first time was his loss.


    Loti grinned, he didn''t change his stance, but Ned sensed that his movements became rapid, his shoulders jerked. He was preparing. He rotated his palm, the t of his palm faced upward, his right hand angled closer to his chest. He took a step forward: one single step. Twisted his attacking hand, facing the t of the hand to Aperwho seemed baffled by Loti''s stanceand with a single puff of his chest, Aper fell with foam around his mouth. He descended like a sack of wet rice, limbs spread apart, and for some time he twitched then stopped, then twitched, then stopped. And stoped.


    Killing wasn''t allowed, but that made the recruits even eager to test how to control their skills by defeating the enemy without killing them.


    The remaining recruits gasped. Ned could sense a massive hostilitying from the tall farm-boy ( Ned assumed he was a farm-boy with mud sticking his feet and a tiny pouch with seeds rattling insidetoo light for stones).


    Horn coughed, his massive shoulder jerked as he wasposed of unpredictable recruits.


    Loti left the battling circle, swept his eyes, andnded on Ned. He smiled and stopped beside the youngest recruit.


    "Jerra, how was it?" Loti said, hands slid inside his pockets.


    Ned picked a quick shaking under the silk of his white cloth. He could hide the trembling of his hands to others, but not to Ned''s eyes. It seemed that he used sufficient enough mana, sufficient that his breathing went rapid.


    "Why are you asking?" Ned said, posing as Jerra. Looking imposing with his ck tunic and ck pants weren''t so bad. Now, the recruits were throwing wary eyes. Pretty sure it wasn''t the clothing, but it helps. The youngest, and the oldest together. Ned threw back a scornful eye toward Bud, who seemed to be awakened from his hurtful slumber.


    "Huh," Loti said, blowing the air. "You used an identical stance as I. Who thought you that? Wasn''t perfect, but wasn''t bad either."


    "You from Titan''s Cay, old man?" Ned said, meeting Loti''s eyes.


    Loti threw himself off the wall, leaving Ned confused. He strode and stoped midway going to the circle of recruits. "Been there," he said over his shoulder. "And never going back."


    That seemed off, Ned thought and sighed. Why should I care?


    Thest of the mock battle continued with the tall farm-boy winning with a stance that left the recruits confused orical. The tall farm-boy fought with only his arms acting like a scythe. He had a hard time defeating his opponenta plump man adorned with silver nes, ring, and earrings. He won by sweeping the plump man off his feet, unable to get-up on time, the tall farm-boy threw himself over the man and pummeled him until the guarding hunters stopped the fight.


    Five remained out of the ten recruits: Jerra as Ned, Loti the old man with a long white robe and fluid technique, the tall farm-boy named Shern or Ern (must be Ern since it was Horn who called out his name), and the two brothers who won using their wits. Aside from Ned, the rest of the recruit wore a wooden ne, which made them a rookie hunter with their rank as Wood.


    Well, four remained, as Ned had made his point by fighting the first round. Although wasn''t satisfied, Ned decided to leave the mock battle. As he sees no point to go any further, seeing that he wasn''t a hunter, not Jerra. Sooner orter, they would find out, maybe look for his rank or ask him about his license which he doesn''t have one.


    Ned left after Horn and the rest of the hunters prepared for the next phasewhich was another fight but with another party as opponent and was a team fight.


    Ned left going back to the massive gate. There were two gates, one facing West, and the other where Ned left was facing East. The massive door was made of Grieving Wood, the same wood as the one back at O''rriadt where their little hill-house was. Grieving woods were typical in a forest of cool air, and mostly wends.


    There, at the wooden gate, stood two hunters posting as a guard. House Tarragon''s emblem embedded over their metal shoulder te: a broken crown with floating pieces, besides were the saber and a bow.


    "Where are you going, recruit?" One of the guards said, d in full armor. Torch to his left, burning atop the wooden pole. He angled the spear to block Ned from leaving.


    "I am leaving, hunter sir," Ned said, using his childish voice that seemed not working ever since.


    "The contest wasn''t finished," the other guard said, tilting his spear over the other one, making a cross. And making sure Ned couldn''t leave.


    The wooden door was half-closed, Ned could see hunters busy preparing things on the other side of the wall.


    "Yes," Ned replied, sping both his hands across his chest. "I wasn''t needed there anymore."


    The guards looked at each other under the line of their metal helmet. "Your Stone, hunter."


    "Stone?" Ned said, frowning.


    "Stone, hunter," the guard to his right said. "Your license, recruitnow."


    "But"


    "Leave him be, hunters," the voice behind the gate echoed through the gaps.


    The guards turned hearing the voice. They almost jumped off their spot seeing Twali peeking over the edge of the gate.


    "Yes, Master Twali!" The guards said in unison, mming their fist over their armor and bowed.


    Stepping out the gate, was when ady bumps Ned. Yellow hair pped as she was thrown off bnce. She bowed apologizing to Ned without uttering a word. She wheezed, must be tired to even look at Ned. She ducked and picked the spectacle she wore, she then bowed to Ned once more. Not meeting his eyes, she was short that Ned had a hard time looking at her face. She spun and proceed to the massive gate. She lifted something and show it to the guards.


    "And you are, missy?" The guard said, his voice was muffled since Ned was almost a good distance apart.


    "I-I," thedy with yellow hair said, still wheezing and out of breath. "I am Jerra of the fifth recruit team."

 Chapter 172: Plate Gazette

    Chapter 172: te Gazette


    Ned left the manor after taking the time to talk to Twali. Ned was informed that it would take him an additional day to finish all the preparations, which, Ned agreed even if it takes an additional three. He needed to make sure that Twali was prepared for the raid. He doesn''t want the team to die a selfless cause, it was his job he requested.


    The road ran like a river on both sides, entrenched with shops and shacks visited by hundreds of hunters and merchants alike.


    Ned took a carriage. Twali insisted that he apanied Ned back to his rented ce, but Ned declined with a smile. He had enough of people caring for him like a child, it wasn''t the intention of Twali but Ned felt otherwise.


    Lord Sven''s manor was far-west of Sudden te, a part of the city wherein most of the nobles had their businesses concentrated in one ce. Highly urbanized with freeborns as a center of manpower.


    Leaving the west part of the city has been an engrossing event for Ned. Urchins popped whenever the carriage stopped, selling food, monster parts thate in bundles, talismans that repel dark magic (or so Ned thought, more likely a dun with its un-glowing form of stone).


    Ned had been stopped by the clogged streets for almost a handful of time, carts, carriages, and even horses parade the street. The streets of the west part of the city were like a feast all day, a shout here and there. It has been a minute since their carriage stopped in the middle of the busy street. The carriage Ned had rented was in a good form of shape: wooden base, braced with yellow metal to keep it all together, a tarp was used as a roof. The carriage could fit four people at once. Ned sat where he could see the Du''kki mountain to his right through the gap of a slim window, to his left was the fountain from the cliff of Bogaressi: where hundreds of wooden and metal lift hoisting up and down.


    The cushion was made from leather, but different than ordinary leather. It has a sleek feeling and seemed to stretchmanding on the sitter. It was rxing for a moment, the air was cool, and the sky has yet to rain.


    Ned leaned his back to the cushion, behind him was the coachman divided by a thin wood. Ned has been breaking down Loti''s movements inside his thoughts. The stance was fluid like water, yet the burst of energy from his palm was like a re of a fireball: dangerous, and overbearing. If only Ned could do what the old man did. He let the mana flow from the very veins of his body, guide it to the end of his palm, and in a quick breath to make it explode. Making the enemy fall without knowing what had hit them.


    In his mind, after repetition, Ned managed to recreate the movements of Loti. Just like the Water Moon Stance, Loti took a step forward, positioned his arms across his chest. Then in a sudden movement, Loti stretched his left hand forward, leaving a trail of gust swirling around his arm then threw the energy he umted to the tip of his palm. With a bang, the air exploded. Every movement was apanied by mana, making the limbs stronger without exerting too much force. Ned then imagined


    A knock then came through from his left. Behind the double-door with a thin window formed a silhouette. It wasn''t rapid, but it seemed that the figure somewhat forcing Ned to open the door.


    With a rolling handle, Ned pulled down the thin ss. A boy around six or seven emerged from behind. An urchin, as what the people of stature often said. The boy''s hair was brownsupposedly, it was smudged with dark soil making it look like a stack of hay left for days to rot. His arms were slim and tenderan urchin it is. Of course, Ned thought, cocking brows. There won''t be an economy without the bnce of the poor and the rich. There must be poor for every rich there is.


    "Kid," Ned said, leaning an arm over the bracket of the open window.


    "L-lordling?" The kid said, brows furrowed. Seemed reluctant after seeing the person inside the carriage was a kid. Maybe a little older than his brotherif he has one. "Care for te Gazette?"


    "Newspaper?" Ned said, looking at the paper the kid held. A series of images and writings on both sides. It seemed wet from the sweat of the kid''s forearm.


    "The what lordling?"


    Ned waved a hand, dismissing his and the kid''s thoughts. This wasn''t Paris anymore, Ned thought. "How much?" He said, looking below the kid.


    The kid stood around four nearly five feet, but the carriage''s broad wheel made Ned towering.


    The kid wore pants with sewn off clothes, patching the holes he once umted on the streets of Layward and Turntabstreets famous for taverns and cheap prices of food, this street was also the hub for hunters looking for cheap products. This indicates that Ned was leaving the urban side of Sudden te.


    "Half a silver for today''s ounts," the kid said, looking up at Ned. His pair of boots wasn''t uniformed, one was ck with greences, and the other was a boot cut-high till his knees.


    Ned reached for his front pocket, coins then clicked from his dimension to his hand.


    The kid gave the folded papers to Ned, waving a hand after receiving the three silver coins. He didn''t say any words, he must have gotten tips quite often.


    Ned unfolded the paper, it looked new and smelt new. In front, above center, bold writing in the kingdom''s writtennguage was read: ''te Gazette''. Below, were tiny scribbles of the date: ''Second day of Upper Fire Month''.


    "That kid," Ned said, grinning. "This was from yesterday. So that is why he was in a hurry to leave." Ned then flicked a finger on the paper, somewhat unfolding it. Ned cocked a brow, turning for the next page. There, he saw the contents of the gazette, which made his curiosity aroused unintended.


    The title of the article was read: ''The Griffith Kingdom Made a Move?'', and was written by a Bronze Ranked Explorer B Eni n Figaro.


    The content tells about the Kingdom of Griffith sending their royal soldiers and royal hunters on a remote ind. This has been done by the kingdom quite often, and it was normal for it to send for expeditions. ording to the Bronze ranked explorer and writer, this time it was different. Some reliable sources tell that the expedition was apanied by the Royal Confidant himself: Berlenius Cadoc Pendragoonthe brother of the previous king and an adviser for the king. The article continued with the expedition that started a month ago and was now halfway between the unnamed ind. Some testimonies say that the Royal Expedition was making a stall but the truth was that they were going to the Great Divide to make a truce with the Empire of Zolinthe writer has even named the truce ''The Treaty of Ind Versal''.


    The article ended with a question from the writer: ''How does the Royal Expedition connected to the missing Royal Knight and Diamond Ranked Hunter Ser Edwin Tulor Godefroy the Silverthorn of House Godefroy?''


    Lies, Ned thought. Folding the paper and stacking it beside himuncaring. The road wasn''t bumpy, it was made of cobblestones and bricksbinedmaking a unison of squares that looked pleasing for the eyes. Outside, Ned heard a whipshing, making the carriage move. Yet, after a minute of turtle trotting, the carriage stopped once again, and Ned hoped it will be thest. Another knock came in through the other side of the window. It was the coachman in an artist hat. A pointy nose that looked like it could pick a smell from a great distance.


    "Lord kid," he said, reaching a hand over the gap of the window. "Your papers, please."


    "My paper," Ned whispered. "Again."


    The coachman has been doing this for almost six or seven times during their ride. The city guards of Sudden te were strict in terms of security, each traveler they deemed unfamiliar and foreign were stopped to hand their certificates or House papers.


    It seemed that having silver hair was foreign to them. The guards, the almost twenty guards, looked at Ned with wary as they checked for his papers. Dusky blue eyes and silver hair means that he wasn''t a native of both Sudden te and Bogaressi, perhaps the whole region itself.


    After seeing the House of Wood''s mark on the paper, the guards let Ned and the carriage passed through. Passing this point means they were leaving the urban side of the city and entering the somewhat not-so-urban and not-so-poor side of Sudden te City.


    An hour and a half it took Ned to reach Forgotten Pint from Lord Sven''s manor. Ned gave a gold coin to the sniffing coachman, and the coachman waved goodbye with a smile reaching his ear.


    There, Ned was weed by the gloomy sky and a pour of heavy rain apanied by thunders.

 Chapter 173: Back at The Tavern

    Chapter 173: Back at The Tavern


    Master ire was nowhere to be found, instead, behind the lustrous liquor bar was Lady Ghita wearing the same clothing as the waitresses: an apron tightly knotted from behind to show the Forgotten Pint''s signature dish, the Lampaca, on the front. But, they were too busy to notice Ned approaching from the double door.


    So did the twins: Su''aya and Su''ayun. They ran here and there greeting and taking the guest''s orders. Four more were added to the crew. This wasn''t the usual day for Forgotten Pint. It was loaded with peoplenatives of their own country. A group of six sat at the couches to Ned''s right, they were joyous as Su''aya served them food. Their square hat seemed too important to be taken off, their clothes hang covering their body. Only their faces and hands were visible. To Ned''s left, at the couches, bald guys wore orange garments wrapped around their body, their right shoulder was exposed. And they wore a strange ne of wooden beads. One caught Ned''s attention, he prayed while holding the wooden beads. Prayed inside the tavern, seemed odd. In the middle were hunters, none had bothered whether they were shouting or throwing curses at each other.


    Ned proceeds to his right, the stairs going up to his room. There he stopped, brushing his hands atop the edges of the door. Metal nked and Ned pushed a smile. It was the key to his room, unlocking the knob and proceed to throw himself over the bed. Thest thing he needed now was the rest he was privileged to. Those past days had been an insight for Ned.


    The Hunters, Ned thought. Forearm covering his eyes, white light shone over the edges of the ceiling. They were like Explorers but expendable. The only time the Association will give attention to them as if they were ranked high enough. Otherwise, they could die for the association could care.


    Ned sighed, turned his head, and thought of Loti''s stance. The stance that made an exploding sound out of the air, it was magic with no element or whatsoever. And he thought of the in, the in where he took three hours to escaped only to find out the outsidested for only three minutes. He focused, it seemed odd to have that kind of thought. Back in the Empire of Sskat, some devices could make emperians travel in space, but no magic could make time irrelevant to space.


    "ICE," Ned said, voice was a hush yet it echoed through the equal-sided room. "Is there a way to stop time?"


    [Negative, Ned.]


    ICE answered, ready as always, whenever her host needed assistance.


    [It requires extensive study.]


    [Even Chir agreed that time is impossible to stop.]


    Ned shifted his head, he turned to his left and sighed. "Then how about slowing it?"


    [Possible, vessels passing through wormholes experience time-shifting.]


    [But due to the Empire''s rapid technology evolution. The time shift was reduced to a fraction of seconds.]


    "Which means?"


    [Which means, anyone who entered wormholes would encounter time-shifting but the difference between the outside is too small a fraction that the time dy is hardly recognizable.]


    "Ah," Ned said, brushing a streak of silver hair. "This kind of stuff wasn''t my expertise. Even... Clones have limits."


    [Indeed, Ned.]


    [But you are more than a clone anymore.]


    [You are more human than any people out there.]


    "ICE," Ned said, "During the time I was in slumber for two days. Before I woke up. I was sent to another in. There, insideyes, I was inside. There, I felt I was running for three hours, but when I exited the in, the time onlypsed for three minutes. Have you seen something strange?"


    [Seen?]


    "I know," Ned replied. " It''s a metaphor, it means"


    [I know what it means, Ned.]


    [It felt strange to ask me if I, a system, an A.I., asked if I have seen something.]


    "That''s why it''s called a metaphor."


    ICE went silent, but Ned could feel that the A.I. fixed inside him was somewhat, smiling.


    [No.]


    ICE then replied.


    [During those times, body status is normal. But the energy depletion is irrelevant to your state. It is rapidly depleting even though you are basically doing nothing.]


    "That''s it," Ned said, lifting his hand midair, the light broke between his fingers. "I did nothing. But... ICE tell me, what is my exact energy status?"


    [Current energy is at 80%, Ned.]


    [You must remember that your body needs constant feeding to support growth. It is both for energy and mana consumption.]


    [And you must also]


    ICE trailed off, Ned went sleeping. With a smile lingering on his lips. A smile he wasn''t aware of.


    [You must.]


    Yet, ICE continued.


    [Survive of what yet toe.]


    [Survive until the given day.]


    Ned woke up with the rain trickling outside the window, the sky was thinned to a faint ck, but it was enough to block the afternoon sun. Just like a normal human, Ned prepared with things he needed to look manly. Meeting a girl, after learning that he was a clone from the world of Earflgard was the first to him. Toni was different, she was too obedient, she was someone Ned hasn''t considered a partner, yet. And Sasani was the opposite, Ned felt something for the two, but not to the point that he would make the first move. Remember, he thought. The Mark is my goal, and not to mark. Wiping the steam off a silver mirror. People here used something like salt mixed with something to form like a paste and used to brush the teeth. The taste was nd, losing the salty taste after the mixture.


    Ned prepared, left the room, set the key, and left it where it was. Strode downstairs, and saw Master ire.


    The tavern was half full, it was never empty, not even half. Ned nodded to Master ire, along with someone who looked prim and proper. They sat at the far end of the tavern, besides was a ntif touched, would sink at the very bottom of the vase, its leaves were luminescent, looking like metal but soft to touch.


    Master ire nodded back to Ned, eyes looking surprised. They sat with the table empty. The man''s back was facing Ned. A hunter, for sure, but Ned felt more than that. Leather jacket and the dagger was visible between the gaps of the wooden chair, his hands sped under his chin. Master ire spoke of something to the man across him, jaw dropping high and low. The man nodded then turned to look at Ned.


    Just like Mater ire, the man with military hairstyle, and dark eyes looked at Ned condensinganalyzing him with his scouting eyes. He was a rouge, that Ned didn''t assume, he was certain from the air around him.


    Master ire nodded to Ned, gesturing him toe over. Ned has an hour before meeting Sasani. So, he walked with chest held high toward the two.


    "Master ire," Ned said, bowing. Hands clipped at his side.


    "Kid," Master ire replied. Wearing a loose vest and lose sleeves must be his rig. He gestured toward the man, this time, he was unsmiling. "Meet Quintin of House of Soak."


    Soak? Seemed familiar, Ned thought, cocking a brow.


    [Indeed.]


    [Soak, ording to the data we gathered, Soaks were reigning the Bogblot Region. They are one of the Great House directly affiliated to the Crown.]


    Ned was silent hearing ICE remarked.


    "Soak," Ned said. "What could be the man of the Great House doing here?"


    Ned doesn''t hate nobles like Toni, but he sure to distance himself from these kinds of people. People that use their power to undone piece.


    "Wait," Ned said interrupting Quintin who was about to speak. "You''re Quintin from before? That drunk guy?"


    Quintin, just like any nobles, his dark eyes, with a hint of green were somewhat mysterious. Sleek hair trimmed to highlight his face and nose pointing as if growing whenever he lied.


    "I am," Quintin said, voice was soft. "Yes."


    He lookedpletely different from the day Ned saw him, he wore a ne but Ned has a hard time analyzing his rank since it was tuck inside his borately embroidered vest. He wore earrings instead of rings on both ears, his jaw was pointy and lipsmanding. His looks alone would prove that he was indeed a noble, a high one, not the noble living by leeching the great Houses.


    Ned remained standing beside the edge of the wooden table, rains trickling from the outside, making a sound like the end of the opera. Sooner it would end soon. Hands tucked inside the front pocket, hair brushed from behind showing his sharp face to Master ire and Quintin.


    "Master ire," Ned said, turning his head toward the tavern owner. "Why am I here?"


    "Tell him, Tin," Master ire nodded to the noble, toothpick rolling under his lips. The scar ran from his right eye down his neck, showing how remarkable a fighter he was.


    Quintin sighed, blonde hair with a sprout of dark glossed against the orange light of the tavern.


    "Tell me, kid," he said looking up at Ned, he sat with back bent toward the table. "Did you defeated that Evolved Goblin?"

 Chapter 174: Meeting Her

    Chapter 174: Meeting Her


    "People saw it, Ned," Quintin said, drumming fingers over the table. "I saw it, I was there. Toote, but, I was there. I know it was you, I saw you here three, four days ago? Fuck the booze."


    Ned frowned. Quintin the drunkard, saw him approached the tavern, saw him when he was slumping like an idiot in the corner of the tavern, smelling booze. He must be good, too good for an idiot. He was a hunter, that''s why, and Ned felt too good a hunter he was.


    "So, what now?" Ned said, not a hint of childish voice. He frowned, looking both at Master ire and Quentin. They were talking about me even after I came over, Ned thought.


    "Who do you work for?" Quintin said, looking up at Ned. The drumming stopped, his dagger gleamed under the orange light. Behind them, guests murmured with a decreasing voice.


    "Kid," Master ire said, scratching the scar under his right eye "Answer the man. We wanted to know who we are dealing here."


    "Too young to be Ghostbloods," Quintin said. "Yet, too old as an urchin spy. Able to afford a room"looking at Master ire with those brown eyes"and has killed a goblin of Evolved form even Silver Ranked might have a hard time too."


    "If," Master ire said, looking at Quintin. "He was from someone''s House, sent to spy on Soak''s. Then it will be a bad thing. He saw you here, Tin."


    "I don''t have any idea what you two are talking about," Ned replied, leaning over the table closer to the two. "And yes. I did kill Gogno, the goblin. But, that was because he was already wounded."


    "No, Ned," Quintin said, raising a finger to make a point. "I said ''defeated'', not killed. The goblin is alive, held captive inside the Hunter''s Guild. As to where that''s confidential."


    You''ve said too much, Ned thought. That goblin''s tough, tougher than Gazul. Luckily he wasn''t a Hybrid.


    "Also," Quintin added. "You''re not lying, I know I tested you, mentioning Ghostblood didn''t stir anything inside you. Not even a twitch." He smiled.


    "Then," Ned replied, retracting himself off the table. "Why call me here? Why ask me? What do you want?"


    "I wanted to make sure what I''m hauling in, kid," Master ire said, looking up at Ned. "Better safe than dead."


    "Or tortured," Quintin added, smiling. White teeth gleamed under the light.


    He was too far from the guy Ned had first met. Shaggy hair, uncleaned cloth, saliva drooling. Too far. Hardly the same. Yet, the air around him was regal. Who are you? Ned thought. Soak he said, must be the son, perhaps someone closer to the Great House of Soak.


    "I''ll be leaving then," Ned said, turning around.


    Su''aya breezed the tavern. Delivering dishes of some sort, she smiled at Ned after meeting thetter''s eyes. Ned nodded in response.


    "Kid," Master ire said. "Be wary of House Tarragon, they are not what you think they are."


    Ned frowned. "Why?" He said over his shoulder. Couldn''t hold the urge of waiting for a response, he spun around, facing both once again. "Have you been spying on me?"


    "Told you," Master ire said. "I''m just making sure what I''m hauling in. You''re a traveler kid, a rich one to say, I don''t know how long you are staying. But, do not bring those traitor''s dust inside my tavern."


    Ned frowned, looking at the scarred soldier. Quentin raised a hand, calling for Su''aya.


    "Do you want me to leave then?"


    "No, kid," Master ire remarked. "I''m just telling you to choose who your attentions are shing with." He then nodded, gesturing to halt the conversation.


    Ned left without leaving too much discord, he was right in some ways. Ned already made some ties with House Tarragon, as of now, they were the closest to Ned''s quest. Whether he liked it or not, he needed their help. Yet, he barely knew what House Tarragon was. Were they allied toward the Crown? Remember, they were once the Royal House, barely able to stand on their feet, and now, almost losing to other Houses. Ned was somewhat in the middle of something he doesn''t have the slightest idea.


    Ned stepped out the Forgotten Pint onto the wide and winding road of Sudden te. Just like any other road, the road leads to the center, then broke out in different intersection that would end, if not on the swamp then onto the sea and forest.


    The rain muffled the sounds of the crowd and carriages over the stony road. Making the area feel isted.


    Momentster, Ned took a carriage. After half an hour of turning and stopping and handing House paper, Ned arrived at the center of the city.


    The rain wasn''t strong, but enough to make the hunters walked the fountain with drops of liquid flowing off their clothes. The fountain, which now Ned learned as the Fountain of Mark (since it marked the center of the Sudden te City, or maybe even marked where Hunter''s gather the most) spun with a diameter of almost fifteen meters. Circling the fountain were wooden boards, that hunters could take on request. Quests were given by the Association, depending on the rank was the position of the quests on the board. To Ned''s left, the highest paper pinned at the top were Grade As and Bs, bottom were Cs. The next board was the same, As atop Bs at the bottom. As for the highest grade quest, Ned only assumed it was given from the inside of Associationwhich he doesn''t have ess to. Ned wasn''t a hunter, nor a student of an academy. As far as he knew, and as far as people knew about him, he was a traveler striking silver line between luck and regret as a Companion.


    "Third Hunter''s board," Ned said over the muffled voices of the crowd. He turned, there, to his left was the Third Hunter''s board. Questing post clipped, some hung. Hunters walked along with the board, scanning for quests. One hunter pulled a Grade D quests then ran toward his team of four people, a puddle of water ssh along with its boots. Behind the boards were iron railing that divides the fountain away from the road. Bricks, wooden, and the cemented building came into view as towering around the fountain. Not far from Ned, to his right, was the Hunter''s Guild Association building of Sudden te, still adorned with bushes and palm trees that swayed against the breeze.


    No Sasani stood the third Hunter''s board, not a cast of her shadow. Of course, Ned thought, looking behind the board. The board was rectangr, with a gap at the bottom, that stood with the help of a strong wooden pole. There, at the gap, Ned saw the boots close to familiarity. Ned walked, passing the crowd, earning a nce as he doesn''t wear any ne. And he looked too imposing as a Companion with him d in ck to ck clothing. The boots weren''t spared with the ck outfit. Ned doesn''t care, he strode along with the drizzle of rain, ssh on the ground as hunters walked passing him. As far as Ned could stretch his memory, no one knew him here. In the city bustling of people, of hunters, with fewer criminals or pirates or ouws and


    "You!" The voice so loud it disregarded the rain pouring over his shoulder. Ned spun around before he could reach the third Hunter''s board, boots loomed behind the board. But the voice halted Ned.


    "You," Ned said in response to the voice. Ned recognized the man. Liv he was, hair seemed different, dark hair with a streak of brown, bow slung behind him like a leather bag, and the eyes. Ned could forget the nose, the hair, but the eyes of a man desperate enough to winthat, Ned couldn''t forget. He could change his appearance, but not the eyes. His right shoulder exposed, leather straps hang his waist and a dagger behind. A Rouge he is. Ned frowned. This is hardly a guise at all, Ned thought, looking at Liv with furious eyesck pupils boring Ned.


    "Yes, you!" Liv said, gritting teeth. He hissed within his words. "I won''t forget what you did!"


    "It''s a game," Ned said, no response of hate or grudge could be seen on his face. "I believe it is Liv, right, Liv?"


    "That''s Livitiran Arnsol Sol of House Sol for you," Liv said, pointing a finger across Ned''s chest. Wooden ne turning dark as the water sipped in through. "And I am proud to say we are the closest ally to Soa"


    Ned spun around and left the mumbling Liv. He proceeds behind the hunter''s board. There, he saw Sasanino. Sasani in Swift disguise, behind another mask.


    "Ned," Sasani in Swift said, voice muffled, forcing herself to sound like a man in his thirties. It won''t work on Ned though. Somehow, Ned smiled perceiving Sasani behind the mask, blushing.


    "W-what?" Swift said, almost forgetting to round her voice.


    "Nothing," Ned said, looking at the cloak she held between her arms.


    "You!" Liv said from behind Ned. He sure was pointing to Swift, back to Ned. "Why in the Maker''s tongue are you two together?"

 Chapter 175: The Talk

    Chapter 175: The Talk


    "What do you want, Hunter Liv?" It was Swift, she rounded Ned and moved in front. She stood in between the two, cloak held on her arms, and gave Liv a wary look under the holes of her mask. Steam shut out under her mask. She uses a variety of masks, sometimes a single hole, double, or tiny holes. Her voice muffled big, which made Liv took a step backward. How could they not see her under the mask? Yes, the curves were gone by the leather coat she was wearing, and a fitting male trouser. But, still, the feminine side was there. Her movements were counted, and sometimes it was too obvious. Perhaps, Ned was keen eyes than the other.


    "I-I," he said, a trail of tense between his words. "Swift, hethat dumb ounder broke the stone, Swift! Why are you with him?"


    "We''re talking about trade, hunter Liv," Ned said. This guy won''t leave them. Perhaps, he would understand the meaning of civility in terms of trade. "And I won the stone. I own it, I can do whatever I want with it. So, do you mind?"


    "Not a fraction," Liv said, turning around, eventually. Hissing along the way. "I''ll be watching you, Ounder." Two fingers pointed on both eyes and to Ned, a threat it is.


    Raindrops frizzled on their shoulders. Liv left together with three men, hunters. Might be his Companions, as Ned saw Liv hissing on one of them.


    "Thank you," Ned said, resting a hand on Swift''s shoulder.


    In return, Ned was answered by Swift almost jumping away from him.


    "Don''t touch me," Swift said, eyes, under the ck mask, cast down on the ground. A tiny pond she fond of perhaps. But no, she seemed anxious with her legs fidgeting. "No, I mean, yes. You can touch me, Ned."


    There, she said it, and Ned was silent for a moment. Scene of his dreams with Sasani spread over him transitioned inside his mind. These were the events Ned wasn''t familiar with handling. Aside from Kamma, there were none who made his gically enhanced heart to beat like a p of roaring thunder. But it seemed that he might feel the heat sooner than he had expected. He wasn''t dumb or numb about this kind of thing. It''s just that, Ned had a different goal at the moment.


    Sasani''s words echoed inside his mind like a sound inside a cave stretched a thousand miles.


    You can touch me, Ned thought, an echo. Can touch me, touch me, meno.


    [I would suggest running your finger behind her head and snap to pull her hair.]


    [That way, she could feel the intensity of her words.]


    Ned wasn''t sure if ICE was being sarcastic or blunt.


    "Eh!" Swift exploded. The words must have drained all the strength inside her. She wobbled on her feet, almost clutching Hunter''s board alongside her. "No! That''s not what I mean!" Her voice was highly tensed, probably blushing without the mask.


    Ned cooled off, he couldn''t respond. Swift was ady, and her mind was a maze-likebyrinth of Tartarus. One wouldn''t know what to expect at every turn. So Ned, being a man he once was, remained silent. Not a nod or a smile. Better this way, Ned thought.


    "Here," Swift said, stretching her hand to give Ned his cloak. "Thank you, for saving me, and sorry for being so weak."


    Ned reached for the cloak. The cloak in ck shimmered like a reptile''s scale under the lonely streak of light. The rain was there for a reason, the climate in Bogblot was unpredictable. There was more rain in Bogblot than in the Ind of O''rriadt, even while thetter was way below the map.


    "You are not," Ned said. "You held on your own, that alone is more than enough for you to bemended, Sasani."


    "You talk like an officer on my father''s army," Swift replied. The blush was there under her tensed voice. "Let''s go."


    "Where?" Ned said, a frown above his eyes.


    "To eat, and talk about something."


    Ned nodded, and Swift led the way.


    They strode along with other people under the rain. The rain was calm with no thunder, it was eerily calm. Like the calm before the storm.


    Swift wore her usual self, leather in ck, boots cut high aodating the puddles of water of Sudden te. The mask was connected with a leather strap that locks both her face and the strings that sped her hair. She turned over her shoulder, she nodded like a man, suggesting Ned to follow her.


    Ned slung the cloak, Lady Darcey gave him, over his shoulders. He wore the cloak with a regal formality, it made Swift turned over her eyes once again to look at Ned. Who wouldn''t? Ned was d in a ck tunic, one button undone to show a piece of garment under his chest. His trousers ck, and boots ck. Now, he has the cloak, also ck. The sky was ck, and he moved like a shadow: stealthy and precise. Silver hair p against the wind.


    Briefly, Swift withdrew meeting Ned''s eyes. "We''re almost there," she said, coughing. Her eyes in the distance at a building, coiling with vines that looked like iron, leaves that looked like iron: thin and sharp.


    Seeing that the front of the building was bustling with people, they turned into an alley, squared the double-story building, and proceed using the back door. There, stood a man in Hunter''s clothing, ck leather, with a symbol pped over his chest. A spear and shield over white. A House symbol.


    The man lifted a chin, he nodded in response to Swift''s waving gesture. The man in sleek ck hair and line jaw took a sidestep. Letting Ned and Swift proceed inside the building. The hunter guard throws a gaze at Ned before nodding. It seemed that Swift was here quite often.


    The two turned to a passage that connects the front of the house and the kitchen. The inside wasvished with banners hanging over the railings of the square room. Tables affixed on the wooden floor, hunters with unknown rank filled the room without a single space to sit on. Besides the banner were weapons hung against the wooden wall, some were rusty, some were shining, swords, bows, and weird des.


    Swift turned to her right, above the stairs leading to the second floor. Arriving, there, tables lined just like at the bottom floor, servers both male and female puffed air as they took orders from the eager customers. The guests were hunters, but the second floor was filled with mages with their robes hung over the floor. Swift took another turn after entering the wide room. Ned followed, and she sat at the very corner of thevish room. It was far from the other guests, making the table vacant only for VIPs.


    Ned sat across Swift over a rounded table, they took turns looking at each other. "Why the mask?" Ned asked, leaning forward, breaking the silence. "What does it mean? Why do you hide?"


    "I have asked many times myself," Swift said, "my mask reserves my self. Besides, it gives me the ability to adapt."


    Ned sat back, thoughtful. Ability to adapt, huh. "Does your father know?"


    "No," she said, shaking head.


    "Then, Twali?" Ned said.


    "Yes, he knew, apparently," she replied. "Twali''s very loyal to my father. He didn''t tell my father, yet. But, soon, eventually, he will abide by his Oath."


    "What are you doing there?" Ned asked, "in the settlement. And, the day before the raid, I sensed you there. Why?"


    "Yes, I saw you indeed," she said, "it was a coincidence, but my favor, that time, was greater toward my team. They need me and, I needed to... "


    She trailed off, looking at the servering toward them. Swift gestured, raising a hand regally, meaning to wait for more time. The server bowed and turned to leave the two. Light affixed against the wallinside a stone, wasn''t rough, but smooth and shinyit was yellow and warm, making the scene peaceful. Sprouting nts behind Swift, and Ned inside a vase of y. Far from Ned''s behind, was a balcony, showing the sky with its gloomy rain.


    "I needed to," Swift said, sat back, and looked at the horizon behind Ned. He wore masks, yet, Ned could feel the desperation behind. "To prove myself to my father and my House. But now, Ned... "


    Ned leaned forward, silver hair pped across his forehead. "But?" He said.


    "But," She said, the voice was pinched between her throat. "You saw me naked, haven''t you?"


    Ned coughed, wasn''t the word he expected. But... "Yes," he said, no way to lie around. He saw her. Her body, her curves, her eyes shut off yet ambiguous pretty. "Why? During that time, I do not think much of it. We are surrounded. You, Rickart our Rouge, and I. We''re surrounded, so I"


    "Marry me, Ned."


    "Eh?"

 Chapter 176: Rocky Road

    Chapter 176: Rocky Road


    "Eh?" Ned''s jaw dropped, not the usual him, but, not the usual words were spoken to him either.


    And ICE teased him further by repeating Swift''s voice inside his head.


    ["Marry me."]


    ["Marry me."]


    ["Marry me."]


    Swift then raised a hand, finally, waving for the server, meekly waiting beside the balcony, to tend for their orders.


    Metals nked, oils sizzled, and murmurs cried in the kitchen somewhere else.


    The server, male with braided hair tucked behind by a simple knot, took Swift''s order with Ned.


    Ned brushed off the surprise. He had eaten bread recently. But, to fully develop his body, protein is what he needed. Roasted meat he ordered. While Swift, took over by her feminine side, gave up on sweets: a cream sprinkled with crumbs of bread swirled inside a bowl. It''s what Sasani had said to the server. The server nodded then left the two.


    "It''s by tradition," Swift said, back against the soft cushion of the chair. "To see the female''s body and naked means the two were, engaged, intimate to say the least. But they must be engaged. So... " She trailed off. She doesn''t seem to regret the decision that she was getting married to Ned.


    "But we are not," Ned said, breaking her thoughts. After Ned spoke those words, she lowered her shoulder. Despondent by Ned''s words.


    "It is tradition," Swift said, sounding eager, "not just here in Bogblot. Go to the Capital,dies there would run wild calling their guards. It is either to cease you or force you to marry them."


    Ned sighed, he leaned forward and drum his fingers over the wooden table that seemed to be hollow from the inside. Hollow like him, not that he was once a Magic Less, but because he was ''hollow from the inside'', hecks the proper response to this kind of event. Sure, he was once in love, but that''s because Kamma was the first to show her that feeling. But now, Ned wasn''t sure if this was love anymore, this was forced by tradition, no intimacy, or whatsoever. Ned wasn''t ready. His Master''s face lingered on his thoughts. The de stuck on his shoulder down to lungs, maybe his heart. The blood dripping down his forehead, his eyes boring Ned like saying: ''survive'', ''live''. His Master lingering on him.


    Master, Ned thought. Looking down at the table under his feet, and back to the cause of these emotions.


    "I am supposed to tell my father," Swift said, voice muffled under the mask. "Just like Twali bind to an Oath."


    "But we are not."


    "Yes," Swift said, nodding. Light reflected over her sleek mask. Ned could see her eyes behind those holes. "And yes, you did save me, but no, it wasn''t enough to forego the tradition. But, I didn''t tell my father, yet. I can let go of this. Although, me thinking of it, you watching me naked... " Swift sighed, warm air exiting around the edges of her mask. "I won''t tell a soul, but"


    Footsteps against the wooden floor approached them, it was the server. Carrying a tray of their food. First,e Ned''s meat, then the sweets Sasani has taken.


    "You do like meat, do you, Ned?" Swift said, her voice wasn''t fixed to that of a man, she was being her.


    "And you don''t?" Ned said in reply.


    "No," Swift said, shaking her head. "Too hard to chew on."


    "Not unless cooked well," said Ned. "Try rare."


    "Rare what?" Swift said, nodding toward the server who stood waiting behind Ned, near the balcony.


    "Nothing," Ned said sighing, and looked over his shoulder, back to her. "How would you eat? With the mask on? Surely you don''t intend to tuck it under?"


    Swift shook her head. As soon as the server left, she pulled the straps behind her head and pull the mask. Ginger hair with a streak of ck flurried around her neck and touching her shoulder. Rounded eyes, like dark chocte, melting looking at Ned. She blushed, must be thinking of the thing. The thing that happened to her.


    Ned nodded with a smile and saw Sasani reached for the tiny spoon beside the bowl of her dessert: a cream of white with sprinkles of crushed bread. It even looked enticing by the piece of a leaf ced in the middle of the swirling cream. As for Ned, a steak with dark lines forming tiny gaps of squares, Ned stabbed the fork and an aroma of sweet blended with sour steaming off the meat.


    "Surely you didn''t bring me here for a steak and tradition, right Swift?"


    "No Swift this time," she said, fingering her hair to look neat. "I am what my family had made me to be. Sasani."


    "You took off your mask," Ned said, chewing the meat. Surprisingly, it melted on Ned''s mouth. "Aren''t you afraid of people seeing you here? together with me. An Ounder, as what the hunter had said, and you being Sasani Tarragon?"


    "Sasaliani Stormcrag Tarragon," she said with a smile. What was it with the nobles to have seemingly white teeth? "My name, Ned."


    "But"


    She waved, then ced the dessert-spoon beside the bowl. She then unstraps the leather locking the clothing on her neck and open it halfway to her chest. She seemed getting ustomed to Ned. Then pulled a ne that gleamed under the light. "Talisman of Truth," she said, showing the rounded and t stone to Ned. The stone was forest green in color, clipped in a silver ne. It shone a faint green light from the inside. Sasani then infused her mana, making the stone spin and stopped after it shone a bright green that almost illuminates the entire room. Luckily, there were none beside them at the far end corner of the tavern.


    "With this on me," she said. "No Witches, or ultist, or Dark Mages or any kind of Moraki''s incarnate can curse me."


    Talisman of Truth, Ned thought. Eyeing the stone as it kept spinning. It only stopped after Sasani stopped soaking it with her mana. She then tucked it back inside her clothing, button all the way to her neck, and proceeds to finish her dessert.


    "Now," she said, slurping thest cream of dessert. Ned had just finished his own. "We will have a lot to talk about."


    "And how about the marriage thing you said?"


    "It can wait," she said, pushing the bowl to the center of the table, indicating to the servers that she was done with her food. She then leaned forward, frowned, and smiled. Eyeing Ned with her dark rounded eyes. The timid Sasani seemed nowhere to be found. "Now I have a few questions. Tell me about you Ned of O''rriadt. Where did you get the cloak? And why in the Maker''s tongue did you destroy the Mana stone?"


    Seemed a lot for a few, Ned nodded and pushed the empty te in the middle. Both ceramics nked by hitting each edge.


    Now she talked like a noble, far from the Swift she knew. Ned leaned forward, forearm resting over the edge of the table, the other, touching the ring on his finger. "The cloak," he said. "Was given by a friend."


    Sasani raised an eyebrow. "A friend?" She said, voice toned enviously. "It''s either your friend is a veteran hunter skilled enough to skin the ferocious Grade B beast Mag''Kal. Then traveled a thousand Kil, from Depto Sea to Phoenix Ridge and suck the blood out of a Grade B Buulvorg, and patient enough to wait a hundred hours under the scorching heat of Maker only know what kind of volcano it was, and extract the mana of at least a hundred Grade D Kuo-Toas. And after finding a Master Crafterwhich by the way, there''s only a handful in the Capital in the entire continent of Cassanthis friend of yours just gave the 30, 000 Gold coin, Grabe B item to you. This friend of yours must be generous enough then. Or stupid enough to give you the cloak."


    She said it without even having to breathe, not a blink. Ned seemed stunned by the price of the cloak and the beasts it was crafted with. Makers tongue, Ned thought. Lady Darcey, what have you given me?


    "I hate to say," she added and assumed that Ned couldn''t reply. "But me being a noble was indeed helpful in some ways. It took me hours to find the right person to fully Identify the cloak. The person even traded me three branches of her shop for the cloak."


    "Ah," Ned said, brushing the edge of the cloak under the table, "I helped her with something so she gave it to me. I didn''t know that time, that this cloak was this expensive."


    "Rare, and she?" Sasani cocked an eyebrow, she turned red in some part of her cheeks, especially the soft skin under her eyes. "So you met someone." This, she muttered, still enough for Ned to hear.


    "She''s a pirate."


    Sasani almost jumped off her feet. "Pirate, you say?" She whispered, leaning closer to Ned. Something''s different, by the look of her eyes (twinkling with light), she appeared to be aroused. She coughed, retracted away from Ned''s face after she saw the server took the soiled tes over the table. She waited for the server to leave and leaned even closer to Ned.


    Ned could smell the sweetness of her breath, from the dessertor was it?and the warmth of airing off her mouth. She blushed, realizing that she was too close to Ned that with a single poke, she could fall and kiss Ned in a matter of seconds. Swiftly, she sat back on the cushioned chair. She coughed, clearing her throat together with the redness of her face.


    "Also, your eyes," she said, licking the wet of her lips. "They''re dusky and very light blue. That color was either you''re a Beastmanwhich you are notor from the n of Durarat of the Northern Regioneven then, it was rare to have blue eyes in their nor... " She stopped, wanted to say something that she doesn''t seem to believe. "Or you have a very deep and long line of the long lost tribe of Batha."


    "Batha?" Ned''s brow frowned.


    "Batha''s are said to be directly linked to the Maker," she said, smilingalmost mockingshe that doesn''t seem to believe the wordsing out from her mouth. "Makers werest seen a thousand, or so, years ago. There''s a passage in a book called ''Words of the Lost''. I''ve read some of the passages, they tranted. It was more of a journal than a book. It says:


    ''They were like Us''


    ''Vast as any ocean there is.''


    ''Blue as the sky, and clear as any man could have seen.''


    ''The eyes of a true warrior.''


    ''We thought them magic. The tribe they called themselves Batha.''


    ''Funny how they looked like Tah''s of the lost Belt.''


    Sasani raised a finger, trying to prove a point. "And the rest," she said, "the Schrs of Griffith were not able to trante the rest of the book."


    "How did you know this, Sasani?" Ned asked, intrigued by the knowledge she has.


    "When I was eight," she said, looking like she remembered the bitter part of her life. Her eyes trailed away from Ned. "Father sent me to the Capital to study. And now... I''ll be going back... " She sighed. "Anyway, They don''t exist. Makers, Bathas, or any high being there is. They don''t exist. So, the closest I could summarise is, you are from the North."


    "I am not," Ned said. "And I don''t know why my eyes were like this. If it''s rare, then why do people don''t seemed to care about itonly you, so far. I''ve seen people, and they don''t see me something rare. Just a kid, that is all."


    "Arrogance," she said. "Do you think people have time to read myths and lore? People are busy being Hunter, Explorers, traveling, and being... Free. They just, people take whatever seemed usible, and took it for granted. Red, blue, brown, or even green eyes of elves. People don''t care anymore. They wanted something simple, something... "


    "Free," Ned said, looking at the sunken eyes of Sasani. A tiny, almost unnoticeable, liquid emerged from the tip of her eyes. "You wanted to leave, to be free, to be yourself, that''s why you wore the mask. Just like pirates, you wanted to be somewhere far. Not here. But far, far from Bogblot, far from the people with great anticipation about you, far from your House."


    She couldn''t hold it. She cried. Tears ran from her cheeks, her shoulder shuddered. "Yes." Was all she could utter.


    [You need to console her, Ned.]


    ICE chimed with, somewhat, a voice that seemed so sad.


    Ned stood, pushing the chair backward and rounded up to Sasani. He wasn''t like this, he shouldn''t be here, he must be somewhere else looking for Roy, looking for any help that could extract the Mark off his body. But, no. Sasani needed someone now. Ned moved to the side of Sasani and rested a hand over her shoulder. Ned could feel the warmth under the leather jacket she wore, she could feel the sadness, the longing for something, the urge she has borne, to leave and be free.


    Sasani whipped over Ned''s hand, and he could feel the tears running over the end of his fingers. Ned held Sasani''s shoulder, wasn''t sure if it was the right way, but still, he gripped her shoulder. With a thought, he flicked his free hand.


    "Here," he said, reaching for Sasani, giving the Rocky Road Ice cream.

 Chapter 177: Kurashinpi

    Chapter 177: Kurashinpi


    Sasani looked up Ned. The white of her eyes formed a web of red, tears flowing and she reached for the unusual dessert Ned has offered. "W-when did you?" She said, her free hand, which was left, wiped the tears or what was left of it. She stared at the Rocky Road ice cream with eyes full of joy and red.


    Ned smiled. His mouth formed a thin line, instead of an arc, and pulled his hand off Sasani''s shoulder. He then walked himself around the table and back to the chair. "Just eat," he said, nodding toward the ice cream. "It''s called Rocky Road ice cream."


    Sasani tilted her head looking at the ice cream. Rocky Road, white with cream of milk and sprinkled with cookies, served in a crunchy bread rolled into a cone. "Rocky Road ice... "She muttered. "This doesn''t have rocks in it, right?" She looked over at Ned andughed. Sheughed so hard her shoulder shuddered and eyes closed.


    Ned stared, amused at Sasani. Ah, he thought. We both liked it, but if it makes her feel better, why not?


    "Ned," Sasani said, white cream under her lips, she wiped it with her finger and dip it inside her mouth. "Thank you. Never thought you would be this sweet." She blushed and proceed to eat her ice cream.


    Sweet, huh. Ned thought. Just for today Sasani, just for today.


    Ned watched Sasani finished her dessert, eyes twinkled with joy. Unintentionally, his eyes fell at the mask lying over the table. I might get one of those, he thought. These eyes of mine. He shook his head and sighed.


    "Sas"


    "Ned"


    "Oh," Sasani said, finishing thest of the cone. Just like the ice cream of Earth, the tip was the one with chocte that people loved to eat forst. "You go first."


    "No," Ned said. "You go."


    Sasani sighed, her eyes fell on the mask, and back to Ned. She was done bickering with herself. "Why''d you destroy the stone?" She said. "I''m always curious about that. I was there, and I''ve seen you destroy ittossing it midair and shot an arrow. It broke like ss, but pure and dusty. So why? I saw you, not even a tiny hint of regret."


    "Those kinds of things," Ned said. "Are the things, that wille and go. Things that let people go mad. Things that please you but not fulfills you. Those things, I don''t care."


    "Then what do you care about, or who?"


    "Someone very important to me, someone that gave me life, or meaning to life," Ned said, gazing Sasani''s eye. Though, in his mind, it was his Master Will. For a moment, Ned felt that the abandoned emotion was once again back. An emotion he was afraid that would make him a better person. An emotion that would cloud his judgment. No, he thought. Sadness makes me weak, and being weak is thest thing I needed now. "Someone, that needs saving." He finished with a smile; not a happy smile. But, a smile that was apanied with vengeance. Eyes thinned thinking of the Royal Knight.


    Sasani nodded, understanding Ned. "You are about to ask," she said. "What was it?"


    "About the marriage," Ned said, he pushed his back on the chair and crossed his leg. "If it was marked by tradition, then I would be d to say no."


    "I know," she said with a smile, soft lips formed a curve. "That''s why I didn''t tell my father."


    "And, Twali?"


    "What about him?"


    "You said he was bound by an Oath."


    Sasani nodded.


    "Then, sooner, he will tell your father that I saw you naked."


    Sasani blushed, unable to meet Ned''s eyes. "I will take care of it," she said, coughing. "How much did you see, Ned?"


    "Just the top part."


    Sasani reached for her mouth, covering it with her hand. She gasped, blushing. "Okay," she said, shaking her head. "Here''s the deal." She stopped. Fingered her hair, rolled it behind, and locked it with a leather tie. She then put the mask back, covering her soft and regal face. "You''re going to bring me to your raid."


    "What?"


    "Yes."


    "Why?"


    "Let''s get married then, how old are you?"


    "Okay you''re in," Ned said, leaning forward to Sasani. The table wasn''t big, but enough that when Ned moved closer, he could see Sasani''s eyes under the holes. "But, this will be thest. No more raids for you."


    Somehow, deep inside Ned, he felt that he needed to take care of someone that became close to him, and somehow, Sasani seemed to listen. She nodded looking at Ned with her rounded eyes.


    "Let''s go," she said.


    "Where to?"


    "Go get you a mask."


    Ned took the offer, he wanted to find himself a mask. If what Sasani told him was true, then covering himself with a mask was a usible idea. Plus, he will soon meet with the Hunters for the raid that he will choose to avoid any further argument, it seemed that wearing a mask will benefit him in so many ways. He nodded.


    The two left after paying their bills. After turning to different alleys, and only Swift knows what way, they reached a shop that sells costumes for the nobles and freeborns alike. It was deep inside the central city. The shop stood with open spaces on both East and West. Behind, North stood towering buildings. The shop named: Marisque os Protigus was built with wood left by generation. Painted with ck: that run straight from the left going right. And white: that modelled to an abstract painting.


    The street, which was called: Mason Streetording to a sign posted at the edge of the road, was empty. It was too quiet, Ned could hear the crowd behind the bricked buildings kilometers away from him.


    Sasani took Ned''s hand and pulled him toward the shop. They crossed an empty street, took steps on stairs, with wood railings, and proceed to knock. Sasani waited more than a minute before someone opened the in white door.


    "Ah," said thedy that opened the door. "Too early this time? Master Swift." The girl bowed and nodded, she then said something that let them walked inside the shop.


    The girl was around ten or eleven, she wore her curly hair with pride. She smiled as soon as Ned and Swift entered the shop. Aside from her head, the slits on her left shoulder, and hands, the rest were carefully covered by her purple dress. Ned couldn''t see what shoes she was wearing with the dress hanging, touching the carpeted floor.


    The room was filled with dresses that stood over a wooden mannequin, highly-priced gloves that only nobles of medium Houses could afford, and boots cut with different sizes nearly aligned on the floor to the left. There was a mirror that acted as a wall, and there Ned saw himself standing nice and tall.


    Silver hair, long enough to touch the tip of his ears. Sharp nose and thin lips, he almost looked pale with his skin. And there it is, the eyes: dusky blue eyes, that with a perfect angle when reflected against the light, it shone bright blue. The eyes, that no other man should have. The eyes differ him from the rest. He sighed, he looked different when he was in O''rriadt. The thin and almost innocent youth was gone. The moment ICE revealed herself inside Ned, something about him change. Ned looked at the mirror, boring through himself.


    "Ned?" Sasani asked, gesturing him to follow inside.


    Ned snapped out, droplets of rain tickled down the low ceiling roof. Ned followed. Behind the said mirror was actually another room, a secret room Ned assumed only avable to the people like Sasani, nobles of known Houses.


    "Don''t worry," she said, following the light affixed at the narrow alley, at the end, another light shone around the edges of the passage. "Even if they see your face here, they won''t tell anyone. That''s why I chose to buy my stuff here."


    "This shop," Ned said, looking at the back of Sasani. "And your father, was he connected here?"


    "No," Swift said under her mask, over her shoulder. "Marisque os Protigus is neutral to all Houses."


    They exited the narrow passage, bright light shone above their head as they stepped inside the new room. There, Ned was weed with different mask hanging over every wall. Ornamental designs, no holes, one hole, two holes types of mask. Some stood in a wooden head, making it more imposing.


    Swift clipped her hand over her chest and bowed to the man standing in front of them. White hair,b and looking neat, grey mustache with no beard, and thoughtful eyes. But not when the man was looking at Ned. His eyes change from calm to wary.


    He''s a friend, Ogok," Swift said, looking at the man who she called Ogok. He wore a brown tunic, with no button. "Looking something new for him."


    "Ah," Ogok said, mustache glittered with white from the light. "If Swift trusted him, then, of course, House Marisque will be at your service, Master Swift."


    "Master Swift," Ned whispered out of nowhere.


    Swift turned over her shoulder as if ring at Ned. Yet, her shoulder shook, as if chuckling.


    "Now," Ogok said, looking at Ned. "Who might your friend be?"


    "Ned of House Sskat," Ned answered.


    "House Sskat," Ogok muttered, he raised a finger as if remembering a bright idea. "Ah! Never heard such a House"


    "Of course," Ned said.


    Swift chuckled loudly. Her voice wasn''t forced, it was Sasani chuckling.


    Ogok then gestured to Ned to check for the mask of his preferences.


    I want something simple, Ned thought. Eyeing different masks hanging on the wall. Some shaped like a tear, others just intoo in, but mostly designed with careful hands.


    "I am looking for something simple," Ned said, looking at a mask that was fondly ornamented with stones, that would reveal its bearer from the shadow. "And for protection as well."


    "Ah," Ogok said, cocking an eyebrow hands sping behind his back. "You''re looking for a Magic Item, Master Ned of House Sskat."


    Ned raised an eyebrow, a mask, and also a magic item. Hmmm, he thought. I wonder how good it will be. "Please," Ned said.


    Ogok then took a step to his left. Behind him, revealed a mask of pure delight. It stood in a mannequin head. Adorned with beads, and stones that lit blue, even without injecting mana into it. The mask was ced on a wooden high table, besides the mask was another mask. Not too shiny like in the middle but sure is magical as well.


    "It''s called Andromeda''s Face," Ogok said, raising a hand to introduce the mask. "Created by the Kingdom''s finest Master Crafter, Master Littiet ire Quino. The only Master Crafter to achieve and create this kind of mask. Before you ask... " Ogok raised a finger across his face. He looked at Swiftstanding to his right with hands tapping her legs. His gaze went back to Ned. "What it does is it can absorb magic offense and can reflect it double the damage. But be wary, it can only be used once a day, and after that, you needed to recharge it with your mana. It will take two weeks to Bind, and after that, she''s all yours.


    "Now, now," he added looking at Ned, that seemed to be confused. "Bind is when a Magical Item recognizes you as its new owner. The process is slow. The more powerful an item, the more it takes to Unbind from the previous owner and Bind it to the new one."


    "How much?" Swift asked.


    "Ah," Ogok said, redirecting his ssy eyes to Swift. "That''s why I like you, Master Swift. Always straight to the point. It cost 25, 000 Good coins."


    Ned coughed, something inside his throat clogged, and Ned was sure it wasn''t just air, more likely his gold coins jumped off his pocket dimension and went to hide inside his stomach.


    Ned bought Boom the short-sword for 150 gold coins, and after paying for the food, Ned was left with only 98 gold coins. Now, that he observed more of the masks. The lowest price was 350 gold coin mask, with pink ss flowers, and ornamented with yellow feathers. Ned sighed, shoulders lowered down, unable to


    A gleam of white light shone inside a basket underneath the table where the mask was being disyed. Ned walked, passing Ogok, and stopped behind him.


    Ogok looked Ned with confused eyes.


    "And this one?" Ned said, pointing inside the basket, covered with white linen clothing. For some reason, the edge of a ck mask showered Ned with bright light.


    "Ah," he said, "they''re nothing. Those were rejects, unable to be used. To be thrown."


    Yet, Ned bent and pulled the mask. It was half broken, a hole over the right sidefor the eyesthen curved to suit the bearer''s face. Just like Swift, the mask was in. Aside from the hollow dent inside the mask, the rest was in old looking. The left side of the edge was half-broken and cracked, like the edge of a cliff, it was jagged and chipping.


    Inspect, Ned thought.


    [Error.]


    What?


    [The item''s level is too high for the current Inspect to work, Ned.]


    Ned nodded, then I''ll take this. I sensed something was off about this one. I sensed mana leaking.


    "I''ll take this."


    "What!" Ogok said, surprised. "But, it''s a trash. Why would you"


    "Ned?" Swift said, not interfering with Ned''s decision. But her voice seemed to be trailing off, like concerned.


    "It''s fine," Ned said, smiling to Swift. "I''ll take this, how much?"


    Ogok gave up. "Out of respect from my valued guests here," He said, eyes looking at Swift. "90 gold coins is what I can offer."


    "Deal."


    Ogok shook his head, "Take it," he said, "it''s yours now." But eyes seemed to be smiling.


    Ned pulled 90 gold coins from the back of his pocket (from his ring) and gave it to Ogok. For some reason, the mask was leaking mana. Ned turned the mask over again, only to find out there was a small curving at the very bottom and it read: "Kurashinpi."

 Chapter 178: The Broken Mask

    Chapter 178: The Broken Mask


    Ned and Sasani parted away after strolling around the central market, which made Ned scoff to himself since he couldn''t afford items he needed to buy. Like vials of potions, temporary weapons, since he only has a handful of gold left.


    Under the sprinkle of rain, Ned decided to walk back to Forgotten Pint. He determined that by walking, he could reach the tavern faster than carriage. But, after he turned to a street with shops and people passing by, he sensed that something was following him among the hundreds of people in the za.


    Ned turned to an alley to his right. The front of the building was bustling with people, but behind that, the true nature of every city revealed. Gloomy, especially under the rain. Both humans and rats strolled the dark alley waiting for someone to toss them coins, not much, but a single bronze coin was enough for them to get by the day.


    With Kurashinpi, the half-broken mask, held on his right (since he doesn''t have the chance to put it inside his pocket dimension especially since he was with Sasani), Ned exited the gloomy alley. By then, he reached a riverpounded with cement and gravel, a man-made river. Rain sprinkled on the river, it formed tiny ripples, a hundred of ripples. Ned decided to cut through the crowd, and entered another alley, trying to lose the people following him.


    There, Ned had to act quickly, as far as he knows, magic wasn''t supposed to be used inside the city of Sudden te, or any other city there was. It was prohibited, but none could stop a hunter from doing so. Especially if the alley was dark and empty.


    It hasn''t been a month since Ned stepped inside the Sudden te City. Yet, this was the second time he was being followed, first being Kwan, and second, he doesn''t have an idea. He was an ounder, as Liv had said to Ned.


    Liv? Ned thought, could be.


    There were at least two people following him, one hiding among the crowd, amateur, as Ned had thought. His presence was too open that Ned could feel the intenting out from him. The other guy, behind the wall at the entrance. Same as the other one, Ned doesn''t even have to expand his focus to pinpoint their location. Detect couldn''t be used, since it detects life, not the intent, and there were almost hundreds of people in the crowd.


    The alley was cramped of wooden dumpster, some sackmaybe grain, and stairs that lead to each establishment.


    Surprisingly, for a city with a hundred of thousands of citizens, so far, Ned hasn''t met vagrants dumped on the streets or alleys. An indication that the city has an economic advantage. An empty alley was also a good chance for Ned to use the mask.


    Ned stopped between the shadows of the alley, cast by the bricked buildings, and rested his back against the wall. He wanted to try Kurashinpi. Why was the mask leaking of mana? Even though it was half-broken.


    The mask was sleek in ck and broken in half, and with a single hole on the right side. Ned raised the mask smudged with drizzles of rain.


    It did nothing, and Ned felt nothing as the mask was fixed over his face. Ned could see through the hole on his right eye, it was clear. If he bought a non-magical mask, maybe he could understand why the item did nothing to him. But Ned could feel the leak of mana, like ripples of water pping his hands.


    Ned frowned and pushed himself farther inside the shadow.


    "He was here," the man said. "The kid''s here, I''m sure if it.


    "Then where?" The other man said.


    Ned couldn''t get a clear vision of their faces as the shadow cast over them.


    His ck motif did help as he was almost invisible under the veil of the shadow, luckily, his eyes were dusky at this moment. No light to reflect it.


    But they won''t leave Ned, they knew somewhere between the gaps of the buildings he was there hiding. So, one by one, the two of them checked each gap. Footsteps pped against the stony ground, it was getting closer to Ned.


    Against the sound of the rain, Ned heard a sharp whistle from above. Experience told him to take a step to his side, which he did. A knife: almost two fingers long, thin, and sharp, a throwing knife stabbed almost an inch on the ground, an inch beneath Ned''s foot.


    It didn''t stop there, light glimmered from the surface of the knife, another one flew-in toward him. Instinctively, Ned raised a hand, forced his mana, and let it flow toward the tip of his palm. Fireball was then conjured which gave his location away to the two.


    "There!" The follower cried as they saw the orange light exited from the gap of the building.


    Ned let go of the spell. But instead of hurling it toward the man above the building, the Fireball scattered into tiny beads of fire and was sucked in by the mask.


    No time to check what had happened. Experiences, instincts, and training snapped inside him, Ned summoned the broken Butterfly. His right held the sword, his left held the mask over his face. Ned sessfully parried the throwing knife. After which, the man from above grunted.


    From above, the man descended toward him. To his left, the two figure was approaching, their shadow ahead of them.


    [Inject mana to the mask, Ned.]


    ICE did the probing and shared the result with Ned.


    Ned did as what his A.I. asked, he injected mana into the mask. The mana flowed away from his hands, Ned redirected the route and let it flow above his head. There, from every pore of his skin, the mana oozed out and sipped in Kurashinpi.


    Like a beast that hasn''t eaten for weeks, the mask absorbed Ned''s mana without dy.


    Ned felt his face getting warmer, his right eye as if he was wearing a thin ss, it was more clear. The broken part of the mask slowly healed itself, like a wound clotting visible. The regrow of the mask stopped until it fully covered Ned''s face. Now, only his hair from behind could be seen. For some reason, the mask attached itself to Ned''s face without having to use a strap to lock it.


    The broken Butterfly was almost half a forearm long, the tip was tiny like that of a needle. But it didn''t shine green like it did before it was broken. Ned felt the sword lifeless, no energy, no leaking, no mana, just a piece of an unknown metal. Yet, it saved his life.


    Ned spun to face the man from above thatnded four meters ahead of him. Now, the mask was fully equipped on Ned''s face. Two holes, both for his eyes, covered his ears, and below his jawlines.


    Silver hair fluttered from behind as Ned jumped backward to exit the gap before the three of them corner him. He did, eventually, the two men arrived before they could pin Ned inside the gap.


    Of course, Ned thought, after seeing the two wore a mask as well. Broken Butterfly was raised in a defensive position across his chest. His left hand hung freely at his side, ready to conjure Fireball.


    "Who are you?" Ned did the privilege to broke the silence.


    "Is that him?" One of the men in white masks with cracks on its forehead whispered to the man beside him.


    "I don''t think so." Replied the other man, much taller and much longer hair than the other. Both their voices were muffled.


    "You," said the first man, he stretched his hand holding a dagger and pointed the tip to Ned. Just like his dagger, worn and rusty, his mask was nothing much as well. "Who are you?"


    Ned didn''t answer. He was waiting for the man to emerge out of the dark alley. So the man did and said, "he''s mine," walking leisurely out of the shadow.


    "But, Boss," the first man said with a rusty mask. "He''s not our target."


    "Not yet," the man from the shadow said. Same as the two, he wore a mask. Designed as imposing as it could, the mask was fixed with sharp jagged teeth and fake eyes that shone red. Must be his magic, or just for a show. But Ned doesn''t want to know about it.


    He raised the broken Butterfly, the only thing that could mark him from his followers. Steam oozed out under his mask ae breath-in in a calm manner. His eyes were veiled with darkness under the mask. After the warmth of his mask, it was followed with fresh sensation following the transformation.


    "So what now, Boss?" The second man said with a white mask.


    "Find the target," the man with the toothed mask said. "I want this one, it''s been a long time since someone dodged my knives." He wore a pale blue jacket and pale blue pants, with pale blue shoes. Leather belt and leather straps over his waist. Several knives circled his waist, they were tucked inside his belt and locked with the straps. Both his hands, between his fingers were knives clipped and ready to be thrown. "You," he said. "Why did you help the kid?"


    Silence.


    "Ah," toothed mask said. Raised his hand then his subordinates left and exited from the alley. "Now." He cracked his knuckles with knives in between and chuckled after the two left. "Who are you? Who sent you? Why helped the kid?"

 Chapter 179: Spar with the Ghost

    Chapter 179: Spar with the Ghost


    To Ned''s left side were people walking to and fro, too far for them to hear the conversation between him and the toothed-mask guy.


    Ned didn''t answer. Instead, his eyes fell on a symbol over the man''s left chest. A tiny symbol, almost hidden from close observers, but clear enough when one''s eye meticulously observe the pattern. Three drops of blood in a swirling motion, in the center of the swirling blood, was an eye; nk, hollow.


    "Too young to be Ghostbloods," Quintin had said to Ned over their first meeting, for some reason, after seeing the blood symbol, Quintin''s voice echoed inside of Ned. He frowned,


    could be?


    "Ghostbloods," Ned whispered.


    The man in toothed-mask twitched. His hands, with knives, in-between knuckles, flinched, and it seemed that the red eyes over his mask red at Ned with the pure intent of ire.


    "How''d you know about Ghostbloods?" He said.


    Ned said, "Does it matter?"


    He said, "Of course," and added, "those who knew about the name of Ghostbloods represents them, or those who were represented. Obviously, they''re dead. But, you?


    "Who do you work for?"


    "I work for no one," Ned said. Voice muffled under the Kurashinpi. For a moment, Ned was relieved that the mask repaired itself using his mana. But now, the mask was relentlessly sucking him. Not good. If he fought the man in front of him, he needed an extra amount of mana. Ned felt that the man if he wanted to kill Ned, he could. Even with Overclock, he might only scratch the toothed-mask man.


    "Then, why did you help the kid?" Toothed-mask man said, rain sprinkled over his shoulder. His pale blue coat turned grey mixed with the yellow lighting from them, a light from the building. It flickered until the light dimmed off and died, and the man blurred along with the rain. He then vanished. Like the skill Ned had once used when he was in training inside the Ind of Abada, the toothed-man vanished.


    But notpletely. Over the puddle of water, on the stony, and cold, and wet ground of the alley, footsteps came into view. Going to Ned''s right, nking him against the wall to his left. Ned pulled the broken Butterfly closer to his chest. The swordcks length, and strength to fight. It was good for defense, at the moment.


    The footsteps marked with boots, stopped, then dashed toward Ned. Ned couldn''t see where the toothed-man would attack, but he intentionally made an opening on his right side, (by widely lifting his elbow, above shoulder). Ned assumed that the toothed-mask man would attack there.


    Which he did.


    Ned shed the broken Butterfly after he saw a quick reflection under the tiny rain. The knife lurched away from its target andnded far to Ned''s right. The knife clicked against the wall.


    The alley was six maybe seven meters wide, narrow if two people fought with knives, and swords.


    "I asked you," he said, he was across Ned, maybe two to three feet. Then the voice appeared from behind. "Why did you helped the kid?"


    He''s fast.


    Ned spun around, facing the vanished man, only to be disappointed as the voice rang behind him again. He''s ying him.


    "The kid needs help," Ned said, smirking. "Do I need the reason to do so?"


    "Ah," the man said, this time to Ned''s left. "Chivalry ain''t dead." Although muffled, his voice has a tone of calmness.


    Ned was waiting for this moment. The man was against the wall, Ned could push a little farther, and he could pin him instead.


    Over his red disy, Ned followed the numbers where the man would soon appear. He did so. Ned flung himself forward to his right, blocking the man as he left his spot. Raindrops obscured the image of the man as they were dropping over his shoulder. He was squat; short and stocky, and fast. The image of his body was swirling of light, bent light as Ned could see the walls inside his body.


    Ned raised his hand, conjuring Fireball. He threw it, point-nk, at the invisible man. Not the best way to attack a fast-moving enemy, but sure was good for preparing a follow-up attack.


    The man''s invisibility vanished,ck of mana, or time duration perhaps, but sure his visible now. Surprised by the sudden Fireball, the toothed-mask man threw himself backward. Hitting the wall with his back. The Fireball made a deep cavity, a little above to the man''s right, and the fumes, and smoke, and sparkles vanished under the tiny drizzles of rain.


    "Not bad," he said under his steamy breath. He then dashed forward and was thrown back at the wall as Ned''s straight hit him under his jaw. He staggered, surprised that an enemy, smaller than his, packed a punch that made him wobbled against the wall.


    "That''s what you get for underestimating an opponent," Ned said. Steam oozed out his body and evaporated before the man noticed it, the rain helped as well, concealing the frizzles of steam. He didn''t need to hide Overclock but sure was helpful for a surprise attack. Ned canceled Overclock in a split second, it just gave him a boost tond the punch. He knew he couldn''t fight one of the members of the Ghostbloods, not at this current self. So, a little boost does help. And luckily, he was filled with meat, making his energy a hundred percent and dropped a tiny amount of 70% after he used Overclock.


    "You asked for it," he cried, his mask seemed to be out of ce, but sure his voice was enraged. He pulled the knives off his belt and threw them to Ned.


    Eight knives were sessfully parried by the broken Butterfly. Ned then swung the sword behind him, making a huge half arc, feeling that the enemy would surprise him from behind.


    He sure did, too predictable, yet too fast. He sure relies on his speed. The man ducked instead of stabbing Ned from behind, he then swung his feet to sweep Ned off the ground.


    A failed attempt.


    Ned jumped and was thrown back at the wall, as the man kicked his chest in a very awkward position. His leg was like that of a scorpion''s tail, his hands stretched forward the ground, bncing his body while in a ducking position.


    Now that, I didn''t expect. Ned thought, rubbing his chest under his ck tunic and the cloak from the pirates, which he yet to name, kept him warm.


    The man stood, and stretched, and dashed forward, leaving a trail of gust and wind. The wind then changed direction as it flew toward Ned like a spear being thrown. A Wind Mage he was.


    Ned''sbat disy blinked red as the Wind spear getting closer along with its conjurer. No time to dodge, no time to conjure a spell, no time to waste. With amand, Ned forced the adrenaline to pump and travel his veins. Making him steam, and blurred on his spot.


    The man stretched his feet forward, stopping as he saw Ned in an obscured image, the Wind spear hit nothing but a wall. Just like the missed Fireball, the Wind spear bore a two-finger wide hole.


    Ned appeared behind the man, pale blue clothing drenched over the rain. The man flipped before Ned could sh him with the Butterfly.


    The man stopped midway, spun around, and dashed toward his adversary. No throwing knives this time, just one, heavy, and precise punch aimed at the very face of Ned''s mask.


    Just like the other, Ned dashed with steam warming his body. Ned ready the broken Butterfly to pierce the gut of the man.


    The two met in the middle of the alley, surrounded with soils, and spoils, and shadow, and rain, and perseverance, and a shout, "Oy!" The voice rang in-between the corner of the alley. "Halt!" The voice stretched too long, Ned and the masked man had the time to stop their attack, looked at where the voice came from, and back to met each other''s eyes under their mask. Both gathering details.


    The man pulled his hand, jumped backward, and reached for the dents of the buildings surrounding them, and climbed up in a very agile, and nimble way.


    Ned unsummoned the Butterfly back to his pocket dimension. To his right, metal armor nged as it was getting closer to Ned. But Ned doesn''t have the audacity to throw a re at the iing man.


    He looked up and caught a faint glitter of lighting toward him. He caught the light between his index and middle finger. It was a card with the Ghostbloods symbol on it. At the bottom of the symbol were words: "I seek your life, soon. - Thirteen."


    "I almost got him," Ned said, pocketing the card, the size of his three fingers stacked together, inside his back pocket, and grinned. His disy turned blue, and shut-off.


    [As he did the same.]


    [He was good, Ned.]


    [He could make a good sparring partner.]


    ICE''s voice rang as if mocking his adversary. That level of skill is more than just sparring partner, Ned thought. He turned to look at the iing man: a city guard perhaps lower, as it was d in armor and nothing more specific aside from the spear he held awkwardly over his shoulder. More like a henchman''s henchman.


    Ned raised his hands as if surrendering. Which made the man frowned with thick eyebrows. "You," he said, "Who are you, and what are you doing here fighting?"


    "I am N", Ned said, voice obscured by the ck mask. "No, I am nobody." He said instead, almost forgetting he was wearing a mask.


    The guard said "A nobody with a mask is not a nobody. You''reing with me." He spoke a perfect ent, a city boy. Perhaps knew all the Houses, and Ned couldn''t risk being caught, with Sskat as his House, and Tarragon as his backer.


    "Sure, boy," he said, then trailed off by jumping backward.


    The city guard startled and pointed the spear toward Ned, and frowned, as he saw Ned climbing the building just like the Ghostblood man did.


    Midway the climbing, Ned heard the city guard, sighing, "That was close."

 Chapter 180: Just a Case of Bad Food

    Chapter 180: Just a Case of Bad Food


    Aside from its name: the Kurashinpi, and the way it absorbs mana, Ned doesn''t have any idea how the mask works. He couldn''t use the Inspect skill. Since, as ICE has figured, Kurashinpi''s Grade was way above the level of Inspect, and way above the level of his cloak. And the materials used were unknown, at the moment.


    It has been two days after Ned fought Thirteen, a member of Ghostblood, and precisely two days that he has not seen Sasani, or Twali, or the people below Forgotten Pint. Ned was only served food in his room, all but the same roasted meat.


    It has also been two days that he did his daily routine. Which, in return made his body, a mana storage, steadily increasing. Ned prepared for the raid and he won''t return empty-handed. So he prepared. The cloak, which he didn''t bother to name, could also absorb mana. Not just from his own mana, but also from the stone. Magical items absorb mana for a lot of reasons. Just like des that needed sharpening, magical items were useful with enough mana infused. Without mana, they were nothing but a mere tool that easily broke. Once broken, a good crafter, or cksmith, was needed to repair the item.


    Magical items needed mana to use skills. Without it they were useless. Ned assumed that a magical item''s mana absorption depends on its Grade. His cloak, which was Grade C, consumed a tiny amount of mana. Tiny that Ned couldn''t even feel the absorption. In that case, the rate at how Kurashinpi absorbs mana, which was ridiculous, indicates that it must be between Grade B or A.


    Without additional knowledge, from books, Ned couldn''t just assume how the mask was made. Books were one of the sources to gather information in this world. ims like Storing Spheres (which stores mana), parchments with scribbles, even books could be fabricated. Once fabricated, the information could be misleading. That''s why Ned couldn''t just gather information from any sources, it could be authenticated or falsified. And at his current situation, the only way to have authentic information was from the libraries. Not just any other libraries. It must be well organized, and well maintained, and well trusted, and well guarded. Like the Sudden te''s Dex Arcanum.


    Arcanum was both for public and privy use. Arcanum was like a library, but more sophisticated. For public use, one need only to pay a proper amount to enter the establishment (first level, lower level, or public level). And if one decided to gather knowledge that the public couldn''t offer, then, one must be with a title lower as Silver for Hunters, and Barons for Nobles. If one was closely rted to the Great Houses, like the Great House of Soak, then they have immediate ess to the Arcanum, and the level of knowledge they could ess would, still, depend on how much they could offer.


    And thanks to Su''aya for bringing him this news or information vice versa, and roasted meat every day per se. This information about Arcanum rose an idea to Ned to form n B if ever his raid went south. Somewhere inside the Dex Arcanum, or any Arcanum of the Kingdom, they must have stored information about the Marks.


    The Mark, Mark of the Knight, or any other Mark there were, were all a mystery to Ned. How did ICE understand them if Ned was not an inhabitant of Earflgard in the first ce? The question remained the same: Who created the Marks? And why were they on this?


    Ned paused the thought, lifted his forearm covering his eyes, andid stretch over the white linen bed. His figure formed an L shape over the bed. The rain had stopped a day ago. Unnatural rain thatsted almost two days made the Bogblot Region soaked-in with knee-high water.


    Ned woke up before dawn as what he has been doing for as long he could remember. He did what his body needed, freshened up, and stretched one more time. His right hand wasn''t swelling anymore, yet, it felt heavy after his morning exercise.


    He left the room with things prepared. Kurashinpi inside his pocket dimension, same as the cloak. He decided to use the mask and cloak at the same time, he can''t afford to be tracked and noticed by the Ghostbloods. But, as Ned remembered, even without the mask, he was being followed by them in the first ce. Who in the Sudden te would mark him, he as an ounder. Have I offended someone? Ned thought, climbing down the wooden stairs. The stairs made no creek as if it was made recently. The smell of old wood and vani whipped the air around him. Of course, it was only Liv the hunter. Ned shook his head.


    d in ck, and ck, boots even ck. Some straps around his waist, brown and leather straps that connect his ck belt.


    It was past sunrise when Ned came down the tavern. He nodded at the busy people of Forgotten Pint: Master ire threw an unobservant nod to Ned, while the twinsSu''aya and Su''ayungave a graceful smile, then proceed to amodate the hungry eaters, while the rest of the team enthusiastically smiled attending the rest of the guests. The back of the house sizzled with oil apanied by the smoke that made the guests growled in excitement. It was just days ago but Ned remembered how the Lampaca meat melted on his pte.


    Quentin Soak was nowhere to be found at his usual table (at the far corner, the right side of the room). While Bilbaothe hunter with a twin deand his team has been long gone and nowhere to be found as well. Hunter they were, busy ranking, hoarding golds, or taking raids. Sooner, they would bump with each other eventually, as Forgotten Pint wasmissioned as one of the Quests Provider by the Hunter''s Guild Association.


    As soon as Ned exited the tavern, he was immediately approached by a carriage. This carriage stopped across Ned, metal casing with iron handles and silver roof in a square shape. Like a tiny house, in a tiny town, owned by tiny people. The door was adorned with sleek wood, brown almost orange under the beam of the sun. The door opened from the inside, and Ned was approached with a ginger hair spotted with soft ck hair, and honest eyes with a smile: genuine, and free.


    "Sasani," Ned whispered and gave back a smile almost immediately. And immediately closed his lips, trying to focus on the task at hand. Do not be swayed, Ned thought. Being unlike him. His mind obeyed and went back thinking of his Master. He nodded instead.


    As soon as he stepped over the metal stairs, his mind with nk, spun like he was being thrown from the top of the building while the wind ps him, left and right, before falling against a cobblestone ground. His stomach turned up-side-down. Bile ran out his mouth, almost throwing, but forced to stay back as Ned gritted his teeth. His knee snapped, almost throwing himself on the ground, but stopped midway as he pulled himself up, holding the iron railings over the window of the carriage.


    Ned remained to close his eyes, thinking of only one thing that would make him feel this way.


    Fuck, he thought. Shaking his head.


    Prime Evolution, he added. Fuck. Why now.


    [Ned.]


    ICE chimed, soft, and caring, and worried. Like that of a luby, but softer, and deep.


    "I''m fine," Ned said before even Sasani could speak.


    A warm sensation touched his hand. Sasani pulled him inside the carriage, and Ned did as what the gesture told him to, eyes squinting. He sat across Sasani over a brown cushioned bench, cotton probably as Ned gripped his hands over the soft chair. His head tilted upward, seeing no sun, or sky, or birds, or leaves falling, but the carriage''s ceiling adorned with the fake sun, fake sky, fake birds, and fake leaves falling. Ned smiled. What an irony, he thought. He then heard a faint cry.


    Sasani shook his shoulders, her hands were warm over his thick leather clothing.


    "I''m fine," he said in response to Sasani''s series of crying.


    "What happened?" Sasani asked, eyes looking honest, and now worried.


    Well, I fought a hideous skeletal dragon. It was otherworldly, and it Devours everything on his path, be it human, beasts, or your cute little dress, it Devour all. But with the help of my t Armor, Holy Hand Grenade, and the Butterflymy Master gave me. I, Ned of O''rriadt; Ned of Sskat; Ned the clone, defeated the dragon. Or so I thought. It fucking went into me, and slowly, maybe thrice a month, four, or five I need to Devour to regain my sanity. But I am fine, cause I have my system, whom I could talk to and assess what''s happening within me. And surprisingly, I have made friends, which helped me in some ways but can''t tell them what my thoughts are, or what my feelings are. Simply because I am different. Different that all I can think about is getting stronger and vengeance. And now, the feeling that I must find something, someone to Devour is back. And I can''t hold it any longer, Sasani. I need to Devour. Ned thought, gritting his teeth.


    Line formed under his jaw. And beads of sweat as big as kernel molded over his forehead. He shook his head and said, "Bad food, just a case of bad food."

 Chapter 181: A Problem Solved

    Chapter 181: A Problem Solved


    "Are you sure you want to do this?" Ned asked, forearm leaning on the ridge of the tiny window. To his left, on the horizon, was their destination, the Du''kki mountain. His mind still shaking, yet he put a wall between him and the twisted feeling, momentarily stopping the feeling of nauseating.


    Bars of light making their way through the gap of the window. The sunlight lit Sasani''s overwhelming figure. Tightened dress. Her waist showed a perfect curve. Upper chest wildly open, an open invitation to Ned. Tanned skin turned pale over the effects of the sunlight. But Ned thought that''s how Sasani dressed as a noble, not as Swift.


    "No," Sasani said, "are you sure you''re doing this?"


    "I can''t go back," Ned said. "If ever I have the chance, I''d rather do this alone."


    "But you don''t." Wild eyes looking at Ned. Worry still lingering between her eyes, but now fading like the trees from the distance that slowly formed into a speck of ck dot after the carriage madly rode its way into the open street. The side of the streets was crowded but not the road. Perhaps Ned was too early, or perhaps he rode carriage with the Tarragon''s emblem that no one bothered to block their way or get ahead of them.


    Ned nodded and said, "I need a team this time."


    "And after this?"


    "I''ll go to where the wind will bring me."


    Sasani kept on fiddling the end of her skirt above her knees. She seemed anxious to not even look at Ned.


    Then she said, "After this, I''m leaving."


    He said, "Where to?"


    She answered, "Windvale Academy."


    The road went t, and the only time the carriage stopped was when a group of merchants passed the crossroad. They''re near the Tarragon Manor. The carriage would stop twice, and the next turn would be the manor.


    Sasani''s ginger hair was tied to a bun behind her head. Ned wondered if where did Sasani put her things, surely she didn''t leave her mask in the manor, or her leather dress. Aside from her ne and earrings, Sasani wasn''t fond of wearing jewelry. Then, at the bottom of the wooden bench was apartment, small enough to fit a brown bag, but big enough that Ned saw the bag even though it was being hidden from the prying eyes.


    The carriage turned left, the horse neighed, and stopped. The horse was ivory in color, and the hair was as thin as babies growing hair. It was elegant, like the rest of the horse of Bogblot and Sudden te. They export horses in exchange for raremodities like wild monster skin, iron for weapons, and mana stone. The first two weremon andmon knowledge, but the stones weren''t. They were rare that only a few selected nobles had supplies.


    "When?" Ned said, voice sharp and manly textured.


    She answered, "A month from now." She then added, "Goodbye freedom. Goodbye Swift."


    "It''s for the better," Ned said, assuring Sasani. Which thetter declined with her eyes narrowing, almost mocking upon Ned''s words. "Don''t you trust your father?"


    "I trust him," she said. "But it seemed that he doesn''t trust me."


    The conversation ended here, then the carriage stopped across a massive house built of both wood and steel on a semi-circr pattern. Outside, a banner on red hangs at the edges of the massive double door. The banner bore the Tarragon''s emblem, indicating that none should enter except the households.


    But Ned entered with Sasani, with prying eyes, with murmurs, and not having a Tarragon''s crest.


    But Sasani was more than enough to stop the provocation by the other hunters, not even the manor guards dared to stop the two as they entered the second door and proceed directly to their left, to where the room of big shots was, to where Twali had been waiting, and assuming that Ned woulde in alone.


    And the bigshot was there, where Twali had been waiting, with his back facing the three while looking at the armaments. Ned didn''te alone. Together, Ned and Sasani proceed inside the room.


    Armaments hung to both edges of the wedged shape room. And it wasn''t just Twali inside, Master Mond ( the Sudden te''s Master of the House manor) sitting in the middle of the sleek brown tablea stack of paper to his left, quill to his right, and his name on marble maybe ivory in the middle of the table; ced to show who''s the boss (when Twali''s not around). Master Hunter Gold Ranked Mon-Mond Thane was written.


    By the title, Ned wondered if what would be Twali''s rank if ever he was a hunter. Do they even know that Twali was once a ve?


    re.


    All, except Twali, red at Ned. Sasani stood ahead of him, and he stood behind her like his bodyguard.


    Across Mond''s table where the two hunters sitting on the sofa. The sofa formed a shallow indention in the middle, the red turned nearly brown, indicating that it has been used quite often.


    The two, Ned assumed Gold in rank as their ne glow deep-yellow under the light, stood upon seeing Sasani, and bowed, and scoffed to Ned, and smiled back to Sasani, and sat back.


    The first one across Mond''s table was around his thirties, no wrinkles yet, but going there. He wore his hair with confidence, his yellow shirt crumpled as he slumped his back on the soft cushioned chair, he wore shorts like it was summer. He red again at Ned.


    The other one, beside him, had hair unkept for quite some time, messy, and eyes tainted with brown over ck, while he wore his Hunter''s clothing with pride, he sat with difference than the hunter beside him. He was stout but regal. He threw a quick re at Ned, and back munching a stick over his lips.


    "Lady Sasani," Twali said after turning to face her and bowed as low as he could. ck suit stretched. Both hands clipped on both sides. "What a surprise."


    "Ned," he then retracted and gave Ned an acute angle bow, which Ned doesn''t mind.


    All the way the bow, Mond, the summer shirt guy, and the messy hair looked at Twali with surprise.


    Ned then said, "Twali." And bowed, acute angle, which Twali doesn''t mind.


    Surprise.


    Mond, summer-shirt guy and messy hair shuddered to see Ned after the bow, and after hearing Ned with no title given to Twali.


    Then Ned thought, Twali must be on par with Edwin the Knight.


    Twali gave a distinctive wave to the three, all returned their faces to normal. But their eyes bore the same surprise.


    "Lady Sasani," Twali broke the silence. Lance gleamed behind him. "What a pleasant surprise to see you with someone."


    The three nodded looking at theirdy.


    "We met," Sasani said, looking at Ned over her shoulder. Not a smile was given, she was different. She wasn''t Swift or Sasani. She was Lady Tarragon. The fake one might be the real one. Three lives, confusing, and unavoidable. "I heard about the raid, tell me the details."


    "B-but," Mond came in between. He stopped midway, remembering it wasn''t his ce when Twali and Sasani were talking.


    Ned stood behind Sasani with muse. What a y, he thought.


    Sasani thew a re at Mond, and back at Twali.


    "Lady Sasani," Twali said, "I may not be the right person to do so. I just handle the in-betweens. Master Mond?"


    "Yes!" Mond said with enthusiasm. The two hunters shook their heads. What a leech, if Ned could interpret their eyes.


    "The raid will begin today," he said. "If our employer here decided who he will choose to be included."


    The way he said the word employer was enveloped with a trace of spite.


    "I believe our employer got a name?"


    "Name?" Mond repeated Sasani. "And yes, yes. We have all the resources we needed, thanks to Master Ned here."


    Ned nodded, trying to join in the y Sasani has orchestrated. Dusky blue eyes red under the bright light. The room smelled citrus this time, expensive citrus. Surely not Twali, and Ned doubts the smell came from the messy hair hunter.


    "And how will you proceed with the raid?"


    "Proceed?" Mond said, looking at the messy-hair hunter, one man across him. "Bram?"


    "Huh," Bram said, the messy-hair guy with a toothpick between his lips. It seemed that he had just woke up from a pleasant dream. "Proceed?"


    "Bram," Mond said, voice hinting that he sat in the middle with an ivory name.


    Superiority. Command. Order. He got it, Ned thought. What a surprise.


    Bram nodded looking at Ned back to Sasani back to Ned back to Sasani. Wasn''t sure who to proceed with.


    Sasani nodded over his shoulder. To Ned then.


    "Ah," Bram said, rolling the toothpick between his tongue. "We will proceed when we have twelve members. Six each team, and each team will be led by Gold Rank Hunters. That would be me, and Arm."


    The summer-shirt guy nodded. Telling Ned ''I am Arm''.


    Ned nodded. He remained quiet on the end side.


    "But we can''t proceed without Lord Sven''s approval." It was Arm who spoke.


    "Twali," Ned said, which made the three, even Sasani turned heads toward Ned. It seemed that none have the courage to call Twali by his name alone.


    But Twali doesn''t mind and he said, "We might have a problem here, Ned. We can''t find an opponent for you." He continued, "It''s either the opponents are too weak, or too strong for you."


    "What does my father want?" Sasani said before Ned could respond.


    Ned frowned.


    "A Game," Twali said. "A Game is what Lord Sven wants. Lord Sven is being Lord Sven of course."


    Sasani sighed, shoulders shrugged.


    The three nodded, and looked at Ned, back to Twali.


    "So he wants someone to spar with Ned?" Sasani asked.


    Twali nodded.


    Sasani continued, "I might know someone who''s on par with our employer." She then spun around and smiled at Ned. A smile only Sasani could make. Not Swift, or Lady Tarragon. "I''ll go and look for him," she said over her shoulder and left the semi-circr room.

 Chapter 182: Granted

    Chapter 182: Granted


    Ned sat across the two Gold Rank Hunters. Their faces show doubts as if they don''t believe that Ned would be their next employer.


    Moments passed, while Bram (the messy hair hunter) kept on rolling the toothpick between his lips a knock came in through the door. The metal knob rolled and a figure in ck with a ck mask strode in.


    And so it was Swift. On par with Ned, and will spar with Ned.


    "What is the meaning of this?" Mond said, looking at the new arrival. He eyed Swift with deep discern. "You must be a House member to enter the manor. Who let you in, kid?"


    "You," Swift said, pointing a finger at Mond.


    Thetter almost stood on his chair as Swift did the gesture. Twali, behind Mond, shrugged his shoulders.


    "I-I mean," Swift said, rounding her voice. "Y-you are the best handler Lord Tarragon had."


    Mond coughed, threw his back against his chair, and grinned wildly. "You kid," he said. "Of course, of course."


    Bram and Arm shook their heads, saying as if ''not again.''


    "But," Mond said. "Who let you in?"


    "I did."


    Everyone looked at Twali, again, with surprise. Aside from Ned, it was also Twali who knew the identity of Swift. Maybe much longer than Ned, maybe he just kept it in the shadows. He smiled, now his decision bore fruit. "He is Master Swift. He will be our employer''s sparring partner."


    The three hunters nodded with relief. Now they don''t need to find someone and take extra time looking for Ned''s sparring partner.


    Mond said, "Then the stage is set."


    Arm said, "We''ll see how you will fare, kid."


    Ned said, "I''m looking forward to it myself, Master Arm."


    Bram nodded.


    Twali smiled.


    Swift said, "I''ve been meaning to fight you after the Chance Arrow Game, Ned." He then turned to look at Twali. "Master Twali, thank you for inviting me here." Swift then bowed.


    Which made Twali almost jumped on his spot. Yet, he regained control. He waved his hand, dismissing Swift, and said, "Not at all, Swift." He said those words as if with care, luckily the three seemed to not notice as they were busy talking with each other.


    Ned left the room and was apanied by Twali and Swift from behind. They left the three hunters busy arguing with themselves. They argue about time.


    Ned could only shake a head, since he knew what they meant. They might gamble again if which of which mightst longer. Was it Ned or Swift?


    The rest would soon find out as one of the house''s guard, in metal te boring the Tarragon''s emblem on his left chest, led them to the sparring ground.


    The door wedged open and they were greeted with smiles from the nearest hunters and recruits alike. The rest bellowed as they spar inside the smaller sparring circle at the sides of the semi-rectangr room.


    Ned was back after three days, and he was met with an overwhelming crowd. Weapon racks over every edge, some were still full but mostly empty. Hunters trained recruits wielding different weapons. To Ned''s right, to where his spot, once, recruits fought inside the sparring circle. Others stood outside the circle to observe. They yelled as if they were in a pit.


    As soon as Twali arrived, dozens of hunters stood in silence and stopped whatever they were doing. This made Twali on the good side of Ned. They made way for the three, and another three as Mond, Bram, and Arm trailed from behind.


    Torches with oil danced against the breeze from the East. They walked going to the middle with grass, cut with ck pavement under their foot. From the massive door to the center was a straight walk.


    They were in the middle when one hunter recognized Ned and said, "Shyou!" Wasn''t a question, but a surprise.


    Ned turned, silver hair waved, and dusky blue eyes looked to where the voice was. "Horn," Ned said and stopped.


    Swift stopped and looked over her shoulder. Twali stopped, did the samelooked over his shoulder. The rest halted.


    Hunters crowding the ce went from murmuring to aplete silence as they red toward Horn. "Sh-shwhat?" He said. "He''s the impostor I''ve been telling you, lot." He said, talking beside his shoulder, but there were none whom he knows. He went red.


    "Jerra!" Not long after, a voice rang from behind. It was as if he was devoid of what was happening and just snapped after hearing Horn''s confirmation.


    "And Bud," Ned murmured.


    The Wood rank hunter strode the crowd, colliding. The bridge between his nose, he was so proud of, was smudged with bluish color, his eyes sunken with a dark circle. Yet, eyes were lively like a hunter waiting for his prey. He stopped beside Horn and was then followed by the fifth team or the remaining of the team.


    Loti from behind Bud and the farmer guy stopped behind Horn. Then another member came in through. Jerra with her yellow hair, and thin spectacles. She murmured beside Loti.


    They seemed to pass the recruitment as all of them were now wearing Hunter''s uniform exclusive for House Tarragon. They wore a grey and brown jacket and fitted, with a brown belt for items to hang onto. Grey and brown for trousers with pockets on both sides. Their boots were simr, aside from Jerra that gleamed with white and hills were an inch higher than the male counterparts.


    Great, Ned thought. Horn''s team.


    "Ned?" Swift said from Ned''s left. ck mask gleaming under the streak of sun. "Who are they?" Swift stood with defiance as if she was sparring with Ned but was disrupted in-between. She stood one-legged, the other foot tapping the ground, and arms crossing her chest. Her feminine side won this time.


    One thing about being a hunter orpanion was that they can wear a mask without much of a problem. As long as they were registered in the Canton of Commerce, their privacies were secured. Aside from Sasani, who now Swift with a mask, other hunters wore masks inside the sparring ground.


    If Sasani could get herself a mask, and pay for it. What about the Ghostbloods? This means without their mask, they walk among the citizens of Bogblot and be normal like them.


    Ned balled his hand over his mouth and coughed. "Well," he said and sighed. "They were the recruits from the fifth team."


    "Jerra, Jerra," Loti said. Hair tied in a pony from behind, but still, messy and white and grey. "Or was it Ned, Ned?"


    Ned nodded to Loti and respond with a smile. "I am Ned," he said. "Master Horn, Bud." He greeted farmer-boy with silence.


    "Y-you?" Jerra said from beside Loti.


    Loti said, "Yes, Jerra-kid. Meet Jerra." And winked at Ned."


    Swift said, "Jerra?"


    Horn said, "Ned?"


    Twali said, "What is the meaning of this?"


    And horn said, "Shut up you there." Looking at Twali.


    And the three, big shots, from behind Ned said, "We should kill him." And nodded.


    Mond then moves in-between Ned, their employer, and Hornwho was two meters away from Ned.


    He bowed to Twali and said, "Master Twali please forgive me. This hunter"red at Horn"was our new captain from the city of Mud Ridge, West of Bogblot."


    "Ah, that is why," Twali said, smiling. Thin eyes narrowed. "Your tonality, Bantiswalians?"


    Horn looked-up at the towering Twali: he was in six nearly seven feet, and build was slim, added with a ck suit, he looked imposing for a personal servant. Horn shallowed a lump of saliva before heposed himself.


    "Shyes," Horn then said, surprised he still got a voice. "Shnorthern part of the region Sweverraveth, of the Great House Ya''qub."


    Twali raised an eyebrow, conspicuous, determining, and analyzing. "Then why leave Sweverraveth?"


    "Shwell," Horn said. "Shwe barely get rations there, so my tribe decided for me to be a hunter."


    The crowd looked at Horn, then back to Twali, all, but Ned and Swift under the mask narrowed eyes.


    "How was it so far?"


    "Shso far, better than my tribe."


    "Where in Sweverraveth?"


    "Deepest part in the North, Master Twali."


    "Uk-uk-luk-lon, Harragra-thirithtran, or Sut-chup-nsonkan?"


    "Sut-chup-nsonkan, Shmaster Twali," Horn said, eyes almost jumping out with surprise. He took a step back looking at Twali.


    "It''s finewhat''s your name?"


    "Horn."


    "No," he said. "Your name."


    The wind blew from the East, the sun rose from the East, and Horn looked at the East. The shell-eater took a moment before answering. Hunters around them formed a circle, but not too close to Twali, and struggled to rte, even Ned.


    A traveler he once was, Ned thought. Looking at Twali now with admiration. His way of voice shows how he could easily mingle with other people.


    "Erishakkruthanhagarloth, Shmaster Twali," Horn said, no sign of stuttering. Speaking in their perfect Bantiswalian ent: a little nasal while the tongue touching the tip of the teeth.


    "Well, Erishakkruthanhagarloth, " Twali said, in perfect Bantiswalian ent. "You will be safe here."


    For a moment, Ned saw a tiny dot leaving Horn''s eyes. He wasn''t aware that he was almost crying. Horn bowed, and thanked Twali, for only the two of them knew the meaning of thest words.


    "Now, tell me, Master Horn," Twali said, looking at Ned. "What could be the problem here?"


    "Yes, Master Twali!" Horn said, his ent gone. "The kid here took part in recruitment with a different name." He then looked over his shoulder, and thedy with yellow hair nodded and moved forward. "This here is the real Jerra."


    The crowd gasped, who in the right mind would be an impostor and enter the House Tarragon''s manor. Well, only Ned did.


    "Is that true, Ned?"


    Ned nodded, no lies. He doesn''t want to lie to a person that trusted him.


    Swift moved closer to Ned. "Why would you do that?" She whispered under her warm breath, under her mask.


    "A little challenge," Ned said, tilting his head closer to Swift.


    Ned heard a short heave and Swift moved closer to Twali.


    "TwaI mean, Master Twali," she said. "This could be a simple problem that needed to be amodatedter."


    "This here," Mond said. "Is not a simple matter, Swift."


    Bram and Arm stood behind him with amusements. Sometimes they nod and whispered with each other.


    "YoI''m sorry, Master Mond," she said. "Then how would you solve this problem?"


    The crowd turned to Swiftpletely confused, and Ned, and to Mond, and Twali. They were all eager to wait how would the event esctes.


    "Well," Mond said. A stout guy with belly almost showing under his shirt. "Ned could pay."


    A p was heard from behind Mond. Arm and Bram shook their heads with their hands on their forehead.


    "No," Twali said. "This is far beyond that." He eyed Ned. "What do you rmend, Master Horn?"


    Calling Horn a Master seemed to turn the switch of pride inside him. He stood like a soldier, and for a moment, Ned heard the sole of his boots snapped. "I rmend a fight between my best recruit against the impostor called Ned."


    Ned sighed. Of course, he thought. These people were hunters, and fighting is a sport.


    "How about that, Ned?" Twali said.


    Ned nodded, it was his fault from the beginning. And now, he must im the prize.


    "Then, it is decided," Twali said, "your recruit against Ned."


    Mond took a step back,pletely out of ce between the conversation. While the crowd murmured, too loud Horn must raise his voice in response.


    "Shthank you, Master Twali," he said. "Then, I would like to choo"


    "No!" Swift said. The crowd went silent, ring at Swift. "I will fight with Ned against your recruits."


    Ned was taken aback. So, if he can''t fight Ned, then she must join Ned. Ned smiled, thin, but almost visible.


    "Granted," Twali said. "Two against two then."


    Then the crowd went into an uproar. They immediately pulled something inside their front pocket, back pocket, side pocket, and pouches. Coins clinked as they counted their bet for the uing fight.

 Chapter 183: Battle of Reasons

    Chapter 183: Battle of Reasons


    So it''s Ned and Swift against farmer-boy and Jerra.


    The hunters gathered in the middle circle inside the training ground. Their training was suspended for the iing fight and they were eager to watch the fight.


    With Twali''smand, the sparring circle in the center shook, and with a rumble, the circle was raised for a meter high. Making it grand and fit for a fight. The diameter was enough for the fighters to move with rtive ease. Short grasses sprout at the bottom edge of the circle.


    Along with the mechanical sound of the sparring circle came another cranking. Another stone rose just beside the sparring circle. It resembled a box, nearly ten meters wide and five meters high, wherein people could watch the fight withplete ease. It was shaded with the stone ceiling and a hollow space in front to watch the fight.


    There, Twali sat in the middle with a chair reserved only for him. Bothhis sides were the hunters managing the Sudden te branch. Mond to his left. Arm and Bram to his right. While Horn, the shell-eater and the newly recruited captain, was at the bottom talking to his recruits.


    Ned and Swift were alone in the crowd beneath the sparring circle.


    ck masks and eyes were visible enough in front of Ned. Sasani has gottenfortable with him. She talked closer to Ned that Twali threw a gaze with what seemed to be a satisfactory reaction.


    "So, you know them?" She asked. Her eyes over Ned''s shoulder, looking at the distance at the two hunters who were upied by their captain.


    Ned shook his head. "But, I''ve seen how the farmer-boy fought. Closebat, rtively good with extended weapons. I reckon spear, long-sword, or simply stick."


    "Stick," Swift said, voice rounding under the mask.


    Around them, hunters gathered and murmured as how they would judge Ned and Swift, then maybe, bet for them.


    The betting was done with gold and silver coins. As to what and how they would bet, only they know. But Ned heard that hunters mostly bet for time. They bet who wouldst longer.


    "How about sunshine?" Swift said, eyes back to Ned. "Do you know anything about her?"


    She stood closer to Ned as if they were whispering. Others saw them to be just discussing their strategy.


    "No," Ned said. "Never saw her fight. She a... She wasn''t there when joined."


    Of course, Ned used her name. Jerra was a name that one would need to see with their eyes if the name belongs to a woman or man.


    Swift was a little shorter than Ned. Making Ned to look down a little when talking to her. His lips lurched up a bit, seeing how they both wore a ck leather jacket, and ck pants, with ck boots. None would think that Swift was ady. His movements were practiced, he wasn''t soft when turning and walking.


    "What will you use?" She said looking up to Ned.


    "I might use a short-sword," Ned said.


    "You might be at a disadvantage if you use it against a spear," Swift said, worriedly.


    Short-sword against long weapons like spears or long-swords would have a great disadvantage. But Ned knew this, and he would supplement it with his speed, which against spear users would be a great advantage.


    Most users of spears, long-swords, or any other weapons that extend the reach exponentially heavily rely on their weapons, not on their speed.


    Ned proceeds to the weapon''s rack nearby. Hunters gave way to him while throwing a scoff and irritation. Must be because they saw him walked-in over with Twali on their sides and wondered what kind of a kid he was since he wasn''t even a Household member of Tarragon.


    At the far end, near the training''s ground entrance, there, Ned saw the nearest weapon''s rack bundled with only swords. Ned pulled the short-sword he assumed that would fit him.


    "Inspect," he muttered.


    ICE then chimed with the information he needed.


    The short-sword was a regr sword used only for practice. Made of iron, wasn''t even pure, and crafted years ago. Ned sighed, but it was the best he could have. The handle was wrapped with ragged cloth and fits perfectly on Ned''s grip.


    "You really have the guts, Jerra," a voice rung behind Ned. Old, and familiar.


    "Loti," Ned said without turning behind. He raised the sword to check for its length, eye at the end of the hilt. The sun brimmed to his right, making the sword sleek-looking.


    He then sensed something from behind. An intent Ned was so familiar with. Ned spun, turning his waist along with the sword, and raised it to block the punch. The iron sword trembled on Ned''s grip. For a moment, Ned saw Loti''s punch was coated with blue light, but immediately evaporated before Ned could fully analyze.


    He''s good, really good. Ned thought. Smiling at Loti.


    For a moment, Ned felt that Loti''s punch wasn''t normal. He could feel the strength of his shoulder, waist, and feet all connected in one single, perfect punch.


    Loti''s eyes gleamed with light as if surprised, he narrowed it looking at Ned. "You like a challenge," he said, "didn''t you, Ned?"


    Ned nodded. Indeed he was. The challenge to fight someone stronger than him makes him excited. It was the reason that brought him to his current situation.


    Loti lowered his arm as Ned lowered his sword. They both nodded and Ned left, back to Swift. Leaving the old-man with arms folded behind his back.


    Ned arrived back at Swift just in time for Twali to announce the start of the battle.


    "Households," he said, one hand behind his back, while the other holds an object shining in yellow under his chin. A Voice imamplifying the voice of the user. He stood towering over the three hunters. "This battle will be fought with reasons. Our guests will prove their worth, and our members will seek recognition.


    "Rules are simple. No killing. Leaving the stage will count as a loss, surrendering will count as a loss. Weapons and spells are allowed. Lastly, fight without limits."


    Twali''s voice echoed over all sides of the sparring ground, and after the speech, hunters gasped. The crowd went louder with different opinions. One of them Ned heard saying ''to fight without limits'', and they get even more excited.


    Ned frowned. Fight without limits, he thought. But no killing?


    And as if Twali recognized Ned''s and the hunter''s enthusiasm he added, "Yes, you heard it right. Fight without limits. Use the strongest spells you have. For I am here."


    The crowd then cheered. Twali''s assurance made the crowd in awe. As hunters, it was their limit that they needed to break to rank up or to be stronger. And having to fight without limits means that they could gauge their ability to its maximum capacity, which, they could have done it during raids and quests only. Since during training, they were limited to use their maximum potential. Now that Twali announced to fight without limits, hunters wished they could fight on the stage.


    If Twali assured them to fight without limits, means he was also certain that he could intermediate the fight whenever he wanted.


    Just how strong Twali is? Ned thought.


    Ned''s thoughts broke when one of the hunters invited Ned and Swift to enter the box with Twali.


    There, inside the box, Twali sat in the middle with the three other hunters. Ned and Swift remained at the entrance of the stone box. In front of Twali was a table, on the table was a stone in a cube shape with soft edges, another im, a Communication im. Then the im lit blue and inside the im was a man everybody respected. The man that gave life to Sasani. Lord Sven.


    Twali and the rest stood in respect, bowing. Then, Lord Sven''s gaze went to Ned and Swift.


    "Is that?" Lord Sven said inside the cube, a voice was like inside a small room. "Swift!"


    Twali said, "Yes, my Lord." eyes to Swift.


    Lord Sven replied, "Twali, have you recruited him?"


    Twali said, "No, my Lord."


    Lord Sven sighed. His regal face was paled with the blue color of the cube. Dark eyes still blooming with enthusiasm. Only his head down to his neck was visible, and the wound between his corbone and neck was still visible but almost healed. His background was uncertain, and he looked at Ned.


    Lord Sven said, "Ned. You want to this?"


    Ned said, "Yes, SvLord Sven."


    Lord Sven sighed, voice somewhat muffled inside the cube, and smiled. "Then," he said. "Entertain me."


    Mond, Arm, and Bram listened over their conversation. Their brows furrowed looking at Ned as if intrigued as to what led Lord Sven to favor Ned.


    The two left going down the stairs back to the stage as they talked about their iing fight.


    "You seemed rxed," Ned said, "was it your father?"


    Swift shook his head. "No," she said. "Maybe yes, I want him to see me fighting like a man. Enough with that. So what''s our n?"


    Ned walked with the sword in his right hand, no scabbard since it will be a one time use only.


    "I''ll take the farmer-boy," he said. "You take Jerra."


    Swift nodded. No argument there.


    "You stay behind me," he added, "and focus your arrows on her. How many spells you have?"


    Swift paused. "How did you?"


    "I know," Ned said, smiling. "Wind magic, right?"


    Ned doesn''t know, it was a guess. But during the Chance Arrow game, Ned felt the same manaing out Swift as Kwan had. It was flowing, fresh, and filled with energy. But Swift''s Mana Leak was calmer than Kwan. So, Ned guessed from the flow of mana that Swift was a wind mage.


    Swift continued walking, side by side Ned. "Only one," she said. "That''s why I''ll be going to the academy after all this."


    Ned nodded. "Then you stay behind," he said. "Follow me whenever I go. But do not stay too close. Enough for me to cover you when one of them decided to get close to you."


    Swift nodded. No argument there. Swift knew shecks the skills to fight in close-quarterbat. So the n to stay closer to Ned was her best course of action.


    They climbed up the stairs going to the sparring circle.


    There, Ned sensed nothinging out of Jerra. Farmer-boy wielded a spear, and, luckily Jerra uses a bow, which means she was also like Swift. Now, Ned must learn what spells the two will use.


    The two teams stood almost twenty meters apart. The crowd cheered and stopped as soon as Mond stood in the middle of their box.


    He then pulled something out of his front pocket. "The battle will start," he said. "As soon as the coinnded on the ground." He then tossed the coin farther down the sparring stage.


    The coin clinked against the stone pavement and the battle started.

 Chapter 184: 2 vs. 2

    Chapter 184: 2 vs. 2


    Ned dashed. Iron sword behind him, trailing by his hand.


    Swift followed, wrist bow ready to release six arrows in one shot.


    "Something''s off," Ned said. At ten meters across their contest, no movements were triggered by them. Ned stopped.


    "Why''d you stop, Ned?" Swift said. Left wrists aiming at the yellow-haired girl after stopping.


    "Something''s off," Ned repeated.


    Farmer-boy and Jerra stood as if guarding their spot, afraid to be taken away.


    Twali and the rest of the onlookers inside the box remained quiet in the distance. But they knew, something was off about farmer-boy and Jerra.


    At first, the crowd was cheering, but after the coin was tossed and signaled that the contest has started, they dropped the act and watch with careful eyes as to how the battle would proceed.


    Like a pattern, the wind blew from the East, the sun was half-awake after dawn, and the air went stiff.


    Ned assessed the situation. What''s happening between the two? He focused, then the surrounding went quiet. A thump-thump sounding out from farmer-boy, his mana flow was solid, unbreakable, and calm.


    Then he focused on Jerra. Like a machine with unknown horsepower, the manaing out from her was rapid, grinding, and wild. Like every wave would break the elevated stone pavement.


    "Change of n," Ned said over his shoulder, his eyes remained fixated at Jerra. "I''ll take the girl, you still support me from behind."


    "Something wrong?" Asked Swift.


    "I hope none," Ned said and gritted his teeth. With an umted strength from his right foot, he dashed forward. But was stopped midway when a spear broke the air ahead of him, Ned jumped backward to evade the iing attack.


    Swift halted the moment he saw Ned canceled his attack. She jumped backward and positioned herself for a good aiming spot. With a click from her wrists, six arrows released aiming at farmer-boy.


    Farmer-boy was towering even though he was already bending with the spear he held by both his hands, curly ck hair, brown eyes, and deep jaws, the farm-boy looked striking added it with the bruises running his neck down to his arms. And just like Ned, the spear he held was no more than a simple iron spear for practice. But he was determined to stop Ned from approaching Jerra. He rotated the spear between his fingers, parrying six of the arrows Swift had released. The parry was clean and precise he did it with ease.


    Swift hissed and shot another arrow. Yet again, all were parried.


    Ned dashed again, also determined to approach Jerra. Experience told him that Jerra was off to something awful.


    The yellow-haired girl stood with hands hanging on her sides, she closed her eyes, feeling confident that none could approach her by farmer boy''s guarding. For a quick moment, Ned saw a flicker of light running her hair and was gone under the shimmering light of the sun.


    Ned grunted and pushed forward, bending as theing spear hovered above his head.


    Farmer-boy growled,pletely ignoring Swift. He spun around to reach for Nedwho passed the eight meters mark going to Jerra.


    Ned smiled, he knew farmer-boy wouldn''t reach him. He eyed Jerra, for some reason she was very calm.


    Ned raised his sword, aiming at Jerra''s weak spots. Then


    A wall of mud blocked Ned''s approach, he jumped backward, almost stumbling, as the erosion kept on rushing toward him. Leaving a trail of brown and ck mud on the stone stage.


    "Terra Magic," Ned said. He then flipped midair to evade farmer boy''s attack from behind, spear whistled. Nednded beside Swift.


    Farmer-boy breathes topose himself after releasing a tier-1 Terra Magic. Spear resting with the butt on the ground.


    "So you''re name is Ned?" Farmer-boy said, eventually. His voice was guttural but strong.


    "Yes," Ned replied. "And you are?"


    "Why?" Farmer-boy said. "Gonna still it as well?"


    He kicked the butt of the spear, rotating it and after a double spin, he thrust the tip of the spear to Ned. Their gap was almost seven meters, but the Terra Magic that follows the spear made the attack close to almost two meters in a split second.


    "Ned," Swift said,pletely overwhelmed by the farmer boy''s show of magic. She then raised her free hand, ready to conjure her spell then a boom sparked ahead of them.


    Dust and dirt flew in random, mud hardened almost like a stone as they dropped over the stone pavement with a loud thump.


    Ned''s left hand sparked with fire and fumes. Smoke vanished, revealing the surprised farmer-boy with awe.


    I don''t have enough mana, but this will do, Ned thought. And jumped forward, leaving the stunned Swift.


    Ned and farmer-boy blurred as they fought at the center of the arena.


    The Hunter''s gasped, revealing what seemed to be astonishments over their faces.


    "They''re hunters right?" One of the hunters asked.


    "No, the two were Companions." People cheered hearing the answer. Companions against hunters, the gap was too broad but Ned made it thin as paper.


    On the other side of the circle arena, Horn was tapping the edge of the stone pavement with his metal knuckles. Recognition was lost the movement he challenged Ned. He saw Ned one-shot Bud, but the thought never urred to him to test Ned''s full potential.


    Ned smiled. shing, and stabbing, and slicing, and cutting with his iron sword. Thetter fared as well, as he defends, and attack trying to break Ned''s momentum.


    But Ned knew, farmer-boy was buying time. Behind him, Jerra took off her thin spectacles and put it inside the front pocket of her pants while unbuttoning the hunter''s uniform. Leaving the crowd red and cheering as they saw Jerra with only a thin white undergarment. Revealing her smooth skin, and blushing cheeks. Yet, she went back to close her eyes, as if the four minutes they''ve been fighting wasn''t enough.


    "What are you up to," Ned said, parrying the spear. He then spun around, leaving the surprise farmer-boy once again as Ned stopped behind him. Ned then kicked the back of farmer boy''s knees, throwing him off the ground while gaining a cheer from the crowd.


    But farmer-boy won''t give up, he forced himself to stand, and forced himself to follow Ned.


    Swift supported Ned from behind as she shot arrows at the trailing farmer-boy. Making him jumped backward with not enough time to parry the flying arrows. Still, he ignored Swift and proceed to follow Ned.


    Swift shot arrows. This time, aiming for Jerra which made farmer-boy changed his direction. He jumped to his left, approaching the arrows head-on. But not him. He stomped his foot, revealing spikes of Terra Magic crystallizing off the ground that broke arrows in half. The spikes gleamed under the hot sun, it also block Swift''s view of Jerra. Farmer-boy went to trail Ned.


    Swift hissed and moved forward. Following the two.


    Ned knew that farmer boy''s speed wasn''t enough to approach him. So farmer-boy gambled and threw his spear toward Ned.


    Ned twisted around, he lunged like a bullet, escaping the spear''s path. But the spear wasn''t alone. Terra Magic in a form of boulders flying toward Ned, sizes was enough for Ned to break an arm upon contact.


    Ned tsked. He dropped sliding with his back, almost reaching Jerra. He raised his hand, mana flowed to his attacking hand and with a grunt, he threw the strongest spell he could conjure. Which leaves the crowd toplete silence.


    The circr arena burned red, and orange and yellow as Egnious dissolved the three boulders to dust.


    For a moment, Ned heard Hornclose to his left, under the arenaand Farmer-boy with "Maker''s Tounge" leaving their mouth.


    Ned twisted his feet, propelling him upward. His Head''s Up Disy shone bright red as if excited of what Ned had be. He then tossed fireball afternding, forcing farmer-boy to use his mana to conjure a wall of Terra Magic. But the wall wasn''t enough topletely block the fire spell.


    Farmer-boy was thrown meters away, with his backsliding the even ground. Ned nodded toward Swift.


    She knew that she needed to apany farmer-boy. This was their chance, Ned''s chance to stop whatever Jerra was doing.


    Ned wielded his sword the same as to how he wielded his courage. It was a contest, and Ned doesn''t care if his rival was of the feminine side or masculine side. But Ned knew how to treat ady, he threw fireball instead of Egnious.


    The fireball howled midair as it gains speed going toward Jerra.


    Yet, Jerra the yellow-haired hunter stood with no difference as if she was meditating. The fireball glows red approaching her, making her yellow hair turned orange.


    The fireball hit the ground. Sparks, fumes, and smokes littered the stage and perhaps littered Jerra.


    Ned stopped almost five meters away from Jerra. They were on the East side of the arena, making the sun shone head-on.


    Amidst the smoke, and rubbles was a crackle resounding the entire arena, perhaps the entire training ground.


    Sparks of yellow light exited the smoke, sometimes they hit the ground, sometimes they hit nothing in the air.


    After the smoke has faded, the crowd, even the big-shots in the box stood with great astonishments.


    Jerra the recruit, yellow-haired, yellow like the lighting cracking the arena, stood with a web of lighting running her feet. Or paws.


    Jerra was covered with thick yellow fur, lined with brown, like that of a tiger, from her face down to her feet. Her eyes turned sharp, ears like that of a cat appeared above her head. A lonely canine tooth appeared from the bottom of her jaw. Her hunter''s clothing torn apart leaving her with fur covering her chest, arms, and legs. Luckily her pants turned shorts.


    She licked her left handleft paw, removing a speck of smoke and dust. She must have used her paw to ck the fireball. A fireball conjured with pure mana. She grinned,pletely different from the timid Jerra.


    "Meow turn," she said, smiling. Her cheeks with fur formed like that of a cute chubby cat. But the cat wasn''t domesticated, the cat was born in the wild. She raised her paws, waving at Ned. He then jumped, like that of a boxer, once, twice, thrice she blurred.


    And Ned was thrown back to where he started, at the far end of the arena, at the edge he was hanging.


    Gaining a thunderous cheer from the crowd.


    Now the gap wasn''t thin as paper.

 Chapter 185: Knight in Steaming Armor

    Chapter 185: Knight in Steaming Armor


    Sasani, 2 days before the battle


    "Lady Sasani," Twali said, the voice was a whisper but the servant''s tone echoed the room.


    Sasani stood in front of a stained ss window while Twali remained a servant-stand behind her. The room was white with lighting from themp attached on all sides. To their right was a stupendous bed that Twali knew was too much for her. The bed wasyered with multiple linens, making sure that Sasani thedy of the House Tarragon got the best of her sleep. Every corner was ornamented with rare nts that said to absorb negative aura from the air. Lastly, the floor was carpeted with yellow and blue furry designs that almost came out of a real painting.


    But Twali knew, all this, just to please her Lady. All this to force Sasani to do his father''s bidding. To go to the academy and once done to marry not a person from the Great Houses, but their House. Sasani will be forever attached to their House, managing what her past ancestors left. Left with nothing but trouble, a trouble that would never end, unless House Tarragon bes the Royal House once again.


    "If only my brother is worthy of the name," Sasani muttered. "I won''t need to suffer like this."


    "Freedom is such a broad concept," Twali said, head bowing as he speaks. He added, "Mydy."


    "I wish I was born in a ce far from here," she said, running her finger at the stained ss window, making a face of a person. The rain from the outside formed a mist that brought it to the inside.


    "Like Ned," Twali said. Now looking straight.


    "Yes, like Ned," Sasani said, then sighed. She spun around after finishing to draw the human face in the stained ss. She looked at the servant. She knew whatever she asked, Twali would resign to it.


    "Have you met with him?"


    Sasani said, "Yes."


    Twali said, "How was he?"


    Sasani said, "Different." She added. "Very different."


    "I think the same," Twali said. His voice somewhat praising. "He broke a mana stone that would take us days to procure. Your father got a liking to him. Ned was even given a seat in the House Tarragon, but"


    Sasani cut him short. She stood with her back blocking the window, while she sat at the bottom edge of the window, contemting to lie in a bed so stupendous.


    "But he declined," she said, then smiled. Full and thin lips formed an arc, showing a cleft under the end of her lips. Ginger hair tied from behind and clipped with a pure golden brooch crafted like a flower with four buds. "Privilege of being free. Wait, you said mana stone would take days to procure. Why, Twali?"


    "Yes, mydy," Twali said, bowing. "For some reason, the Royal House Pendragoon increased the price of each stone. That''s the reason why Lord Sven took off. He will arrive at Knighton a day from now. After that, we''ll see what he can do, and findthe reason why the Arthurius decided to increase the price."


    Sasani jerked, unusual for ady like her. She then moved and throw herself over the bed. The bed swallowed her for almost a foot. Sasani felt like she was lying overa field of cotton, perhaps she was floating. Toofortable. And she doesn''t like to be toofortable.


    "Give me time Twali," Sasani said, looking at the ivory ceiling. The outside was an echo of drizzles of rain. "Don''t tell Father yet. Just this one. I already told him I''ll join the raid."


    "As you wish, mydy," Twali said, his hand across his chest and bowed. "But just this once. After this, you will proceed to the academy. Surely you don''t want to anger Lord Sven."


    Silence. All Sasani heard whenever she was at the manor, or even at the seat of their power, which was Bogaressi, was Lord Sven''s name. Especially from his servant.


    "If I may speak, mydy," Twali said. Hands behind his back.


    "Proceed."


    "What Lord Sven''s been doing was to ready you for your future, mydy."


    Sasani sighed closing her rounded eyes. Something inside her throat wanted to burst out, something wing. But she took a deep breath and said, "Of course, it''s for my freedom." She then closed her eyes and a single tear flowed at the tip of her eyes.


    At the window, Sasani drawn was a man resembling the face of Ned. Smiling.


    Present-day


    "Ned!" Swift cried after she saw him blurred and was thrown back to the edge of the arena. "No, no, no."


    Swift ran, disregarding the marching farmer-boy, and disregarding the unseen enemy.


    The wind crackled and whistled. Jerra the Werecat seemed to take her time destroying both her and Ned.


    "No, no, no," Swift said, loud and clear under her mask. "Stand. Ned, stand. I need you to stand."


    Going to Ned, Swift saw a blur from her left. Making her stop, and took a jump backward. Evading the lighting from Jerra.


    Jerra stopped in front of her, she licked her paw and watch Swift with amusement. She nodded as if giving Swift a chance to recover Ned. She burst forward, making herself a blur, and passed through Swift.


    Swift continued running. "You will have your timeter," she said.


    "Jerra," farmer-boy cried from behind Swift. "What are you doing? We need to finish them, now!"


    All he received as an answer was a meow as if mocking. Jerra then blurred, forming a streak of lighting that crackled the entire arena. She seemed to enjoy the transformation.


    Swift reached Ned. She was almost a hand reach when Jerra swept her feet with a fast lightning strike, making her stumble on the floor.


    Swiftid on the ground with her back against the floor, the strike was tingling and burning. But not too much that she couldn''t handle. "Focus," she muttered. She scrambled with her feet and stood with ease but was swept again by Jerra. This time throwing her faraway from Ned. She rolled and tumbled, stopping near the farmer-boy.


    Farmer-boy raised his hand, conjuring a thin Terra Magic resembling a spear. He executed a spin then points the tip to the down Swift.


    "Surrender," Farmer-boy said. "Please. Your teammate is down."


    Swift raised her left hand, reaching for space, reaching for air above the blue sky with bars of light shining on the ground, shining over her mask.


    "I su... " She muttered. And pointed her left hand to farmer-boy. "I sure won''t." With a click, a burst of arrows was released at point-nk.


    Surprised the farm-boy took a quick step back. But before the arrows could hit, they vanished midair.


    Jerra then stopped beside the farmer-boy and threw six of the arrows she caught with a blur. Arrows clinked on the ground, and she blurred once more. Appearing next to Swift.


    Jerra helped Swift to stand by pulling under her arms.


    Once standing. Jerra blurred and attacked Swift with her paws apanied with yellow lightning.


    ck leather was torn. Arms, legs, waist, under her breast, flesh was torn apart. Skin shows under the sun.


    "Meow, meow," Jerra said, a whisper behind Swift. "What do we have here. Another impostor."


    Swift spun around elbow rushing. Hoping to hit Jerra. But no, Jerra blurred and all Swift could hit was her afterimage. Instead, She aimed to the approaching farmer-boy. She shot a burst of arrows. Again, the arrows vanished mid-air before they could hit the hunter.


    Swift heard a series of metal clicking and rustling and she looked down her feet only to see that her mechanical bow was falling apart. Since when did Jerra broke the wrists bow?


    Jerra stopped and threw both the arrows and the remains of her bow. Swift took a step back. "She''s fast," Swift said. She wasn''t sure if she should be happy, since the Werecat has joined their House or be anguished, since she doesn''t want to lose,especially as Ned her teammate.


    Blood leaked from the torn clothing. "Guess I have to use it." Swift jumped backward, gaining enough distance from the two. They fought right at the center of the circr arena.


    Jerra blurred and farmer-boy dashed. Seemed like they were going to finish the fight.


    Then the air turned hot, heavy, almost difficult to breathe. To where Swift stood was the air being sucked in. A wind mage she was. The air around Sasani swirled. Forming tornadoes that anyone would get shredded the moment they enter the range.


    Jerra stopped between Swift and the farmboy.


    Swift let out a scream, throwing one of the tornadoes out of six and increasing. Unfortunately, the tornado hit neither both. It only grazed them and went straight to the crowd.


    There, a dark blur approached the tornado and with a flick of his wrist. Twali stopped the tornado with too much ease. Then he smiled, looking at Swift.


    Swift nodded then released another tornado, one after the other. Five tornadoes released, only one went straight to her opponents and the rest stopped by Twali.


    Farmboy let out a great scream, then a massive wall extending to almost half the height of the manor blocked the tornado. The Terra Magic cracked the same time as the tornado vanished. The wall then scattered to pieces, sessfully blocking the tornado but sessfully depleting to a minimum the mana farmboy has. He dropped with one knee, breath steaming in and out.


    Swift did the same, but not on one knee but with both. She heaved a great breath, unable to move. Mana almost depleted, any more, then Mana Burn will follow. But Swift doesn''t care. She stood, held both of her hands, and breath-in long. Distortion at the tip of her fingertips, a light came into view. She raised her hand, ready to exhaust all her mana.


    Jerra then blurred, pawed Swift right on her gut. Before Swift could be thrown she said, "That''s enough littledy."


    Swift was thrown mid-air, stopping close to the edge the same as Ned. But she didn''t give up, she stood, blood seeping between her teeth, down to her mask, down to her neck.


    "Looks like we have a winner," Jerra cried. Then she blurred going to Swift to finish the fight.


    Lighting cracked mid-air, she stopped beside Swift. She raised her paw, ready to push Swift out the arena and she said, "Goodb"


    And the Werecat was thrown back to where he started. At the far end of the arena, at the edge,her tail, that was now visible, hangs the edge of the arena.


    In front of Swift was Ned, steaming with white vapor and neck, the only visible part of his body aside from his hands and head, turning red.


    This gain a massive silence from the crowd.


    "Ned?" Sasani said with her feminine voice, and she went kneeling. "My Knight." And dropped half-conscious.

 Chapter 186: Smoking Victory

    Chapter 186: Smoking Victory


    Under the arrows of the sunbathing the arena, a glisten of light broke Ned''s search for his sword. The old iron-sword was in the middle-edge of the arena.


    Swiftid resting behind Ned, with one knee on the ground, the other over thep. She looked up and said, "Ned?"


    "Stay still," he said over his shoulder. "This won''t take long."


    Swift nodded. Ned wasn''t sure if she was smiling but the nod seemed to be enthusiastic.


    ICE, his voice sounded inside his thoughts. Give me a boost every ten seconds. I don''t want Overclock to deplete today.


    [Copy, Ned.]


    Ned''s Overclock was due once used by the day. So he nned to use it a fraction when needed. Every ten seconds, ICE will give Ned a quick Overclock boost, which would double his speed and strength. Enough for him to follow-up with the speed of the Werecat. Too much if he goes all-out.


    But he needed the sword topensate for hisck of range against the farmer boy''s Terra Magic spear and to increase his threat against Jerra.


    The surrounding hunter''s made a gawking reaction as Ned threw Jerra. They didn''t even realize how he did it. Except for one. Ned''s view shifted to his right, to the box, to where Twali was. The servant''s eyes twinkled with light, and as if a grinning smile was revealed for a moment. Ned shifted his gaze back to his opponents wondering if what gave Twali the reason because of his unusual smile.


    Farmer-boy flinched. Although surprised, he kept himself collected.


    As a hunter, the bare minimum needed to survive the wild was at least to have quick thinking depending on the situation. So farmer-boy did, he dashed forward not to Ned, but the iron-sword at the edge. He knew, with a speed like that of the Werecat, coupled with thunder magic, that giving Ned a weapon was too much of an edge. So he ran, the conjured spear held both his hands.


    He was three meters away and decided to throw the spear at the almost falling sword. All he needed was a quick push, and the moment the sword fell, Ned was left with a choice to fight them barehanded.


    The air whistled as the spear hit nothing but the stone floor. It struck the ground making a tiny hole after vanishing as it lost the link to its user. The spear turned to sand and dispersed in the air. Farmer-boy didn''t even notice how the sword, that was a reach away from him, gone in front of his eyes.


    Ned wanted to keep the Overclock as hidden as possible. Now, he will have a hard time making a story as to what had happened in the arena? How did he up his speed without using magic? Surely, none would believe that it was all his raw strength.


    It was a reason for theter, now was to fight them and win the battle to gain Lord Sven''s support. Then go on with his quest, to find that damn Roy.


    Ned stopped behind farmer-boy. He raised his hand aiming at the stunned hunter. With a quick grunt, Ned released a Fireball, at point-nk, behind farmer-boy. The scene shone red and orange, smoke littered where the recruit stood. A figure then exited the smoke, not moving but being thrown out the arena. Farmer-boy rolled, and slid, and swept the grassy ground, and ended close to Hunter''s foot. Losing the battle by leaving the arena. He stopped unconsciously.


    "Ruthless," one of the hunters snickered looking at Ned. He then smiled.


    A hazy figure caught Ned''s vision, he lifted his hand with the sword to block Jerra''s punch. Ned smiled, sessfully blocking Jerra''s w with the iron-sword.


    The sword sparked as Jerra kept pushing Ned with his ws. She sneered and blurred. Leaving the ground with a cloud of faint smoke and a faint lightning web.


    Looks like she knew, she''s vicious and fast-learner as well. She knew Ned couldn''t keep up with her in terms of speed if he''s not using his Overclock. But Ned was sure he can follow Jerra''s movements with his eyes alone, added with the Predictive Combat Emtor. He could at least tell where Jerra would attack next.


    The arena whistled, then howled as Jerra traveled with lightning speed to a different location. Trying to mask her next attack.


    Ned raised the short-sword perpendicr to his right. There, he caught Jerra''s next attack. But before Jerra was overwhelmed by surprise, she broke the air once again and lost in the sight of the untrained eyes.


    Leaving the crowd with both cheers and amazement.


    "Take the kid down, Jerracat!" A hunter yield, bald head, and thick eyebrows. A facade passed to be Jerra''s fan''s club leader. The hunter howled, gaining a nasty smirk from the hunter surrounding him.


    "Take the kid out and I will fight you Jerra! Wherever you like!"


    "My coin''s on you Jerra! Don''t you dare disappoint me!" To Ned''s surprise, behind him was the voiceing from Bud. Hunters around Bud threw a surprising look. Wasn''t sure if his body was perfect enough for his high-pitched voice.


    Like the cheer was needed, Jerra suddenly burst into action. Throwing herself to Ned, enveloped with thousands of voltage of electricity.


    Ned paused, reading Jerra''s movements. His eyes were fast, his first block was fast. Releasing sparks from the sword. His second block did half the first block, slower, but still blocked the Werecat''s attack. Came to her third attack, she boxed Ned relentlessly as if using her name was the greatest sin of all Earflgard.


    Ned tried to keep up. His hand almost blurred, trying to block three punch in a second. Block from the right, sparks flew. Block from the left sword chipped. Block from another left, Ned''s cheek spat with blood. Block, block, wound, block, wound, block, block, kick. Then Ned was thrown to his right, almost falling on his feet, but he remained standing and smiling, and heating of excitement. The fight turned the heater inside of him, he red with a smile, ten seconds was up, his turn.


    Ned blurred, leaving the audiences in silence once again.


    One of the hunters said in a crying tone, "The kid''s a Wereman?!"


    None answered as they were busy following to where Ned wouldnd his next attack.


    He appeared behind Jerra who was utterly confused. Once Ned pumped with adrenaline, and processed by the system to be Overclock, not even Jerra could follow him. Ned threw a knee, capping the Werecat''s gut-side. She flinched along with a hiss as she was thrown mid-air not knowing where tond. But, before she could hit the ground, Ned appeared above her, hovering with the speed. He punched Jerra''s gut bouncing two times before Ned kicked her, throwing her like a cue ball against the edge of the pool ball, she bounced and was thrown awkwardly. Ned appeared to her left, just in time for a quick Boost to end, with the sword pointed at the down Jerra, and with a smile showing excitement, and with pride to defeat an enemy he could say on par with him without the Boost from Overclock.


    "My bad for using your name," Ned said triumphantly. Sweat running his forehead like rain running down a pipe. "But, surrender, Hunter Jerra."


    For a moment, Ned''s dusky eye reflected against the bright sun which turned into ssy blue.


    "I," she said, both arms resting against the ground like a butterfly. Yellow fur with brown lines ran all over her body. The lonely tooth seems to get longer the first time Ned saw. "Am toote for that." She grinned and added. "Not until one of us is unconscious, or out the arena."


    Sparks all over her body made Ned''s hair stood behind his neck, to his arms, and hair.


    A crack of lightning formed under her body, she then exploded of yellow lightning.


    Ned jumped backward, leaving the electrifying Jerra on the field, alone, and terrified, and uncontroble.


    The ground cracked and Jerra appeared behind Ned, throwing him a kick.


    Ned stumbled forward as the kick connected at his waist. Before Ned fell, Jerra appeared in front of Ned, giving herself time to aim to Ned''s pretty face.


    Ned twisted his body, just in time for the punch tond on his face. He rolled and stopped with hands both lifted across his chest in defense position. "Three more seconds," he muttered.


    [This will be yourst Boost, Ned.]


    [Anymore than this. Your raid will start without an Overclock.]


    Ned nodded, he focused and sneered. Fireballs and even Egnious wasn''t a match to Jerra''s speed. It would be a waste of time and mana trying to hit a blurring enemy.


    Instead. "Two," he said. Ned waited for his Overclock to be ready once again.


    He felt a hot sensation on his wrist.


    Jerra grabbing Ned''s wrists, forcing him to let go of the sword. So he did, then he was kicked in the gut, thrown once again along with rubbles and dust. Sessfully gaining what she wanted. Ned''s sword was thrown off the arena. Now, it''s a battle of punch and ws.


    "Ned!" Swift said. She forced herself to stand, so she did. But was thrown out of the arena as Jerra threw a quick straight at her. Hitting her mask, and falling to the grassy ground.


    "She can''t control it," Ned said, wiping the blood from his mouth. Ned scrubbed his leather clothing, making sure that his blood was properly dry. He doesn''t want to identally transform Jerra into her final form without any consequences. She was too strong as how she is currently.


    Space whistled in the arena, Jerra circled Ned with a speed so fast, Ned needed to rely on his disy.


    The red disy came into view as Ned watched the breaking Jerra.


    "You should stop it," he said. Looking upward to where thest whistle was from.


    "I can''t," she said, above Ned. It was as if she was flying, but no. She was just too fast. "Until I defeat you."


    "You leave me no choice then," Ned raised his hand conjuring Fireball but steadily waiting for the time. "One," he muttered and blurred as well.


    The arena was left empty, no Ned and Jerra, just a quick whistle here and there. Until a deafening boom echoed throughout the arena.


    A figure suddenly exited the st, leaving a trailing smoke and rubbles. Jerra''s movements were cut-off in the middle and were caught with Ned''s Fireball. Sessfully throwing her out of the arena. She skidded and stopped unconsciously under her supposed-to-be-fans-club-leader''s foot.


    And Ned won.

 Chapter 187: You Are Mine

    Chapter 187: You Are Mine


    Swift was gone, hunters hardly noticed her missing after the battle.


    She always did the unnoticeable exit after a fight, Ned wondered how she did it.


    Ned was called back to the viewing box after the fight. A team of Hunters took Jerra and Farmer-boy back to the manor for an immediate, but not life-threatening, care.


    Horn left the arena with shoulders ahead of him but was lingering down, obviously, he was disappointed. New captain, full of inspiration ced in the wrong part of the House. He needed more experience and experience he got.


    The crowd left the arena, mostly with wary eyes looking at the box. Some disappointed, some lost the gamble, but mostly were pumped-up as they noticed a fight no other hunters could offer.


    Ned received a cold stare from the other team, the fifth team gave him a respectful nod. Loti smiled, the old man''s greying hair nodded with expectant as if he wanted more from Ned.


    Bud, the bulky warrior, seemed to give Ned a wee of a smile, seemed to ept the fact that the dark skin between the bridge of his nose was what he deserved from a fight he took lightly.


    Ned stood and waited at the entrance of the stone box. Outside, the Hunters that remained were the recruits of different teams, the rest left to tend their quests or raids given by the House for the day. Horn and the fifth team went back to train with two people missing. Still, Loti and Bud trained with excitement after seeing the fight. Especially Bud.


    Mond, Bram, and Arm, the three Gold Ranked Hunter bowed to Twali and threw a canny smile at Ned before leaving the rectangr box.


    There, Ned and Twali remained while Lord Sven waited for the ce to go empty with an unnecessary person.


    The silence lingered in the air for almost five minutes. After Twali made sure that no one was listening, and presumably no one was around near the box he started by lifting his slender arms. He muttered words, then a magic bubble formed with rainbow luminescence enveloping the inner box. No light was needed since the sun''s cooperating bar of light shone the box through the wide gapthat serves as the viewpoint overlooking the arena.


    Outside, the ground shook, and the massive sparring circle descended with smoothness. It wasplete silence inside the magic bubble, but inside Ned''s thought, was the scene in the arena with mechanical sound going down. He shook his head as Twali called out for him.


    "Ned?" He said, hands behind his back. "You seemed to be in a distant."


    "I am. Yes, " Ned said. Eyes boring the mechanical stage. Slowly, the circle formed t along with the grassy ground. "That stage has the same mechanism like the one in the ruins of Castle Burmstone."


    "Ah. Yes, Ned," Lord Sven said inside the cube. Voice was t and echoing inside a room. "Castle Burmstone was once our House''s seat of power, but after the Old King died, it became a ruin. And after I took over the House matters, I remodeled it with thetest technology. Technology that we mighthate to say without the mana stones, will soon be parts of the ruin. You weren''t


    Politics. Hate to say it, I wasn''t good at it. Chir or Kamma did a proper job though. After all, all I did was... Ned shook his head. Scenes of different races in humanoid form dying in his hands red like a big screen inside his head. Even until now, Ned couldn''t believe that he once was somebody''s piece. All they needed to do was pull the trigger and Ned would do the rest, depending on who the gun was being pointed at.


    and so I decided to be here, what you gave Twali was a week''s worth of resources. Seven Mana stone for a week''s worth of raidmy mages will sure to envy you Ned. That alone should have given you a seat at our House. But since you do not want any part of it. Then, im your prize. I am entertained, and you are given privilege close enough to that of my Gold-ranked hunters. You''re really in a nick of time Ned. Ah, that damn Arthurius."


    Lord Sven then cut off. Without waiting for Ned to reply, or giving orders to Twali.


    But it seemed that Twali and Lord Sven was already in an arrangement the moment Ned won the battle.


    Twali hovered his hand above the cube. Then, just like Ned, the cube disappeared with a slight dy than Ned.


    Ned already knew that Twali had his pocket dimension. As to how big his ring was, only Twali knows, or the people that gave it to him.


    "How are they?" Twali asked, referring to Jerra and the farmer-boy. He then waved his hand, dismissing the magic bubble that concealed the noises.


    Ned shrugged. He went to the gap of the box, at the bottom was the sparring circle now t on the ground. After the bubble burst, the hunter''s voices echoed the training ground. There was a handful of them left, mostly the recruits.


    Ned opened his hand, feeling the cold stone under the t of his palms. Twali stood beside him, now waiting for Ned''s nextmand. The shift of attitude seemed to be greatly attributed to the mana stones Ned has given.


    Were you expecting this, Edwin? Ned thought overlooking the field of grass and circles inside the training ground. The mana stones. You knew that I needed them the moment I entered Bogblot? Then, sucks to be you. The moment you wake-up from my pod. Mana stones you gave will sure be spent only on your demise. Ned smirked. But Twali wasn''t aware of the gesture.


    "They''re good for a recruit," Ned said over his left shoulder, eyes at Twali. "Jerra was a Werecat, surprisingly. She was good but lost track of her goals the moment she started fighting. She needed someone to remind her of that. The lightning element was rare too."


    Coco, Ned thought. Be well with Naari.


    Ned then added, "but the farmer-boy, give"


    "Erarke," Twali butted in Ned. "The farm boy''s name is Erarke. He passed thest year''s Hunter''s exam without flying colors. Last of the passers. Barely passing. But even after he got his license, he continued to work as a Companion."


    Ned said, "Why?"


    Twali said, "For the same reason you were here." He paused.


    Ned said, "And what is that?"


    Twali said, "An Ounder."


    "Ounder? A farmer and an Ounder?"


    "No." Twali raised a finger, correcting Ned. "He wasn''t a farm boy. Certainly not a ve. Freeborn, yes. But not here. Tall, tanned skin, bruises all over his neck and arms. I''m guessing there was more to it. Hunters of this ce seemed to stick with their own. Ersrke was certainly good with magic. Terra was the slowest magic to conjure. But he did it with ease."


    "Then where?"


    "Far," Twali said, looking to where the sun has risen. "East. But far. Very far."


    "Cassan?"


    "Far," Twali said. Eyes looking at the East inhibited with longing.


    "Ekan," Ned whispered.


    Twali nodded and turned back to Ned.


    "But something more," Twali noted. "The ce he was registered is called Brookfay from the outskirts of Titan''s Cay. That''s two continents apart from where he was born."


    "Andtely," Ned said without hesitation. "Emperors of the Sea seemed to be wary of thendlubbers."


    "Kid?" Twali said. "Where''d you hear that?"


    "Seafarers," Ned replied. Lady Darcey said that their empress was preparing for something, and Ned couldn''t just blurb out the pirate''s name. As far as he was concern, he was a pirate himself entangled with certain events.


    Twali cocked an eyebrow and he smirked. "Seafarers you say," Twali said. "Are you a spy kid?"


    "You''re asking the wrong person," Ned said. "Was Erarke a spy?"


    Twali shrugged, turned around, and stopped at the edge of the open door, a slopeforted with stony stairs leading to the bottom of the ground.


    "You''re not normal, kid," Twali said, hand leaning at the edge of the door. "I admit that. I believe you know the rules. But let me remind you, I am loyal to the House Tarragon. Loyal to Lord Svenwhich took a liking on you. And loyal to Lady Sasaniwhich took an extreme liking on you. That is why I am here, making sure they get what they wanted. If what they wanted was a hindrance to them and the House. I also must stop whatever, or whoever this hindrance is. Even if it''s you."


    Ned spun around, leaving the training yard to their busyness. He took a step, slow, and striding, and stopped beside Twali. Towering he may be, but Ned didn''t falter.


    "And I don''t care what House you''re on," he said, looking up and meeting Twali''s eyes. And the switch was on. "I believe I''m here to im my prize. Now, Twali. Take me to my team, let me finish the raid. And I''ll be gone before you know it. But let me remind you of this, Twali-sir. You are mine as long as the raid is in effect."

 Chapter 188: You Will Listen to Me

    Chapter 188: You Will Listen to Me


    Ned squinted his eyes. Looking confused at first as his disy went static snow before a burst of light filled his view and went to normalize.


    The HUD shows Ned''s current body status. A holographic view of his body in 3d blue kept on spinning at the bottom of his disy. Mana disy above-left, and energy bar stacked together.


    After the fight, with Fireball and Egnious at y, his mana went down to a mere 30 points. While energy constantly rolling at full or at the lowest. Currently, after the Overclock, his energy decreased to 30%. And that was him not using the full potential of Overclock. A short boost of Overclock did the job fighting the Werecat. Without it, he might have a hard time fighting even Erarke.


    Ned let Twali moved out first out the stone box. Twali agreed, and he was now in y with Ned. He instructed Ned that the team he wanted was waiting for him inside the barrack room. Ned needed time.


    There''s no going back, he felt alone, and he felt a throbbing sensation inside his chest. His heart was thumping, adrenaline rushing his veins in a normal manner. Ned was ufortable since he was given the authority to control the lives of the people under hismand. His order will decide the quest''s sess rate. Ned reached for his chest, ck leather screeching under the t of his hand, heart thumping and all he could hear was a dub-dub in his ears. He smiled, blood rushing. He was excited.


    Ned remained focus, he climbed down the stonework stairs. After he did so, the ground shook slightly and the box for viewing slowly sunk along with mechanical gears grinding at the bottom of the ground. Before he knew it, the ground went t with a rectangr lining. Ned spun and proceeded back at the manor.


    They have been waiting. Loti, Bud, along with Horn. They waited for Ned to leave the box and rushed after seeing him went for the gate of the manor.


    "That was one hell of a fight, kid," Loti said. He greeted Ned first before the two. He then proceeded to tap Ned''s shoulder, relentlessly.


    Ned''s shoulder was warmed by the old man''s beating. He beamed a smile but concealed by the shadow cast by the clouds under the sun. Ned bowed instead to Horn.


    "It wasn''t my intention," Ned said, eyes looking at Horn. "I''m"


    "Shno," Horn said. His dialect making him soft, contrary to his wide shoulder. "I should have known better." Horn waved a hand, metal knuckles made the gesture in slow motion.


    "You''re a fighter, kid," Bud said. The warrior smiled and Ned threw an acute nod.


    The two brutes made Loti as a twig fell from a massive tree.


    After a small talk, Ned went on to leave the sparring ground. The guards gave Ned an admired look after then he waved to him to proceed inside.


    It was always different from the inside. Like a small town, the manor bustled with hunters took over by time. Questing here and there, ranking, forming a party, retrieving supplies, returning quests for prizes.


    Ned turned a narrow right, evading eyes from the hunters. There, beside Mond''s room was the barrack''s quarter. Two guards stood side-by-side the doorpact with metal casing, hinged against the wooden wall. Above the door was a sign with spear and de crossing with one another.


    "And you are?" Said one of the guards. Halting Ned with a spear nted across him.


    Ned replied, "I am here to meet the team."


    The second guard said, "The team?"


    The guards looked at each other, then nodded andughed. Yellow and brown teeth didn''t gleam under the white light attached to the ceiling.


    The first guard said, "Since when did Hallowguard and Twisted Tooth epted a rawbone kid as a Companion?"


    The second guard said, "Well, this is a surprise. Kid, listen here." He leaned closer to Ned, breath stunk early in the morning, maybe they haven''t left their post yet. "Nice try, you''re the first for today, but it won''t work, kid. We''re here to make sure they don''t get disturbed. So shoo, kid. Find another team."


    Ned sighed, he gets it. Who would expect that an employer was a fourteen-year-old kid out of nowhere?


    And I don''t want to make another mess, Ned thought, shaking his head. Guess I''ll have to wait for Twali.


    "But wait," said the second guard. A sneer stered all over his face. "Since we''re feeling good today, why not go and have a look inside."


    "Hey," the first guard said, pulling the second guard closer to him and whispered. Metal armor nged with each other. "What are you doing, Stic?"


    "Easy, Slic," the second guard whispered. Ned wondered if they were doing it on purpose. "I had enough of this Companions bothering our best team, especially him, look at him, an ounder, doing nothing but trying to get over his head. They thought, meeting the House''s one of the best teams is easy ase and go. Why not teach him a lesson and see the difference between a know a hunter and Companion."


    The first guard nodded, sometimes looking at Ned, then nodded back to the second guard. And he smiled. He pulled himself and looked at Ned.


    "Okay, kid," he said. "You''re going in."


    Ned sighed. Finally, he thought and said, "Would you believe me if I said I''m one of their Companion."


    The second guard hissed and said, "Of course, of course. Hallowguard and Twisted Tooth became so low they''re looking for a"eyed Ned up and down under the gap between his helmet"very capable Companion." He then waved and let Ned in with a re along the way.


    The door to the barrack opened, and Ned proceeds without batting an eye at the two. His eyes nk as he proceeded inside.


    There, he was met by Sasani guise as Swift. She looked fresh with her new outfit. Although still ck, the one she has now was imposing for a Companion. ck mask with patterns that looked like to be an engraved of a wild creature''s teeth, ovepping the cheeks down to the jaw, hollow eyes. A jacket that hangs loosely down to his waist, with an oversized cor. The ne she was proud of was well hidden inside the undergarment. Mechanical bow reced with a new one. Steam condensed around the edges of her mask. Her breathing was forced, trying to look calm. Inside Ned knew, she was exhausted. With the mana she used up, none better knew the feeling than Ned.


    "You should rest," Ned said beside Swift''s ear.


    "And so are you," she said. "The team''s here."


    "So I heard," Ned said over his shoulder. Looking at the two guards closing the door.


    Inside the barrack was a long table vertically dividing the rectangr room. The walls were set with amp, the fire silently burning. At the far end of the room was another door, probably leading to where weapons were stored. Real weapons. Beside the door was a wooden divider stationed with ady, she might be registering whoever entered and exited the said door.


    There, sitting in an overly decorated chair were the hunters. Twelve chairs, one hunter missing at the end of the table. Standing along the wall, were six additional members, not a hunter but Companions. Ned and Swift weren''t counted in their group.


    These were the hunters carefully chosen by Twali and the rest was left to Ned for the final choice. He needed one raiding team. And one raiding team consisted of six party members. He needed a minimum but effective number.


    All turned eyes the moment Ned entered the room. One muttered, "A Companion." And sighed, and turned away from Ned. The rest then followed and started to discuss with themselves.


    "They don''t seem to know," Swift said closer to Ned.


    "Who could have thought?" Ned said, opening his arm as if presenting himself to Swift.


    "They weren''t in the battle," Swift said and nodded toward the long table. "Hallowguard and Twisted Tooth were one of the best team of Hunters in Sudden te Branch. You sure to control them, Ned?"


    Ned nodded stiffly. Toote to go back, he thought. His eyes lingered back at the group or hunters. For some reason, one of them looked at Ned with noting eyes. Ned frowned, he looked familiar. Very familiar. "Let me talk to them," he said, looking back at Swift and spun beside her to proceed at the long table.


    Three steps were all it took for Ned to be interrupted from behind.


    "You," a voice rang behind Ned. The other hunters tilted their head, surprise painted their faces.


    "It''s you," the voice rang once again.


    Ned spun around and faced where the voice was.


    "You," Ned said, meeting the man''s deep brown eyes. Thin eyes with thin jaws. Hair cut short and appeared to never meet ab. Even a wet finger, perhaps. "So it''s you."


    "What are you doing here," said the man, without a sign of stopping. "You''re not a House member you''re not supposed to be here especially here with us who let you in even if you''re a Companion there''s no way you should be here." Eventually, he stopped and breathed through his tiny nose.


    Now Ned knew why the other hunter looked familiar. It was them the first time he entered the Forgotten Pint. One of the hunters that rejected him.


    "Sujiro," Ned said, meeting the man''s eyes. Deep, deeper than the first day they met. "Special circumstances took me he"


    "Sujiro," said the man from behind. "You know the kid?"


    "Ulysses," Sujiro said. "The kid from the Pint look."


    Ned frowned, doesn''t he know when to stop?


    "No," Ulysses said. Thin eyebrows, pointy jaw, and stiffened neck? He spun to Sujiro back to Ned along with his body. "Never met him. You need to get back. Master Twali''sing."


    "You should leave kid before Master Twali finds out about this don''t mind the guards they''ll have a taste of itter now go."


    Ned frowned. Instead of leaving he followed Sujiro but along the way the door from behind spun open. Twali along with Bram and Arm stormed into the ce.


    The Hunter''s stood in snappy attention with their hands clipping on both sides. Ned saw one Companion along the wall with eyes couldn''t hold and looked down, hands shaking on sides.


    Twali gave a thoughtful nod to Ned. Bram and Arm nodded as well, which took Sujiro''s attention for a moment.


    Sujiro took a step to the side letting Twali and hispanion passed through. Eyes barely looking at Twali.


    Swift remained at the back, trying to hide her difort seeing Twali without giving a bow.


    Twali stopped at the head of the long table, Bram and Arm on his left. He began by nodding at the Hunters.


    Hunters then took a seat, the same goes for Sujiro who sat beside Ulysses.


    "We''re all here," Twali said, hands folded behind his back, showing his popping chest to the crowd. The ck suit remained as his signature. Twali took a moment to scan the hunters. And rested his eyes to Ned.


    This took Sujiro''s attention once more, he frowned.


    "By all," Twali continued. "Means our employer included."


    The room fell to a total silent, then a murmur urred. Hunters looking at each otherpletely lost.


    "Ned," Twali said, nodding to Ned and waved a hand to approach the group of hunters.


    Ned walked, no sign of backing out. He stopped beside Twali. "Twali," Ned said nodding to the servant and went his gaze back to the hunters. Ned savors the moment as he looked at Sujiro''s mouth making an O shape. "Yes," he added, "I am your employer and you will listen to me."

 Chapter 189: The Meeting

    Chapter 189: The Meeting


    Ned scanned the hunters.


    Twali and the rest stood still from behind, waiting for Ned''s final decision.


    Swift waited at the entrance beside the door. There, she nodded to Ned, her back against the wall with folded arms against her breast.


    Ned looked from his left.


    Ady with furry armor, cross-legged, with axescrafted from what seemed to be a crystal stonehanging on both of her sides. Sitting next to her was a man, in histe twenties, hair like that of an old paper, tower-shieldpointy at the bottom, some dent, from the look it held on its ownon the table along with a meter-long sword without a scabbard. Aside from the stone fixed on the neck, there''s nothing more noteworthy about the sword. A knight he was.


    Next to the knight was probably a Rouge, archer type, more on scouting. A bow was slung behind her back, she must have a dagger since she kept a tiny bag behind her waist, hiding the dagger or something. She looked at Ned and gave a tiny smile. Clinging beside her was a mage, this Ned was sure as thedyfar younger than thedy rougewore rings that Ned could feel mana leak. Although acute, his senses regarding mana were sensitive and if he tried to focus more, he could feel their mana brimming in the room. Unless someone was good enough to hide their mana leak. Like Twali. Yes, like Twali. Ned couldn''t sense out of him, any mana leak, even a drop of mana Ned couldn''t feel anything.


    The mage hid behind the shoulder of thedy rouge as Ned scanned her. She wore her hair as a cloak, as it hid a part of her bashful eyes.


    Ned turned to the man next to her. It was a mage, and next to, him was another mage, probably their leader, as he wore his pride unwaveringly. Unable to understand the situation he was in or was it too much for him? Was Ned their employer?


    "They''re the Twisted Tooth team," Twali said from behind. Every time Twali spoke, the rest of the hunter looked apprehensive. What''s with Twali to instill this much control, Ned thought. Nodding at Twali.


    "And opposite them was the Hallowguard." Arm added.


    One of the men, in the middle of the long table, next to Ulysses stood and popped a chest. He wore aplete set of armor, covering his body. He bowed, not to Ned, but to Twali and the rest of the Gold Ranked hunter. He even bowed to the man Ned thought to be Twisted Tooth''s team leader.


    And he said, "Master Twali. Let''s cut the chase. Is the kid our employer?"


    Twali replied, "No doubt."


    The man said, "There is, Master Twali." His eyes went back to Ned. "A lot, actually."


    "State your concern," Ned said to the man.


    Out of all, Ned was the shortest, he was like a kid being grilled by them all. But he wasn''t just a kid.


    "How old you?"


    "Fourteen."


    Aside from Twali, and Swift, and Sujiro, the rest went to a silent discussion. Ned could hear a hiss and a heavy puff trying to talk with each other.


    The man was speaking at one of his teammates, and as he noticed that the murmuring had quieted down, he retracted himself and went to speak. He said, "Master Twali, I don''t want to gamble my team''s life for this kid. We would like to withdraw from this nonsense."


    "Who among of you here have ranked up for thest couple of months?" Ned asked, and it seemed that he hit something within the group.


    It is a gamble, I wasn''t fully aware of the ranking system. But, Ned thought. Lines of muscles forming under his jaw. But, I bet most of it will depend on the quests that a hunter was taking. There must be a specific number of quests and difficulty for a hunter to rank up. Shit, I might need to ask Twali about this one.


    Ned was in doubt, but it seemed that he had hit a jackpot. The man who was about to argue took a seat back and pondered something, different scenes might be shing his mind.


    A moment of silence, Ned stood his ground. He continued scanning the hunters.


    Besides the man who argued Ned was anky old-man, his face was clean of hair. But time bore instead: wrinkles around his eyes, and forehead, ears pierced of earrings. He took quite a hard turn for a mage. In fact, he doesn''t look like one. Chainmail instead of the standard lightweight leather type, and instead of staff or a wand, he carries a spear as a weapon. The tip of the spear was a crystal in form, the body was wood, but it appeared to be not an ordinary wood as it looked like made of metal instead of wood. He seemed wary of Ned, but not because of his age, something more. He might want to ask him after this. His eyes made Ned anxious.


    Next to the unusual-mage, was twodies, both mages. Appeared to be twins as well. Hair knitted on both sides like a bun, eyes twinkling looking at Twali, and they both wore a bracelet that looked identical: jade green, smooth in the eyes, but jagged with crystals around the edges.


    Next was Ulysses, followed by Sujirowho, for some reason, seemed to be out of ce.


    Ulysses was a knight, and Sujiro was a rougethat Ned wasn''t aware at first as he didn''t seem to carry any weapons at all. Concealed stuff, an element of surprise, Ned might need him. He grinned looking at Sujiro. Thetter didn''t seem to notice.


    Ulysses was a knight of the Bronze rank. His ne dangling like a kid trying to show off a new toy. Just like his ne, his bronze-colored hair swept back of what seemed to be a wet gel. Perfectly sculpted jawline and even the brows werebed.


    His counterpart, Sujiro, remained silently still the moment Twali entered the barrack. He wore leather gloves, again, hiding something. He stopped talking to Ulysses. But they seemed to be close of friends back at the Pint. His thin eyes resemble someone from the east.


    "The quests will range from B to A," Twali said, breaking the still air. "By that, you must be aware by now how this will be an important quest for both of us. House Tarragon, and as you being a hunter under our House."


    One thing wasmon about them, they do not have the emblem of the House Tarragon. But they do recognize themselves as Household member of House Tarragon


    "So," it was the man from the Twisted Tooth that need assuming to be their leader. "How will you gauge us?" And after a long pause, he added, "kid."


    "Simple," Ned said. "I won''t. You gauge the other team."


    Another murmur echoed the room. They were surprised by the tone of their voice. But it seemed that they agreed.


    Ned doesn''t exactly know how the other team fares from each other, and he doesn''t have the time to test them one by one. Doesn''t suit him well. So, the fastest and cheapest way to gauge them was to gauge each opposite team. Through words, Ned would choose who among the two fits best his interest.


    And to push them


    "Why would we do it?" The Twisted Tooth leader said, "Why we let our team be under yourmand? Why would we let the other team down? Why would we ept your request?"


    "All resources are on me," Ned said. Looking at the leader. "Whatever the team needs. And I mean it"looking at the dent of the knight''s shield of Twisted Tooth team"and you need it."


    "Why are so eager to do these quests," said the Hallowguard team leader. Sitting with hands crossing above the table. His fingers drumming as if excited, or was waiting for someone. "This is a raid, on what?"


    "Beast settlements," Ned replied. He paused, waiting for questions to arise.


    Sujiro looked at Ned and said, "Where?"


    Ned said, "Middle and Inner area."


    Sujiro said, "How many?"


    Ned said, "How many are there that you know of?"


    Sujiro paused, he looked at the table. Shifting thoughts as his eyes ran left and right, narrowing.


    The rest couldn''t believe what Ned had said. How many are there? Uncountable.


    "We only knew forty so far," Ulysses said. The rest nodded. "And by we, it means the Association."


    Forty, Ned thought. The ind was so vast that even thousands of hunters could not finish raiding the entirety of it. The one that Ned stumbled upon with his former Quickfall team was found with great luck. If two raiding teams would start at a starting point, they would take an entire day to meet each other again.


    "So," Ned said. "No time to waist."


    "Wait," Sujiro said. "And the reward?"


    Twali steeped forward. Lifted a hand over the table, and as if it was normal for him, two mana stone appeared out of nowhere and rolled over.


    "Two for the initial," Twali then said. "And two of the job well done."


    The rest stood and leaned closer to see the stone as close as possible. They nodded, and gasped, and stared with awe.


    Sujiro coughed, looking at Twali back to Ned and, eventually, to the leader of Twisted Tooth with narrow eyes and said, "My team was ranked 20 out of thousands on Grade C tier list."

 Chapter 190: Hallowguard Team

    Chapter 190: Hallowguard Team


    "You dare to rank your team," said thedy with two axes hanging her waist. She raised a finger and pointed at Sujiro. "It has been months since Hallowguard has ranked up."


    "And you?" Stood thenky old-man with a clean-shaven face. "You stole Bridget''s team Grade A quests, leaving them with no new quests. It was their chance to rank up."


    And for twenty minutes, both teams argued. This wasn''t Ned''s intention, what he wanted to hear was their achievements. Not meeting with one another. Ned sighed, he looked over his shoulder. And as if Twali knew what Ned meant, he coughed. Making the two teams dropped their argument and went to go back to their seats, with disappointed looks.


    Twali raised a hand, waving for the two Gold Rank Hunters behind him. Arm and Bram walked forward and stood on each side of both teams.


    Bram started first, toothpick rolling between his mouth, "Twisted Tooth finished a Grade B quests in less than three days. Normally, Grade Bs would take a week or two to finish. But for them, did it in a short day."


    Arm rooted for Hallowguard and said, "While they took down a high-grade beast and saved three teams of hunters. Hunters talked about House Tarragon''s name for a month because of that."


    Bram added, "While their quests made House Tarragon''s name be credible. To finish such quests in a short amount of time. Even hunters from the capital will raise an eyebrow."


    Arm said, "While Hallowguard was a team of full coordination. They fought with trusts with each other."


    The statement made Ned cock an eyebrow. But, it seemed that Sujiro wasn''t a team yer.


    The Hallowguard leader nodded and smiled looking at Arm. He brushed a thin hair under his chin, a gesture as if saying: "You will have a rewardter, Master Arm."


    "Preposterous!" Said the Twisted Tooth Leader. "Look, kid." He paused looking at Ned and continued. "Let us handle your request. Beast Settlements? We could do it, less than a week. Master Twali called us here for a reason."


    His voice was calm speaking of Twali''s name. The hunters looked at him and back to Ned. Waiting for Ned''s decisions.


    Swift remained in the far corner of the room. Waiting also for Ned.


    "How many died in your team?" Ned said, directing questions to the Hallowguard team leader.


    For some reason, this made Sujiro twitch an eyelid. It was clear, he didn''t bother to hide it. He reached for the table and drum his fingers, waiting for his team leader to speak.


    The man in aplete set of armor lowered his shoulders like a boulder crushed onto them. He turned and looked at Sujiro and said, "Three. Including his sister."


    The room fell to silence, Arm and Bram went back behind Twali without uttering a single word.


    "And you?" Ned said to the man opposite the Hallowguard team. "None."


    Ned sighed, he looked at Swift, and Swift nodded. "Okay," he said. "I have chosen." He paused, scanned the room. His eyesid at the six Companions waiting like a set of puppies wanting to be held by their masters. Yet, they can''t seem to look Ned with a straight face and eyes, they lowered their heads the moment Ned looked at them. To his far left was thedy, looking bemused while holding a piece of quill for writing. She also waited for Ned''s decision. "Hallowguard it is."


    The room went into a dismissive uproar, mostly from the Twisted Tooth''s team. Thedy with two axes on her sides stood and mmed those axes over the table. The room felt as if it jerked. "Calm, down," their master said. "Now, kid. Why''d you chosen them? They''re ipetent. Lost three of their members in less than a year. Are you that desperate to fail your quest?"


    Ned smiled and shook his head. His eyes went to Sujiro and said, "I choose them simply because they tasted what failure is."


    By that, the room went quiet. All they could hear was the scribbling of thedy attendant at the far end of the corner. It was as if she was recording all that had happened inside the barrack room. Quill against a piece of paper. Writing furiously.


    "Then so be it," said the Twisted Tooth''s team leader. He waved a hand then all of his members stood and bowed.


    Ready to leave the room, Ned raised a hand. Gesturing them to stop. He then turned around and leaned closer to Twali. "Give them one," Ned said, almost a whisper.


    Twali raised an eyebrow. "Are you sure, Ned?"


    Ned simple nod without too much of an exnation.


    The Twisted Tooth team stood with confused faces. They lost the right for the requests, so what now?


    Twali hovered his hand over the table and stopped and the hand remained for seconds before he flicked his wrists. Medium size Mana Stone appeared out of his pocket dimension. The stone clinked against the table, and rolled without haste. Before it stops, Twali grabbed the stone, slid it toward the Twisted Tooth''s team leader, and said, "For your team, Master Ok."


    Master Ok, the Twisted Tooth''s team leader, grabbed the mana stone before it slid down the table. His eyes couldn''t believe what he was holding, a mana stone. Months of quests to procure one. Now his team had one without having to do anything. His eyes went wide and narrowed looking at the Hallowguard''s team leader. Getting the requests will give them two mana stone and another two after. He shook his head, doesn''t know if he shouldugh, or cry.


    Sheughed, thedy with two axesughed looking at the stone. It was a precious stone filled with mana. It could either make or break a person. Use as an ingredient for crafting weapons, a Magic Capable could absorb it and replenish his mana for days, or simply sold it at the Merchant''s Guild and gain a hefty amount of gold. Mana stone, its uses were infinite.


    Ned and the rest waited for the Twisted Tooth team to leave the room. Each of them threw a look at Ned before leaving. They even threw a look at Swift. But thetter just shrugged it off.


    The door to the barracks closed, and Twali signaled the remaining to seat on the chairs. Ned sat with Twali on his right, and Arm and Bram on his left. Swift went to the three Companion and joined them standing against the wall. Sasani was the Lady of the House, but like Swift, she was a Companion. And standing against the wall was her ce and she knew it, and it didn''t even bother him. Ned could sense her excitement despite being exhausted from their fight.


    But this made Twali ufortable. He almost stood and offered his seat to Swift even though two more seats were vacant.


    Twali sat in the middle of the table, next was Ned, and the two Gold ranked hunter. Next to Bram were two empty chairs. Opposite them was the Hallowguard team. A team Ned needed, and he hoped so.


    The leader stood first and introduced himself. He was called Hunter Jo. A gold rank hunter capable of molding rocks out of nowhere and infused it with water to form mud. A dual-element user, but he was a warrior with his set of heavy armor. Surprisingly, he doesn''t seem to use des or swords. This made Ned wondered if Hunter Jo was a pocket dimension bearer as well. Ned shook his head, no rings, or earrings. He doesn''t have one.


    Beside him was the unusual mage. Who, at first, seemed to be reluctant to introduce himself in front of Ned.


    "I''m silver rank hunter," he said, pulling the ne out his chainmail. "Hunter Ja." He paused, his eyes seemed wary of Ned, it was too distant Ned could feel the unweeness lingering in his eyes. He waved the ne for everyone to see. "Before you ask. Yes. I''m his brotherolder brother." Eyes looking at Hunter Jo. The other hand held the spear behind his back. He nodded and went to sit back down. His eyes made Ned feel anxious.


    Next were the twins, they stood in unison and spoke in unison. It was as if rehearsed countless times. "We are the twins of Hallowguard," they said. They raised their hands with the jade bracelet and pressed it against their chest. They then bowed and continued with their heads up.


    This time they spoke one after the other.


    "I am bronze rank hunter," the first twin next to Hunter Ja said. "Hunter Holly." She lifted her hand away from her chest and stretched outward, showing off her wind magic. A sphere of weightless light spun over her hand. The bracelet lit faint green. The bracelet was their choice of weapon. She unsummon the wind magic and sat back down. Again, eyes lingered on Twali.


    After her twin sister finished, the other one retracted her dominant hand away from her chest and pulled something out a small leather bag hanging on her waist. She then stretched her hand, showing to everyone what appeared to be a seed. She muttered some words, then the seed sprouted leaf. Then leaf turned leaves as more of it grew. The leaves were connected to a vine, the vine then coiled around her arms. Like a snake, the vine pounced over the table. "I am Molly," she said. "A nature mage. I can control almost everything nature has to offer. As long as they''re green though." She said those words with a smile toward Twali. She then waved a hand, dismissing the vine, crawling over the table. The vine withered and turned to dust. What remained was an empty seed, split between her hand.


    They wore the same fitted dress, not the standard of House Tarragon, but the one that expressed their personality. Aside from their hands, neck, and head, almost all of their body was covered with a soft linen dress outlined with ornamentals and buttons like a seed.


    Molly curtsied before she retracted herself back to the chair.


    Ulysses then stood next, filled with energy. Ned wasn''t sure if it was him or was it because of the two mana stone waiting to be snatched on the table.


    Arm and Bram nodded as the Hunters presents themselves. Twali smiled, but neutral to all, aside from Swift. His eyes looking at hisdy relentlessly. This made the Twins pouted their lips. Ned smiled, wasn''t sure how Swift would react to this. Pretty sure Sasani noticed it by now, and pretty sure she wasughing silently under the mask.


    "I am Ulysses," he said. Popping his chest with his bronze rank ne. He scans the crowd, and his eyesid to rest at the attendant next to the door at the far end corner. This gesture, however, wasn''t noticed by thedy. Instead, his eyes went to Ned. "You, our employer, you''re from the Forgotten Pint. Now I remember. You ordered a Lampaca meat from Master ire. You also"


    Hunter Jo coughed, making Ulysses stopped and gave a frightful bow to him and Ned.


    The bronzed hair knight ended with a flick of his hair. He then looked at Sujiro, nodding at him to proceed.


    The rouge stood and said, "I am Sujiro." And he went back to his seat.


    Ned nodded, but thetter seemed to make himself distant to Ned. He turned his head away from Ned and looked at the fourpanions at the end of the table with their backs against the wall. Swift aside, as now she stood with open legs.


    The rest thenid their eyes on thepanions. Swift took the first initiative and walked forward. "I am Swift," she said. "I''ll be the team''s Looter."


    Ned stood. "I am, Ned," he said. Without waiting for Swift to finish. "I''ll be the team''s employer and Runner."


    This made quite a ruckus from the Hallowguard team. Simple because every party needed only one set of Companion. Each set only includes one Looter, one Runner, and one Porter.


    "Now," Hunter Jo said, "there seemed to be a problem here, Companion Ned."

 Chapter 191: Overseer

    Chapter 191: Overseer


    "Then what do you suggest?" Ned asked Hunter Jo.


    Ned was supposed to relieve two of their Companion, but seeing how they were formed as a team, Ned had a second thought. His decision might break the team''s coordination. And breaking the team''s coordination might result in his requests to fail. He couldn''t afford to lose it. Not now, now that he was a step closer to finding Roy.


    Hunter Jo rested his back against the chair. He was a good team leader since he was aware of what was the other people''s concern in his team. He looked at Swift, brows furrowed. But before he could retort Ned cut him short.


    "Swift''s on me," Ned said.


    Hunter Jo rubbed the tip of his chin. He was deciding who to let go of his Companion.


    Sasani was at least a person I could trust, Ned thought. For a moment, she has her reason to join the raid. Judging from her actions she seemed not capable ofpromising the quests. But the three behind her?


    Ned looked at the threestly to Swift. Three Companion, a little older than Ned stood with their back against the wooden wall. One kid, fifteen maybe sixteen years old held a bag over his shoulder; aPorter. Next to him was the Runner, slim, seemed capable of along run, hair cut short, and eyes boring the floor. Next to him was the Looter, a knife held on his waist. His eyes were discerning, sometimes he looked at Ned with wary eyes just like Hunter Ja.


    "Ning, Paul," Hunter Jo said. Immediately, the Runner and Looter came up to Hunter Jo.


    The two then leaned closer to their team leader. Regret and confusion were visible on their faces, yet, they nodded. Then, after a minute or so of whispering, the two bowed to everyone and left the room. "They will bepensated," Hunter Jo said after the door from behind shut close.


    Ned nodded. Now, that left Ned with one problemthemand. Although he was the employer, taking control of the team just because he can do so seemed unreasonable even for him. The trusts the group formed was because of their team leader, and the bond they made, and Ned doesn''t have the right to take over themand just because he liked it. He needs to fix it. He started.


    "Themand," he said. Meeting Hunter Jo''s brown eyes. He looked handsome for his age. He must be in his fifties, nearly sixty, but wrinkles were timid to show up on his skin. "I will order what to attack, and when to attack." Ned paused for dramatic effect. "How to attack is up to you, Hunter Jo."


    The room fell silent. The tension in the air was getting thicker. Not because of Ned, the Hallowguard''s fourteen-year-old employer. But because of theing quests. To raid beasts settlement. Ned gathered the smallest and finest team of raiding team for maneuverability.


    Currently, Ned has been taking over Twali''s loyalty toward him. But he knew, that loyalty was possible only because of Lord Sven''s order, and because of the Lord''s curiosity toward the Mark. Ned wondered ifwhat would happen to themif ever the Lord got what he wanted. For all he knew, and Neddoesn''t care, Lord Sven was trying to rebuild his House. And the Lord would do everything for it to happen. Even if he was forced to gamble with a kid.


    As of now, Ned''s resources were enough for him to let other people do his biddings. He also knew his mana stones won''tst long. He better use it for something useful. Like going into raid to find aman who burned his vige to acinder.


    What are you up to, Roy? Ned thought. Eyes boring the long table across him. His thoughts broke when Twali waved a hand.


    Thedy at the counter for registration if who''s going in and out of the barracks stood. Long sleeves, with a slit on both her shoulder, leather belt along with ss dagger on her waist. She wasn''t just ascribble girl, after all, she was a hunter. Of what rank, Ned doesn''t know. Her ne was covered with her cor covering her neck. Her hair was short nearly touching her shoulders. She wore rings on both her middle fingers. She stopped beside Twali, and bowed, turned her head toward Ned and the group, and bowed.


    "Master Twali," she said with a big smile. White teeth gleaming under the light. "How may I be of service?"


    "Everyone," Twali said, both elbows on the arm of the chair, her long fingers made a tower under his chin. "Meet Margaret, an Overseer from the Association."


    Ned wondered. How would a former ve get a connection inside the Association if he was banned to even enter a foot?


    And as if Twali was reading Ned''s mind he said with a smile, "She was a friend. Back in the days."


    Margaret the Overseer smiled, but for some reason, Ned felt it was genuine. She blushed, not too vivid. Ned swept his eyes toward the twins. And, there, their lips were pouting. It wasn''t even hidden, it was shown clear for everybody to see.


    Twali proceeds with hismanding face. The rest stiffened.


    Ned''s eyeid to rest on Swift. He wondered how would she react to all this. It seemed that even shedoesn''t even know the real Twali. She stood with her hands behind her back. Trying to look like a man or military. Ned pop a nod at her, thetter nodded.


    Overseer: we''re hunters of unknown rank that did nothing but report to the Association of the team they were trying to oversee. The only time they are to intervene was if the situation escted to the point of life and death


    and I and she will be tagging along with this quest so that it won''t happen," Twali finished his speech. The hunters knew about Overseers. But, still, Ned was thankful for his exnation. Ned gave an agreeing nod to Twali.


    Twali gestured a hand, and Margaret proceeds to finish the preparation.


    Across Ned was Ulysses, who seemed to be hiding under his armor. Before, he brimmed with energy as he looked at thedy at the counter, only to learn that she was an Overseer. His rank was bronze, and Overseers were said to be between Gold and Diamond. Before a hunter rank up to Diamond, they need to take a quest relevant to their skills. One of them was bing an Overseer.


    Again, Ned wondered, if Twali could have someone from the inside (the Association)to ask a favor especially a hunter ranging between Gold and Diamond, then wouldn''t it make Twali''s rank be in Diamond or higher to pull this kind of feat? Ned cocked an eyebrow looking at Twali, thetter nodded and smiled. And for the first time, Ned felt a chill running down his spine. Yet, he smiled to cover his apprehension.


    "Uhm," Margaret said, bowing. Pepper hair bowed down. "I am Margaret, again."


    Across Ned was the Ulysses, seemed unable to move. Beside him was Sujiro, the thin eye rouge nodded with respect as heid his eyes toward the Overseer. He seemed to have a mutual feeling with other Rouge. Was Margaret even a rouge? Ned would soon find out, and he can''t wait to do so.


    The twins bowed, they knew the feeling of something stronger than them. They were forced to bow with defiance stered over their faces.


    Team Leader Jo and his brother, Hunter Ja,reluctantly bowed and remained quiet.


    "This is the map," Margaret said. Running her hand behind her waist was a bagasmall leather bag with asingle button. She pulled out a paper parchment. It looked new but smelled oldit smelled wet wood. She thenid it over the table for everyone to see. "As you can see." She added, finger pointed at the center of the map, legends of different meaning crowded the map. Her finger stopped in a small dot surrounded by forest. The forest was thenbeled Du''kki Forest Middle Area. The map wasprehensive than the one the Association stered all over the Hunter''s Questing Board. "This area herewill be our first destination. Then here." Her hand slid across the map, not too far from the first dot. The next dot wasbeled''Town Heavy Wolf''.


    Ned scanned the map, taking a clear mental picture. But he knew the moment his eyesid torest on the map, ICE already took a detailed image and ready to be view anytime Ned wanted.


    There were hundreds of small dots the size of corn kernel and there were dozens of bigger dots the size of pebbles randomly scattered across the ind. It was their targetsthe pebble-like markings were the beast settlements.


    Margaret gave Ned a thoughtful look, her big bright yellow to brown eyes twinkled. Her hand ran far above the map. Almost near the Du''kki Mountain''s base. Then, her fingerstopped in a bigger dot and she said, "This one here is called ''Unyielding Woods''." She paused and look back at Ned. "Yes, kid. This is where you found the Evolved Goblin."


    Gogmurch. Ned thought. Ned was about to open his mouth but Margaret took the first tone.


    "No," she said. Thin lips smiling at Ned. "Before you ask, it was rather empty. Don''t worry only a handful of people saw what happened outside the gate of the Hunters Association. After the Association wiped clean the remaining beasts, they were lead to an unknown area of the forest. They named it Unyielding Woods. Arriving at the settlement, it was rather empty. No trace of blood. Not even scattered beasts. Just an old looking settlement. Oh, yes, the fire was still burning when we got there."

 Chapter 192: Waiting to be Unleashed

    Chapter 192: Waiting to be Unleashed


    "And there is a reason why I am here," Margaret said. Looking at everybody. Even to the twopanions against the wall. "I will be grading this quest. And ording to what I have learned so far. This quest is Grade A. But I''m afraid, this could go as high as S."


    "Sweet Maker," Hunter Ja exhaled a full andround breath. He thenthrew his back at the chair after hearing the Overseer. Blood went down his neck as his face turned pale.


    If it happens to be a Grade S quest, then they have to abandon it no matter the reward. Life was precious than stones; after all.


    Ned frowned. The Overseer saw this and she exined:


    "If it is a Grade S quest, then the leader must be at least Diamond rank. That''s the least of the requirements, the team must have a healera must have. No healer, no quest. Not some just healer, he or she must be Diamond rank as well.


    "But don''t worry," she said raising a finger to make a point. "As I have seen so far, the quest will stay at A. But, as long as, team Hallowguard didn''t extend the search inside the Du''kki Mountain. Then, you''re all good to go."


    She stopped, her hand raised midair, it was a matter-of-factly gesture that none, even Twali, could retort. All but Ned nodded.


    With that, the meeting has ended. Twali gave the twins the time to prepare the items they were going to carry. Margaret took a carriage going back to the Hunter''s Association inside the city of Sudden te. She left the team saying that she will meet them at the Du''kki Ind Hunter branch beforemencing the quests.


    The team will hit beast settlements until they find the caterpir-like monster that Ned had requested and drawn, with quite an artistic skill. Moloatiss has six human-like limbs hanging on both sides of his soft andexposed meat. With two cylindrical sses attached on his shoulders connected with eerily jagged tubes to his mouth. His mouth was filled with tiny, razor teeth that ran around his upper and lower jaw. One thing spooked the group was that Ned''s drawing, Moloatiss was grinning widely with the tip of its mouth reaching almost the back of his head.


    "Sweet Maker," Hunter Ja said again, holding the parchments where Ned had drawn the caterpir. "Never, in my life, for once, not even a shadow, saw this discarded piece of rotten meat." He finished by raising the parchment for everyone to see.


    The twins, who were busy prepping their items to be carried on quests took a small turn looking away from the drawing. Then went to arrange the vials of potions, without looking back at the drawing, to put inside the leather bag that Baso, the Porter, will have to carry.


    Baso, short hair, brown, and seemed to have decent clothing that would make him carry the bag with extra straps of leather attached to his belt connected to the bag.He was from Sudden te, just like Erin and Kwan, he was trying to find a good team to have a good fortune, and it seemed that Baso didnd a decent job as a Porter, this time. He looked at Ned with jealousy, maybe admiration. He then went back to the twins to carry the bag he was assigned to, he retracted himself and gave Swift a wee nod before going back against the wall.


    Swift waited forsomeone to ask forher service. But none told her what to do. They were almost leaving, she was Looter this time, and her job was to be taken seriously the moment the quest has started.


    Sujiro left the room, while Ulysses stayed in the room to finish touching their n.


    Ned agreed with their method: Ulysses and Hunter Ja will take the lead, while Hunter Jo and the twins would support from behind. Although support, they will deal with most of the damage since the three were mages. Ned was curious as to what Hunter Jo could do. While Sujiro would take point as their scout, determining most of the courses of action. Depending on Sujiro''s probing and scouting, Hunter Ja would take appropriate actions.


    With the team''s coordination, Ned decided to stay behind the line and took it easy to regain his strength. Ned was in depth and wasn''t sure of the oue of the quest. He''d rather have the strength when things go south, as it always does.


    After a couple of minutes, Ned left the room as they were busy handling the test of the items. They were to assemble within 20 minutes. The team has finished what must be done.


    Twali almost did nothing this time, as Margaret will handle the rest. She will have to register the team''s quest to the Association, making it official. Now that they have the backing of the Association, they were ready and waiting.


    Outside the room, Ned saw Sujiro standing on one, back against the pir, overlooking the mini fountain centered inside the manor. Some hunter threw him a cold look, others nodded. But Sujiro didn''t take the initiative to nod back, he even shrugged as one of them passed by with a full smile.


    "We barely even met." Ned started from behind Sujiro. Thetter took a jump, surprised. "Yet, you seemed too distant."


    Ned doesn''t want to take any chances, if he got the chance to increase the team''s sess rate, he would take it dly. Even talking to Sujiro, who seemed to distance himself from Ned. Not like Hunter Jo, who seemed wary but cooperative with Ned. But he might want to talk to him next. Making sure things would go the right way between them.


    "You''re arrogant, pampered kid, with a lot of money to ask other people for your bidding," Sujiro said after he gauged Ned up and down. "We''re hunters, it is our profession, our life, and you came in here, waving resourcesmana stone? Seriously?and then you made us lookus huntershungry for areward. Like we really need it, like I care about how deep your pocket is,like you care."


    That put Ned in deep thought. His quest was all that matters to him. But was it the right thing to do? Nofor them. For himyes. If only the Knight stayed on his steed. I should be in O''rriadt, with Master Will, maybe with Toni. O''rriadt wasn''t safe, but life was there. My life, Ned thought.


    "You''re taking it the wrong way, Sujiro," Ned said, meeting the Rouge''s furious eyes.


    "So I am wrong?" He queried Ned. Thin eyes made even thinner, pupil trembling.


    "No," Ned said, "you are, in all manner, correct. That cannot be denied. But you are arrogant."


    Silence. Sujiro''s eyes went to an ''o'' shape. Never wanting to ept that fourteen-year-old kid scolding him. For a quick second, Sujiro''s right hand slip behind his back. As if pulling something, a dagger, perhaps a knife for a quick sh.


    But Ned continued.


    "You are a hunter by profession," Ned said, didn''t sway at looking Sujiro. His eyes bore the very inside of him. "It is your lifeas a hunterand if you can''t cope-up with that, then, tell me. I''ll be looking for a new rouge. So, whether you like it or not. You. Are. A. Hunter. And respect follows it."


    Ned didn''t wait for the rouge to respond. He spun around, leaving the half daze rouge and half daze people looking at them.


    Ned strode back to the barracks where the two guards standing with full chest out as they saw Neding toward them. One of the guard''s mouths, whom he called himself Stic, almost lost the mass of his head as his jaw hanging without any energy to hold it together.


    Ned nodded, and as if a thorn was lifted out their throats, they took a step sideward and nodded to Ned in response. The hinge to the door with the barrack sign loses open before Ned could pull it off.


    Hunter Ja met Ned''s dusky blue-eyes, thetter didn''t respond. He moved past Ned and his path was going outside the manor.


    Ned followed, wanted to settle things before the quest started. He knew he was being followed. Before he could leave the manor, Hunter Ja turned around, wanted to meet Ned, with furrowed brows.


    Although he wore chainmail, his movements were fluid. It was as if he wasn''t a mage impeded with theck ofstamina. He moved just fine for a warrior, but too slow as a rouge. He might be in-between a mage and a warrior. A Hybrid, perhaps.


    "What do you want, kid?" He said, after stopping two paces away from Ned.


    With the body of a kid, Ned stood like a hill against a mountain. He folded his hand behind his back and said, "Am I not wee in the team?"


    The hunter didn''t respond, yet, the wrinkles around his eyes say the other way around. His eyes twitched and said, "No." He added. "You are perfectly wee."


    "Then why are you wary of me being around?"


    He said, "Those eyes of yours."


    Ned said, "Huh?"


    He said, "They are the eyes of a murderer."


    Ned jerked a shoulder. He tilted his head a little backward, trying to look up at the silver rank hunter. Why should he say that? Eyes remained steady. Good, he can''t falter now. He needs to show them that he could take on the quest, be with the team.


    But the hunter wasn''t finished yet. He said, "Something," and paused. Shook his head, trying to gather the courage to continue. He did. "Something, inside you is waiting. Waiting to be unleashed."


    The Hunter''s words turned a switch inside of Ned. A voice rang inside Ned, discord, rebounding, and treacherous, ''Devour.''

 Chapter 193: In Check

    Chapter 193: In Check


    "Get the fuck out of me," Ned said, gasping for air as he kept on clutching his gut. Sweat forming beads on his forehead. And as if he said something he doesn''t, Ned looked up to see the hunter. He formed an invisible barrier between him and the pain gurgling inside his stomach. He must battle whatever inside him, the pain waszing, yet he felt cold. "Not you," he said eventually. "Hunter Ja, thank you for reminding me," Ned said and left the confused hunter.


    He cut between an alley beside the manor. There, he curled on the side like a baby inside a womb. "Rassus?" He muttered. Rassus! His thoughts wandered. "Rassus!" He bellowed.


    [Ned.]


    [Energy is rapidly decreasing.]


    ICE prompted with a voice that of caring.


    [Ned. You are overwhelmed with the energy of negative features.]


    ICE''s concern was immediately followed with dark mist oozing out his very pores. Eyes leaking of mist. Ned felt powerless. He could barely shout, his limbs bing noodles.


    ''Let it go,'' the voice said. It was as if someone had whispered behind Ned''s ear. ''Devour to let go.''


    "Rassus!" Ned said,unching a punch against the wall. Flesh against stone made a twacking sound, like a lumpof meat bitten by a club.


    [Ned.]


    [Remember how Rassus used the skill Devour?]


    ICE notified, hinting something of an idea.


    "Whatah!" Ned couldn''t finish the words he was about to utter. "Not now! I need to Devour with"


    [Ned. Focus.]


    "I''m trying," Ned said, clutching his stomach. "What about Rassus?" Saliva leaking between his teeth.


    [He doesn''t just Devour.]


    [He Devour to absorb the life force of its victim, to supplement his own. The one that hecks was reced by the life force that he was absorbing.]


    Life Force was the energy that makes the living. Any being without mana or mana was used until nothing was left,could still live. But any being without Life Force was considered dead. This was also the reason why ultist, Necromancers, and forbidden magic users could easily tap into the dead creature''s Core by supplementing them with their own Life Force and reanimate them. This was also the reason that Rassus kept on Devouring. To supplement his own Life Force with others, making him fully living. But Rassus''s mana and Life Force were tooplex and vast he needed constant feeding.


    [Yes. To keep it simple. You needed Life Force to elevate the pain and the urge. That is why the Rassusor what is left of him, was urging you to Devour Cores. And Core is where and what Life Force is.]


    "But," Ned said, gritting his teeth. "I had enough of the killings. Andah!" Ned turned over to find an angle that would help him lessen the pain. The warming sensation now traveled to his limbs and joints. Needles were prickling his skins. "We both know it, I had already one on my list, and I don''t want to add more to it."


    [Precisely. Life Force is the life of all living creatures. In order for you to have one,means to kill one. Unless someone voluntarily gives it to you. Then, killing is out of options.]


    "Options?"


    [Yes.]


    ICE''s voice was a glimpse of light inside the darkness.


    "Tell me."


    [Absorb mana.]


    [For now. It won''t keep out the curse Rassus has given to you. But, it would lessen the pain. Now, instead of Core, you just need mana as a substitute.]


    [For how long?]


    [We will find out with more data.]


    Then, I need more mana. Ned thought, directing it to ICE.


    [Currently, you have a lot of avable mana to absorb.]


    [Be aware, the mana you needed is more than necessary. It will fill the Core, but not necessarily your reserve. Still, it wasn''t a waste. I rather have you absorb all the mana into this world if it means to keep you sane.]


    Ned knew what ICE wanted him to do. So he forced himself to standhe couldn''t. Instead, he knelt on one leg, flicked his wrist, and mana stone appeared out of thin air. The dark alley was dimly lit with the hue of blue. Ned focused and absorb the mana inside the stone.


    Ned had seen what the stones can do. Back when he was with the Time to Loot crew, he saw how Wind Mages used the stones to supplement with the loss of mana as they constantly used their Wind Spells to increase the speed of the ship.


    Ned was different. For the Wind Mages in the pirate crew, one mana stone was more than enough to keep them going for nearly half a day. But the result of their skillswasn''t even on par with Ned''s. Since need only uses and absorbs pure mana.


    "Since when?" Ned said, voice rebounding at the walls of the alley. The his right was the wall of the manor;to his left was also a wall ofsome kind of armor shop with the tes, and mails hanging outside the shop.


    [Just now.]


    ICE responded immediately after Ned absorb his 20th mana stone.


    The pain hasn''t dropped. Ned felt worse as he tried to hack his wits through the pain. His body was different, that every time he absorbs mana, it rapidly discarded the impure ones and kept the pure one to a tiny amount.


    Ned didn''t gave up. He flicked his wrist then a handful of mana stone rolled and clinked over the ground. If someone saw Ned''s way of handling mana stone they would surely be in awe, perhaps jump over to stop Ned from wasting his mana stone. But he wasn''t wasting, he was trying to keep himself in check.


    [After I recognized a massive fluctuation both on your mana and energy. Here.]


    Ned absorbs thest of the mana stone on the ground when his disy came into view. His body was turning red all over in the 3d representation. His heart rate went spiking high and low, it was as if he ran the tallest mountain just so that he could get back to the starting as soon as he reached the peek. The mana bar remained constant to the lowest. After he fought Jerra and Farm-boy, he used most of it and stayed at a mere 13 mana points out of 4, 000. Once again he gritted his teeth and shook his head.


    It was the energy that concerned him. He could live without mana, but his energy was the fuel of his Overclock skill. The mana bar was rapidly decreasing. It only stopped every time Ned absorbs more mana stones.


    Ned was at 500 mana stone when he felt that the pain started to decrease, the beads of sweat started to evaporate as his body temperature started to be normal. Even though bars of sun shone across him outside the alley, yet the wind blew as if it came from the North.


    Ned heaved a breath. But Prime Evolution wasn''t over yet. Tha pain inside his gut, the burning sensations in each of his joints, and the needles prickling his skin kept him pressed against the wall. He now sat with legs wide open. ck leather dimmed under the shadows of the alley.


    He was at 900 Mana stones when he felt that the end of his joints started to loosen up. He could feel muscles started to rx. And surprisingly, his mana points went up to 80 without him noticing it. He scoffed. I''m nearing a thousand mana stone and all I get was 80 tick.


    Ned felt the pain loosening. ICE was right, instead of Cores, he could absorb mana stone at a very rapid rate. But now, he has a new predicament.


    Ned closed his eyes, focused and his thoughts went inside his Core. ssy, transparent Core in front of his naked body. He frowned. "Bullshit," he said. The curse echoed inside the dark space. He heard it on all the boundless sides, andonly stopped when Ned tried to flick the core with his fingers. It vibrated like an empty ss.


    The Core was leaking ck mist, like dry ice, the mist overflowing down the space. Nothing changes, even after he absorbs 900 Mana stone. The count on Prime Evolution remained the same.


    Prime Evolution:


    [Level 0: 251/1,000]


    [749 Cores are needed to evolve to the next level.]


    Space echoed as Ned punched the Core. The ck mist inside it stopped swirling, then continued afterward. Now, jumping, as if happy to see Ned with frustrations painted all over his face.


    Minutes passed, and Ned''s mana rose to 600. In return, his mana stone was depleted by thousands. He tsked as his thoughts hovered inside his pocket dimension and feeling the mana stones midair.


    Now, Ned was left with 36, 991 mana stones. Too much for the others, but for him, it was merely a stone if used only to absorb the mana.


    But Ned felt relieved as he started to crawl up and stand with a little less nauseating.


    He shook his head, wiped the remaining sweat, and proceed back to the manor.


    The guards let him passed without unnecessary questions, as they saw Ned came on before. The outside guard thought that Ned was a Companion.


    Ned was approached by the team in the manor''s entrance. Twali wore his ck suit and walked toward Ned.


    "Master Ned," he said. "It''s time."

 Chapter 194: The Raid

    Chapter 194: The Raid


    "Ned, you better held the end of our deal. *Cough* Go find the man named Roy Eldon Gaven Baak. Yes, that''s his real name, so be careful spilling it to someone. Unless necessary, do not say his name. He was once... No, you find him. He''s got something about Mark. We were on a mission once, that time. *Wheeze* *Cough* I thought he was talking nonsense. Roy knew something about Marks. You better make it right, Ned. Remember, I have your Master''s life. I do not like that Othor keeps alive, but, Ned, he has done thi" *Cough* *Cough*"too young for you to understand. Someday, you will understand, what and who your Master is. I can''t believe Testa''s life is within your hands. But there''s no other choice. I''m dying"*Cough*"Praha''s Cube... The remainder of my Life Force was injected inside the Cube. So if you''re thinking of running away without fulfilling the part of your deal. Then"*Cough*"Moraki''s incarnate, you won''t open the Cube no matter what. So follow the trail, Roy wasst seen in Bogblot Region. That''s where you are going to start"*Cough*"I am bleeding and dying, and you are here in front of me transformingevolving, Maker only knows what are youI don''t know anymore. You should be dead, with this kind of wound. But, as what my Master had told me: "Magic is limitless." Now I know what he was talking about. Seeing you recovering from such a wound, magic is indeed limitles"*Cough*"I may not fulfill my end of the deal but I disclosed information I am not supposed to be. And here''s another, to aid you, is my Personal Token. I injected my remaining mana to prove that I gave it to you. Proof that you''re my apprentice. Remember the deal, Ned. Even though I''m dead, there are still organizations or individuals who will go after the Mark. So, I suggest you make haste."


    Ser Edwin Tulor Godefroyid the Record Cube to a t ground, the light then dimmed, and the disy inside the cube cut off as Ned held it in his hand.


    Ned sighed, gripping the cube. It was the message the Knight had left before Ned has fully recovered and unlocked the Protocol. After that, Ned traveled, caught by pirates, eventuallynding in Bogblot Region. Where he met a group of beasts inside the Du''kki Forest. All this for the man named Roysomeone who has information about the Mark.


    "That beast," Ned sighed out his thoughts.


    ICE, what do you think about the n?


    [usible.]


    [Unless they haven''t noticed Roy.]


    [Then you might want to have n B.]


    After meeting the beast Moloatiss, Ned came up with a n. Using the parasites, Ned couldmunicate with intelligent beasts. Be it the use of force, or interrogation, Ned must find information regarding Roy through the beasts.


    Unless some super-intelligent species appeared and hack Ned''s system, then, even the measly parasite could do nothing but follows Ned''s will. He has done it before and Ned was pretty sure he could do it again.


    Ned rested with his back against a massive tree while he fiddles with the Cube in his hand. With a thought, he stored the Record Cube back to his pocket dimension and swapped it with Praha''s Cube.


    "Master," he whispered. Lifted Praha''s Cube perpendicr to his sight. He inhaled then injected mana into it. Nothing happened. The Cube hummed and Ned''s mana evaporated even before it touches the surface of the Cube.


    Ned almost jumped as a soft voice rang behind him.


    "Ned," Swift said. "We''re leaving."


    Ned was too focused that he let his guard down. He barely sensed Swift approaching from behind.


    With a thought, he stored Praha''s Cube back to his pocket dimension, without Swift noticing it. He then spun around and proceed to follow Swift back to the team.


    It has been five hours since Ned and the team left the manor. They then proceed to the Hunter Association, Du''kki Ind branch via boats. After which, Margaret met them with the good news that the Association approved their Grade A quests. By then, Ned and the team have been raiding beast''s settlement relentlessly.


    The first settlement they encountered was at the lowest part of the map. It was filled with goblins. But no parasites. No parasites; then no Moloatiss.


    They have encountered other hunters, but mostly Wood ranked. A stare from Twali was enough to not bother them.


    Twali met the group in the forest since he wasn''t allowed to set foot inside Hunter Association Guilds.


    Hours passed, they have met Butrikis (lizard-like beasts standing on two), goblins, mud-slimes, wargs. But still, no parasites.


    One thing Ned had noticed, the settlements they have been raiding were not the one Ned had encountered with his old Quickfall team.


    They weren''t organized, random beastsid scattered on the ground, some were half-dead, others were cut to half, or turned to minced meat as if a pressurized energy was detonated inside them.


    Three of the settlement they raided could barely be called a settlement, no shacks, or anything that would be called a shelter.


    But one thing intrigued Ned. The beasts were huddled together. Different species, in one settlement. For one, goblins were supposed to be territorial, but the team found them together with Butrikis. Other goblins even used wargs as pets.


    The Hallowguard team did most of the raid, as to how they should be. Twali and Margaret trailed them from behind. Making sure the quests go smoothly. But most of the time, Twali was close to Swift. Making sure herdy has the amodation she needed, and Swift disagreed with this. Ned saw her increased her speed as Twali tried to get closer to her. Afraid, her guise will be made.


    "We should scout," Sujiro said, and added without a hint of mockery. "Lordling."


    Ned shot a nce to the rouge, he then nodded. He was after all a Runner, and he should do his part.


    Most of the time, Runners ran along with Scouts or Rouges to scout ahead from the rest of the team. Being a Runner was a job that better trained one if they engaged to be a Rouge profession. All those running, and scouting, and navigating, was indeed good training.


    The team rested near a stream, 20 minutes away from thest beast settlement they have raided.


    It waste afternoon and the twins, Holly and Molly, acted as sentry this time. While Hunter Jo, the leader, and his brother Hunter Ja, and Ulysses, the bronze Knight, formte a n on how they better approach a settlement.


    Twali and Margaret remained distant from the team. Most of the time they trail them from behind.


    Baso, the Porter, was nearly exhausted as the bag was nearly full of monster parts. Mostly from goblin and Warg''s Cores. Some scales from Butrikis, and several high-grade teeth from wargs.


    Swift went to the team, she was being serious about her job as apanion. She looted with haste, yet most of the parts were high grades, and valuable. This made Hunter Jo cock an eyebrow.


    Sujiro dashed, leaving Ned with the rest of the team, as he always does. Ned wondered if he was doing this deliberately. But Ned followed him without too much of a hassle, and Sujiro was surprised that Ned couldpete with him in terms of speed.


    They were in the Middle Area of the Du''kki Forest. A part of the forest where grass grew chest-high of Ned, trees as fat as 500 pounds Goblin grew without care if their roots block the way, or bore the ground. The roots were massive Ned had to jump to get past andnd on the other side.


    For scouts, this wasn''t a problem, it was even to their advantage as they climb trees and proceed to scout the area.


    Ned stopped beside Sujiro as soon as hended on a massive branch atop a towering tree. They faced East where the sun has left its spot. To their right ( the Northside) over the horizon, was the Du''kki Mountain. With its broad and massive feature, Ned''s vision was fully upied by the mountain alone. At the bottom were clean-shaven parts of the forest, it looked like tiny craters from above.


    Sujiro wore gloves as he pointed far East of them, he was professional as he didn''t let his emotion bother him during the quest.


    "There," he said. "20 to 30 Kil from our spot."


    Sujiro''s voice was like a sword grinding against a whetstone, rigid yet imposing. He didn''t bother looking at Ned as his eyesid resting to the East. He was pointing to a tiny spot where a cloud of smoke had been spotted. Could be hunters, or beasts. But ording to the map, it was empty, more like nk as the topography was even out with forest.


    Must be new a settlement, Ned thought. They must flip every stone to find Moloatiss, and Sujiro''s keen and experienced eyes did help the quest.


    Ned was impressed by how he handles things, messy hair wasn''t enough to exin his character.


    "What do you think?" Ned said eyes were focused by the Predictive Combat Emtor. The 30 kilometers distance was breached to almost 10 kilometers. But with the massive trees and hills, Ned couldn''t figure out if the smoke came from hunters or highly intelligent beasts making a fire to cook their food.


    "Beast settlements," Sujiro said.


    Silence on part of Ned.


    Sujiro turned over his shoulder, looking at Ned. "Hunters do not make a fire in broad daylight," he said. Paused, maybe for dramatic effect, then continued. "Fire mages were enough to cook food if necessary. But why would they? As hunters, food is already packed. That''s what Porters are for. Even Wood rank hunters knew that making fire will expose their spot. But even so, there are still some, stubborn, or strong enough, maybe to lure enemies closer to them. But no, monsters inside the Middle area are graded at least D, and mostly C. A group surrounded by Grade D monsters alone is already quite a handful for a full party. So no, I wouldn''t risk my spot for the enemies. Which leaves us to one conclusion. Beast settlement."


    Ned nodded, that was quite a mouthful, but helpful.


    The two decided to climb down and traveled back to their team when a group of hunters blocks their way.


    Aside from the hunters, grasses, and trees surrounded them.


    "We''re here for a quest," Sujiro said. Hands slipping behind his back, slowly. "Our quests was approved directly by the Association." He added.


    No response from the hunters. Three of them, one carrying a massive de over his shoulder, looked tired as rings of a circle around his eyes were visible. The de was cut with a jagged tooth above the blunt side. The one beside him has a de that of a fencer, must be saber. But too thin to be a sword. He wore Hunter''s clothing but some parts were ragged. Thest one, tall, and thin, his cheeks bore a dent enough for water to umte, that would make a small pond. He held nothing but a stone, nk, cut without care for smoothness. The stone was like mana stone but made in a hurry.


    Still no response. No Mana Leaking from the three, meaning they weren''t thinking to attack, or so Ned thought.


    The tall and thin hunter cried. He growled like a spotted hyena delivering death to his prey.


    He dashed, going after Ned. Completely ignoring Sujiro.


    Sujiro was ahead of Ned. He pushed himself to his right, blocking thenky hunter. Sujiro then ducked, sweeping the hunter''s foot.


    Thenky hunter stumbled before falling, head first. It was a simple sweep from a rouge, yet thenky hunter seemed to have lost his coordination. His head hit a rock, blood flowed from a deep cut above his eyebrows. Heid still, unmoving.


    "I repeat," Sujiro pronounced. "We are under the quest from the Association."


    Silence shrouded the two remaining hunters. Uncaring what happened to their team.


    Suddenly, the warrior with a broad sword jumped. Hisnding was toward Ned. His massive de flying midair like aet ready to do devastating damage on the ground.


    Sujiro jumped backward, and Ned followed. t


    Then the de roared as it hit the ground.


    Smoke, pebbles, dust, and rabbles flew midair. The ground seemed to crack like a spider''s web.


    As the aftermath of the strike settled, the warrior stood with his de resting on his shoulder, blood dripping. Again, uncaring as one of their teammate was under his footdead. The massive de cut to half their ally. Entrails, fats, bones, and tissues scattered the splintered ground.


    "Moraki''s incarnate!" Sujiro shouted. He flicked his wrist, then a dual knife appeared out of thin air, held by both of his hands. He brandished it midair, and disappeared, and was thrown as the other hunter, with saber as a weapon, vanished from his spot and intercepted Sujiro with a blur.


    Ned heard a loud thud behind him, Sujiro hit a tree then slump to the ground, motionless.


    The hunter with saber appeared in front of Ned. No nes they wore, no rank to analyze.


    "W-where," he muttered. Forcing himself to speak. "W-where." He paused. For the third time, he said, "W-where Gogmurch?"

 Chapter 195: Worse

    Chapter 195: Worse


    The first thing that registered to Ned was the hunter''s uncoordinated movements. The saber guy moved with his hands in unison with his feet for every step: left hand; left foot. Right hand; right foot. He moved like a robot or a puppet. Yet his movements weren''t dull, too agile even if being controlled. The control was a mastery. The control must be recent. If so, he must be near.


    Ned swept his eyes, massive trees, grasses as high as their chest, Ned heard a river flowing to his right, leaves falling, and arrows of sunlight bathed the forest.


    For a moment, the surrounding went eerily quiet.


    The silence broke as the first wind blew from the East at the same time the saber guy went dashing toward Ned.


    Before he could reach Ned, Sujiro intercepted him with the knives now shining with light. Sujiro''s hand blur and blocked the guy''s saber. Sparks left the grinding des. Sujiro threw a knee, hitting the other hunter''s chin and throwing him like a bullet, hitting a tree behind. Rotting barks scattered as the guynded with his back.


    As the saber guy remained in a groggy state, the warrior cut in, throwing his de toward Ned. Not a good idea, unless he was fast enough to recover it instantly. So he did. Sujiro did acrobatic movements mid-air, evading the broad-sword within hair length. Ned did the same as the sword went passing through Sujiro and straight to where he stood.


    But together with the throw was the warrior. He tackled Sujiro along the way and went dashing to Ned. Both of them lugged over the warrior''s shoulder.


    During the drag, Ned had a glimpse of the parasitic beast leeching behind the warrior. So did Sujiro.


    "That''s the one," Ned said.


    Sujiro nodded, and before they hit the tree from behind, he stabbed the knife at the parasite. The green sticky liquid left the throbbing parasite from the wound. As the knife went through, the warrior lost its control and this made Ned and Sujiro escaped his clutch.


    Dragged by his weight, the warrior descended to the ground, like a bullet train lost its power and unable to stop, he crashed. Head first and stopped together with his broad sword stuck against the tree.


    As the warrior lost its parasite, the saber guy twitched. He stood, and started to move, just in time for Ned and Sujiro to bnce themselves fromnding.


    The saber guy''s limbs were twitching. His chin touching his chest. As if a string has been pulled, the saber guy sprinted toward them.


    Ned raised his hands in a defensive position. One arm across each other, defending his head and chest.


    The parasite''s control was mobile. He evaded Sujiro''s throwing knife with a flick of his saber then zigzagged as he evaded the second knife.


    But Sujiro was a rouge, and rouges weren''t rouge if they don''t have a surprise hidden under their sleeves.


    As soon as the second knife passed through the controlled hunter, he threw another knife. The knife whistled on the air, thin, and pointed, it flew like a bolt of arrows.


    Saber guy was hit right through his left shoulder. But the pain was being dulled. Saber guy proceeds even though blood seeping out his wound. His dominant hand wasn''t affected, so he proceeds with a nk look painted on his eyes. The pain wasn''t obvious. He raised his saber, parrying another knife, then another, then another, and another until shadows bored through his legs. Three knives, halfway through.


    Saber guy passed Sujiro, and Sujiro let him be. He wasn''t running, he could barely walk. He limps going toward Ned. Blood on his shoulder, and right leg. His boots made a bloodied footprint along the ground. He dropped with saber still in his hand. His face showed no pain, revenge, or animosity. He just fell.


    "Y-you," saber guy said. nk eyes looking up at Ned. Parasite sucking his mana and controlling him. "W-we never stop. U-until Gogmurch."


    Hisst breath was nothing but a sigh. The parasite then turned grey. Slowly, its body cracked, and eventually, crumbled.


    "What was that?" Sujiro said. Flicked his wrist then the three throwing-knives clipped between his fingers vanished.


    "Our mission," Ned said from behind Sujiro.


    Grasses obscured the rouge''s back. His shoulder going up and down. Exhaustion, perhaps excitement. Still, he was good.


    "We need to leave," he said, ready to dash forward. "We need to rall"


    Arrow grazed Sujiro''s cheek. He dodged just in time for the second arrow, and the third, and the fourth to hit. The fifth arrow was met with a throwing-knife. The knife chipped and the arrow turned to splinter.


    "Six," Ned muttered. His eyes nced at the top of the tree. Behind a trunk was a figure in green, with pointed ears and jagged teeth. Goblins, the crowd of the forest. "Six of them," he said. Two goblins over each tree.


    Ned rolled, evading the arrows aimed toward him.


    Sujiro flipped backward and stopped when his back touched the trunk of a tree. He was hidden together in the tall grass.


    But from a bird''s eye view, the goblins could see Sujiro and Ned confidently.


    Ned stopped as soon as Sujiro climbed up the massive tree. To increase his climbing speed, Sujiro used the dents of the surface of the tree and used his knives to lurched going upward to the first two goblin archers.


    Ned reached for the dying hunter''s saber, blood and pebbles hugged the sword.


    To his surprise, it was lightfeather-light. As if it was made not of metal but cotton. The saber was a meter and a half long, a little more and long-sword family will wee the saber. The hilt was wrapped with cloth to avoid slipping. The owner was not fond of decoration as his saber looked dull. in, simple, yet sharp.


    Ned raised the saber. No time to test, he bent, almost crouching, and dodged an arrow whistling over his head. Ned waved the saber in an arching motion, grasses cut to half within a meter and a half radius around Ned. The move wasn''t for show-off as four arrows were cut to half along with the grasses. To his left, a scream came falling from the top of the tree.


    Two goblins fell with knives dug inside their eye sockets.


    Sujiro then jumped from branches to branches until he reached two more goblin across the other tree. While Ned on the bottom evaded and sliced to half the arrows aimed at him. The process repeated until thest goblin fell from the top of the tree. Six goblins, six knives, six eye sockets, six life.


    Sujironded across Ned. The two wore ck leather, they almost looked identical, gloves aside.


    Ned swept his eyes to the dead hunters. He sighed, the parasites leeching on their back were dead. Nothing was even left from the first hunter as his body was mutted to half.


    Sujiro flicked his hand, knives vanished. He went straight to Ned with burning eyes and grabbed thetter''s cor.


    "They''re hunters!" He said, voice roaring throughout the forest. "Why are they attacking us!"


    "I told you," Ned said, not fighting back, but eyes meeting the other. "They''re being controlled, I need to find the one controlling them."


    Sujiro said, "Who!"


    Ned said, "A beasts."


    Sujiro said, "Impossible."


    Ned shook his head. "Saw it before."


    Sujiro let go of Ned''s cor. "Was it the same as this?" The rouge''s eye looking at the dead hunters.


    Ned shook his head. "Worse," he said. "Only me and the other Rouge remained. I wasn''t even sure if the rouge was still alive. Last thing I heard he was taken care of by the Association. After that, I have no news. The other team fared as well. Only one of them was saved." Ned thought of Sasani and how they were saved by Twali.


    "Sorry," Sujiro said, voice lowered. Eyes remained at Ned. His voice then spiked up as if he wasn''t sure if what he said was trueing from him.


    Silence was Ned''s answer. His mind transitioned to the day where the Quickfall team was almost annihted. If only his team has been more careful. But that time, they do not have any idea about the group of beasts doing their test, and luck wasn''t on Ned''s team at that time.


    "Who''s Gogmurch?" Sujiro asked. He may be talking to Ned, but Ned felt that his senses were doubled. His eyes darted to every tree and grasses there is. Trying to look for darkened figures hiding behind the trees, maybe from the tall grasses, or rocks nearby.


    "You could say he is the beasts Captain," Ned said, contemting. "More like their general."


    "Why are they after you?"


    "I was thest person their General had seen." Fought, Ned thought.


    "Then this mission is about?"


    "That''s need to know," Ned said, standing his ground. This is about me, about Roy, maybe I''m being selfish here. But it must be done, Ned thought. The saber extended to his right. "Just get me to the settlements until I find that caterpir beast." Ned paused and walked past Sujiro. "The rest, I''ll handle it my self."

 Chapter 196: Laying Plan

    Chapter 196: Laying n


    40 minutes passed. Ned and Sujiro rendezvous with the rest of the team.


    Sujiro took the dead parasite off the body of the dead saber guy and threw it at the center of the group.


    The parasite was covered with thin, almost transparent, skin. Its entrails were visible from the inside. Underneath its faceless form was a jugr surrounded by countless sharp teeth.


    The throw made the parasite rolled and stopped underneath the Porter''s foot. Baso took a small jump, surprised by the small parasitic beast. Bits of meat were stuck between its teeth.


    "Is that?" Hunter Jo said, hands on hisps. Just like the others, he sat on a piece of wood overgrown by white fungi. Twali and Margaret were nowhere to be found, it appears that they were letting the Hallowguard team proceeds with their own decisions.


    Sujiro nodded, their travel took a bit of toll on him. He breathes to calm himself. "It appears we might have a number of problems here, Gon."


    This was the first time Ned heard Sujiro talking to their team leader, and in the eastern part of Cassan, Gon appeared to be a form of respect addressed to their elder or leaders.


    Respectively, the team sat, forming a circle, with Hunter Jo followed by Hunter Ja, the Twins, Baso, and Swift on the tail.


    They were surrounded by bushes, and trees, and rocks. The setting sun was breaking through the gaps of the fat trees from the West.


    Hunter Jo stood and examined the dead parasite, inside its soft body was a faint light that slowly dimmed to nothingness. After the light, which Ned considered to be the absorbed mana,pletely vanished, the parasite''s body slowly cracked like devoid of any liquid. Slowly, the body crumbled to dust. Until the breeze of the wind swept it off the ground like remnants of burned paper.


    The connection between Ned and Swift was reserved as thetter nodded without too much of a meaning. She was focused on being Swift and being a Looter. Ned nodded as a response and stopped behind Baso, and folded his arm behind his back to listen and coordinate with the team if possible. The saber slung behind his back with a makeshift strapping he got from the dead hunter. The saber was noticed by Hunter Ja before giving a thoughtful nod to Ned.


    Sujiro proceeds beside their leader.


    Baso the short-haired, tanned skin that doesn''t appear to be a Companion at all with its expensive leather strapping nodded over his shoulder, beside him was Swift.


    Hunter Jo went back to his seat and remained silent. The old leader nodded to Ned and Sujiro.


    Thetter took it as a sign to start.


    Sujiro exined everything that had happened with their encounter against the other hunters and the goblins. Leaving the part where he strangled Ned. The Twin''s lips arched up upon hearing that the goblins have appeared as well. They seemed to hate goblins.


    As Sujiro gave a quick brief about the event, Ned''s eyes swept over the team. Ulysses, the knight, was nowhere to be found. He was on sentry duty. Their team was efficient in terms of task delegations. They might make it through.


    We should, Ned thought. There''s no other way than this.


    Detect, his voice echoed and followed by an invisible aura copsing out from his body as the epicenter.


    Nine living and warm figures appeared under Ned''s HUD. They bundled all together in the center of his disy, while Ulysses circles the rest of the group in a 25-meter radius.


    Twali and Margaret might be too strong, that Ned''s lowest level of Detect was unable to determine their location. Or, perhaps, they were humans, too skilled to hide their Mana Leak.


    They were safe, currently.


    "Goblins," Holly said, disgust broke his tone, hands clutching between her breast.


    "Too weak," Molly added. "But in a group, they were like Sleeping Disease, incurable, and devastating."


    "Then what now, Gon?" Sujiro said, fingering his messy hair. He might have lost an idea.


    To Ned''s surprise, it wasn''t Hunter Joying the n.


    Hunter Ja coughed over a balled fist and rested them on hisp like his older brother. "We proceed with the n," he said. Eyes aligned to his brother, waiting for a nod. Which Hunter Jo did. Ja then proceed. "But this time, we will have to expand more of our mana." He raised a finger toward the Twins. "Holly, Molly," he said with a slight pause. Voice was raspy but barren of any doubt. "You were to fill your Sphere with your mana."


    I''m afraid, this quest will take longer than what we have expected. With all the Huntersing into y, we need to take extra caution. So, I want you two to have mana reserved inside the Sphere. We don''t know how long the fights will take, especially that the goblins started to leave their territory. Also, no more scouting. Sujiro will take the lead with Ulysses, as always when we are in a tight spot. We need Sujiro''s quick response and Ulysses''s protection. I want the fights to be quick. Companions will be protected in the middle as we kept on moving forward."


    The Twins nodded.


    So, the Twins were the ss cannons, while Sujiro and Ulysses were the vanguards, unusual for a rouge. Ned wondered how Hunter Ja, the mage d in chainmail, fights, and his role in the team. His brother was a mage as well.


    Hunter Ja''s crystal spear was split into two, making him look like a dual-wielding warrior rather than a mage with the detached spear hanging on his waist.


    Hunter Jo held nothing but his bare hands. He was set in heavy armor, yet he was a mage.


    Ned concluded, the two weren''t just mages, but hybrids. Ned was having thoughts on how would they fight, but the questse first. And their stances and spells were an extra reward for him to learn.


    A group of four mages, a rouge, and a knight. Perhaps they might make it back.


    Baso was half listening as his head kept on sweeping back and forth forward the horizon. Afraid that maybe someone or something might jump them. He never spoke, timid perhaps.


    Swift nodded, and light of green and white broke the shadow beside her.


    The Twins were filling their Sphere ims, it looked the same as the one that Ned had used, with Toni and Xi, during the Selection process. Curiosity struck Ned.


    Holly nodded, looking at Ned, and said, "They''re Spheres to store mana. Mages are limited to a set of spells and the amount of mana to be used every day. So we need to fill this Sphere to have extra mana stored just in case we went dry."


    Ned nodded and was cut off by Hunter Jo before he could even speak.


    "I''m afraid this wasn''t just a ''just in case'' this time."


    Sujiro nodded and said, "If hunters were being controlled then we need to expect that we will encounter a lot of them. This is Du''kki if I remembered correctly."


    The Twins rolled their eyes, but they weren''t hating Sujiro. It was as if they were used to him mocking them, they were a team after all.


    The Spheres were used as back up ns whenever mages depleted their mana. Just like how Ned absorbs the Mana Stones and store it inside his body.


    Molly smiled and gave the Sphere to Ned. Inside was her mana. Green, sometimes white light swirling inside the ss Sphere. The Sphere on Ned''s hand was light, the size was half his fist but bigger than the Mana Stones.


    What if Ned absorbs the mana? This has crossed Ned''s mind, and again, curiosity struck him. In a blink, the ss Sphere was emptied. But not even a single tick his Mana increased. Too impure, or too little, perhaps.


    Molly gasped and shook her head. "The Sphere is broken again, Sujiro," Ned said.


    Sujiro knitted his brows and said, "No, I bought it at the Merchant Guild. They said the Sphere was fresh from the Capital. Don''t tell me you rushed filling it. If you did, of course, it will spill of mana. Come on, Molly."


    "At ''the'' Merchant Guild?" Holly interjected, eyes studying the Sphere Ned was holding.


    "Yes," Sujiro said. "At ''the'' Merchant Guild."


    "Here," Ned said. Forcing himself not to throw a wary smile. It wasn''t broken nor a dun. Ned siphoned the mana in a blink of an eye, and since most of it was impure, Ned could barely feel the mana running his veins.


    Hunter Ja threw a suspicious look at Ned.


    "How do I talk to Master Twali?" Ned said after handing the Sphere.


    "Just say his name," Hunter Jo the team leader said. "And he''ll be here."


    So Ned did, and Twali appeared behind him out of nowhere. But before that, the air swooshed from above, and all Ned could see was a blur across the horizon and Twali stood behind him as if he was there all along.


    "Yes?" Twali said, his servant attitude and posture purposely exudes.


    Ned muttered beside Twali. The servant nodded with stiffness as if Ned''s request was colliding with his ego.


    Twali let out a long sigh and flicked a wrist. Two Mana Stone summoned out his ring. The group gasped in awe and surprise.


    "For the Twins," Twali said, then paced backward, leaving a smile and a blur under the shadows.


    They all look at Ned, even Swift. Especially Swift the Lord''s daughter in disguise. Now, she might have ideas as to why his father was sticking to Ned. Her shoulders lowered in defeat.


    The Twins were overjoyed as they absorb the mana from the mana stone. Their smiles were wide as their bodies sways left and right as if they were in an opera.


    Hunter Jo nodded thanks to Ned.


    "We will wait for the Twins to fill their Spheres," Hunter Jo said looking at Ned.


    "No problem with me," Ned said. "I need all the chances I could get. This mission means life to me. So I need all to be prepared."


    "Very well," Hunter Ja said, standing. Flicking his leather pants with dust. Chainmail nking with the gesture. "We will proceed with the n. We only rest when needed." He paused looking at the team. "Proceed to prepare things. We''ll leave in an hour."

 Chapter 197: Havoc

    Chapter 197: Havoc


    Based on their intel and the map given out by the Association, they will have to encounter six more settlements before reaching the Inner part of the forest.


    Their trip did not take long as the first settlement came into view ording to the map they were following. Stopping the party, it was Hunter Jo that repeated the n for onest time.


    "ording to our intel. There will be six more beast settlements after this stream, here."finger pointing over a map with a blue line"It is also possible that we might encounter hybrids and evolved during our raid. Possible of a goblin Shaman. So, be aware while we are fighting them. But of course, they are beasts, so we''re not sure if where exactly are these shamans hiding. So we might need to flush them out. That''s where Sujiroes in, finds the shaman, gives the signal and we attack it. It will be easy to kill the rest without theirmand. Sujiro and Ulysses, you two are in charge of clearing the path. Twins, stay in the group, Hunter Ja and I will trail behind the vanguard team. Companions, do your job. Ned, since you''re not teaming with our scout, you''ll be with the rest of the Companion. Do you know how to skin a prey?"


    Ned nodded then the team proceed to cross the stream. The sun was almost set with its deep orange bars of light reflecting over the stream of water.


    Along the way, dead bodies of swamp goblins, wargs, and its cousin, which Ned saw for the first time, were water wargs: smaller than the standard wargwhich was a meter when standing on fourthe water wargs have blue fur instead of white running their head down to their tail. The rest were grey fur.


    Hunter Jo pointed to Swift than to the water wargs. This monster''s Core was blue in color as they were widely popr when making utility ims such as fridges-like tools that freeze food. Its Core was also used for creating certain alchemical products. Its fur was traded for a hefty amount as it was tougher and climate durable than the normal wargs. But only the Core was extracted as the team proceeds with haste, and the reward for their Grade A quest was more than enough. The team will only take necessary monster parts. That includes the goblins tooth, as they were widely used to create tools and weapons in the hand of a good cksmith. Swift did her job effortlessly, while Baso remained close to her to fetch the monster parts and put them inside his bag.


    The team stopped beside a boulder, camouged by trees and bushes, with scratches forming tiny scars. There, against the cast of a shadow, Sujiro and Ulysses were waiting.


    "What do you got?" Said Leader Jo as he made his way against the throng of bushes and grasses, and crouched, mimicking the two.


    "Twenty-two," said Sujiro.


    "Plus two fire smanders," Ulysses added with a grin.


    "My, my, Ned," said leader Jo over his shoulder. "I can''t let this opportunity pass. Since we''re here, why not we proceed now?"


    Was he asking for Ned? Somehow this made team Leader Jo closer to Ned''s good side. Ned nodded


    "There''s more," Ned said, "look."


    Eyes overlooking the herd of Wargs and swamp goblins doing what seemed to be torture. The tiny warg twitches as the goblins kept on hitting it with their crude spears. Around the mouth of a shack was a goblin of difference. Grey fur vegetated its back, it moved with three legs as the other one appeared to be a totem of some sort. The stick turned crutch has a tiny skull on the top, appeared to be a human baby skull, surrounded with ck feathers that let out a strange light whenever the goblin shaman muttered words.


    The tiny warg, which appeared to be a newborn, was bleeding with crimson liquid, and nearly dying.


    Even though the distance of the settlement from Ned''s group was around fifty to sixty meters, the tiny warg''s howl reverberated across the trees and grasses reaching them. The howl was painful as if saying ''please kill me instead.''


    The group could barely see half of the settlement as it was half-covered with trees, nts, and rocks, but half of it was visible. The team knelt beside the boulder to hide from the swamp goblins passing outside the settlement that appeared to be sentries.


    The Goblin shaman limped toward the body of the half dying warg. Swamp goblins and adult wargs made way for the shaman. Behind the shaman were two towerings, bulking, and massive goblins. They looked almost the same as the one Ned had encountered during the Chance Arrow game. Their weapon choice was heavy axes. The only difference was that these goblins were free.


    The shaman stopped beside the tiny warg. The rest of the herd bowed down as the shaman resided his totem. It then muttered words only they could understand. The totem then shone a blinding white light then the settlement was engulfed with the light like a nket.


    After the white light disappeared, the tiny warg''s skin turned to dust, what remained was its canine bones. The shaman, who was once limping and looking old, now stood with straightened back. Its grey fur turned ck as if anew. Face looking fresh, and eyes ring red towards the team of Ned.


    The shaman then issued a ringmand. It raised its totem, waving it midair.


    The rest of the herd, be it swamp goblins or wargs, turned their heads toward the Hallowguard team. Seeing their meal has arrived, the herd rushed toward the group. Saliva drooling, howls echoing, and arrows flying.


    From the distance, the herd was a stampede of death.


    But from the Hallowguard team''s view, they were nothing but a group of mindless beast controlled by a not so mindless beast.


    "Twins remain with the Companion," Hunter Jo issued amand.


    "Yes!" Said the Twins in unison. Voices were like a string of guitars, tiny yet refreshing.


    Sujiro and Ulysses broke their spot and proceed to meet the herd of the beast. They were then followed by the two hybrids.


    Sujiro flicked his wrist and threw knives, downing six goblins at once. Ned was still unsure if the rouge has his pocket dimension or simply a trick.


    Ulysses with his chipped and battle-hardened tower shield and knightly sword, proceed to taunt the herd. He lured four. Arrows shot toward him but hit nothing but his shield. He swung his sword from behind. Slicing three goblins. Thest swamp goblin, from his left, stopped the momentum of the sword with its skull. Ulysses kicked the goblin on its chest, throwing the beast and retaining his sword.


    Behind Ulysses were the two mages sh hybrids.


    Hunter Jo, the team leader in heavy armor, summoned a massive de from the ground. The de was made of mud, rocks, and crystals bundled together to form a weapon of havoc. He held the massive de with his hands. For some time, the massive de was throbbing with light as if Hunter Jo was pumping his mana into the de. Ned heard a loud thump-thumping from the massive de. Jo then stopped pumping his mana, satisfied. The massive de was hurled and rested over his shoulder. He then muttered words while raising his left hand. A pir, bigger than a standard human, arose underneath his feet, pushing him upward. Now Jo looked like a tower. The pir twisted, pushing as if mming hunter Jo toward the herd of Wargs and swamp goblins.


    Thest thing Ned heard was a battlecry followed by a barrage of roar. Hunter Jo ms himself along with his massive de on the iing herd. Rocks, woods, eight out of a dozen shack crumbled, limbs, heads, tails, and crude weapons scattered mid-air like a party of groggy animals. After the dust settled, a crater was formed to where Hunter Jo hasnded. His massive de of mud, rocks, and crystals broke in half. But he was smiling. He pumped mana, making his de recovered to its original form. Again, a pir was formed underneath him, he shot upward, roared, and killed. The process happened four more times. Reducing the herd''s number to a handful.


    The settlement turned to a yground, the fences of woods turned splintered, shacks crumbled, the ground shook, branches snapped to half. The herd was annihted. What remained were the two fire smanders, the bulking goblins, and the goblin shaman. They were nned, and they will be tested.


    Hunter Ja remained behind Ulysses, the two did nothing but to watch as the carnage unfold. Sujiro then appeared beside Ulysses. He held a goblin head on his left and threw it over the rest of its dead friends. He muttered, and Ulysses nodded, while Hunter Ja from behindughed. They stood there watching a show they already knew the ending.


    The scene went quiet. In the center was a shack, deliberately left untouched, human skeletons adorned the shack. This made Hunter Jo, who was standing across, snickered.


    A ball of fire hovered from his right. Team leader Jo simply stomped his foot and a barrier of mud hardened with rocks blocked the fireball.


    Fire Smanders were green in nature with a scattered of yellow luminous scales. Their snouts were elongated and their throats bloated whenever they spew fire.


    Leader Jo waved his hand, the gold-ranked hunter conjured a cage made of mud underneath the two fire smanders.


    Another wave of his hand trapped the fire smanders then the cage slowly contracted until the fire smanders were groped inside. One of the beasts spew fire, but the cage was made of magic. The fire passed through the tiny gaps of the cage along with a roar, then a screech, until thest thing heard from them was a whip. Fire Smanders weren''t fireproof after all. Smoke then exited the cage.


    "Idiots."


    This was the first time Ned had heard Baso speaks, and it wasn''t pleasant the first time. But he was smiling.


    "I-I," Baso said over his shoulder. "Nevermind." He said in a defeated tone.


    He was kneeling in the middle, to his right was Swift, behind was Ned and the Twins were in the front. To their left was the boulder.


    Ned frowned and looked at the Twins and said, "Were you two whistling?"

 Chapter 198: No Time to Rest

    Chapter 198: No Time to Rest


    The shack of woods and branches, with hardened mud, crumbled as two axes were thrown from the inside.


    Along the throw were roaring, then figures jumped out from the shattered makeshift living quarter.


    Hunter Jo caught one of the axes as the other one passes through his barrier of Terra magic. The hunter, who for now, has been soloing most of the beast took a small step backward as he snapped the edge of the ax with both of the ts of his hands. With his weight, and the ax''s, Hunter Jo pivoted and spun to gain momentum. He then hurled the ax toward the figure thatnded almost ten meters from him.


    Green liquid squirted from the side of the bulking goblin, that Ned now remembered being called as the Champions from the Chance Arrow Game. The dead body thudded not far from Hunter Jo.


    One of the goblin Champions fell with an ax sticking his side. The other growled in anger as he noticed his brother fell, dead.


    The other goblin Champion bolted forward Hunter Jo. One of the axes split open a tree behind Hunter Jo and sparkled as it struck the boulder to where Ned and the rest of the team remained impassive.


    Baso and Swift jumped away from the boulder, while traces of dust and rubbles trailed them.


    Ned remained behind as he watched the Twins enjoying the scene. There, Ned thought they hated the goblins.


    The goblin Champion roared, its yeast covered teeth exposed under the setting sun, he then struck his chest and tackled himself toward Hunter Jo.


    The Hallowguard''s team leader revealed his worth, as what he was doing for a moment now. He gripped the hilt of his mana-conjured de and swung it wide.


    The goblin Champion didn''t mean much just like its other counterpart. His mossy green torso split in half as the de passes through it. Upper and lower body spun countless times before they were thrown back to the destroyed shack.


    There, in the middle of the shack, or what was left of it, was the goblin shaman. Before the rest of the team could react. The shaman already conjured its siphoning magic. The fire smanders turned to a bone inside the Terra conjured cage. The first Goblin Champion didn''t look like much, ivory skull gleamed as thest of the light sucked its flesh going back to the source.


    The Goblin Shaman raised its totem staff, then emitted a blinding light. After which, its body turned dark green with brown stripes running all over its body. Fur stood like that of a wire, copper and brown in color. After it absorbs the champion, its body erged. Wide shoulders, and long arms as well as legs. But the shaman wasn''t a big fan of being static. The moment thest of the light vanished, he sprung forward the culprit of the havoc. The shaman turned warrior, turned enrage, and roared as it raised the totem-staff angled for a good strike.


    Hunter Jo blocked the attack with its massive de, he tried pushing back the shaman-warrior but to no avail, he was pushed otherwise.


    The shaman-warrior''s strength doubled, perhaps tripled. It didn''t wait for Hunter Jo to prepare himself. He dashed forward, waved his staff, and hit Hunter Jo on his side, making him grunt and thrown with a roll going inside the dimming forest. His sword vanished as he lost his link with it.


    "Gon," Sujiro cried. He stepped a foot forward, ready to intercept the shaman-warrior but was halted on his track as Hunter Ja rested an arm over his shoulder.


    As if the transformation has a limit, the shaman-warrior rushed toward Ned, ignoring the three hunters: Sujiro, Ulysses, and Ja. Which made the three even more enraged.


    Hunter Ja blocked the shaman-warrior with his spearnow connected. The crystal spear hummed in front of the beast.


    Without a second thought, the shaman-warrior jumped backward, evading a stranged light that almost cut him in half. It then raised its staff, releasing two fireballs in session.


    The ground to where Hunter Ja stood was enveloped with smoke, trails of dust followed through.


    The shaman-warrior then dashed with a speed faster than Sujiro, or the knight Ulysses. Passing stream, and grasses, it reached the boulder and pulled the ax that was stuck. It then raised it upward. Staff to his right, and an ax to his left.


    The Twins jumped off their feet but instantly recovered as the shaman-warrior struck the ax between them. They cried for a moment there.


    Ned jumped backward. Swift dashed to her right. Surprisingly, Baso the team''s Porter pulled a short metallic sword from his porter bag and held it across his chest in a defensive position. He then jumped together with Swift, evading the stones that were left uncheck flying toward him. He stumbled with his butt followed by a stone scratching his forehead. Swift pulled him further from the point of impact. While the Twins nimbly evaded the attack with a grin stered on their faces.


    Behind the smoke was an obscured image of the shaman-warrior. It stood there struggling with something. As the wind blew, erasing the smoke, it was clear that the shaman-warrior was being bound with green vines. It kept on struggling as the leafy vines wrapping his limbs, neck, and chest. A series of interlocking vines pulled the shaman-warrior from behind, keeping it off-bnce.


    The bulky goblin roared in annoyance. His green yet ring eyes red at Ned, not to the Twins.


    The vines squeaked as it kept on struggling with the beast. Its head turning pale as the flow of blood was cut from the neck.


    Holly raised her hands with palms sticking with each other. She muttered words and maneuvered her fingers in a gesture that would let her mana flow from her body toward the tip of her fingers. Whistlees first followed by a distortion surrounding her hand then an invisible form of magic conjured. Her tied-to-bun hair bounced as the wind magic kept on forming from her hand. The jade bracelet shone green.


    "Fragor," Holly cried. "Volvo!"


    Before anyone could feel the change in the surrounding, the shaman-warrior was put to a continuous burst of wind magic. Like bubbles popping, the beast let out a scream as the wind magic popped on his sr plexus, followed by a pop on legs, then neck, then chest. From his back, from his side. The torture ended as one massive ball of air popped right in front of the beast.


    Silence settled in, smoke and dust vanished. After a few seconds, the shaman-warrior came into view with a limb cut off from its base. Green liquid leaking off its eyes, ears, and mangled nose. The surface of the skull was visible on its forehead. Below its neck, a chamber was formed. Ribs dangling, lungs of green tissue intes, and one a-foot in diameter Core kept on pumping life to the dying beast. The Core radiated a soft thumping light of green and white. Veins trying to hold the Core together was mangled to half.


    Molly''s vines weren''t needed anymore as the shaman-warrior fell on its knees, dying. Its head lowered, touching its chest, saliva drooling, and shoulder lurching up and down in a slow and steady-state. The totem-staff must be an heirloom considering that the beast held it with much force, rather than its lifeunable, or unwilling to let go. Its breath was a wheeze.


    The Twins blew out a victorious whistle in unison.


    Baso remained in his butt.


    Swift let out steam under her mask. The sun was nearly set, and the warm was bidding goodbye to wee the cold apanied by treacherous darkness.


    "Can''t do much when bound?" Asked Molly. Looking at the dying beast with mocking eyes.


    "Can''t do much when you can''t"


    The ivory skull of the baby human attached at the tip of the staff glowed red as the shaman-warrior raised it for onest atta


    Sujiro appeared behind and m the knife from the back of its neck. Skin, tissues, and cartges pierced as the tip of the knife exited from its throat. Foam of green blood gurgled from the wound.


    Together with the rouge was Hunter Ja''s crystal spear boring from behind the thick skull of the beast. Bone and brains mangled as the spear passed through its skull and ended with the eyeball sticking at the tip of the spear. The green eyeball dimmed to ck along with its Core turning dead.


    The shaman-warrior let go of the totem-staff over itsst breath.


    "What a waste," Hunter Jo said.


    Ned wasn''t sure how he appeared behind Swift and Baso. Thest thing he knew, he was thrown inside the forest.


    And as if the leader''s surprise appearance was a normal urrence, Hunter Sujiro answered him nonchntly, "Not all, Gon." He then threw the knife that pierced the shaman-warrior''s throat. This made Ned wondered, why not keep it?


    "Yes," Ulysses said. Lifting his metal boots with care as he crosses the stream. His tower shield slung behind his back with the sword hanging his waist, both made a rattling sound against his metal armor.


    Hunter Ja pulled the spear off the beast''s skull. The eyeball rolled and stopped between rocks. He then spun around where he could exert strength to lift the dead body of the shaman-warrior. It turned out, he doesn''t need to as the bulking size of the dead goblin was slowly deting to its original size. Hunter Ja turned the shaman down-side-up with its hollow chest ready to be viewed with the rest of the team.


    "See?" Sujiro said walking near the body of the goblin shaman. He flicked his hand and a knife, with a thin and curving shape appeared. He then knelt, ready to cut the veins that holding the Core.


    "No," Swift said from Ned''s right. All eyes turned to her. "I''m the Looter here." Her voice was bold under the mask, trying to sound manly. "Let me at least do my job."


    Sujiro nodded, for the first time Ned saw him with a faint smile. He then threw his knife near the stream, again, along with his smile.


    After Swift carefully looted the Core. Hunter Jo pulled a bottle out of Baso''s bag. The bottle was made of ss with strange markings surrounding it. It was difficult for Ned to understand, but he assumed it as a Rune marking. Swift then gave the Core to him then put it inside the bottle. Keeping it from any foreign elements.


    "Let''s go," Ned said. This time, all eyes turned toward him. He smiled. "No time to rest."


    Instead of despondent reactions, Ned was answered with a smile except for Sujiro and Baso. Swift nodded in agreement.


    In fact, no need to rest. After the fight, Ned could feel the team''s excitement meter striking high.


    The team left the first major settlement. Leaving monster parts and havoc behind.

 Chapter 199: Along the Way

    Chapter 199: Along the Way


    Ned and the team soon arrived at the second beast settlement. Along the way, they encountered a group of beasts, wargs, and butrikis. Sujiro took the chance to show off his skills along with Ulysses. The team nned to hit hard and fast, leaving dead bodies piled upon their trail. This made Baso rxed as he didn''t need to pack things along the way. Somehow, Their Looter, Swift wasn''t feeling fair as well. She was there to contribute to the team, and not being a burden. She asked Ned to gain an ample amount of experience, not just shoot arrows whenever Chance Arrow Game was avable. She did, however, controlled her emotion as the team went to set their n for the next settlement. Ned thought she might be feeling itched to join the fight. But no, she shouldn''t. Last time she did, she was half-naked and almost baked by the goblins. The two were aware of these facts. Three, Twali counted.


    Without Goblin Shamans or Champions, the second settlement was raided with significant ease.


    The terrain surrounding the Middle Area mostly consisted of streams, rock buds, and tiny hills. ording to the map, farther east, the Inner Area was surrounded mostly with swamps broken only by the hills and an ample amount of trees.


    Dusk has ended after they reached the third settlement. Ned was specific with his orders, rest only if needed. The team doesn''t need to rest. They were carefully chosen by Twali, and it proved that the servant did exactly what he was told. He did choose quite an impressive team. Aside from the witty performances of the Twins, the team was focused on the task at hand, they rarely beckon with each other, their movements were counted and precise. Even the Porter, did follow the team with careful judgment.


    Most of the time Baso took a defensive stance whenever a fight was ongoing. He always separates himself away from the team, afraid that he might disturb their focus.


    Swift did the same, she was learning more as she became closer with Baso, learning traits and ways of Companions. This made Baso popped a chest every time Swift asked him for guidance. When to loot, when to flee, and when to engage inbat as a Companion. The Companions were always in the middle, having the Twins acting as a tail of the group. Ned wondered if other hunting parties were the same as them? But Ned doubted the idea, as he remembered Liv who tried to get him killed by making a contract with Ghostbloods. Maybe the hunter was indeed with the Ghostbloods.


    Ned''s thought broke as Sujiro came back from a scout and did a soft whistle calling the team toward him. Their figures were hidden by grasses and shadows cast by the fat trees surrounding them. The team doesn''t need to have a light conjured out of magic or torch as the glorious beam of moonlight struck them, illuminating the map Hunter Jo held.


    Sujiro exined the number of the beast and their types crowding the settlement. Double dozens of them. Swamp goblins fairly dominating the Outer and Middle Area, along with their pet wargs. Still, no shaman this time. But Champions they have. Four, actually. This stered a grin on the team leader''s face and his brother showing the same, if not too obvious.


    These two, Ned thought.


    He never thought the brothers were battle-hungry. His eyes looking at the two as he knelt on one beside Swift. This made their elbows rubbed with each other. Although his leather was thick, still, Ned could feel Sasani''s warmth radiating off her thin leather jacket. Some strands of ginger and dark hair raffled under the edges of the mask. Ned''s eyes went back to the team.


    The approach was no different than thest two settlements. Sujiro and Ulysses acted as vanguard while Hunter Jo and Ja remained trialing from behind. Only this time, Ulysses did the show-off.


    He took half of the beast, leaving the three with a handful of retreating goblins, and weeping wargs but no fire smanders.


    Ned studied Ulysses. He remarked that he could learn a thing or two from him since he was a knight in training. His approach was fair. He ran in the middle, lure the beasts, holds them, and let the other finish them off. If he was feeling pissed off or excited, he sometimes threw his tower shield in the middle of the crowded beast, it must be some kind of skill when the shieldnded on the ground and made a deafening explosion, annihting the poor beasts. Hismon skill was a sword skill. After he threw the shield, the Knight muttered words with his sword perpendicr across his chest. The tip then raised upward and was followed by a shot of light raining down the beast. Leaving them with a pierced body, and screams bidding goodbye.


    No shaman, yet Champions were present. But this doesn''t affect the team''s performance. Hunter Jo took two of the goblin champion, one for Ulysses and one for Sujiro. It must be the beast''s standard-issue, just like the rest of the champions Ned encountered, held axes as weapons.


    Without the shaman, the clearance was faster this time. Swift took out the dead Champion''s Core handed them to Baso, where thetter was waiting with the rune engraved bottle. One for the shaman-warrior Core, and the other bottle for the four Champion.


    Before they left the settlement, Ned caught a sh of light above the trees and he assumed it was Twali and the Overseer. Doing nothing but to observe, making sure the quest goes smoothly as nned, and the Lady of the House be safe, as nned.


    Along the way, the team unrooted and looted herbs and valuable grasses only in the Bogblot region could be found. One of them, an herb with an umbre-like roof mushroom and a crimson red spot called Spotted Toad Herb. A highly poisonous nt if not handled by Herbalist well. Not too many hunters saw this kind of herb as it rarely grew in the region. Surprisingly, ording to Baso, the Spotted Toad Herb only grew in certain conditions. Like the proper temperature, and a proper amount of water. Too many of the said elements will lose their potency, too little and the poison will consume the herb, making it more dangerous and useless for the Herbalist. And surprisingly, as if he knew already that there will be Spotted Toad Herb, Baso took out a cloth made of thick leather and carefully cut the base of the herb with his short-sword and wrap it with the leather. Delicately putting it inside his bag. Where other monster parts were waiting.


    Stars scattered above the dark sky, the moon that was half this time, made the team''s travel faster as they don''t need to light a torchrevealing their position.


    Glenn, the spy for the Time to Loot sh merchant was right again. Aside from the Ghostbloods, Ned had never encountered bandits. Even in the Du''kki ind. Not even other hunters. They have been traveling half a day and they never encountered other hunters doing their quests or raiding. Not even gathering quests. Perhaps, they were on the other side of the ind.


    "Map," Ned muttered, too soft to be called a whisper.


    A rectangr map popped up in his view. Opacity was almost reduced to 10%. But when Nedid his eyes on a specific part of the map, his system significantly increases the opacity. Making it visible under Ned''s view.


    The party was nearing the fourth settlement. And they were also nearing the base of the Du''kki mountain. ording to the map, six or seven more kilometers to their right was the coast where the waves of the ocean pping the cliff.


    Sujiro raised a fist. Making the group stop, like a domino in reverse action. The Twins spun around, making sure their back was free of ambush. Hunter Jo and Ja proceed to juggle their mana. Readying themselves for ambushes. Ulysses on the other hand crouched, with his sword tilted to not hit the ground. He was then followed by Sujiro and the brothers. Leaving the Companions, and the Twins out of their n.


    "Detect." He should have thought of it instead of murmuring. Holly looked over her shoulder as her Twin sister muttered the same. Gaining a frown from her.


    Aside from the team, no other form of life was visible under Ned''s HUD and perception.


    "We are near," Sujiro said under his breath. Messy hair he fingered. "About four to five hundred men." He looked up to Ned, waiting if he wanted to share any idea.


    Ned shook his head, and Sujiro proceeds to exin. He then stood and with a blur of his feet, added with the shadow under the tree, he was almost a shadow in human form vanishing. The group decided that Sujiro would have to scout the area first. Ned remembered and assumed that to where they were standing was the one that the smoke had arisen before when Sujiro and Ned went above the tree to scout in advance.


    Few seconds after Sujiro left was the roar of massive explosions happening not far from them. The direction was from the fourth settlement.


    Baso jumped off his feet, deciding where to go: proceed forward, or backward? He was confused as the team remained motionless under the dark veiled sky. Another explosion came in through and Hunter Jo rushed going the same path as the rouge. The rest of the team then followed.


    They stopped when they saw Sujiro in aplete daze with his hand stretching over the side of the tree. Not far from them was the settlement, cry ofughter and raged engulfed it. Wasn''t from beasts but from humans. Hunters. A dozen of them crying in excitement as they ughter the settlement.

 Chapter 200: Shield of Valor

    Chapter 200: Shield of Valor


    "Say," Hunter Ja said, he rarely talks. But when he does, all ears were on him, even the Porter. "We should leave this encampment. It was looted and overwhelmed by those hunters."


    The group stayed closer to the fourth settlement, obscured by trees and diminishing grasses. As usual, they formed a circle and talk in a whisper tone.


    Hunter Ja looked at Ned, they were employed after all. For Ned, this was a shortcut. The settlement was razed. Its former glorious, ramshackle of bits of woods, hays, and wall of mud was ttened to the ground. Hunters ran amok as if they have dug a treasure chest. Some of them looted the dead beasts, while others cut monster parts. There was a handful of them, but beyond that, there were more. Behind the hill of corpsesid together with broken woods were other hunters. Who appeared to be in a raiding quest the same as them.


    They were hunters, yes, but during a quest, especially far from the eyes of the Association, hunters turned butchers, not entirely, but possible. Especially if one was an overload of gleaming armor in a Wood rank status.


    "We should leave this ce to them," Ned said, voice deepened.


    Swift red at him, eyes were even under the holes of her mask.


    "Then so be it," the team leader said.


    The group rounded the settlement. The fourth settlement was the size of a small town, build only for resting. Ned wondered why do they (beasts) need settlement if all they do was to attack the hunters invading their territory. All they needed was to push forward. If beasts of Du''kki rounded together, they could take the Association, far south of the map, with ease. Why do magical beasts take the hunters like they were for granted? Did they appear in the world to bnce things out? Or simply tools for humans to be stronger, like a game of cat and mouse, humans being the cat. But what would exactly happen if magical beasts for an alliance and defeat theirmon enemy? Will the mouse became the car? Worse, a lion.


    Behind the group were the light slowly turning into a speck of dark silhouette against the grasses.


    The satchel on Molly''s waist stilled as she pulled the Sphere out of it. By controlling the mana that flows inside the Sphere, the light it emits was made to dim. Enough for them to see what they were walking into.


    They were meters away from the settlement when a crackling roar exploded from the settlement. It was about twenty or thirty meters but broken woods and limbs came rushing from the sky apanied by dust and some rocks, and a spray of blood. Ned caught one on his face, smudging his fair skin.


    "By the Maker," Ulysses eximed, his voice could barely be heard from the aftermath of the explosion.


    The team rushed back to the settlement.


    There, they watched the event unfolded. Hunters fighting with each other. Swords sparked, and bellowing ignited. The group of men who were discussing behind the pile of corpses vanished over what seemed to be a crater. mes dancing over the edges. Tendrils of innards scattered over the settlement. The heap of beast''s corpses was nowhere to be found. Unless they didn''tnd yet from the explosion. Across the crater was a woman, a gold ne glinted from the mes surrounding from where she stood. She wore a soft robe, with hair cut short over her shoulder. She seemed rx under the gaze of the translucent moon. A cast of shadow danced under a hunter who seemed to be crawling toward the fire mage.


    The crawling man reached the fire mage and grabbed her robe. The man yanked it hard that the robe ripped from her waist down to knee, revealing a pompous thigh. Reflection of orange and crimson carried over her soft leg.


    The man yelled, asking for help. His voice reverberated over the crowd of surprised hunters. Attacking hunters fought with nk faces, and the ones defending were horrified.


    "What''s happening here?" Holly asked hand sped over Molly''s shoulder. Her breath staggering.


    Swift yanked Ned''s arm, pulling him closer to her. The scene of her being groped by goblins must have interfered the moment she saw the horrifying scene across her. Ned nodded over his shoulder and said in a soft and controlled voice, "You''ll be fine." And hoped this was enough to control her emotions.


    The fire mage remained standing, uncaring of the battle unfolding around her. In one hand, she held a staff, while streamers of me curled around her free hand. The man, beside her foot, stared with a confused face. His mouth distorted, trying to say something. He pulled the mage''s robe harder and


    He was burned to a crisp as the fire mage lit him with an incredulous blue me. He couldn''t let out a scream as his face melted, along with his hunter''s cloth, then skin, then the dagger he wore around his belt. The fire mage only stopped after the man turned, well, melted to a heap of charred meat. His bones crumbled, forming a tiny slope of bone with skull as the summit.


    Blue mes then swirled around the fire mage, forming hundreds of small balls circumventing around her in a soft and blurry motion. Then she tossed them upward, hovering in the still gloomy sky. The ming orbs slowly began to grow in size as the mage, that appeared to be wreathed in me, continued to channel her spell.


    As the orbs of me reached a certain size, they dropped from the sky like tiny shooting stars.


    The conscious hunters that noticed this dove for cover to avoid the torrent of mes. Where the orb struck, they sshed against the flesh of both hunters, and controlled hunters alike, and disintegrated bones at an rming rate. Six of the uncontrolled hunters were too slow to dodge the orbs and were engulfed instantly.


    Eight orbs shot toward the Hallowguard team. They were shocked, yes, but experience told them to act and avoid the iing orbs. But avoiding was slow. Ulysses, the knight who was focused ondies with short brown hairs, soft skins, and red lips, raised his tower shield. He grunted before letting out his spellhis high tiered defensive spell perhaps.


    "Shield of Valor!"


    Yellow hot-light the size of a small house covered the team like a mask, protecting them from the orbs.


    Ulysses, the defender; the knight, grunted as he raised his tower shield at a steady angle. He could barely hold as he almost knelt in one leg.


    "Kas!" Yield Sujiro.


    Ulysses waved a hand, stopping Sujiro who was about to jump over him to support. The knight smiled, more like a grin. "I''ll be fine," he said. "Make sure to avenge our fellow hunters, Kas." He then bellowed, forcing more of his mana into his shield, and into his defensive spell.


    The orbs burst into a blue me that flowed likeva around the edges of the conjured knightly skill. The escaping mes bore holes around the edges to where the team stood.


    After a moment of Ulysses''s grunting, the torrent of ming orb stopped. Silence followed.


    Sujiro caught Ulysses just in time before he copses on the ground. Holly tugged a blue vialmana in a liquid stateout of her bag as she knelt beside Ulysses, worriedly. She then poured the content into Ulysses''s mouth, making him smile wittily.


    "Sorry Twins," he said. "But I won''t be of your service for a moment." He winked to Holly, thetter shrugged. "Kas here will be my dummy for a while. Take care of him, will you."


    Holly flicked a finger over the knight''s forehead. She then stood throwing the empty vial over the side.


    Sujiro looked at Ned who stood idly by the side.


    Ned knew what Sujiro want, and Ned knew that this was what he wants. Smoke and fumes subsided. With the midnight moon and mes scattered all over. The parasites throbbing behind the hunter''s back were nakedly visible. The fire mage''s once delicate back was leeched by a bigger version of the parasite. Color spectrum flowing endlessly from the parasite''s scaly exterior.


    "Kid," Hunter Jo said over his shoulder. His fingers wiggled in a memorized gesture. The ground beneath him moved as if full of life, it then crept up. Forming a pointy hill slowly emerging to reach for its master''s fingers. After the massive de formed in his hand. Hunter Jo continued, "Is that what this all about? That worm controlling them?"


    Ned nodded and Hunter Jo dashed. The tip of the massive de created a deep fissure over the ground like a snake trailing its prey. Along the way, Hunter Jo raised his free hand, gestured of what seemed to be a signal only the team of Hallowguard could understand.


    Ulyssesid with his back on the soft muddy ground. "Go," he said. Sujiro hopped without leaving a sound, Hunter Ja gleamed with light as his spear connected in his hand and dashed following his brother. Holly and Molly faced each other, raised both their hands, and together, they snapped them midair. Holly grinned after her hand formed an open palm while facing a fist of Molly''s hand, her lips pouted in disappointment.


    A rock, paper, scissors? Ned thought and formed a tiny grin.


    Molly stayed with the remaining group, and Holly ran toward the settlement. While Ulysses burst intoughter.


    "Those two," he said and bellowed in pain as his right shoulder was pierced by a shadowing out the ground.


    The shadow was like a sword, it was purple in color, with a surface like that of tentacle but made of steel.


    The tentacle retracted from the knight''s shoulder while he let out a cry in the process. Blood leaked from his mouth as he rolled in pain.


    Swift, Baso, Molly, and Ned spun around to face the rattle of leaves and stick snapping. Ned could feel the chilly intent approaching. Behind a tree, a beast in humanoid form revealed himself. Tentacles wiggling under his chin. An oversized bald head reflected the shining st of the moon. His milky white eyes boring Ned.


    "Khaal," Ned muttered with his hand reaching for the saber slung behind his back. His eyes ring at the Shoon and went down the beast''s limbsor limb, as one of his arms was cut.


    Khaal, the magical beast, raised his remaining hand, showing ck nails, and pointed at Ned and said with his voice muffled by the tentacles, "Ko''ve bleen intay."

 Chapter 201: Twali: Just Like the Old Days

    Chapter 201: Twali: Just Like the Old Days


    Twali and Margaret bypassed trees by hopping through them. Twali decided to proceed directly to the fifth settlement. Margaret contemted since her role was to attend and evaluate the quest''s difficulty. And if things went south, the Association has given her the power to stop the quests as she saw fit. Luckily, for Ned''s team, this wasn''t the case. Perhaps.


    "That explosion is definitely close," she said as she flicked her wrist, throwing knives hitting four wargs that tried to lunge at her. Three knives bore at the temple of the Wargs while the other hit under its rib. Grey furs smudged with blood, followed by a whimper.


    "They can handle it," Twali said, his twin-de shed goblins and butrikis in a vortex formation. Bodies hurled midair. Limbs and bones followed suit. The already extended reach of the des was even added by his long forearms, giving him reach as an advantage.


    "What made you say that?" Margaret said, connecting a knee at the goblin''s green jaw. Bone cracked and the beast was thrown, hitting its buddies along the way. "No offense, but Hallowguard team is mediocre." She breathed and dashed to meet the goblin champion.


    They fought side by side after they have located the fifth settlement. Thinking they might save time raiding. Twali came up with the idea. Afraid that his Lady might get hurt, he decided to finish the quests as soon as possible.


    Twali fought like a beast with his twin des. Every wave of his thin metal was blood collected. Around them, bodies piled and orange blood made a tiny pond.


    Margaret flipped backward after cutting the champion''s head. He then continued with his voice in a rush. "To be precise, Lord Sven''s hunters have been stagnatingtely. Theyno, you barely received high grades quests from the Association. Employers from both the Capital and Bogmoor rarely contracted your House. What happened, Twali? Was this"she backhanded a goblin"because of your damn lord?" She cocked an eyebrow seeing Twali''s ck suit never gotten a smear of blood.


    "I for once have never called Lord Sven that," Twali said, flicking twin des to get rid of both green and red blood. "And Lord Sven has done what is necessary for the House."


    The smell of iron and rotten skin engulfed the settlement. They stood a bit far from the campfire, which was made in haste as the duo raided the settlement before the beasts could prepare.


    "There," Margaret noted the iing beasts of mixed breeds from their north side. She crossed her arm, and throwing knives appeared between her fingers, she smoothly waved her hand. Killing eight of the iing beasts with precise control.


    Lizard-like beast ran with two legs, wargs dashed in four, and a ball of green energy hurled behind the heard of the beast. Its path toward Twali and the Overseer.


    "I''ll handle it," Twali said, dark eyes turned deep green from theing ball of green energy.


    "Just like the old days," Margaret said in a reminiscing voice. She sprung behind Twali.


    Twali knew better how to handle a mass of energy. He struck the des beside him. He then lifted both of his hands in an open palm to catch the ball of green energy. For a moment, dark-purple fur arose behind his neck. He took a breath and cried in a guttural voice.


    The ball of energy spun around his hand without touching it. Twisting his waist, he then flicked the green ball back to its caster.


    "Just like the old days," he said after the ball exploded above the herd of the beast. Shower of green acid deteriorated anything it touches. A handful of iing beasts went down with dissolved skull, and dissolved limbs. They didn''t stop, though.


    Behind the beast was a shaman. Purple and green tentacles wiggled under its chin, it held a crystal ball that shone green along with its muttering and gesture.


    "Where are the hunters?" Twali said, hurrying. He picks the des and spun, preparing for the third wave.


    "Where at the side of the ind," Margaret responded. Pepper hair danced along with the throwing knives. "And who would hunt goblins, and wargs, and look"the tip of the knife pointed to her side"a mud-slime. Ye, they''ll get rich hunting here. The quests are to raid, not us being raided. There''s something wrong here, Twali. I''m telling you that. There really is. Ever since that Evolved Goblin reached the gates of the Association, hunters had been disappearing. And not all that, we received reports of new kinds of beasts roaming the base of the mountain. What made you think you can trust the kid and his request?"


    "It wasn''t me," Twali said, ck boots connected at the gut of the warg, throwing it midair, and stabbing it before it reached the ground. Blood sprayed and Twali grunted, dashing forward, killing more, and going back to his spot. All happened in a quick session of stabbing and slicing. "The kid caught Lord Sven''s soft side. He was even given a seat at the House, if only he agreed."


    "That''s something new," Margaret said, tying her hair to avoid distraction. This was her fourth tie to snap in two as goblins and any beast intelligent enough to grab her hair to distract her footing. "A kid was given a seat. Wait, why are you telling me this? I''m Soak. Why?"


    "Just like the old days, Marga," Twali said. Narrowing his eyes. He bent, his knee touching his chest. He was a shadow under the moon with his ck suit. "Just like the old days. And if you''re still following, you knew who my target next. I''ll leave the rest to you." Twali nodded. A couple of deep breaths and his pants tightened with what seemed to be his muscles swelling. He then sprung upward, figure almost departing in the night.


    Twali thennded beside the tentacled shaman.


    Surprised, the shaman let out a screech, tentacles wiggling like a lizard''s tail cut from its body. It then raised a limb of slimy skin and muttered bestial word to conjure another spell, oozing green energy


    Its head, along with its tentacle cut to half as Twali casually swung his sword.


    Firepit crackled in the center of the settlement. Woods snapped as the unwanted fire swallowed the shacks. Goblins and wargs nearly became extinct as Margaret curved his knife at the helpless beasts. A Pile of bodies formed a hill, and atop these mutted bodies were the goblin champions (uncountable as their limbs and heads lose connection with their bodies) and atop these goblin champions was Margaret with a grin painted all over her face. Where was the rule that she only needs to intervene in life and death situation? Excitement overruled the rule.


    Margaret pulled a blue vial in her bag. She drunk it and wiped the remaining with her tongue around her lips. She seemed satisfied with the killing.


    Twali nodded in the direction of Margaret. The fifth settlement has been raided. That would be a stamp of ''A'' on Margaret''s evaluation. Twali looked up at the sitting Margaret, uncaring of the iron and green liquid oozing of foul odor.


    "What now?" She said. Wiping thest of the blood around her neck. Gold ne dangling.


    "The caterpir is not here," Twali said, his master-servant semnce showing, back straightened, and brows formed a thick line. His de nowhere to be found, and his arms folded behind his back. His breathing, smooth while he fiddled the ring between his fingers.


    "What are you thinking?" The Overseer started.


    Twali sniffed something out of ordinary, he spun around, his eyes gazing at the thick forest far side the settlement.


    The settlement was built as if it was an intersection going to the deep and unexplored part of the forest. A speck of light flickered in the distance. Two orbs under the dark lit red as if staring at Twali.


    "Looks like we have a friend here," he said and dashed.


    The red dot flickered, staggering in many directions.


    Behind Twali was Margaret, knives unsheathed from an unknown scabbard she had.


    Suddenly, the world around them shone bright yellow then orange. Green leaves, trees, the blue river next to the settlement, the boulders scattered around, even the pebbles underneath Twali''s foot looked cleanly visible as if magnified a hundred times. Everything was crystal clear. Then an explosion roared behind them.


    Twali''s breathing raised to the highest.


    Margaret''s reflexes heightened. To her surprise, she unknowingly threw a barrier rune behind their back to shield them from any uing projectiles, or magic spells.


    No magic spells, no projectiles. Just the sky lit brightly. Then hundreds of orbs resembled shooting stars came raining down south of them.


    Twali instantly stopped, eyes turned deep grey, and fangs extended under his jaw.


    "Lady Sasani," he growled. His pants torn as his muscles kept on expanding, he jumped to the nearest tree he could findwhich was around thirty to forty meters away. "Keep up." He howled midair.


    His heightened senses caught Margaret''s disapproval. "Damn cat. Just like the old days." She hissed and followed Twali. She zigzagged over the pile of bodies.


    They havepletely forgotten the eyes behind the deep forest.

 Chapter 202: Resembled

    Chapter 202: Resembled


    Ned was astonished by the fire mage''s precise control of her body, or more like Moloatiss''s control over her.


    She dodged an attack and at the same time threw a considerable amount of fire magic for those who get too close to her. She was a gold rank hunter, but it seemed that the parasite sucking her back wasn''t just a parasite after all. There was a difference as to how the parasite stuck behind its host. The normal parasites Ned saw were not throbbing of different colors, unlike the new one. And it wasn''t just sucking, the parasite seemed to recycle the mana and gave it back to its host, making her stronger, and able to battle four experienced hunters at once. One being Gold rank hunter.


    The chainmail wrapped over Hunter Ja''s astounding body glowed with blue and green light then the light coiled his hands toward the spear he held. But instead of thrusting the fire mage, four orbs the size of s fist circled the tip of his spear. He then raised the spear, gaining the right angle for a good strike. With a grunt, he threw the orbs towards the fire mage.


    A wall of fire was conjured the moment the orbs entered the fire mage''s range. The wall of fire then twirled in the middle, a fireball of condensed energy howling toward the Hallowguard''s mage, Holly.


    The controlled hunter wasn''t just a dummy, she could think depending on the situation. Was she thinking at all? Or was it the caterpir beast controlling her? Certainly, it was thetter, as the shining exterior of the parasite wiggled as if amand has been issued.


    After the fireball passed through the wall of fire, she then conjured another spell, uncaring of the recoil her body would receive. The moment the fireball hit Holly, a thunderous roared echoed as she stepped back to block the fire mage''s spell. The attack alone took a toll on Holly, she gasped for air, conjuring another wind magic. This time, ance of thin air. Holly then thrust the spear but dissolved before it hit the fire mage. The fire mage now smearing with a blue me. This made her even stronger. Dancing blue me coiling around her as if she wasn''t affected by the hot waves it emits.


    But their attack didn''t stop there. After the conjured spear dissolved, Hunter Jo hovered from above with his pir of terra magic. He stood proudly with the massive de slung over his shoulder.


    Before the conjured pir reached the ground, Hunter Jo leaped. With the massive de''s weight, his distance from above, together with his leap, he pounded the fire mage.


    A thunderous roar of de and magic connected.


    Hunter Jo bounced away from the fire mage as she was able to conjure a fire barrier before she was hit. But the barrier wasn''t enough to stop the de, her left hand bled, half of it was torn, crystals, and rocks stuck in-between her chunks of flesh. The remaining skin made her torn hand dangling left and right.


    Her face shows no pain or anger. Her eyes were nk. But she stood in the middle of the encampmentpletely stunned. She might not feel pain, but her body has a weakness and a limit. She bled from her nose and ears.


    Then a thin light sliced her neck. She gashed a mouthful of blood, before sumbing to the ground. Sujiro appeared behind her dead body. Knife, the length of a finger, dripping of blood. His messy hair waffled as the breeze took time to brush them. Sujiro fingered his hair, waving some part that blocked his view. His eyes then widened. The parasite wiggled rebelliously while the different colors of light spread over its exterior.


    "Gon!" Sujiro cried, then the parasite swelled out of proportion. It let out a victorious shrill then exploded to bits of pieces. Particles of red and green liquid baffled the center of the encampment.


    The air surrounding the encampment roared with agony and despair as Ned watched the fight concluded.


    "Holly!" Molly cried over her shoulder, vines of different thickness blocked the tentacles as it reached for her.


    The steel-like tentacles twisted, trying to drill a hole over thebined vines that acted as a barrier.


    Holly cursed as she tried to control both her magic and the emotions swelling inside her. Tears reached at the end of her rounded eyes. She yelled, injecting more mana to conjure more vines.


    Vine as big as a regr man stretched out of the ground and battered Khaal. The massive vine swept the Shoon, throwing him dozens of feet away. Hended with his head ramming a rock.


    Holly then rushed toward the explosion. Cursing along the way while vines creeping behind her.


    Ned and the rest circled Ulysses. He drunk three healing potions, but the effect wasn''t visible. Instead, purple veins started to appear from the wound in his shoulder crawling to its neck, he was unconscious and poisoned. The armor over his right shoulder shattered after the tentacles bored holes into it.


    "Shit," Ned cursed.


    Swift jumped as he heard Ned. His voice was uncertain but it wasn''t showing on his face. "What''s wrong?" She asked. Her beside Ned, while readying the wrist bow.


    They formed a triangle, trying to cover for the unconscious knight. Ned, and Swift facing the west, where Holly and Khaal took the battle. Baso on the other hand was behind them, short-sword held with both hands, gritting his teeth. Legs spread wide open and bent to kneel.


    "We were left wide open," Ned said. Saber now extended in front of him. Both hands needed for stability.


    Inspect, he thought. Eyes were wary of the next attack. But he needed to be sure that the weapon he was holding could withstand hit.


    A series of notifications rung in his head. Then came the disy on red with the information he wanted.


    [Lasting Saber.]


    [This weapon was crafted by an intermediate cksmith and has seen many battles. This sword was carried by experienced warriors for a decent amount of time taking part in the owner''s mana, imbuing the de with elements that increase the power of whoever holds the weapon.]


    [Quality: Grade C - Unique.]


    [ Materials used: Silver Rock of Mount Usporros.]


    Ned frowned, the information he got was almostplete.


    ICE, he muttered. Howe you have the information?


    Ned never thought that ICE answered him withplete detail of the saber. Ned was aware that he never touched or read books or any information regarding weapon crafting.


    [It was Anita''s Map.]


    ICE responded with a serious note. borate? He said in his thoughts.


    [Some parts of Anita''s drawing includes ancient text that was difficult to understand at first nce. After the systempletely decoded the map. It is now clear that the images she wrote have deep meaning to them. Rare materials were included.]


    Why would she include materials?


    [The closest answer I can respond was that the map wasn''t for navigation. But the locations of materials her body was made of. In case she broke.]


    Ned eyed the saber he held, some part of it was the same material Anita was made of. Make sense, Ned thought. He held the saber in his hands. He was contemting if he should leave Swift and the Porter to look for Moloatiss. But with Khaal not far from them, he wasn''t sure if Swift and Baso could handle him. He wasn''t even sure if he could handle the Shoon that reeks poison.


    Ned looked past his shoulder, to his right was Swift with hand aiming at the trail to where Khaal was. He nodded, trying to calm the trembling hands of Swift.


    Baso knelt as he checked Ulysses''s condition. He muttered words.


    "What?" Ned said no time to be polite.


    "He''s cold," Baso replied, brown eyes trembling with fear.


    Even if I can handle Khaal, it wasn''t sure yet if other beasts will attack us. Ned thought, his eyesid over the outskirts of the forest where he saw some flicker of light. Behind them was the settlement. Holly still rushing forward, encountering beasts along the way.


    "Twali," Ned said under his breath. We need you now. His eyes went up the trees, assuming they were there, just watching the scene at the bottom. But no Twali appeared.


    "He''s poisoned," Ned said, eyes targeting the spot of the iing beast. More was showing over the forest. The situation resembled the one the Quickfall team encountered. They were lured at that time. Will it happen again? Ned thought. Shaking his head. No, it won''t, it''s different this time. We were prepared.


    But no matter how they were prepared, it seemed that the beasts were ahead of them a step.


    The mud shifted as if an underground beast swam under it.


    Tentacles then rushed upward. Ever since the battle started, Ned''s senses were heightened. He quickly evaded the tentacle aimed for him. Only for him. The tentacle that followed still attacked Ned, uncaring to the three people behind him.


    Ned''s eye gleamed silver of a n. He ran to his left, trying to get away as far from the rest of the team. He smiled, he was right, the tentacles were following him wherever he went. They were after me, Ned thought as he skidded a series of rocks.


    The Combat Emtor was left on his screen as per his request. He needed to take every advantage he has to maintain stability against an unknown enemy.


    Lasting Saber gleamed silver under the translucent night. Thanks to his ck leather clothing, he moved like a shadow under the trees. Trying to hide from the following tentacles.


    [But there is more, Ned.]


    ICE chimed, she wasn''t finished yet. Her voice was a luby inside Ned''s head.


    Ned frowned. What more? He thought asking his A.I.


    Ned stopped beside a tree, its bark was hard over Ned''s clothing. He focused, trying to guess where the tentacles would attack next.


    He jumped to his right, evading a tentacle shot like a bullet. Behind him, the tentacle made a deep hole against the tree. With a blur, the tentacle vanished with a quick pull then appeared behind Ned. How long were the tentacles? Ned thought.


    He then spun around with the saber ready to slice. He did, the metal like tentacle was hit to half with the silver made sword. The cut made tentacle wiggled under his feet. He spun again, trying to deduce the whistles he heard from behind. It wasn''t just s whistle, it was Khaal himself rushing toward Ned with his ck ws extended like short knives. He angled his sword, blocking Khaal''s attack. Yet, the purple monster grinned under his toothless mouth. Eyes devoid of any ck dot. But Ned was sure, the feeling like he was being stared in the distance. He knew Khaal isn''t blind, he was analyzing Ned.


    Ned bent backward against Khaal''s towering almost seven-foot stand.


    Ned grunted, and ICE didn''t respond yet. He was waiting for Ned. Ned threw a knee on the purple monster''s gut. It wasn''t enough. Khaal only grunted andmanded his tentacles under his chin to attack Ned.


    Ned jumped backward, evading the quick sh of the tentacles. Before hended, Ned threw a fireball in the direction of Khaal.


    The fireball exploded in unison with Khaal''s howl. Smoke engulfed the spot of the beast.


    "What''s more?" Ned muttered.


    [Some texts that Anita used resembled Sskatian.]


    "What?!" Ned said with a voice he was sure a yell. He readied the saber for any more attack despite his surprised expression.


    [If some text resembled Sskatian.]


    ICE added.


    [Then a new question arises.]


    [Who exactly built Anita?]

 Chapter 203: And So the Beast Came

    Chapter 203: And So the Beast Came


    "We''ll ponder itter," Ned said under his breath.


    [Got it.]


    ICE responded and Khaal dashed in a blurring purple light. Ned was following Khaal''s movements under his disy, could his body do the same?


    Ned shed the saber in a wide arc as Khaal entered his attacking range. For a moment, Ned could feel the rush of excitement as he battles an enemy much stronger than him.


    But Khaal, although one-handed, flipped backward, evading the saber, then dashed forward uponnding. He stopped head to head with Ned and smirked, trying to get ahead of himself. He growled in a guttural mocking way and jumped backward. He said some beastiannguage Ned wasn''t able to understand.


    Ned tsked. "If only I have that parasite. I will have a lot of questions you rotten avocado," Ned said, and a grin stered his face. He raised his hand and conjured Fireball, which made his mana tick in a lowering rate all the while evading the tentacles shot out the ground.


    The fireball illuminated the wide clearance of the forest where they fought. Ned had sessfully lured Khaal away from the rest of the team. But, could he battle the beast? One way to find out.


    The fireball boomed uponnding in Khaal''s figure. The smoke the fireball emitted skewed in a disorienting way as Khaal exited the sted zone.


    With his free hand, Ned raised to block the attack that came from his left. He felt an unsettling pain over his left shoulder before he was thrown by Khaal''s underhanded blow. Khaal let out a satisfying growl.


    He''s ying me, Ned thought midair. He then flipped to recollect himself just in time before he hits the sprout of boulders scattered like audiences watching Ned and Khaal''s y.


    Ned''s ck boots made a shallow trail as he tried to bnce himself uponnding on the ground and his right face twitched in a diforting way as Khaal connected a clean swiping kick from behind.


    Ned was thrown once again, this time no movements trying to bnce himself. In a quick moment, Ned''s vision darkened, he could feel the rough scaly skin of the beastnding on his face. Ned scrambled together with grasses, and rocks, and sticks, and he tasted iron flowing down his lips.


    Ned pumped adrenaline upon seeing Khaal''s figure descending toward him. His face faintly burned red. He scrambled his feet in a quick motion. Evading Khaal''s steel-like tentacles.


    Everything was a blur every time Khaalunches his tentacles. Ned was sure it wasn''t the tentacles dangling under his chin or his remaining hand. If only he could find out where those tentaclesing from.


    Ned let out a steaming breath followed by a whistle. He smirked afternding a good hit on Khaal''s right side.


    Khaal''s posterior shrouded in dark mist then tentacles shot out like spider''s legs, stopping his glide midair. Faint purple blood seeped between his tiny jaws.


    The Shoon widened his milky-white eyes, wasn''t sure where the kick came from. All he could see was Ned oozing with steam followed by a whistle and he vanished. He let out a guttural shout, surrounding the forest with his chilling voice.


    "Dare mocking me?" Ned said under his breath. Eyes glittered blue under the moonlight. Ned jumped backward, with Overclock on, he instantly paced at the outskirts of the forest. With his ck to ck clothing, Ned mimicked himself under the shadow. Hiding from the eyes of the beast.


    Enraged, Khaal followed inside the forest. His tentacles wiggling from behind like his emotions. Upon reaching the forest. Khaal was greeted with obscuring darkness. All he could use as the light was from the moonlight. He tried sniffing with his hidden nose but no human smelled near him.


    Ned''s smile widened to a grin. He tried to move with dexterity, removing unnecessary noise. With Detect skill on, Overclock, and his Combat Emtor disy on y, Ned was certain he could inflict a good amount of damage. But he also knew, he doesn''t have much time before his body reacts from the recoil. He must hurry, and so, he descended.


    A sh of cold white light caught Khaal''s attention. But before he could react, purple blood sshed from his right handor his remaining hand. Looking to his right, there was none.


    "Halooman!" he yelled. Even the forest felt the chilling echo.


    But not Ned, he turned back, saber raised to cut another flesh. Four seconds had passed after he activated Overclock, another second came, he dashed and appeared behind the beast. His hand gestured, fireball he conjured. Point nk range, Khaal flung forward, hitting trees upon trees. Sizzling purple flesh peeled off the beast''s skin.


    But Ned wasn''t done yet. Another second of Overclock was enough for him to sprint meters of distance forward, following the ringlets of smoke the beast was trailing off.


    A loud thud was followed by a ssh, and Khaal''s body came rolling over a shallow mud and water. Line of bones visible inside a circle of burned flesh. Around the edges were flesh pulsating as if filled with life.


    Ned appeared over the beast. He gloriously rotated the saber and struck it at the beast''s wound. Almost a foot of the saber went inside the body of Khaal. As Ned pushed the saber deeper, the beast let out a defeated shrill.


    Purple blood pooled around the body of Khaal mixing with brown and dark mud.


    Ned pulled the saber. This left Khaal with a twitch and thenid motionless over grasses and pebbles along with his blood.


    Ned recalled Overclock. Giving him a warm and aching sensation over his joints and muscles. Ned inhaled through his nose. Breathing out, he gestured his hand to conjure another spell. Orange and red cast light from his hand. With a whisper and a grinned and released the ball of fire. "Fireball," he said in a regal way and jumped away from the st.


    Another point-nk attack roared throughout the forest. Dried mud and grasses came falling after the attack.


    Ned spun around and left the forest. He used half of his energy, and mana to battle Khaal. He stopped along a fat tree to catch his breath. With saber now slung behind his back, he felt the pain crawling over his body. Hunter''s clothing was drenched in sweat along with beads of it flowing over his forehead. His lips formed an arched, the fight was short and intense. "He was good," Ned said, "for a beast."


    Ned checks his status after the fight.


    The digits showing his mana blinking over his disy. 440 out of 4, 000 mana points. Ned wondered when will he fill his mana to the fullest. Ned''s eye spotted the yellow bar under the blue mana bar. Digits show that his energy was at 30% but slowly going up as he stopped to rest. But it wasn''t enough, he needed to recover faster.


    Ned felt guilt for leaving the team, for leaving without knowing what happened to the rest of them. But it must be done, he wanted to fight alone, as he always does. Ned felt that fighting alongside somebody was only a hindrance. He wanted to fight alone and alone was his best.


    Ned shook his head and pushed himself to continue onward. A light flickered from the spot where the team fought before. Under the bars of soft translucent light of the moon were smoke towering over the forest. From afar, Ned could hear metals nking. He only wished that they''re sound and intact with limbs. Ned shook the thought of them being incapacitated.


    Ned continued onward. The face of Khaal crossed his mind with purple blood leaking his tentacles. If it was before, Ned would be forced to cut the beast''s Core, and eat it to acquire the skill.


    At least, Prime Evolution won''t let me do it again, Ned thought with a slight grin. What will happen if I Devour him? He shook his head. Brushing the thought of him Devouring the Shoon. Kamma wanted me free, but I won''t sumb to being a beast. Devouring someone wasn''t the definition of being free. "No," Ned muttered. "I won''t."


    Without him knowing or feeling, dark energy trickle down behind his back. Oozing out from his pores, leaking. It dropped from behind Ned but evaporated as soon as it touches the ground.


    Ned gripped the hilt of the Lasting Saber as soon as he felt a tingling sensation behind his back. Ned''s mind steeled to not feel fear, but his body signaled otherwise. Hair stood from his nape and he spun to meet the whistling sound.


    He shed air as the sound entered his attacking range. But none was there, and Ned was toote to evade as a dark-purple tentacle shoot out the ground. Instead, he blocked the metal like a tentacle. But Ned''s luck hasn''t arrived yet, the Lasting Saber snapped in half as the tentacle went straight through it and bored a hole at Ned''s side.


    Ned felt no pain, but puked blood. As the tentacle retracted, the pain, like a saw grinding a bone, crept all over his body. He let out a grunt and fell on his knees.


    "Halooman," Khaal growled. "Naf li naf."


    "Fuck you too," Ned said with a smile, then vomited blood. His vision blurred, but his mind remained active. He can''t go unconscious now. The moment he went nk, was his death. "No," he muttered. "Not now."


    [Ned.]


    ICE''s voice issued a worrying note.


    On his holographic disy, a red jarring spot on his right-side gut was blinking like a warning. His body on 3d disy rotated with his heartbeat. Then the red blinking light crawls wider, slowly, but disorienting.


    Is this it? Ned thought with wonder.


    Shards of silver metal scattered underneath him. The saber snapped in two. Letting go of the hilt, Ned reached for his wound. Trying to apply pressure. He scoffed along with blood. "Granny L sure to scold seeing me like this," he muttered. "But I''ll bet she was happy to heal me with this kind of wound." He then coughed. Looked up at Khaal and threw a finger.


    As if mocked, Khaal stretched out his tentacles. He then walked forward, clearing him of shadows. He was visible under the moonlight. His body recovered as if nothing happened, but his hand remained one. But he was more than before. His body was covered with metal like armor shaded with purple and ck. His head wore a helmet-like flesh. Only his milky eyes were visible. His body d in hardened flesh, and only the tentacles were visible from behind.


    He was muttering in his beastiannguage that Ned doesn''t care at all. After he was done with his speech, Khaal ordered his tentacles, theybined and formed a thick and pointy cone. It stretched and extended toward Ned.


    A sh of light entered Ned''s vision from his left blocking the drilling tentacle. Sparks flew as the twin des grated against the tentacle.


    "Twali?" Ned asked.


    "How long are you gonna kneel, kid?" Twali growled.


    "You''re a... " Ned paused.


    In front of him was Twali in a ripped ck suit. Dark fur was exhibited around his body. His short hair now extended over his waist with a body full of fur, ck suit torn apart. Knees bent at an awkward angle. Only his eyes, and lips weren''t covered. A two to three inches fangs bolted under his jaw, and his eyes glowed yellow and grey with emotionsNed wasn''t sure if it was due to anger, or thrill. At least he wasn''t naked with ck pants ripped to half.


    "A Wereman," Twali growled, twin des pressing the tentacles. "Yes."


    "No," Ned retorted with his heavy breathing, a thin grin was then formed. "A Werewolf."

 Chapter 204: Dont Be Shy

    Chapter 204: Don''t Be Shy


    "Go now," Twali said over his furry shoulder. "The Twins will help you with that." He added and sniffed. "I have unfinished business with this one here."


    Khaal let out an arrogant scream and fell unbnced as Twali swiftly kicked him off his footing. He rolled and immediately stood with the tentacles acted as his third feet. Under his flesh-like-helmet, he growled and cursed Twali in beastiannguage andughed andunched himself toward his new adversary.


    "This time," Twali snarled impatiently. "I''ll take his head." His fingers stretched out like ws, and the rocks under his canine feet scattered as he approached Khaal in a dash of blurring image. Twin des humming along with his movements.


    The trees around them marked with four lines from Twali''s scratches. To Ned''s surprise, Khaal did fairly well with Twali''s speed. The air around Ned growled and whistled as the two fought relentlessly. Their level of fighting was something Ned hasn''t reached, yet. Ned was engrossed with the fight that he forgot the pain rubbing his side. Under his disy, Twali and the beasts blurred with lines of images. sh of light from Twali''s ws, a distorted shadow from Khaal''s tentacles.


    Ned hissed as the pain throbbed with a warming sensation, contrary to the cold he was feeling. He stood, forcing his feet. Blood leaked from the wound down to his foot, drenching the boot of blood. His eyes fixated at the shattered Lasting Saber underneath his foot. Bits of silver metal spread away from its former glory. Ned hesitated before leaving.


    How many weapons must broke, Ned thought. His resources were depleting unless he found a shop that uses Mana stone to trade. But, for now, he must settle with the remaining gold he had. Crafting weapons wasn''t that easy either withoutplete materials.


    Ned''s thought broke as the pain robbed him of his focus. He gritted his teeth, blood stopped leaking between his teeth. ording to his holographic view, no internal organs were seriously damaged. Aside from spasmodic muscles, that might push his blood and leak. The rest were stable, it was as if Khaal''s hit was deliberately aimed to not hit his organs. Maybe they wanted to capture me, Ned thought. His free hand bncing against a tree.


    [You need to close the wound, Ned.]


    "I know, I know," Ned replied under his heavy breath. But how? He might die of blood loss instead of the wound itself if he doesn''t cover the wound. Putting pressure wasn''t enough either, as blood seeped between his fingers relentlessly. He was a good distance away from the two. From time to time, a growl and shriek echoed behind him. Never have thought that Twali was a Were, Ned thought.


    Ned threaded trees after trees and stopped to recollect himself and lessen the pain on his side. Sweat ran down over his forehead. He was losing blood, and he needed to stop it.


    Just when he was losing hope, Ned''s eye gleamed silver as an idea urred. An idea he doesn''t like but needed. His eyes went to the blue bar in his HUD, flickering in static.


    "Come on,e on," he said rapidly.


    Ned stopped, back against the tree. After taking a long breath, he focused, feeling the warm mana flowing inside his body. White teeth gleaming under the moonlight, jaws formed a line and he let out mana on the t of his hand. He then conjured fire, enough to make his skin sizzle. Blood, and flesh charred. He grunted, but he couldn''t hold it and let out a scream of pain. But the procedure was far from finish. The tentacle pierced his side, in and out, front and behind. Another scream resounded in the forest. Raw flesh, and skin oozing of ck smoke. After a moment, the hole, almost a fist in diameter was covered with thick and darkened skin.


    It wasn''t the best feeling Ned had had, but sure did, he stopped the bleeding.


    In the distance, where the two beasts fought, a tree cracked and descended.


    "I''m sure Twali can handle himself," Ned muttered. He then spun around to meet up with the team. If Twali showed up, then Margaret might be there assisting the team.


    She was with the group, indeed.


    At the edge of the forest, Ned could see the settlementor what was left of it: woods, pirs, and rocksid resting over the mud with stones, and mes dancing all over Ned''s eyes could see.


    At the edge of the settlement, the fences were bent, and some were snapped in two. There, the teamid resting. Baso and Swift guarded Ulysses in a circle formation. Around them was the team. Hunter Jo and Hunter Ja sat together back to back drinking red vials of potions. The Twins: Holly and Molly, was standing in front of the team. They stood in a defensive position as their hands were raised to expose the green bracelet shining in brilliant green light. Meters far from the team were Margaret and Sujiro, fighting waves after waves of horde approaching them.


    The outskirts of the forest were abination of trees with figures standing side-by-side. There, Ned saw what he was looking for. The beast with shining skin throbbing of muscles and veins. Six arms and feet crawling like crabs. Two cylindrical sses bubbled with human heads. Moloatissmanded the horde, trying to crash the humans clustered inside the settlement.


    Ned stepped forward, exiting the forest and going to Moloatiss. Midway, he stopped.


    "No," he muttered. "Shit," he cursed. "Okay," he said and went to his team instead of the beast.


    His wound pulsated with pain, but the feeling was better than before. They were in the middle of the battle. He could think of the pain after all these. His mind steeled and consciously formed an invisible barrier that tried to block the pain. He felt a little relieved. He knew it was all in his mind. But still, the imagination was helpful.


    Behind Ned were dark energy crawling out his body and crept to cover the wound from behind. With his ck clothing, and darkened night. The mes were not enough to make out the dark energy in naked eyes.


    "Where have you been, Ned?" Swift asked, her shoulder lurching up and down. "Waitare you okay?"


    "I am," Ned responded. "Yes."


    "Kid," Hunter Jo said, turning his head after Ned approached the team. "You look like you needed this"lifting the red vial"more than us."


    Ned nodded and said, "Just one." And hoped that it was enough.


    Hunter Ja turned his head toward Ned in a solemn look. Hunters Holly and Molly looked Ned over their shoulder but said nothing.


    Ned frowned, they seemed fine after the explosion. But inside, they seemed to be more battered than I am. Why? Ned thought.


    Ulysses coughed a mouthful of phlegm, purple blood spews out his mouth. He looked up to Ned and went back with his chin touching his armor. Shield and sword beside himid in a rested position.


    Holly''s hands gestured in a quick wiggle and yelled with her spell conjured. An invisible whip cameshing toward the three butrikis that came leaping from a burning shack from their right. Three of them cut to half before they could even reach the team. Holly then steps backward and drinking a mouthful of the blue vial.


    Molly now in the front as her Twin rested after the spell.


    They''re losing resources. It has been twenty minutes since he left, but their resources were used double the usual rate. The team''s losing the battle. Not that they were weak, but they were overrun by the unusual number of beasts.


    Sujiro and Margaret held the line with their throwing knives and acrobatic movements. An additional pile of bodies formed a line ahead of them. How long have they been fighting? Ned thought as he drained half of the healing potion and poured the rest over his wound. This would make the wound heal double the rate.


    Throwing the vial he said, "It''s him." Eyes looking at Moloatiss across the battlefield.


    Hunter Molly said, "We saw."


    Hunter Jo said, "Across the field."


    Hunter Ja said, "With dozens of beasts in between."


    Hunter Holly said, "With only Sujiro and the Overseer holding them."


    Swift said, "We''re calling off the quest, Ned."


    Baso said, "Uh."


    Ulysses coughed.


    Ned nodded


    "Waitwhat?" Ned said after Swift''s words sunk in. "We are not calling the quests off."


    "Sorry, kid," Hunter Jo said, trying to force mana out of his hand. His left arm seemed to be greying. "The Overseerwho was busy defending uscalled the quest Grade S."


    "How?"


    "You saw the fire mage," Hunter Ja hissed, forcing Ned to agree. Some part of his chainmail was torn like thread overrun with mes. "And the beasts leeching behind her. Look" He added with his finger pointing northeast of them. Across the mud and destroyed living quarters of beasts were bodies, three or four. Bodies not of beasts but humanshunters. "We can''t keep killing fellow hunters."


    But I''m close, too close. Why would they stop now? No, Master Will. No. I''vee this far. They don''t understand me, they never will. I let them have all they needed, and now, just like that, they''ll stop. Why? Because someone says so? I won''t have it. No. "No!" Ned roared, letting out ripples of dark, chilling energy. Ned''s disy cracked with static like an old TV and went darkened as the dark energy clouded his vision.


    The surroundings went deadly quiet, the marching beasts stopped like frozen meat, the team looked Ned with paled faces, and Swift took a step backward and stopped frozen.


    Ulysses coughed and broke the deadly silence.


    But Ned snapped.


    ''They''re idiots who won''t listen to you,'' a bone-chilling voice echoed inside his head. ''Listen to me. Look. The beast is over there. If they won''t do what you wanted then they can''t simply because they are weakyou are not.''


    ''Let it out.''


    ''Go before he left.''


    ''Listen to them and your beloved Master Will dies.''


    ''''Listen to me and Devour the pests that block your way.''


    The voice continued while Ned stood in silence. The ripple of dark energy paused, then evaporated in a mist, then unbeknownst to him dark energy started oozing out from every part of his body and paused again. This time it didn''t evaporate. Instead, the dark energy collected around him in a form of orbs. Same way as to how Ned snapped, the ball broke into countless particles and hovered around him before stopping, engulfing him, and obscuring his face, like mes made of shadows.


    Ned''s vision went ck, he flicked his hand. The broken Butterfly appeared out of thin air. The dark energy then coiled around his arm until it reaches the hilt of the Butterfly.


    Another flick of Ned''s wrist made the broken Butterfly extended in a form of a dark energy sword. The sword shook before the dark energy retained control.


    Ned stood with shadow obscuring his face while dark energy danced around him forming a dark ming-like-robe that perfectly fitted him.


    ''Don''t be shy,'' the chilling voice said. ''Embrace it.''


    The voice then roared inughter.


    ''Oh, there it is. Let me borrow this,'' the voice said. ''Overclock.''

 Chapter 205: Unleashed

    Chapter 205: Unleashed


    Sujiro tried to control himself from what he was seeing. A dark cloud of energy cameshing towards the herd of magical beasts.


    While Margaret stood in ce trying toprehend what or who the figure could be.


    "In here!" Molly cried, waving at the two rouges. She then conjured a spell that bound the beast via vines thate out from behind them.


    Sujiro rushed behind, pulling Margaret by the arm with an open mouth. She refused to leave at first, but as she saw that the dark figure hacking and shing the beasts, she was convinced. She wasn''t needed anymore.


    With darkened Butterfly in his right, Ned shed everything in his path.


    In his disy were dark lines that obscured his vision. Mana bar and energy bar were distorted in an unrecognizable pattern. His body disy turned dark. And as if the voice was irritated, Ned''s disy cracked and clicked off.


    Ned jumped from one body after the other,unching himself together with the sword. He jumped from one body to another with the sword stabbing like a pike. The dark energy sword went through the beast''s body like a hot knife into butter. As the goblin''s body plunged lifelessly, Ned faded with the shadow and appeared behind a goblin champion shing its limbs in half, a quick spun opened a flesh behind its knees, falling together with the ax it held.


    Swamp goblins with forest green fur on their back stood in silence as they watched the remainder of their herd dying one after the other.


    Moloatiss was distracted for a moment as Nedunched attacks after attacks.


    He growled in irritation and issued amand to the beast standing behind him. The beast stood in two and was covered in a thick orange like exoskeleton and held a metal rod.


    The voice inside Ned, or was controlling him has been using all of Ned''s abilities to the maximum output. Overclock, Predictive Combat Emtor, Detect, and his senses were stretched to the maximum. Currently, no movements could escape Ned''s attention.


    The settlement turned battlefield was transformed to a marsh of dead bodies littering before the eyes could stretch.


    While the Hallowguard team was transitioning from events after the other, Ned was sessfully reducing the number of the beasts to a bare minimum that they could handle.


    mes danced as Ned passed through them in a ribbon of dark energy. Ned was halfway to Moloatiss when he was bombarded by a series of magical spells from the beast''s side. Shamans, three of them, stood in attacking position and being guarded by a barrier of goblins, and wargs, and butrikis. It could be called theirst defensive line. The event has turned, the attackers now the defenders. And Ned pushed forward, uncaring of what could happen to his body or the people around him.


    Missiles of magical spells bombarded Ned on different sides. After the residue of the spells dissipated, Ned was covered in a sphere of dark energy, sessfully defended himself from their attacks. Without issuing anymands or gestures, the sphere of dark energy shrunk to a tiny dot at the tip of Ned''s finger. Ned raised his free hand along with the tiny dot, and with a flick of his finger, the dot of ck energyically hovered midair. In the middle it jumped, as if mocking, then it staggered left and right. The surrounding seemed that the time had slowed down. Then, the dot shrunk, too tiny it was too hard for the naked eye to perceive.


    Before the beasts could make a move, they were sucked by a vacuum of ck light. Leaving nothing, not even air. After seconds of hum-hum, the ck light popped and vanished after sucking everything, as if nothing had happened.


    Moloatiss shrieked in despair after seeing that the ground where his shamans, and warriors stood was left with nothing but a hole, hay came rolling in silence.


    Behind Ned, a long gasped he heard, then mutterings, but he continued onward. Letting himself be controlled by the satisfying and unknown kind of power.


    [Ned.]


    ICE''s voice went through his darkened consciousness.


    [Ned.]


    ICE spoke once again.


    ''Shut up,'' the raspy voice said, echoing inside Ned''s head. ''Bitch.''


    He continued, ''Let me savor victory. You''re always with him. Now is my turn.''


    The voice thenughed (more like aughing roar) and echoed inside Ned''s head like he was inside a cave.


    ''I need more of this,'' he added andughed maniacally. ''Here ites.''


    Ned ducked, evading a metal rod swept above his head. The duck squirted some of his blood from the wound.


    Before Ned could reposition himself, the beast with a metal rod spun, and threw a hard kick, connecting him and Ned''s right shoulder.


    Ned was thrown by the surprise attack. His eyes were blue but in in form. His silver hair turned darkened as the ck energy kept on robbing him of his consciousness.


    The beast, with a metal rod, hissed and said something in a gurgling voice as if his throat was filled with water. He pointed his rod towards Ned then a group of water wargs appeared behind him. These water wargs weren''t normal either, their fur was blue with a streak of white running from their nape down to their tails. They howled as Ned waited for them. Like they could harm Ned in his gloriously; unholy form.


    Eight water wargs in an evolved form, graded between C and D howled. Blue and white light of mana flowed in their canine bodies then collected at the tip of their snouts, the wolf-like beasts then conjured water orbs. Spilling them all over Ned.


    Ned smirked that almost reached his ears. Ned yawned and waved his hand in the most satisfying and carefree way. His free hand was then covered with dark mist. The dark mist was then thrown like a spray of water and approached the water orbs. The dark mist then distorted, grouped, and formed a thin nket of dark energy. Before Ned''s eyes were the water orb devoured. The beast''s spells weren''t enough, the nket of dark energy glided midair towards the eight evolved water warg. Before they could escape, Ned conjured Fireball in the darkest form. A fireball of ck energy popped at the escape routes of the beasts,pletely blocking their way. The water wargs whimpered before the fireball''s st, they then twitched around only to be devoured by the nket of the ck energy.


    ''Ahhhhhhh,'' The voice said. ''I liked them marinated. But, whatever. Keep going, Ned.''


    As if the voice was a soothing sensation for Ned, he turned to face Moloatiss,pletely ignoring the beasts with a metal rod.


    This, however, made the beast enraged. Its crustacean-like skeleton cracked, like and devoid of any water. He then shrieked with its four mandibles opening wide open, green liquid seeped between its dark tiny teeth. His head was covered in a hard shell, and four eyes lined up his dotted head. Its back grew four limbs with pointy tips and much longer than both his hands and legs. His hands were ws like that of a crab. Surprisingly, he held (or clipped) the rod with ease.


    He paused, with the help of its limbs and feet, he bolted toward Ned.


    ''Ah,'' the voice said. ''A contender. Let''s burn him red, Ned. I wonder how lobsters of this world taste. You better be salty,'' and Ned dashed forward. Trying to give the lobster a handicap by not using his dark energy.


    The metal rod hummed with anger as the lobster''s hand held it firmly.


    Packed with unknown energy. Ned flicked his hand and casually deflected the metal rod, gaining a growl from the lobster. But Ned stood, waiting. This, again, made the lobster enraged even more.


    Although some parts were covered in me, the ground of the settlement was still damp with the Bogblot''s rainy weather. This made the ground soft, and an advantage for water magic. As the water from the surrounding would amplify any water magic being conjured. This made the beast an advantage as he conjured a water spell that enveloped his metal rod forming a trident like a spear. The ground around him dried as he borrowed mana from the surrounding. Its four mandibles cracked open in joy as he threw his trident toward Ned.


    ''Persistent lobster,'' the voice said. ''You better taste good.''


    Ned approached the trident with the Butterfly pointed forward. He leaped in a roll and passed through the trident. As hended, the trident hit a tree at the edge of the forest, then sliced to pieces. All happened in a blink of an eye. The lobster whimpered and took a step backward.


    This made Moloatiss hissed.


    Unwilling to ept defeat. Moloatiss wave his functioning limb, issuing amanding voice.


    ''You are next, rotten egg,'' the voice growled inside Ned''s head.


    And as if the threat was visible. Moloatiss crawled backward, feeling the cold intent Ned have been emitting. Its slimy, and shining body wobbled in unison with his crab-like legs. Leaves rustled with his escape.


    ''No you won''t,'' the voice said, ringing in Ned''s thoughts.


    Ned then raised a hand, dark energy coiled around his forearm then rotated at the tip of his palm. With the voice''smand, the dark energy rocketed above and showered Moloatiss with threads of tiny energy. Moloatiss was then bound with countless tiny ck threads. The threads then stretched binding Moloatiss against the ground.


    ''Stay there,'' the voice said.


    Ned then walked toward the whimpering lobster-beast. The ck energy coiled around his hand before it jumped to devour the beast. Can''t even defend himself anymore.


    The voice spat invisible saliva and hissed. ''Too nd,'' he said.


    The surrounding was robbed of sound as Ned stood in-between destroyed shacks, and boulders, mes skewed in a biased way as they nted toward Ned as if bowing to wee a passing emperor.


    The Hallowguard team was trying to savor their shock.


    Ned was too far to hear their murmuring but the voice took it as a praise. ''Yeah, yeah,'' he said ''I am great, I know, I know. But this Ned here doesn''t seem to appreciate me. Now what? Huh? Oh, the beast. Your quest. Okay, let''s finish.''


    Ned walked leisurely toward the bound Moloatiss. He could barely move with its limbs tied, his wide mouth gagged with a ball of ck threads. Preventing him to issue anymands.


    It took Ned a moment to annihte all the surrounding beasts, that even Sujiro and Margaret had a hard time defending themselves. ''Weak!'' the voice mocked. ''That is why.''


    Ned walked halfway toward Moloatiss when ICE voice rang through his head.


    ''This bitch,'' the voice said. ''Shut up and watch how I make your beloved Ned turned to what he was created to do.''


    You''re making him soft. You''re limiting his abilities with all this Protocol shit. As for me, with the Prime Evolution. I am preparing him for something greater. Something that would shock the gods of the realms.'' He stopped and let Ned walked onward. Ned stopped in front of Moloatiss.


    ''Now. The quest is here,'' the voice said. ''With this, you will be stronger. You don''t need him, Ned. Fuck him, fuck your Master, and fuck them. You only needed yourselfand me. Now do it!''


    Completely taken over, Ned raised his hand after the voice''smand. Ned smirked as he looked at the eyes of Moloatiss.


    Ned gathered strength and waved his hand to sh the beast.


    Then a grey figure came rushing from Ned''s right and blocked the darkened Butterfly with his twin des. The twin des were melting with the sh of both swords.


    "Ned!" Twali growled. "Ned!" He shouted. "What are you doing? This is him. This is your quest."

 Chapter 206: Plan C

    Chapter 206: n C


    "What are you doing, Ned?" Twali said after blocking another attack from Ned.


    Ned''s response was another sh of his Butterfly.


    This made the werewolf growl in irritation.


    "Clearly you''ve been consumed," he said, "by that ck energy. Then you left me with no choice."


    Twali howled, and purple mana came bursting out his chest, his fur illuminated with purple light as the energy kept on flowing out his body. He moved, leaving afterimages to where he once stood, and appeared behind Ned and hit him with an open thrust.


    Ned was thrown toward Moloatiss. They both rolled and ended up in a tree.


    Ned shook his head after the attack. His eyes were adorned with consciousness as the ck energy faded away from his face. "You?" He said. "I what am I doing?"


    ''And so the puppy came,'' the voice said. ''Bastard.''


    Ned jumped off Moloatiss in surprise at the voice. "You!" Ned shout of rage. "Rassus!"


    ''Ah,'' Rassus said, same old; same bony voice. ''Now, we''re talking. Toote, I''m enjoying this body.''


    After Rassus''s voicethat was filled with animosityspoke, Ned''s body red of ck mist once again. His consciousness faded as the ck energy wrapped his body.


    ''I''m not done here, Ned,'' Rassus continued. ''I wonder how the puppy will taste.''


    "No " Ned muttered as his eyes were covered with ck energy. He then jumped with the Butterfly in ming ck.


    Moloatiss scrambled out of his crab-like feet and issued anothermand. This was his chance, and he took it. Moloatiss was then surrounded by a handful of goblin archers as he made his way toward the depths of the forest. He ran with his extended legs fading between trees, his direction to the fifth settlement.


    "Don''t let the quest escape!" Twali growled, issuing orders to the Hallowguard team. To whoever got the will and energy to follow Moloatiss.


    Seeing that there were a handful of beasts left. Surprisingly, it was Baso who impressed the team. He pulled straps holding his bag and ran toward the fleeing quest-sword ready for action. He was then followed by Sujiro, and Margaret stayed to protect the remaining team. Margaret must adapt to the current situation, leaving the team wasn''t a part of his hunter code. Aside from Twali, she was the strongest of them. She needed to maintain her appearance. So she stayed, protect the team, while Twali protects them from another enemyNed on a rampage.


    "Ned," Twali cried. As the purple energy coiled his feet, he sprung toward Ned. Both des brandished midair. With a cross sh, Twali triggered something that he shouldn''t as Ned blocked the attack with his Butterfly. Deflecting both Twali''s twin des.


    Distorted ck energy appeared under Ned''s waist. A long, and dark, and stretching tail whipped Twali like a mere rabbi. Before being thrown, the tail stretched and coiled around Twali''s canine-like feet and pulled him back to Ned. The werewolf spat a mouthful of blood as the tail m him left and right the ground.


    Holly and Molly''s mana surged and Twali as the trigger.


    As time passes, the ck energy enveloping Ned was thickened. The Devouring did help to umte more mana from the beast. Ned''s tail whipped Twali toward the approaching Twins. The twins scampered with their feet as they caught Twali and rolled with the weight they carried.


    Hunter Jo and Hunter Ja jumped behind the fallen Twins and rushed at Ned with their spells on disy.


    Team leader Jo conjured a massive de in the form of crystal while his brother, Hunter Ja, gestured aplex spell and formed thick mana defending his body. While the tip of his spear formed orbs of different sizes and colors and threw them to Ned.


    Although his face was obscured of ck energy, Ned smirked in the most mocking way possible as Rassus controlled his body in the most indescribable way possible. Ned''s joints popped and his wound leaked blood while Rassus forced ck energy out his body.


    ''Ah!'' Rassus cried, satisfied. ''Your mana! How in Draconheilm''s name you made this mana so pure! Ahhhh! Ned! This body is mine! Ohh, greatthis fuckers of yours are relentless!''


    Ned then conjured a dark fireball exploding between him and the brothers. Hunter Ja''s attack dispersed before they could even hit Ned. While hunter Jo''s massive crystal sword cracked since he used it to defend himself.


    The two smiled like victory they reached.


    Eight throwing knives darted behind Ned, attached with explosives. Ned''s tail whipped the explosive knives as soon as they entered the tail''s reach. The tail whipped, the knife exploded, the process was a repeat until one knife left. Ned looked over his shoulder at the hiding rouge. As he was about to whip thest remaining knife, to his surprise, or Rassus''s surprise, even Ned has a blind spot. The knife shadowed another knife, hiding over the original. It stabbed at the tail''s base, exploded, and momentarily cutting the mana link between Ned and the tail, vanishing itpletely.


    Vines then shot out the mud, binding Ned with magic. The vines then snapped of thorns, making Ned''s forearms and legs bleed.


    The Hallowguard''s attack didn''t end there. Holly''s eyes closedvisible of sadness, yet conjured magic that restricted Ned''s movements, then terra magic exploded underneath Ned''s feet, and formed a thick cage, trapping him.


    "Sorry, kid," Hunter Jo said. Raised his hand, and gestured. Then the cage slowly closed,pletely trapping Ned.


    Now, with air and vines binding Ned, with terra magic trapping him. Ned let out a chilling cry. ck energy rippled under his feet, cracking the ground as it traveled.


    The terra conjured cage cracked and hunter Jo conjured another to supplement it.


    The eight-foot werewolf appeared in front of Ned.


    "Sujiro," Twali said, eyes glowing with yellow, sometimes green in right angles. "Where''s Baso?"


    The rouge seemed stunned with Twali''s look. ck suit was torn, and fur waving with the wind. He shook his head, looking away from Twali''s eyes to examine Ned.


    "He was with the quest, Gon," Sujiro said. "The caterpir beast was captured."


    "Good," Twali said. "Now, how do we proceed with Ned?"


    "Last chance," Ned said under his clouded face. "Fucker let me go before I Devour you all."


    "Ned?" Sasani said and lifted the mask off her face. This took a lot of her courage.


    "Mydy." Twali jerked forward his Lord''s daughter.


    Sasani waved a hand, dismissing Twali.


    The servant turned-werewolf bowed with his head lowered to lowest.


    The Hallowguard team gasped seeing Lady Sasani under the guise of Swift.


    They all bowed, even lower than Twali.


    As Sasani walked between the team, Twali''s muscles shrunk and fur grew in reverse. Slowly, his skin turned normal and his feet cracked and popped returning to its normal form. Twali dropped with a thud on both knees. He looked up at Sasani in front of darkened Ned.


    "Will your magic hold?" Twali asked, looking up at Hunter Jo.


    Hunter Jo nodded with sweat running down his forehead. He was consuming mana faster than his usual consumption. He gestured and muttered theplexity of his spell and conjured another cage-like terra magic. Caging Ned even further.


    "Ah," Ned said. "The bastard''s bitch. I''m in for ToniI like her coldunlike you, too obvious, and warm. Full of life, yet meaningless. You better make a stand, bitch."


    Sasani fingered her ginger hair, she had rather choose Ned''s t voice than the current''s grating and vile, she smiled


    And threw a straight at Ned, passing between the gap of the conjured cage. Flesh against flesh, Ned''s nose bled of blood, and Sasani''s hand bled of guilt and satisfaction. Guilt as she didn''t want to hit Ned, yet, satisfied for hitting the one inside of Ned. Seeing him with wide eyes made her smile. She knew this wasn''t the real Ned.


    Ned growled augh. The air then stilled, and the ground cracked. Appendages of dark energy reached out the ground, trying to grab whoever was around Ned.


    Twaliunched himself to Sasani, grabbing her by the waist and pulling her away from Ned.


    "Wake up, Ned!" Sasani yelled for thest time before theynded behind the team, away from the battle scene.


    Seeing that theirdy was safe, the Hallowguard team conjured spells and threw everything at Ned.


    After a moment of magical bombardment and exploding, the team stopped attacking. And refreshed themselves by drinking blue and red potions handed out by the twins. But even though with all the mana and health potions involved, their breathing was still far from okay. Aside from hunter Jo and Ja, the rest were at their limits.


    They waited for the smoke to settle, the scene created a hole. Parts of beast bodies: limbs, heads, entrails, scales, and furs scattered around the settlement. Smoke of woods and flesh mixed anew.


    ''Too many,'' Rassus voice resounded inside Ned''s head. With Detect on, Rassus could see all the team''s position even obscured by thick ck smoke. ''n C then, right, Ned? Never go out in a fight without n C.'' Rassus voice hissed. "Time to say goodbye!" Andughed.


    Ned cried gloriously. Dark energy burst out his body, making waves after waves of mana that flowed endlessly around him.


    The team jumped away from the sea of ck energy.


    Living and non-living things around Ned dissolved while the sea of ck energy flowed over them. As the ck energy touched the limbs, and guts, and woods, and heads, and even the natural me sizzled and dissolved in the tiniest particles.


    n C was enacted.


    ck energy coiled Ned''s leg. With a grunt, he jumped and escaped away from the fight.


    ''No,'' Rassus retorted in-flight. ''This is strategically leaving. This kid''s body is too uniqueI can''t let him die yet.''


    Ned then disappeared inside the forest, leaving toward the fifth settlement.


    Behind them was Margaret with shining Sphere he held in his hand and a smirk over her face.

 Chapter 207: Determined

    Chapter 207: Determined


    Above the trees, under the tendrils of ghastly moonlight, was Ned with his tail, oozing of ck energy,shing him from branches after branches.


    Ned''s body was already weakened with the wound Khaal had done. Rassus knew that putting him to further stress would break him, and fighting six of the Hallowguard team would take a lot of Ned''s mana and energy.


    The forest was nketed with darkness. But Ned''s enhanced vision was possible for Rassus to see at least a ribbon of faint light under a tree.


    Ned stopped as his tailshed the nearest branch of a tree, and stood above like an owl eyeing his prey. Face obscured of ck mist and sometimes fading, like a cloud of smoke blown away by a strong breeze.


    There, at the bottom to where Ned stood, was Moloatiss, bleeding, limbs snapped, and one of the cylindrical sses was shattered to pieces. It was still fresh as green liquid leaking off the ss. The head inside it was disyed on the ground, with mouth open, and dead eyes looking at the paling Baso. Baso held his short-sword with the tip aimed at the beast. Moloatiss was bound with a rope, and wasn''t just an ordinary one, a magical item as it was leaking of mana. The more Moloatiss moves, the more the rope tightened. A part of his body, where the rope was bound, was bone white.


    Around them were a handful of goblin archers, dead, with throats bubbled of green blood. Arrows and bows weren''t enough for them to stop Sujiro. This was only possible as Ned annihted Moloatiss''s warriors. With no other choice, Moloatiss took whatever remained of his beast army.


    Baso was twice or thrice a meter away from the bound Moloatiss and was muttering something. Even though he knew that the beast doesn''t understand him, he kept on muttering.


    "You beast!" He said in an irritated tone. Tears lingered at the tip of his eyes. "It was all because of you that I am here. In these Maker forsaken ind. You! Your kind!"


    Moloatiss gurgled with blood, trying to say something. His face was like a lump of meat, with the only mouth as the most noticeable part. Hundreds of tiny jaws ran around his mouth up until the tip. He screeched sometimes he whipped.


    Unknown to Baso. Behind him, a parasite was taking its time. Looking for a proper angle tounch itself and attached behind thepanion.


    ''He''s dead,'' Rassus voice echoed, satisfied. ''See that, Ned? That''s what being weak means. Crying,menting things, poor boy couldn''t even sense the worm behind him. Now his bound to die.''


    The parasite crawled under leaves, smoothing itself beside a stick, snd crossing underneath rocks to make sure it wasn''t noticed.


    ''I think I''m going to Devour this Moloatiss,'' Rassus said. ''I like how he used this tiny pest to do his biddings.''


    A voice cracked inside Ned''s head, trying to pull Ned out of his unconsciousness.


    [Ned!]


    [Wake up!]


    ''You still there?'' Rassus said, ''I thought I blocked that thing.''


    As the parasite readied itself tounch at Baso. Ned''s consciousness burst, trying to fight Rassus''s control.


    Ned''s head''s up disy came into view his vision. It cracked and, split as Ned fought Rassus with his consciousness.


    Ned''s mind wandered inside the crystal Core. A ce he was so familiar with, yet unable to broke free of Rassus''s binding. Ned''s naked body was wrapped in chains. Chains made of ming dark energy that coiled around his limbs, forbidding him to move. In front of him was the Core, leaking abundantly of ck energy. The smoke it emits descended like dry ice, only ck, then crept toward Ned. Coiling around his feet, then thighs, until it reached Ned''s head. There, the smoke entered Ned''s eyes, the holes of his nose, ears, mouth.


    Ned muffled with the smoke as he tried to force himself to break the chains. "ICE!" He cried. Smoke leaking between his teeth. Silver hair darkened as the ck energy was enveloping him.


    With Ned incapacitated, all he could do was to try for hispanion. "ICE," he cried once more. Chains pulling him away from the Core.


    Ned was helpless, as always he was. He couldn''t save even himself, instead, he needed ICE to do things for him. He can''t finish the only quest he needed to save his Master. He lost people and friends. Now he was being devoured by the dragon he thought he once defeated. "Weak," Ned muttered. "With Kamma and Chir''s help, you''re still weak, Ned!" He lowered his hands, free of any burden, free of everything. For once, he felt peace. "Do whatever you want," Ned said under his breath. Steam forming as he lowered his head.


    "Lies," a voice so raspy, and old, Ned recognized the moment it rang in the space.


    "Master?" Ned whispered, smoke drilling inside his mouth. The moment he forced himself to speak, the smoke puffed away. "Master! Where are you?!" He then lifted his head apart from his chin. The chains of ck energy tightened as he tried to resist. "Master!"


    "It''s fine to fail, my child," Master Will said, voice echoing. "It is what makes you human."


    "Master" said Ned. "It''s fine to fail. It''s fine to fail."


    The Core in front of him shook, and Rassus''s bony face formed within the smoke. First his head, then his eyes, then mouth, then nose. Ned paused, for a moment, he thought he saw himself in a mirror. The only difference was the ck smoke as his hair, and eyes dark instead of blue, and a wickedly smile as Rassus looked at Ned.


    "I''ve given you power," he said, voice was the same as Ned, sharp and no-nonsense. "Yet you resist. Now, I''ll show you what I am capable of."


    "No," Ned said, "I don''t need you and your power," Ned eximed, looking at his reflection. He then muttered, "ICE, I know you''re there. If so, let''s show him what I am capable of. Overclock."


    Inside the space, Ned''s figure turned burning red as the smoke of white mist exudes out his body. The chains that coiling him started to melt like stic. First his arms, then his thighs. Ned broke free. He then reached for his image and grasped him with his hands. Muscles hissed of steam, expanded, and crashed his head.


    "Did you think I''ll let you go just like that?" Rassus said behind Ned.


    Ned spun but darkness all he saw.


    "How long will youst without my power?" Rassus said once again behind Ned. Ned twisted with his elbow in advance and hit nothing but air.


    "I don''t need you," Ned said, walking at the crystal core. The ck smoke started to thin. "Or your power." Ned then punched the Core.


    The crystal Core vibrated and buzzed with Ned''s fist sticking to it. ck smoke then jumped away from the Core and wrapped Ned. Enveloping his existence.


    Outside, Ned struggled to hold his mind. He twisted above the tree, with the only branch as his footing.


    The ck energy around him protested Ned as Rassus tried to gain his control back. It burst, expanding, and pulled again toward Ned. Ned was like a mass of ck energy ready to explode. He fell on his knees. Ned struggled like a madman as he pulled threads of ck energy coiling him. Head throbbing of pain as if pounded by a sledgehammer, put the pieces back together and pound it again.


    "No!" Ned cried and fell off the branch along with his Butterfly.


    Baso jumped hearing a chilling roar. He spun around only to see Ned rolling from his right, the sword evaporated of ck mist and nked against stone as it was back again to its half-broken piece.


    "Ned?" Baso said. He wiped the tears with his shoulder and squinted his eyes, making sure what he was seeing was the real Ned. "Ned! By the Maker! What are you!"


    "Behind you!" Ned yelled as he tried to force himself to break from Rassus''s control. Ned sensed that the parasite was about tounch at Baso, he grabbed the Butterfly and threw it. Just in time for the parasite to stick behind Baso. The broken Butterfly hit in midair and fell twitching.


    Moloatiss murmured as blood and saliva drooled between his tiny teeth. He struggled by wiggling but Sujiro''s binding was too much for him. He yelled instead, trying to inform his beasts that he was being captured, he hoped someone could hear him. None appeared.


    Ned struggled to regain his consciousness, he stood with hands supporting him against a tree. "No you won''t," He said, shaking his head. "I killed you once." He hissed. "What mah!" ck energy sipped to his wound. Blood fountained, and Ned fell once again.


    ''You might be precious to me, Ned,'' Rassus''s voice roared that only Ned could hear. ''But what made you think I couldn''t hurt you."


    Ned rolled as the pain traveled his body from the wound. The ck energy coiled around Ned''s waist and drilled itself inside Ned''s wound.


    Ned almost lost consciousness. He gritted his teeth and smiled. "You''re an idiot for a thousand-year-old dragon. You''ve got nothing inside your head but air." Ned stood with his legs wobbling. He was determined, he needed to stop Rassus. Ned won''t take any chances even if Rassus was in a weakened state. He needed to stop him, else the event in O''rriadt will repeat itself.

 Chapter 208: Join Us

    Chapter 208: Join Us


    Ned walked with his vision blurring. His path stopped as the broken Butterfly nked underneath his feet.


    Baso stood beside him, confused about what to do. Was Ned an enemy, or their employer? Was he even Ned? Or the kid enveloped with ck energy.


    Ned''s shoulders were ming with ck energy. His face obscured of ck mist, his limbs throbbing with dark energy. Yet, his mind steeled. He reached for the broken Butterfly and brandished it midair. He hesitated for a moment, but he knew, his consciousness was fading once more.


    "Am I that precious to you?" He started, eyeing the tip of the broken Butterfly. "This sword," he said, "killed you once, and once more you will die."


    ''What are you doing?''


    Ned rotated the sword so that the tip be pointing toward him. At first, he aimed for his throat. But he wanted it to be quick. "With you inside me, I am an abomination. What good am I if hurt the people around me? Not again; not anymore." Ned then pushed his hands to stab himself with the sword. Yet a smile was


    ''Wait! Wait!'' Rassus cried. The ck energy and tail scrambled like a kid seeing a ghost. But he was toote.


    The sword was half an inch inside Ned''s chest, a little more push and Ned''s heart would tear. Blood leaked from Ned''s mouth.


    "Ned!" Baso cried, and dashed toward N


    Ned raised his hand to form a barrier between him and Baso. "Stay back, kid," he said, another blood bubbled his mouth. "Tell them my quest has ended."


    Ned then pushed the broken Butterfly, going even further his chest. Ned then fell on his knees, some threads of ck energy evaporated. His consciousness was fading, but not because Rassus was controlling him, but because his life was losing.


    ''Idiot! Idiot! Idiot! Rassus yelled inside Ned''s fading thought.


    Startled, Baso fell on his butt, short-sword he let go, and feet scraping of anything under him. "No, no, no," he muttered. In shock, he spun around, crawled, and stood, and ran toward the darkened area of the forest, leaving Ned, and the bound Moloatiss.


    Moloatiss''s eyes were wide in shock, he was a beast of unknown origin, yet his eyeseyes filled with sadness as he looked at Ned. "Human," he said. He said in the most understandable, human-tongue words. He lowered his head, shaking trying to brush any thoughts he has for Ned.


    With Baso leaving, the ck energy behind Ned that was acting as a tail tried to pull the broken Butterfly out his chest.


    ''Idiot!'' Rassus cried as he tried to control the tail. ''Idiot! Idiot! Trying to kill yourself. What''s with all the Master, the Mark, the quest, if only you tried to kill yourself. You are an idiot. You die, I die!''


    "Then I am happy to die," Ned muttered, coldness ran his hands. His chin touching his chest.


    "You''re an idiot if you think dying is the answer,'' Rassus remarking at Ned. ''Go on with your quest. Someday, you''ll be needing me. And when that timees, you will embrace the power I''ll be giving you. For now, I''ll leave you with this. Thest of my mana.''


    Rassus voice echoed and disappeared with Ned''s head now clearing. The cold he felt, the pain of the stab he recognized. Then the ck energy coiled around Ned''s waist, up to his neck, and connected with the stab on his chest. Slowly, his wound was healing as the ck energy kept on sipping his wound.


    "No," Ned whispered. "Let me be."


    ''No, Ned,'' Rassus said, beforepletely fading. ''You''re not enough to take this world by yourself. You will live. Someday, I''ll be needing you. Ohand surely you''ll be needing me. Greed attached me to you. Now I know, why. My purpose is your purpose. We''re destined to take the Worlds. Stay alive. Devour, and evolve. That is your purpose. Ah!I am at least able to savor this moment. Also, be careful with the bitch. She''s not what you think she is.''


    Rassus''s voice ended with augh that able to shake a mountain. As his voice rang, ICE''s voice cut in between.


    [Ned!]


    She cried.


    [Ned. What have you done?]


    "ICE?" Ned whispered. Thest of the ck energy sipped inside his wound and healed the stab.


    Rassus''s words rang. ''Be careful with the bitch, she''s not what you think she is.''


    The broken Butterflyid beside him, and thest of Rassus energy dissipated like a mist.


    Ned took a long breath, the longest he had since training in the Grieving Woods when he was thirteenwith no memory of who he wastrying to run around the woods for three hours. While Master Will sat atop a boulder trying to control himself to not take the booze disyed in front of him.


    This thought made Ned''s lips formed a tiny arc. "Master," He whispered. "I am fine ICEfor now. Where were you?"


    [I lost connection.]


    ICE chimed, her voice was now soft.


    [After your disy shut off. Something inside my system block my connection in you.]


    Rassus, Ned thought. I''ll have a lot to think about... but for now.


    Ned turned his head, there, Moloatiss remained defeated. Blood leaked around the surfaces of his body as the magical rope tightened.


    "I heard you say our tongue," Ned said. He grabbed the Butterfly and with a flick and a thought, he recalled it back to his spatial inventory. "Tell me, have you seen a Hunter old enough to venture alone, something he burns along the way?"


    Ned''s eyes rested to where the fourth settlement was. His team might beingno, they sure toe. He needed to wait for them.


    But it seemed that Moloatiss had an idea of his own.


    "I am once a miner," Moloatiss said. Body pulsating of soft muscles. "A miner trying to make ends meet. To feed my wife, my daughter, and my son."


    "You''re human," Ned said, hand clutching the wound on his side. It seemed that Rassus''s energy wasn''t enough to heal both of his wounds.


    "Was, once a human," Moloatiss said, he shrieked as the rope tightened with his speaking. "Until theyby they it means youby you it means human. Your kind, Ned. Your kind killed my family. My family was killed between the wars of humans. Just because the son of my lord killed another noble. They fought. Until none of them left. Until none of us left. Du''kki wasn''t like this before."


    "What was it before?"


    "Nothing, there is nothing here," Moloatiss replied. "Until one human found something of importance inside the mountain. Humans then invaded the mountain, trying to mine stones." Moloatissughed. "Greed creates destiny. And it was destiny that I am brought to my Queen. My Queen, doesn''t choose one after the other, be it humans or beastshe chooses the same. She loved us. After my family died, Kon Sas Koron awakened by the war, and there, she gave us chance to live another life. Dying humans were given another life. For me, my life is vengeance."


    "Why are you telling me this?"


    "You''re looking for a hunter," Moloatiss said. "I know a lot of huntersor once a hunter. Follow me, you might find the man you''re looking for."


    "Too easy," Ned said as he eyed the beast with concern. "What do you want?"


    "Join us," Moloatiss said. "With Kon Sas Koron, you''ll have what you wanted. In return, be loyal to us."


    "No," Ned said. He paused, eyes lingered back to his team''s position, and went back to the beast. "But I need an answer. And I''m giving you chance to change my mind. What''s in it on me if I join?"


    "First, you''ll be transformed into a beast," Moloatiss lectured. "But it seemed that you don''t need it. The dark energy beforeit wasn''t human, wasn''t beast either. It was more. Queen Sas Koron will be pleased meeting you."


    Ned paused as he thought things through. This is it, he thought. Roy lost in the forest of Du''kki before. He might be there, transformed into a beast.


    "I will follow," Ned said, "and decide if it''s worth my time."


    [Ned, are sure about this?]


    Ned nodded, he doesn''t need to answer her for a moment. Moloatiss might get wary.


    "That''s not how it works, Ned," Moloatiss said. "It''s either you join now, or never."


    "If I join now?" Ned asked. "How?"


    Moloatiss''s body shook, and his mouth opens wide and spilled out a Core the size of Ned''s fist, with an unrecognizable pattern of dimples, and holes. The Core was alive as it beat on the ground. "Eat it," he said.


    "I thought I don''t need it?" Ned said.


    "Yes," Moloatiss replied. "I''m just making sure."


    Ned''s hand slipped as he tried to grab the Core. Holding the Core, Ned felt its slimy surface, the Core was also exuding heat that increases as Ned tried to hold it longer.


    [Ned!]


    ICE warned, and Ned threw the Core back to Moloatiss. Light shone between the cracks of the Core and exploded.


    Ned brushed off the pain from his wound as he flipped backward to avoid the explosion.


    The explosion was quick, made only for someone trying to escape.


    Moloatiss did escape after the light dimmed. The ropes melted as if an acid washed it over.


    Ned caught a figure with limbs like a spider climbing between trees after the other.


    Ned followed Moloatiss, his speed was average with his wound he tried aodating.


    Moloatiss stopped in the center of the burning fifth settlement. Ned hopped and brushed a limb under his ck boots. He stood with Moloatiss in front of him.


    Ned could force himself to use Overclock once more to capture the beast. He was waiting for Moloatiss next move.


    "I am not an idiot, Ned," Moloatiss said. "I trusted human once, and never again."


    "I just needed to know a man named Roy," Ned said and saw Moloatiss''s eyes widened in shock. "You knew! You knew Roy!"


    Moloatiss shook his head, the remaining cylindrical ss bubbled with air, the other one leaked of green liquid. "Join us, and I''ll tell you."


    "Shit!" Ned cried. ICE Overclock.


    [But Ned, you had enough.]


    "Just do it!" Ned yelled and his skin turned reddish hot and steaming. He then dashed toward Moloatiss. But, ICE was right, Ned had enough. His movements were sluggish and slow, and Moloatiss took advantage of this.


    Moloatiss spilled out another Core. This time bigger, and worse, so it seemed as it throbs and exploded.


    The air roared, and the ground shook. After which, the ground cracked open.


    Ned and Moloatiss fell underground as the crack widened.


    Before Ned was swallowed by the depths of the hole, he heard Sasani''s voice, calling for his name.

 Chapter 209: Prince Aesril: No Turning Back

    Chapter 209: Prince Aesril: No Turning Back


    "Are you sure about this, My Prince?" Gelethorn whispered behind the prince as they passed a corridor crowded with other elves. The two stopped in a chamber brimming with elves as they study crafts, and magic, and history. Above the chamber was a name created with coiling vines thatbeled: ''Oppos Arcadium.'' A part of Pin''Tu''s branch wherein elves used to study. This was an academy for humans.


    Prince Aesril gazed around him, golden eyes looking for elves with elegant hair and an overbearing aura. He needed to make sure that none would learn about their n. His robe fluttered as he spun to face his attendant. "Have you got what I asked, Gele?" Prince Aesril said with his hand resting over his loyal attendant''s shoulder.


    Gelethorn was wildly built for a Wood Elf. Most elves of his bloodline were born with slim figure and tightened shoulders. But Gelethorn was different, he''s got a slightly broad shoulder and slightly broad eyebrows. But as Prince Aesrilid his hand on his shoulder, he nearly deted like a globule of air under the scorching heat of the sun.


    "I do. Yes, I have, My Prince," Gele answered. "I''m d to be of service, My Prince."


    Aesril retreated his hand and waved to dismiss Gelethorn''s honest appearance, he smiled, but enough to hide his cunning lips. "Very well," he said, "Now we needed diversion."


    Prince Aesril''s pointy ears tingled and heard footsteps approaching over a freshyer of wood. He spun around to see one of the Sessors of the Wood Elves along with her two Smir attendants. "Princess Tiatha," he said with the most respected tone. "How are you with the elves?" Prince Aesril said and looked over Tiatha''s shoulder, the two elves lowered their heads, unable to meet the High Prince''s eyes. "Ah, well trained, I assumed."


    "Prince Aesril," Tiatha said, and curtsied most unusually for elves: he held his hand toward the Prince on a fist, waiting for a response. Unlike her fellow princesses of the Wood Elves n that wore robes of even matching type, she was the only one, perhaps the only princess to wear long and knitted pants, and a jacket of green and brown made of Pin''Tu''s fibers.


    Prince Aesril bumped the princess''s fist and smiled. "Another form of greetings," he said.


    "Of course," Princess Tiatha said and fingered her long and brown hair. She doesn''t have the joy of fastening her hair in a brooch loved by other princesses. "We needed it when we reim ournds from humans. We might as well form diplomatic ties with them."


    Prince Aesril paused. Along with her brother, Prince Titus, the First Sessor of the Wood Elves. She was also a Sessor below his brother.


    "When did you arrived from the Hunt?" Prince Aesril asked.


    "Just now," she replied. "You see." She paused for dramatic effect and raised a finger and said a-matter-of-factly: "I came to see you first after my arrival, I''m sure Princess Gadsi can wait. Why is the matter, Prince Aesril?" She said with a long breath and stepped closer to the prince.


    This made Gelethorn walked around Prince Aesril and positioned himself to block the approaching princess.


    "Princess Tiatha," Gele said, unable to meet thetter''s eyes. "You''re too close."


    "Look at me when you speak," she said.


    So did Gelethorn. She was already a beauty with her small nose, and thin lips, unlike any other princesses, her eyes were grey. Unusual for a Wood Elf with brown, and green as themon.


    "Now speak," she said.


    And the way she treated her fellow wood Elf n was also unusual. She would look down on them, not just Wood Elves but Dark Elves as well. She considered herself a High Elf. This must be the reason why she was always sent for the Hunt.


    The Hunt was an event to prove the strength and blood of an elf. The more magical beasts they slew, the more they were respected by other elves. But there''s more to it. Pin''Tu was a Tree brimming of lifeleaking of mana, literally. It was so massive the size resembled a country that hundreds of thousands of residence could be fitted. For this reason, magical beasts were invading the tree to have a taste of its leaking mana, or perhaps to have the taste of the elves residing in it. And so the Hunt was formed: stop the invading beasts and prove yourselves loyal to Pin''Tu, and loyal to the King of Elves.


    Prince Aesril stepped forward as heid his arms to Gelethorn''s shoulder once again. "It''s fine, Gelethorn," he said. "We had the Assembly a few months ago. The King has decided, no more reiming territories. We will leave Earflgard."


    "What!" Princess Tiatha cried and gasped.


    Elves around them stopped upon hearing the princess''s voice rebounding inside the chamber. Her attendant lowered their heads as if saying ''We don''t know her.''


    "You should ask Elder Nanor about the Assembly."


    Princess Tiatha spun to leave without saying a word. Her attendant followed from behind.


    "I hate her," Gelethorn said, seeing the back of the princess vanishing toward another chamber.


    "Why?" Aesril asked. "You hate her because she liked me, or Princess Gadsi? Or do you hate her because she''s always out for a Hunt?"


    "All," Gele said, an honest Wood Elf with an honest voice. "I hate all of her. She learns the ways of humans. Yet, Elder Nanor let her be. I know we are nearly extinct. But, by the Maker, I hope the fairies teach her a lesson when Hunting."


    Aside from the passing elves, the freshly recruited students sitting at the corner over a bench of moving vines, the creaking of the long tables in the center of the circr chamber, or the buzzing of the bees as one of the elf used it to demonstrate to the other students on how to inject mana and use them as bombs. Gelethorn heard nothing from the prince. He stood there, like having a brilliant idea as his rose lips smiled widely.


    "My Prince?" Gele asked, confused. "Have you gotten another enlightenment?" It was a pun, as Prince Aesril always had the wildest ideas after reading so many books.


    "In fact, I do have, Gele," the prince said. He looked like his father without his sword and bow attached. Inside the chambers of Pin''Tu, the Tree of Doubts, Oppos Arcadium was one of the thousands of chambers that citizens weren''t allowed to carry weapons.


    "Bring the thing I asked you inside my chamber," he asked, more like a plea, as if making sure that Gele must follow his orders no matter what.


    "Yes, My Prince," The Wood Elf said, bowing.


    After hours and hours of meeting with the Elders, and attending sses of history, magic, and summoning, and contact fighting, Gelethorn arrived at Prince Aesril''s chamber holding a set of a thin silk-like garment.


    "My Prince," he said and bowed. The saber in his left waist gleamed as the moonlight entered through the gaps of the Prince''s chamber.


    Wooden cabs stacked with books stood behind the prince while he sat over his vine-made chair. A chair of vines was already conjured by the Prince before Gelethorn arrived. He gestured and let the Wood Elf took his time to sit.


    "Mask of Care, My Prince," Gele said. The maskid open over hisps. The mask was in, white, smooth, square in shape, it was too thin Gele''s fingers were visible from the other side.


    The prince said, "I''m sorry you need to take a risk, Gele."


    Gele said, "No my Prince. I did nothing. I only asked old Fingolfin, and upon hearing your name, the merchant was eager to do everything to get the Mask. May I ask my Prince? What will this mask do to aplish your n?"


    The prince said, "Everything Gele, everything. Mask of Care copies faces of different forms. We needed it upon arriving at thend of humans."


    Gele sighed, his eyes boring the mask and the future it holds for the two of them. Whether he liked it or not, his family''s family was bound to follow the High Prince. There would be no King and Prince without his family''s guidance. He was the son of the greatest warrior of the elves. He lives to follow the prince.


    "Some part of me wanted to venture the outside, My Prince," Gele said. "But most of it was contemting if I should let this nmence. My life is nothingpared to you, My Prince. I''m a fool if I let you do this, the only heir to the throne. But I''m worse than a fooldaft perhaps, traitor I agree, if I let my only friend sumb to sadness." Gele smiled and was willing. "So, how are we gonna do this? We go back underground? At the old ruins? Under the roots of Pin''Tu? And then what My Prince? I don''t care how long I will dig. But, how are we going to do this, my Prince? Last time I remembered from my father, there were thousands of Smirs guarding every part of Pin''Tu. Not even bugs could enter."


    "Gele, Gele," Prince Aesril said in a wide smile, his fingers brushing the unknown book he loves to read. "Some part of me does hate Princess Tiatha. She''s... Impractical, indiscreet for a Wood Elf, but thanks to her we might leave the Tree of Pin''Tu."


    Gele sat in silence. Then the roaring p of a massive bird hovering outside the Prince''s chamber broke his thoughts. The bird was like a shadow under the moon. Too big, yet, unseen with its jet ck feathers. Gele looked back at the Prince, eyes brimming with light.


    "Yes," Prince Aesril said. "That''s right. We''re going for a Hunt. You and me, no turning back."

 Chapter 210: Prince Aesril: For the Elves

    Chapter 210: Prince Aesril: For the Elves


    "What is the meaning of this, Prince Aesril?" Elder Cnye said. Eyes went to Aesril. His robe spoke the true nature of himself: baggy and sagging, uncaring, adorned with the simplest stone the elves could fetch hanging their walls. Yet, kings of generations asked for his guidance. The king before Cthan, and the king before the king asked for his wisdom. But when ites to Aesril he seemed to soften himself, spoiling him of everything the other elves couldn''t have: bloodline magic, knowledge, and wisdom.


    Inside his chamber of decaying books, globes of different maps, parcels of human and beast nature alike scattered. This might be the only section of Pin''Tu''s chamber with no windows. The only light shining was from a candle on the table. Shadow danced as his breath met the mes. He sat scribing something over his leather parcel while Aesril stood with his hands sping behind.


    The young prince''s long and elegant eyebrows flowed like a calm river. His eyes gleamed with orange from the candle. This was Prince Aesril''s hardest part of the n: to keep his face stern and to avoid showing any dishonesty. A twitch of his eyebrow, the rhythm of his breathing, even the fidgeting of his finger were all being read by the Elder; and reading the elder was good at.


    "I know mybat wasn''t that great like Titus," Prince Aesril noted, "or Gadsi''s agility, or Gelethorn''s saber mastery. That is why I must go out and train myself, Elder Cnye."


    The elder sighed, closed the parcel as he rests the quill under the wooden vase of the candle, and looked at the prince with his gingerly eyes, and said: "I''ve watched five generations of your familye and go, Prince Aesril." He paused and towered his fingers under his chin. Surprisingly, the only wrinkle the elder had was under his eyes. His skin, as soft as the prince. The only mark that he was an elder was his wrinkles and greying hair. A trait of elves as they age. "I also watched them try to hide something from me. Some have seeded but mostly failed. Your father failed the lies, and now, look at him, King of Elves."


    Prince Aesril''s fingers fidgeted behind his back. His eyes faded of excitement, and he sighed. "I''m sorry, Elder Cnye," he said, his eyes meeting the parcel on the chiseled table, unable to meet the Elder''s. "The truth is I wanted to go out, explore the outside, and find the Gate that leads us back home."


    "Oh, child." The elder indulged. "Just like your mother. She didn''t listen to me, not even your father. Now, she''s "


    "Dead," Prince Aesril said as he reached for the elegant sword hanging his waist. The hilt coiled around his waist as if it has a life of its own. The sword hummed and as the prince rubbed it off his fingers and emotions, the quivering stopped and the hum faded. "I know, Elder Cnye."


    "Oh, child," the elder said. "I''m sorry to bring that topic."


    "It''s fine, Elder," he said. "So, am I unable to outside?"


    The elder nodded, century-long hair gleamed with light. "But," he said, pausing. "Hunting is another matter. You might need it as to not look like a decoration, with your mother''s sword. How was your magic?"


    "Mastered it years ago, Elder," Prince Aesril said with his eyes twinkling with excitement.


    "Good," the elder said. "Now we need you to train physically. Just because you''re the son of the King doesn''t mean you can easily pass the swordsmanship training without doing nothing. I''ll rmend you to go with the 39th Seedlings to Hunt, you''ll be meeting Gazuf as your master and follow him along with other students at the Castle Gg. Remember, prince, I''ll be watching you, so don''t do harsh things."


    For a moment, Prince Aesril''s lips curled, and unable to hide his excitements.


    "Don''t get too excited," the elder said. "I''ll be recalling the Hunt if I think something was off."


    "Na, Elder Cnye," the prince said and curtsied with his hands over his middle chest. He patted his chest twice and bowed.


    The prince left the chamber after another hour of talking. Vines untangled around the half-arc door of the chamber as he passed through it.


    Outside, Gelethorn stood with his saber hanging his waist. "How was it, My Prince?" He said.


    Prince Aesril nodded and revealed a smile of many aplishments.


    "Prepare," he said. "We''ll be leaving after noon."


    Gelethorn took a long breath and smiled with his prince. Unable to hide his worry, he shifted face after the prince walked passed him and led the way.


    The morning has passed, and the great Tree of Pin''Tu basked in the warmth of the high noon sun. On the horizon, a dark mass of clouds shielded the country of the elves from the outside. Lightning strikes within seconds of an interval, yet no rain has washed the continent. In the North, where the great branch of Pin''Tu hangs the chamber of the King, was a volcano obscured by great darkness, the volcano spewsva and rocks wrapped in mes. A constant thunder and roar reverberated the entire country of the elves.


    "Why do we need to hide inside Pin''Tu?" Prince Aesril said as his vision watched the horizon of the North under the window of the moving vines. "Was Pin''Tu not enough that we needed the help of nature to hide us from the outside world?"


    "My Prince," Gele said. He was bent on his knees to bow for his prince. "It is for our survival."


    "I know, I know," he said. "If only us elves can leave this ce, then we don''t need to hide. Now I''m not sure anymore what to believe, Gelethorn. Is Elfeinheim, real? Or was it the product of our Elder''s imagination to make us feel better? To give us hope, in this cruel and biased world?"


    "I believe it is real, My Prince," Gele said. His armor crawling with vine as he looked up at the prince. "My Prince, it''s time. We will soon find out if Elfeinheim exists."


    "It''s time," Aesril muttered. He spun and faced the bowing wood Elf. "Stand up," he said. Then his eyes rested at the stack of books to his right. His bow slung on the wall to his left. And his elegant sword rested beside the chair he loved to sit and read his books. He fiddled the rings on his fingers and pulled them one after the other. Each ring has different purposes, and each was imbued with magic. "Make sure to leave even the ring, Gele."


    "Yes, Prince," Gele answered, pulling three of his rings, and handed them to the prince.


    "Your saber?"


    For a moment, the honest Wood Elf rubbed the hilt of his sword. Then pulled it off his waist and muttered words talking to the saber.


    Prince Aesril reached for the saber as Gelethorn handed it to him.


    They have left every magical item they had, from rings, to robes, kerchiefs, and weapons. Making sure that none could trace them once they reached thend of humans.


    The two left the chamber and proceed to the vine that will descend them to the bottom. The tree has its mechanism to lift and descend the elves that were trying to leave and enter the tree of Pin''Tu. They were in a small chamber held together by vines. Slowly, the vines have reached the bottom with much care. There, they were greeted by Master Gazuf and the 39th Seedlings of Hunting elves.


    At the bottom of the Tree of Pin''Tu were grasses and hills farther as the elven eyes could see. Flowers of yellow andvender danced with life as elves approached them with care. Trees the size of elves were looking like grass underneath Pin''Tu.


    Countless vines were ascending and descending every second as elves were readying to Hunt the magical beasts behind the hills that invade them. They knew what awaits them from behind the line of hills. Some hills were high enough to break the bars of the sun but weren''t tall enough to stop the invading beasts.


    The Seedlings wereposed mostly of Wood Elveswho were proficient with bows. And some Dark Elvesdagger and spear they loved.


    Prince Aesril counted eight Wood Elves and four dark Elves that would join the Hunt.


    Master Gazuf greeted the prince with respect as he patted his chest ten times, while the rest of the elves followed the same.


    Prince Aesril dismissed formality and gave a speech, telling them that he and Gele will join the Hunt, as this was the third time Prince Aesril joined a hunt. Like he always does, he only watched the Seedlings battle monsters from behind. It was theck of his physical strength that gave him timidity to join the Hunt. But it was his overwhelming magical capabilities that made him a monster in the eyes of other elves. Some envied his magic proficiency, others were afraid.


    Gele stood behind the prince, he leaned forward and said, "For the elves, My Prince."

 Chapter 211: Prince Aesril: Diverted

    Chapter 211: Prince Aesril: Diverted


    Master Gazuf was a Wood Elf highly demanded by his spear and de proficiency. He talked to the 39th Seedling about the rules and strategies to approach their target. He wore a thin armor where vines and leaves sprouted ideally: the armor was imbued by magic for movement purposes, and the leaves covered joints to avoid piercing and stabbing issues. His hair was brown and short for a Wood Elf. Eyebrows and hair pointed upwards. His total demeanor was having an air ofmand, and care.


    "... questions, young elves?" Gazuf said after giving his talk.


    One of the elves raised a hand. For Aesril, aside from Gelethorn and Gadsi, elves of his age were looking the same. Be it male or female: pointy ears, thin lips, thin eyes, thin eyebrows, and smooth and silky hairit was rare for an elf to have curly hair. It was also rare for an elf to have short hair as their hair grew ten times faster than humans when cutan abundance of mana perhaps.


    "This is my sixth time joining a hunt, Master Gazuf." The female Wood Elf said. "But this will be my first time to hunt trolls. Is it true they eat elves?"


    "Yes," Master Gazuf replied. "But don''t worry, child." He paused, and eyes ran the party. "They are slow, unable to think properly, and they fought their kind when food is being servedthat shows theirck of focus. So it''s safe to say that we will be hunting dummiesoh, and they don''t use magic. Before you ask, yes. Their bodies are abundant of mana, yet, their mind doesn''t have the capacity to think of spells, let alone gesture. Any other else?"


    The question ended as none raised their hands. The team was then dismissed and instructed to proceed to the stables where gryphons would carry them to the Castle Gg.


    But before they could reach the stable, Master Gazuf stopped Prince Aesril and Gele with furrowed brows. "Where are your weapons, Prince?" He asked. "Elder Cnye told me to train you with weapons along with the Hunt."


    "Yes, Master Gazuf," Prince Aesril said. Gelethorn stood behind him. "We decided that we will not use our Inheritance this time. I wonder if how other weapons would fare us during the Hunt."


    "So you want to use a perfectly, fine, and normal, not imbued with magic weapons?" Master Gazuf said in surprise.


    "If you may, Master Gazuf?"


    Master Gazuf sighed and waved a hand to call for his attendant.


    The attendant then brought a bowfor Gele, and a spearfor the prince. The two then looked at each other with a slight nod. Prince never held a spear: he was easily distracted by its length during a fight. And Gele was Wood Elf: trained with saber ever since he was born, but never with a bow. "My aim was bad," he said, slinging the bow behind his back.


    "And my magic is weak," Master Gazuf said with a smile. "Yet, if left with no weapon. I could still kill hundreds of enemies with only a Tier 1 spell." He then pointed his finger on his temple and tapped it. "Mind over any other else."


    Prince Aesril and Gele with the rest of the 39th Seedling then rode a gryphon of the highest caliber. Not because the prince was with them, but because elves never use lower grade tamed beasts as theirpanion.


    The gryphon pped its wings under the great Tree of Pin''Tu and flew the horizon. Its feathers were red and brown, and beak was golden like it''s talon, and body smoothen of lion fur. The team rode the flying mount inside a chamber of thin leavesgotten from Pin''Tuthat looked like a basket in a semi-circr shape.


    The team flew the continent for an hour, yet Pin''Tu''s shadow was cast under them like they never left the tree. Behind them, its size was bigger as always. With them flying, Pin''Tu''s massive structure was visible: countless heart-shaped leaves, and branches epassing the entire sky. Clouds loomed under its leaves while flying creatures the size of a city rest over one of its branches as if tired of circumventing the tree for decades.


    It was dusk when they arrived at the outskirts of Castle Gg. Still hovering, below them, thend was barren, devoid of any lifeform. The ground was cracked, and trees bentrotten. Some in darkened and deformed shapes.


    Prince Aesril looked at Gele, he gestured to their west. A once, full of life castle, stood with walls crumbling, its towers reduced to smithereens, its moat filled with nothing but bones. This was Castle Gg ording to the records of the elves. This castle was used by the Hunting elves as temporary shelter for preparations. And this castle was the ce where Prince Aesril and Gele discovered the old ruins that would lead them to the ce of humans.


    Gele made a fist on both his sides. His eyes met Prince Aesril and the two nodded in unison, while Master Gazuf took the time to speak with the team as preparations.


    The gryphonnded inside the castle''s za, and the team descended along with Master Gazuf.


    Before the gryphon could p its wings and ascend, a boulder hit its head, incapacitating it. The boulder was massive yet it created a sharp whistling sound.


    "Trolls!" One of the Dark elves cried, long fingers pointing at the main gate of the castle. Ears jerked as she sensed danger. But not for long.


    They were surrounded, ambushed by the mindless trolls.


    With Master Gazuf''smand, the team formed a circle. Bow and spell wielder in the center, while swords and des formed a barrier.


    Trolls appeared from the crumbled rocks, wearing nothing, and holding nothing but their massive fist. Nails long and sharp, sharper than the tip of Prince Aesril''s spear.


    Four of them descended from one of the towers, and plummeted with dark-brown blood, as Prince Aesril conjured spell of both air and fire, cutting them to half, while his spear stood beside him, the tip stuck to the ground.


    Dozens of trolls stampede behind the team. Their heads were tiny, shaped like a bucket, and their nose crooked wherever air would blow them. Their bodies were massive with moss lingering every inch of it. Surprisingly, their roar was like thunders. One of them stopped and lifted a part of the broken castle: a square-shaped rock, thrice bigger as its body. With a roar, the troll hurled it toward the defending elves.


    Before the rock, that seemed to be once the castle''s wall, hit the team, it melted as fire spell in ava form showered the advancing trolls. From skin to flesh, to bones, the trolls melted.


    Theva spell was powerful it crawled towards the team. Prince Aesril muttered words and conjured a water spell that washed the advancingva. Skulls were visible as theva hardened with the water overflowing it.


    At the corner, from the highest toweror what was left of it, a troll stood with grey fur and roared. He then threw rabbles after rabbles toward the team.


    Gele let his mana flowed toward his legs, yellow light shone on his feet, and sprung toward the thrown rabbles.


    Feeling energized, Prince Aesril muttered and gesturedplex movements and conjured a spell. The sky turned rumbling and cracks of thunder formed, a roar of both thunder and fire hit the grey troll. Vanishing from its spot, with smoke, and ash mixed.


    With bare hands, Gele punched boulders as they approached the team. The bow tried to fit-in behind his back.


    The remaining trolls vanished from their views seeing that half of them died within seconds upon the attack.


    The gryphon squeaked from its wound. Deep red blood ran down its neck, seeping through its feathers. A part of its beak cracked like a ground devoid of water.


    Prince Aesril walked beside the gryphon, again, muttered and gestured words then white light exudes around his palm. The deep wound from the gryphon''s head recovered in a blink of an eye. It then stood shaking the head and bowed toward the Prince. It spun around its spot before roaring and flew to leave the elves.


    Wood and Dark elves were bemused by the event that urred in front of them. The prince with the highest bloodline and Wood Elf as his attendant took care of the ambushing trolls even before they could take a breath andpose themselves. Intense was a meager word to describe the scene. They murmured, trying to transition themselves.


    The ground smoked of flesh, sliced trolls scattered to their right, and the elves gathered to assess the situation.


    "Attention, Smirs," Master Gazuf said, one hand on his waist, the other rubbing the hilt of the de. For him, High Wood, or Dark elves were the same. On the battlefield, he was the one in charge. He ran his brown eyes before the group of elves and continued. "We will set camp here. Asashil will make sure the sentries are safe for tonight. Olothea, Shathel"eyes looking at two Wood Elf: a female with a bow, and a male with a spear, respectively"you two are on sentry duty. Tehisa, and Barotheles next. Questions?"


    Prince Aesril raised a hand and said, "We would like to volunteer, I and Gelethorn for sentry duty, Master Gazuf."


    "As much as I loved to," he said, "but it won''t be necessary. You''ve doneand Gelethorn as we good job fighting the trolls. Although, it''s not what Elder Cnye wanted, but you''re magic is indeed helpful in situations like this. Plus


    A roar from below cut off the Master elf, the ground then shook. The rest took their respective stances as their senses were wary from different directions. A high-pitched shriek followed the roar, then the ground tore like a piece of old paper.


    With magic imbued over their legs, the 39th Seedlings team took respective actions. As the ground shook and tore, elves jumped to reach for the highest surface.


    A massive worm-like beast with jaws rounding its mouth like a grinding machine burst open the castle''s cobblestone ground. Body covered in a hard shell. Pieces of the stone flew in different directions. Half of the already-destroyed castle was swallowed by the massive worm-like beast.


    Prince Aesril and Gelethorn could take down the beast with theirbos of both magic, and Gele''s strength. But with the prince''s order, Gele did nothing. He stood at the edge of the crack, watching the beast tore and swallow half of the castle. Prince Aesril stood beside Gele, eyes gleaming silver of idea. He looked at Gele and back to the beast. He raised a hand, muttered spells, and with a gesture of his fingers he conjured spell: "Spicus Nimbatus." Ripples of energy danced around the prince.


    A light in a form of a spike broke the air as it whistles towards the beast.


    The spell hit the shell, but evaporated in a form of a ribbon and did nothing but enraged further the beast.


    The beast wobbled as it spun around to witness the iing death of the elf who tickled him. It roared and bore back to the ground. The ground shook once more and cracked going toward the duo.


    "Prince!" Master Gazuf said, he conjured magic. Brown, and orange light coiled around his feet and sprung towards the Prince and Gelethorn.


    His path was cut as the massive beast soar from the bottom.


    Prince Aesril grunted with Gele readying himself.


    The worm-like beast hammered its head and knocked the two. Falling to the hole the beast had dig.


    Prince Aesril threw a whip of vines, trying to pull themselves from falling. But the edge of the ground where the vine mped was shattered and the two descended. To the hole, to the bottom, to the old ruins, where Prince Aesril and Gele discovered a portal that will lead them to thends of humans.

 Chapter 212: Unconventional

    Chapter 212: Unconventional


    [Ned!]


    Ned''s head rang of both ICE''s prompt, and pain.


    A squint of his eyes and the pain awoke his mind and body. It ran from his head, down to his neck, shoulders, and joints. Finally, the pain from his right side throbbed of pulsating sensation, the pain his body felt was nothingpared to the pain from his right.


    Ned wasying t. His back felt soft, and cold, and wet. Opening his eyeseye, his right vision was swollen with ckness and flesh. He was half drenched in mud. Silver hair seeped with viscous liquid. Ned groaned as he forced his eyes to open. It was disappointing, as his vision was filled with fog, obscuring the distance.


    Ned rolled, and bent, and forced himself to stand. He grunted as his hands were heavy as if tied with chains and eximed cause his legs felt the same. He gritted his teeth, but the more he pumps force into his body, the more blood leaked from his wound. Finally, he gave up: to stand, or to open his eyeshe gave up.


    "M-my," he said, lips quivering. "Status."


    [Ned, finally you are awake.]


    After ICE''S voice was his disy in half opacity as his usual. Ned could barely make out the digits appearing in front of him. His mana and energy were at least half clear. Both were critically low. Ned even wondered how did he roll with only 2% of energy he was left. Not to mention his mana sitting at 80 points. Enough to conjure a fireball. He scoffed seeing his current status. "And I''m still alive," he muttered. Then his hand reached for his chest, where he stabbedboth idiotically, and perhaps heroically attemptsthe Butterfly. "Why did you let me stabbed myself, ICE?"


    The question raised another voice inside his head: ''Be careful with the bitch. She''s not what you think she is.'' Rassus''s voice was bony and rattling, yet Ned couldn''t find any hint of lies. Could it be? Ned shook his head.


    She was from Chir and Kamma. No, she won''t, Ned thought.


    [I am, indeed. Why Ned?]


    [What is the matter?]


    [Also, from the time you snapped during the argument between the team, and the moment you fell from the holeMoloatiss did with a stI could not get a hold of you.]


    [It was rather, unconventional that I have lost my connection.]


    [And it was not supposed to happen.]


    ICE exined one after the other.


    [My system is absolute.]


    [And so are you, Ned.]


    "Am I really?" Ned asked. "The Core, can you feel it, ICE? The Core inside me, the energy, the darkness, his voice, he was there. He forced me to."


    [Who, Ned?]


    [Who was there?]


    "Rassus," he muttered. Ned''s hands felt heavy as if someone was trying to pull him off the mud.


    [Impossible, Ned.]


    [The Core exists within you, yes.]


    [And Prime Evolution was based in the Core. That is the only exnation as to why you have the unknown energy within you.]


    [It was from Rassus. But, for him to speak to you. That is impossible, Ned.]


    "Impossible?" Ned said. Eyes wandered the sky. The fog blinded his vision, he could make out a flicker from above, probably stars, or moon, perhaps a torch. But no, he fell from a hole, he was probably in some cave filled with mud. "Impossible?" Ned said again. "Rassus spoke to me, in my head. He was here." Ned raised his hand to try to touch his temple, but he couldn''t, his hands were too heavy for such a simple gesture.


    [Ned, aside from your voice, I couldn''t make out any other noise.]


    Ned closed his eyes. He focused, letting the pain to flow his body, and his thought appeared to the Core. The crystal Core hovered, dark mist inside. The Core was filled with half of the ck energy. The moment Ned appeared in front of the Core naked, the dark mist stopped swirling. This time, Ned''s feeling was being pulled toward the Core, the mist remained steady. Ned shook his head. "No," he said, "you are not him. You are now part of my system, you are part of me, and you will listen to me."


    The Core shook as if listening to Ned. It did the otherwise. Ned''s stomach grumbled, and he felt hungrier, colder, and devouring. His body shook, and hair stood behind his neck. His mind swirled. The pain pulsated his body with a single move of his finger. Ned gritted his teeth. Too much wasn''t the right word, and dying would be the nicest thing that could happen to him now. "Why let me live," he muttered.


    The fog stopped moving. Slowly, the surroundings revealed as the fog was erased of existence.


    Before Ned could survey his surrounding, a growl broke the silence from his right. It was a bear, covered in a shell-like that of a turtle. Thick fur in brown, and teeth red in blood. He walked on four, ws boring the mud. His mouth bubbled as he sniffed toward Ned and eyes turned red as he saw him. Then his body snapped with bones and flesh, the bear-like turtle swelled, and expanded bigger than Ned, bigger than a boulder.


    [Bracadian.]


    "Why is it here?" Ned asked in surprise. Bracadian were bear-like beasts native to the Oma desert-like sparsed of water. Ned considered this beast to be one of the toughest enemies he had fought during his mission to infiltrate a base captured by insurgents. The mission however turned sideways as the insurgents used untamed Bracadians to guard the base. There, under hismand, he lost eighty of his clones even though equipped with the empire''s weaponry. The Bracadians greatest strength was their mimicry. Able to copy, and bnce, and eventually exceed their foes by increasing their raw power. Their weakness? Water. They couldn''t swim. Former Ned had to conjure a water spell the size of ake to fully drown the beast.


    And Ned was badly injured, and badly depleted, and badly needed of water spell. But he couldn''t, Prime Evolution was stopping him from conjuring spells outside fire element.


    "One option," he said. Even though he couldn''t raise his hand, Ned still muttered words and conjured fireball.


    Eventually, he raised a hand and aimed it toward the beast. But his hand was heavy of something. So the fireball exploded near Ned, and he heard metal nking and woods snapping under the mud. He frowned, and he felt his hands were free of burden. He tried to stand, he did as if the fireball freed him of his chains. He ran, away from the beast, away as possible, away to a ce where he could find ake to drown the trailing beast.


    The Bracadian roared and followed Ned as he kept on getting bigger. Mud sshed under his paws, grasses cut under his ws, and air hissed under his jaws. He dashed, eager to taste human flesh.


    "This is not happening," Ned said under his breath. The pain was put behind Ned''s consciousness as he trailed off the swamp.


    Over the horizon, the sun was sizzling hot, but behind Ned, the moon was hissing mad.


    Light in front, darkness behind.


    "I was an idiot," he muttered as he skipped a rotten logden with sparkling moss. For once, perhaps Rassus was right. "My goal was to get stronger, to save Master," he said as he limped and grunted as the blood slipped from his wound. "Not for me," he said, as he slid under a vine. Mud sttered under his ck boots. "But for the people, I cared about." Ned looked over his shoulder, the beast trotted. Pretty sure he was faster than Ned, but he couldn''t get to him. Must be the mud, Ned thought as he raised his handready of something. "But, in return," he said and focused his thoughts, mana stone appeared in his hand. "I''ve been limiting myself. Conserving things I shouldn''t. Yet, I have everything I needed." One after the other, mana stone appeared, absorbed, and thrown empty. The sun in front shone with hope as Ned left the darkness behind.


    His disy turned clear as he kept on absorbing mana. Ned''s energy doesn''t decrease to 0 or went above 2. It kept on steady even though he has been running for quite a while. Ned grinned, it was to his advantage, it doesn''t matter to him, he''ll take it. Whatever advantage he has right now, he''ll take it. Mana stones sshed over the mud, some nked upon hitting stones, while others broke inside Ned''s fist. His strength was regaining. He checked his status, his mana went to a whopping 900. Ned smiled, doesn''t matter anymore how many mana stones he used. "More," he said, grinning. "More!"


    The Bracadian roared, and sparks appeared like glitters of red and orange around his mouth. One thing about Bracadians was their mimicry, and Ned used fireball to surprise him, and mimicry he was good at. The bear conjured fireball, the strength over a dozen stronger than Ned''s.


    "I''ll prove to you," Ned said, "that I won''t." Ned spun to face the Bracadian, his feet motioned in a circle. The pain he must endure. He threw mana stones and gripped his right wrist with his left hand. He gestured to let his mana flow from his body to the t of his palm. "Be needing you, Rassus! Egnious!" He yelled. "Burst!"


    The air around Ned hummed, then roared as he let the blue me be conjured around his palm. With a grunt, Ned hurled the spell toward the Bracadian''s fireballvanishing itthen went through it toward the beast.


    Ned''s mana was over a thousand from all the mana stones he absorbed, and all thousand was used to conjure the spell. A blue sphere of fire lit the swamp. The darkness, to where the Bracadian was, turned shining blue as the Egnious spell exploded.


    The bear-like-turtle beast''s head vanished instantly along with the explosion, then the me engulfed the beast. With a roar from the me, the beast charred instantly. Then the swamp around Ned skewed out of shape, the trees bent and stretched.


    [Ned.]


    ICE chimed after the explosion, then the air went damp and heavy. Stctites fell and shattered from above, while stgmites broke from below.


    Ned''s vision blurred, his right side eye throbbed of pain, swollen. He then fell on his knees with darkened vision. But he was conscious, he needed to be conscious. Murmured around him gathered to his ears. Ned tried to move but was dismissed with rattles of metals. Ned opened his eyes with broken chains wrapped around his arms, and legs. He was naked and cold. Crystal stones shattered across him forming a tiny inclination, while monsters around him gathered as he scanned the ce he was at. A cave it was, lit by stones affixed against the wall. This light pulled Ned''s vision over the hip of crystal stones, under this shattered rock was a beast with an eye spanning a diameter of a meter. Tentacles around the eyes jerked, and twitched, it then growled from an unseen mouth and the eyethe pupil like that of humandimmed. Half of his eye was burned, some spikes struck his body. It died with an open eye and no pun intended as the beast around it growled.


    "Swamp Eye," Ned whispered and fell.


    Thud


    ck

 Chapter 213: The Hive

    Chapter 213: The Hive


    "Where am I?" Ned cried even though he felt the heavy pressure weighing down his head.


    Forgetting the radical surgery Khaal hand made on his right side gut, he bent as the wound rived some part of his skin. Although the wound was dry, Ned could still see a part of flesh umted a white puss.


    Looking down, Ned saw his manhood. He freshened a bit seeing it all intact.


    Ned leaned forward only to let out an involuntary grunt as chains wrapped around his wrist grating between his flesh and iron. This time, his hands were tied, unable to stretch or form a fist. They needn''t do so, upon remembering what had happened, a few hours, perhaps a day or two, Ned checked his status only to be presented with 4, 000 mana points and a meager 10 mana. Ned felt the coldness his body produces, not because he was naked but because he couldn''t feel mana running through his veins. He was dry. He looked down and smiled, that must be the reason he was dangling. Ned was dry.


    Ned groaned as he lifts his head to scan the surroundings. The room was symmetrically cut in right angles. The ceiling was sleek just like the floor. Was he dreaming? The cave before. The crystals falling and shattering. The eye. Yes!


    Swamp eyes were Grade E beast. But given time and preparations, its eye could turn someone''s mind against their will. Creating illusions in various forms, depending on the prey''s mental state of mind. They were easy to kill upon breaking the illusion. Swamp Eyes were rare for a Grade E grade.


    "Swamp eye," Ned muttered, remembering the globe of eye half-burned in front of him. Ned shook his head, unison with the chains rattling. "I am not," he said and went back to check the room. Farside to his right, an empty cab stacked with empty bottles. At the front edge was a door of wood, decorated with, scratches? Too many scratches they looked like scars from countless battles. The room was sleek but a trace of prints in liquid form patted the floor. The prints weren''t human: it moved sideways like that of a snake, the other prints were dotted, like crab legs. Looking up, Ned could see the different stones affixed against the wall and connected tonothing.


    The stones were cut in perfect spheres that exude light blue, and moderate blue, and bright blue. The bright blue ones were bigger, almost a fist in size, and was smoother from the one Ned has. "Mana stones," he muttered.


    Mana stones were used to light a room, and some sizes were bigger than his medium mana stone.


    "Mana," he said. With a thought, he flicked his wrist and nothing appeared. Another thought, nothing appeared, another flick, nothing appeared.


    "It wasn''t there."


    "The ring."


    "It was gone."


    Ned pulled the chains attached to the wall behind him. He cried: "Hey!"


    "Anyone!"


    [Ned.]


    [The ring wasn''t there anymore.]


    [Someone took it.]


    "Do you know who?" Ned said after ICE''s voice rang.


    [No.]


    ICE responded. Of course, you don''t. Ned thought. No prompt was made as the door across Ned swung open.


    The figure that entered was humanoid in figure with spider limbs retracted behind hisher back? It was a she. She got breast in green and ck silk skin, with hips that of a grown woman. Her eyes, and lips, and skin were dark. Hair waved like silk as she approached Ned.


    "I believe you understand me, human?" The arachnid talked.


    Ned nodded, he could make out perfect words. Suddenly, as if a coincidence, Ned''s back tingled with something. The parasite lying dormant behind his back. He''s got no mana left to absorb, and the parasite leeching behind him stayed still waiting for its prey to replenish mana.


    "Moloatiss is right!" She cried, and leaned forward, examining Ned with her unpredictable eyes. "A human like you defeated Gogmurch?"


    The humanoid arachnid retracted and flicked her silk hair as if a real human losing patience.


    "Where am I?"


    "What are you?"


    "Why am I here?"


    "Easy, Ned," a voice echoed behind the arachnid.


    Thedy arachnid stepped to her side and let the deformed Moloatiss passed alone. Surprisingly, she bowed upon the caterpir''s passing and said, "Moloatiss."


    "You are dismissed, Arataka-karatakiya," Moloatiss waved his functioning limb. The lump of crawling meat waited for the arachnid to leave as he stared Ned with his eyes. Now that he was close, Ned could make up Moloatiss''s brown eyes, indicating he was once a human.


    "You are a tough one to kill, Ned," Moloatiss said as the door behind him closed. Wood against stone grated.


    "Why am I here, Moloatiss?" Ned asked. Ned could barely let out a sweat with the coldness of the room. "What did you do to me?"


    Moloatiss said, "You''re asking wrong questions, Ned."


    Ned said, "Then why am I alive?"


    Moloatiss said, "Now that is a question with sense. You are here because you are spared."


    Ned said, "Spared? By whom?"


    Moloatiss said, "Kon Sas Koron."


    Ned said "The Queen."


    Moloatiss nodded or wiggled without his neck. Without his eyes and mouth, one would have a hard time distinguishing where was his head or butt.


    "Where are my things?" Ned asked, smelling the room''s unusual old wood aroma.


    "Your clothes were thrown," Moloatiss said. "Boots were traded and the rest, well. Gone."


    Kamma''s ring, Ned thought and snapped. Uncaring of the chains wrapped around his limbs. He pushed forward. This made Moloatiss took a quick footing backward. His crab limbs tinkled against the stone floor.


    "Too aggressive," Moloatiss said, one of the cylindrical sses was restored anew. Tubes connected to his head to the ss. The ss gurgled. "Typical of your predecessors and sessors."


    "You are the same," Ned said as he was forced to break the chains. His hands were coated with silk web. Unable to gesture, and connect mana. "No, you are lower. Look at you."


    "I at least found freedom." Moloatiss grinned, widely. He then paused. Silence. The scarred door open once again. Two more humanoids entered and stopped behind Moloatiss.


    "Unchain him," Moloatiss said and gesture with his limbs.


    "I will kill you," Ned said. "Are you sure? Letting me free?"


    "I doubt that," Moloatiss grinned and the arachnid behind him proceed to unchain Ned.


    The two guards, spiders in humanoid form walked around Moloatiss. Limbs were retracted behind their back. They were masculine and built well than their female counterpart. Dark skin, silky hairmales have short hairs, while the female has longer reaching their waist.


    With a closer look, Ned could see that their faces were hardened with an exoskeleton. Their armors were carapaces of thick scales.


    As one of the guards leaned forward to unchain Ned, Kamma''s ring gleamed around his neck. The guard wore Ned''s ring. Ned''s eyes gleamed silver and waited.


    The iron key rattled as the arachnid guard inserted it at the lock. Ned waited. With a twist, the lock snapped. Ned waited. The guard unmped the chains. Ned waited. He waited for his limbs to be free again.


    Doing so, Nedunched himself toward the guard with Kamma''s ring made as his ne.


    Ned remembered his master''s words: Swift, precise, and heavy.


    The first time that he did it, he was overwhelmed by the thugs that wanted to rob him of his Picas and his Master''s herbs. He was weak that time, no memory of his former self, no real experience about fights as life the prize. But he was different this time, he was determined to snatch his prized belonging.


    The guard''s limbs extended behind his back, showing de-like extremities that thrust toward Ned. The guard''s attack was swift, as his limbs left afterimages, and precise as the tip of the limb scratched Ned''s forearm, and heavy as his attack thwarted Ned''sunch.


    After the attack, Ned''s disy popped up, using his current status with left to almost no mana, and energy able for him to move.


    Ned failed to snatch the ring and was pushed back as the guards held his arms and mmed him against the wall.


    "I''ve been there, Ned," Moloatiss said. "The eagerness to do something. The eagerness to do things for the people you loved. I''ve been therewe''ve all been there. But it seemed that you haven''t reached the end."


    "Give " Ned said, pulling himself forward, and against the arachnid''s strength. "Me " he added, almost biting his lips. "My ring!"


    The guards mmed him back against the wall.


    "Ah, the ring," Moloatiss said. His hand gestured to the arachnid and for a moment the guard hesitated but pulled the ne off his neck, giving it to Moloatiss. "So this is what you want."


    Moloatiss lifted the ring for Ned to see midair. The ne was made of some reed knotted together. Kamma''s ring glittered under the mana stone''s blue light. The ring was made chipped, inside the ring, on the surface, was writing in earth''s English word: ''Earth.''


    With the spinning of the ring midair, Ned gritted his teeth and tried tounch himself toward Moloatiss. He just can''t. Not that the guards were strong, but Ned was dried of both mana and energy. Making his strength forgotten.


    Moloatiss opened his mouth as wide as possible, it could fit three Ned''s head, and swallowed the ring along with the ne. After a lick, Moloatiss gestured for the guards to free Ned. Which the arachnids did so.


    Ned descended to the floor with a loud thud. He crawled and reached for Moloatiss''s limbs.


    "Look at you, Ned," Moloatiss said looking down at Ned. "I was surprised you defeated Gogmurch."


    Moloatiss crawled sideways, gesturing Ned toward the open wooden door.


    Ned didn''t hesitate, he stood as he gritted his teeth, and walked outside the room.


    Ned was blinded by the light that shot from above, it felt warm. As Ned squinted his eyes, his forearm blocking the blinding light, he regained focus. There, the moment he saw caverns of different sizes with a ceiling that towered until the eyes could see nothing but darkness, chambers as living quarters. Mana stones ran the wall to lit the ground, hatchlings crawled, goblins, wargs, butrikis, arachnids, a beast in humanoid form, some with six legs to their sides, others eight behind, a beast with a tail that med, and beasts didn''t even recognize. With all the unwanted beasts walking the ce, Ned''s attention was caught by a cavern lined with mana stones, railways exited the opening going to the unseen horizon, mine carts, and humans? Humans in chains, lifting rocks, pulling carts, pushing boulders, and a massive spider beast lingered from above as if watching the humans as they work.


    "Yes," Moloatiss said from behind. "They are humans, mostly hunters. You will be one of them. Not until I hear your decision."


    Ned frowned and looked at Moloatiss and said, "Where am I?"


    Moltioass said, "Your inside Kon Sas Koron''s Hive: ''Araneum.''"

 Chapter 214: The Hive, II

    Chapter 214: The Hive, II


    Magical beasts of Du''kki called this Hive: Araneum, others called it simply the Hive orirs.


    Du''kki mountain was an inactive volcano towering of more than 3, 000 meters. The vent of the dome-shaped volcano was covered with crystal-likeva that dried with time. The onceva-filled holes dried up and shattered or were mined and made chambers that were now used as living quarters for themunity of beasts.


    Ned assumed he was a thousand meters below the volcano. The formation of chambers was random, just like ants how they made their nest. And just like ants, the magical beast lived socially.


    Themunity was mostlyprised of a humanoid-like beast that resembled spiders and walked on two, the highest of the ss, Ned assumed as he saw a male arachne riding a spiderthis time resembled a tarant in ck and white stripes.


    The domesticated spider hissed as it passed beside Ned, and walked over the wall to Ned''s right as it carries a basket over his abdomen of what seemed to be uncut mana stones. Its rider pulled the straps that were attached to the spider''s fangs and stopped. There, suspended at the wall, the spider and the arachne humanoid waited. Then the wall under the spider cracked and made another opening. The spider entered the chamber, and the wall closed once again.


    "The queen," Ned said under his breath. It''s not surprising at all that beasts made theirmunity. Hunters have been hunting them for years, of course, they (the beasts) bundled together and formed amunity. "What is your goal?" Ned said over his shoulder. Moloatiss stood behind him. Ned was having a hard time analyzing the beast''s intent, he just can''t pass his facade.


    Moloatiss remained silent.


    "You have thousands of beasts here," Ned said after backing up, closer to the beast. "Judging by your number, you could invade the entire ind. So, why? Why remain underground?"


    Moloatiss wiggled his head, he looked at Ned up and down and smiled. "Come," he said and spun going back to the room where Ned had been held captive. "Everything will make sense once you''ve changed."


    Ned looked down, he doesn''t care. It was his body, and his body was all he got. He doesn''t need to be ashamed of it. "First," he said, following the beast. "I need my ring."


    Ady arachne brought Ned''s clothingragged, and torn, his clothing was worn without much hesitation. No boots this time as he went outside the room while he bnced himself with his hands pressing against the wall. Ned wondered why he was allowed to walk freely; ain''t like the humans he saw with chains and turned to ves.


    "Now tell me," Ned said as he rested against the edge of the door. "Why am I here?"


    "You see, Ned," the beast said, exining. "Humans are not our only enemy. Even before I became " he paused. "This."


    "And."


    "And," he continued, and gestured with his free hands to follow Ned. The cylindrical ss of green liquid was empty, no human heads this time. As he walks, slimy liquids were leaking out his crab limbs. "Have you heard of Lords, Ned?"


    Ned slid his hand against the wall of the hive. It was rather warm than cold, rather smooth than rough, and rather rejuvenating. As Ned continued to walk chambers after chamber, Ned''s mana was slowly, yet, constantly increasing.


    "I did, yes," Ned said after the two cut an intersection that led them to another passageway. From the room where Ned was held, until their walk, mana stones were itched at the walls as if torches. As Ned walked past the hallway of mud, and stones and crystals as walls, mana stones were flickering and dimmed of light. "Why?" Ned''s mind then transitioned to the first Lord he had met, or he created. Gazul, the goblin-orc Lord, met Ned''s vision, his voice lingered as if it was yesterday: "179," Gazul had said, his voice echoed inside Ned.


    "Kon Sas Koron," Moloatiss said and stopped. So as Ned. "Was a Lord for four-hundred years. Give or take, she was here before us."


    Four-hundred years, Ned thought as his eyes scanned the surroundings they were in. They stood inside a hollow space and were surrounded by chambers of different sizes. At the base, were chambers too narrow Ned needed to crouch to enter if he wanted. "Kobolds," he said, as he gazed the nearest chamber.


    A family of kobolds was muttering inside at the bottom chamber. Their snouts were stretched like alligators, standing in two. And wore clean metal armor. For Kobolds that stood a meter, they looked proud as they held spears over their shoulders.


    Ned turned around hearing a breaking voice. "Gnoll?" Ned said, he reached for his wound, and lightly press it to lessen the pain. He hissed doing so.


    Gnolls were like hyenas standing in two, with ck hair braided from behind, and green fur all over their body, some ck spots were visible under the bright light of the mana stones. They moved like soldiers as they passed Ned in one single file. Some gnolls held shields painted with red.


    Behind the passing gnolls was a ck beetle, the size of an elephant. Head hooked with pointed bones ( ribs of some sort), and a horn pointed with different spikes. Riding the beetle was a human.


    "Why?" Ned asked, eyes looking at the human. The wood ne he wore and dangling as he rode the beetle uncaring of Ned. Long hair, unkept, he wore tattered clothes like Ned. But his eyes, his eyes were nk. As if programmed only to do a menial task.


    The beetle passed. The rider held the straps that controlled the beetle and didn''t even bother to look at Ned. As he passed, with gnolls beside the beetle, Ned saw that the human was being controlled by the parasite. Ned looked at Moloatiss, and thetter didn''t even care that he was being stared upon. He even grinned as if irritating Ned.


    Ahead of them was a door, or a gate so massive it spun the entire chamber and reached the darkness from above. Embossed decorations were itched at the massive gate, some were tribals of swirls, and fangs of ck color. In the middle was a spiderweb, that would break in two as the gate opened, and words that Nedto his surprisehe could fully understand: Third Sanctum, Ned thought. Brows furrowed. The words were like snakes, coiling, and ovepping each other.


    The massive gate clutched open. The room roared from the sound the gate made. The room from behind appeared slowly. After the gate opened for three to five meters, spiders of different species crawled out of the massive gate.


    Spider with a massive abdomen of green and ck stripes exited the gate from above. Ned looked up, for a moment, his neck was having a hard time maintaining the angle. Then, another spider crawled out the gate. This time, the spider was burning with mes all over its body. Their sizes were different, some were only a meter tall, others two, the biggest Ned had seen was a spider almost seven to ten meters high.


    Moloatiss started to crawl forward as the gate was half-opened.


    "Wait," Ned said, stopping the beast. "Sas Koron, you said, was at least a Lord for four-hundred years?"


    Moloatiss didn''t respond. His eyes over his body. The tubes vibrated as the cylindrical ss bubbled.


    "So," Ned added. "Howe that you didn''t invade the humans above?"


    Silence was the beast''s response.


    "You have an army of magical beasts here," Ned said, confused. Although looking dry, his hair remained silver and full of life. Ned wanted to lick his lips but was stopped as his tongue touched nothing but cracked skin. They could at least give Ned a water.


    "Humans are not the only enemies here," a voice from behind made Ned spun around.


    Ned frowned at the new figure''s words. This figure''s skin was melted, like burned. His face, unrecognizable, his eyes were dark, he was bald, and wore leather clothing Ned assumed much expensive as Twali''s ck suit. Horns extended over his forehead and tiny horns ripped his leather uniform on his shoulder. His clothing was rather clean (aside from the holes on his shoulders), and covering all his body aside from his head. He even wore gloves to hide his monstrosity.


    "What?" The figure said looking at Moloatiss in silence. His voice was calm and old, and human. His eyes went back to Ned and said, "Who''s this, Moloatiss? Another one of your subjects?"


    Moloatiss grinned and bubbles rapidly gurgled inside the ss over his shoulders. "Soon," he said, "you''ll find out soon, Cotilis."


    Cotilis scoffed from his nose. His nose was almost ttened by his burned face. And aside from his nose, his face was t. Not even his lips were pouting.


    "Where''s Khaal?" Cotilis said and walked to align himself with Moloatiss.


    Now that Ned wasn''t focused on the new figure''s face. The sword on his waist sparkled, and the shield slung behind his back squeaked against the leather he wore.


    "Still outside," Moloatiss said and eyes peeked at Ned. "We will talk about itter, for now "


    Ned''s attention focused on the gate across them. It was now fully opened. From afar, Ned could see nothing but green light, bouncing up and down, a flicker of white, and red. The rest was rather dark.


    Moloatiss spun around to face Ned and said, "We''ll talk with the Queen."

 Chapter 215: Kon Sas Koron

    Chapter 215: Kon Sas Koron


    The smell of muddampen and heavycoiled at the edges of the gate, and followed by a whiff of burnt bricks that came with freshly cut grass. The smell alone made Ned think that he was somewhere in a field of grasses and a stream nearby.


    This thought, however, was agitated by the tiny teeth that kept on leeching behind Ned. The parasite was keeping him to understand the beast, and in return, sucked his mana. But the increase of his mana was greater than the parasite''s leeching. Ned could feel the warm sensation running his veins.


    As they walked towards the gate, Ned made a nce at his mana bar that went from below ten to the current 133 and increasing. If Ned focused, he could feel the thick mana nketing the space, then his body. He grinned as his eyes went to the chambers around them, trying to think of a n. Now, he needed energyfood, perhaps water might be enough. Anything he could shove down his throat to increase his energy.


    Ned needed to find an exit if Moloatiss was lying about Roy. But his hope of escaping was crashed as his eyes went above the wall. Holes opened and spiders and spiderlings exited the cavern. There were hundreds of them, perhaps near a thousand crawling against the wall, and around the chamber, and above as the spiders vanished under the dark.


    Giving up, his eyes went to Cotilis. It seemed that whatever happened to him beforeas a humancannot be fixed by the Core Moloatiss had offered him. He walked with his right foot limping. The horns over his shoulders were ashen as his forehead.


    [Ned.]


    ICE chimed before he could have the time to survey the wall to his right.


    [The mana here is too thick that if you maintained the absorption rate, you could fill your body in four days.]


    [I rmend staying here.]


    Not so fast, Ned''s internal voice spoke. Let''s not forget, they killed most of the Quickfall team, and I''ll find answers to that. Also, I''m not leaving until I f


    The massive gate from behind closed, leaving a loud boom as the two iron panel grated each other. Sealing them from the outside.


    Ned was potentially trapped, alone in the dark, with the two beasts, and the circr room in a tiled floor decorated with squares, and circles, and mana stones? Each shape was glued with mana stones in the center. As they stepped, each mana stone zed blue, lighting their way towards the end, towards a figure with her back facing them.


    "Queen," Moloatiss and Cotilis said in the same beat, as well as the parasite behind Ned, it wiggled. They didn''t bother to bow.


    "Khaal is missing, My Queen," Moloatiss started, the gurgling of liquid inside the cylindrical sses calmed. "We can''t still find a way to release Gogmurch." He paused and looked at Ned, then back to the Queenwhose back was obscured of darkness from the three. "Humans are bing wary of our existence, My Queen."


    Ned was having a hard time figuring the queen''s demeanor, under the gloomy presence of shadows, shading her. The chamber was a dome with hollow spaces curved at the wall facing the queen. Eight skulls were fitted at the holes and appeared to be of beasts, the same sizes with jaws and horns. The queen they spoke of seemed to be fidgeting of something. But one thing Ned had seen so far, her hair was ck, rough, and hanging down under her waist. Underneath her, a shadow formed as if it was her dress.


    Her reply was silence, and silence was understandable as the two continued.


    "And without Gogmurch." Cotilis broke the eerie silence. "Mining of stones was slower. Goblins are cking without their leader." The burned beasts gazed at Moloatiss.


    It was Moloatiss''s expedition that Gogmurch was captured by the hunters, and now, Khaal was missing as well, and Ned hoped that Twali did what the beast deserved.


    Moloatiss''s body turned to Ned. "Well," he said, "this human here might have an answer."


    Kon Sas Koron paused for a moment. Uncaring, she continued with her fidgeting.


    Cotilis turned to Ned, and he waited for him. "Speak," he said, "human."


    Ned remained silent for a moment. He was fixated with the thought of his team. Their whereabouts, and their current situation. They must be looking for me, he thought.


    "Moloatiss," Cotilis said, the remains of his human eyes gazed at the beast beside him. "Your control over him is weak. What happened to this one?"


    "Ned," Moloatiss said, "speak if you want to find him. Cooperate and I''ll tell you where he is."


    Cotilis frowned, although no eyebrows, and only skin, his forehead formed lines.


    "Gogmurch, you say," Ned said and added. "Well, he was captured by the hunters."


    Again, the silence was the only response of the queen. She then stopped whatever she was doing, still her back against the three, yet she seemed interested as Ned started to speak. She turned her head half-way. Eyes over her shoulder.


    "I did it," Ned said, "I sent him there. Thest thing I knew, he was inside the Hunter Association''s headquarter."


    "Wow," Cotilis said, "this one is obedient enough. The only surprise I had was that you? You maimed Gogmurch. You thin-looking human. But we already knew thatMoloatiss, what is the meaning of this? Why is he here inside the Queen''s chamber?"


    Cotilis''s voice was hinted of irritation. For a moment, under the shadows, the tip of his horns lit red, as if burning, and dimmed to normal as he gazed back at the queen. His hands moved restlessly.


    "Well... " Moloatiss said, "this human here"


    "Queen''s chamber," Ned said, cutting Moloatiss in between his words. "Or was it the Third Sanctum?"


    Whatever the queen''s doing, she stopped. Even her breathingher shoulder, stopped moving. The chamber then trembled. Dust and some peebles poured from the crack above. The chamber roared as if afraid, and moved away from something. Then the floor shook. The event made the two beasts retreated a short distance away from the queen.


    As the ground trembled, the mana stones, that itched above the chamber, and on the tiled floor, flickered, then dimmed, then cracked. For a quick second, the mana around them thinned, and swirled, and collected in the middle of the chamber, and sucked in toward the queen. Ned felt that even his skin was trying to crawl towards her.


    But Ned remained on his spot and fought the menacing aura the queen has been exuding.


    This made the two beasts threw a nce at Ned as they kept on backing away from the queen. They only stopped as coldness increased and enveloped the chamber.


    The shadows around them, encircling the chamber, moved to go towards the queen. Creeping as if the shadow itself was afraid of the queen and was only forced to join her.


    Then the queen stood, and spun, and hovered toward Ned. As she hovered midair, the shadows collected under her waist.


    The shadows then formed a globe and attached to the queen. Then it became her abdomen as the shadow coated and formed as her skin. Her waist stretched and sprouted of legs, keeping her human body off the ground at a towering height. She stood like a two-story building and expanded nearly fitting the chamber.


    She was the biggest magical beast Ned had seen, so far. Bigger than Rassus by five times.


    The queen closed the gap between herself and Ned, thetter then felt something inside him. Excitement, and eagerness, and coldness running his very body. That wasn''t Ned, the feeling that he was being mocked wasn''t him. The feeling that he wanted to challenge the beast in front of him just to justify himself if who among them was the strongestwasn''t him.


    "Human," Kon Sas Koron said. Her voice soft, like strings of a violin yed by a prodigy. It deserved an de. "You never flinched seeing me. Who are you? Or perhaps." She leaned closer to Ned and sniffed. "What are you?"


    Ned had to look up to maintain eye contact with the beast, the Lord, that govern the magical beast the Du''kki possessed.


    The Core inside Ned shook violently and excitedly.


    Beautiful was a mockery to describe her. Her skin was amber (deep, and coppery brown). Hair wavered like shadows barren of light. Her eyes were sharp as her eyebrows. Lips were dark, and thin, and racy. She wore leather clothing, hiding her soft skin. To her waist was a sword. A damascus de with shadows coiling around it. The hilt was thin as was the body.


    But Ned wasn''t concern by her massive body, nor the shadows that she emits, or the orb that waltzing over her left hand. She was concerned by her ears. The other was cleanly t, like cut. The other was elongated, whereas the tip was pointed like a dagger.


    "Why would I?" Ned said, cold air wrapping his body. The parasite on his back trembled and was trying to pull itself away from Ned''s skin, away from the Queen. "I''ve seen plenty of your kind... elf."

 Chapter 216: Meeting the Queen

    Chapter 216: Meeting the Queen


    At first, Ned was reluctant to name the queen. But after seeing her at close distance, he was sure, Kon Sas Koron was an elfor was once an elf.


    "Human," Kon Sas Koron said with her eyes boring Ned. Deep and dark eyes as if seeing all things.


    For a moment, Ned felt a chilling aura. An aura he was well ustomed to.


    The two beasts, on both Ned''s sides, took a step farther away from the queen.


    The queen used a skill that would make any weak-minded beings sumb to great depression. Not even his beasts could take on the skill directly.


    But not Ned. He was way beyond that. He remained standing on his spot as the chilling aura engulfed him, then the air around him, then the whole chamber.


    A loud nk of metal against leather echoed behind Ned. Looking over his shoulder, he saw Cotilis on both his knees, while Moloatiss shrunk as if squeezed of any liquid off his body.


    After the two fell, the parasite leeching behind Ned trembled then detached itself away from Ned. But was soon crashed as the aura was too much for it to handle.


    "You are an abomination of beauty and gracefully sorrowful for an elf." Ned yed with his words and thought how big an idiot he was.


    She was an elf, d of beauty, and evolved of disaster. Or was she? It might be her choice that she became like this. Ned shouldn''t have said those words. Thest thing he needed now was an enemy inside the hive of beasts, and if curse permitted him, he might have made an enemy of the queen of the beasts.


    The chilling aura around Ned slowly defused but was followed by a ring of zing fire that circled the floor around him.


    It was Cotilis conjuring spell trying to engulf Ned of fire. Trying to make Ned look like him.


    As the queen''s aura was almost gone, Cotilis made a move on Ned by standing. Then the me rose like a fountain and was


    Cut by the queen''s damascus de, the me vanished in an instant in one swoop.


    "Enough, Cotilis," Sas Koron said.


    Cotilis then bowed and muttered words.


    Surprisingly, Ned could fully understand them, even though the parasite has retracted itself.


    Then his confused face was answered by ICE.


    [I have fully decrypted theirnguage from the link the parasite has been receiving from Moloatiss.]


    Good job, Ned thought with a slight grin. "Now," he said, "this is something useful."


    "Forgive him, human," Queen Sas Koron said.


    "I don''t mind surprises from time to time, elf." He responded.


    "What!" Moloatiss eximed in their beastiannguage. "You can understand us!"


    Theirnguage was a mix of rattling chords, and puffing breath. Which Ned had to imitate to converse with the beasts.


    Ned had to try several times to control his jaws and tongue to produce the proper words and sounds. Which he did in less than a handful of seconds.


    "I hope you are not offended by my words, Kon Sas Koron," Ned said looking up at the queen. "But I bore no harm upon my words. It was rather apliment."


    The queen pulled himself away from Ned with the de back to her waist. Her aura was gone, and he went back to the ce where he once stood, or hovered, or suspended.


    She raised her hand, adorned with nothing but her soft skin, and said: "Leave us. Moloatiss. Cotilis."


    "Kon"


    The queen spun around to meet Cotilis''s eyes and thetter bent to hide his fear.


    "You will have time with himter," Moloatiss eventually said. Seeing that there was no other way to persuade their queen. "Let''s go."


    Moloatiss words were firm, but his actions were doubtful. Whether they liked it or not, they must obey the queen''s words. So they did as they left the queen''s chamber and the iron gate closed, this time, with a soft thud.


    "What are you?"


    Sas Koron asked Ned with concern and confusion all over her face, too unusual for a queen that lured thousands of beasts. She bit her lips with a hiss as she waited for Ned to respond, but non she got. Although slightly irritated, she wasn''t offended though.


    "No," Ned said after a long moment. Luckily, the queen and her massive abdomen rested against the floor. Which made Ned look at the queen from an even angle. "What are you?"


    "You said it yourself, human," she said. "I am an elf."


    "Yes," Ned said, "but more. Most of the elf I''ve seen were evolving, not physically but internally. Increase in power, control over mana, control over nature. But you. You have evolved massively."


    Ned''s eyes ran the queen''s body. Her limbs were that of spiders but more solid, stronger, and almost indestructible. She wore leather in silver. But her ears showed the struggles she once had.


    "This is the product of myself foolishness and selfishness, and eagerness," the queen said as her eyes looking down her body. She held up as if the past has been long forgotten. "People saw me, they ran, others copsed unconsciously. But you, you never flinched. You''re a cub as a human. But something inside you smells different."


    With Rassus inside me, Ned thought. I could say: "I am worse."


    The queen then stood with her limbs crunching against the floor. She stared down at Ned with enough ambiguity.


    "Enough, human," she said. Her voice this time was a chord of bass shaking the chamber. "Tell me, or you die. How did you know this is the Third Sanctum?"


    "Um," Ned said, humming. "It was written at the entrance."


    "Fool!" She cried. What a turn of her gear. "Those words were written even before legends were born. Not even your kind could understand them. Do not lie to me, human. You were spared out of curiosity. Do not waste it this time."


    [Those words were wired into my system, Ned.]


    [That is how and why you can understand them.]


    ICE exined as the queen was about to explode with anger.


    What are those words? Ned asked ICE.


    [Those were the words of the beast.]


    [Fragments of them were written in my system. But enough for me to understand the writings on the gate.]


    "Words of the Beast," Ned said as his eyesid at the cracked mana stone on the floor.


    "Indeed they are," the queen said. "But even for me, the rest of the writings were difficult to understand that is why."


    Ned looked up.


    Was she really the Lord that conquered the Du''kki ind? He thought with wary. Maybe this was her way to convince humans to join her. To look sympathizing.


    "Why am I here, Elf?"


    "So Moloatiss haven''t told you yet."


    "Not a word."


    "Very well. Follow me."


    The queen crawled away from her usual spot. Now that Ned was closer to her, the spot was actually a stone tablet etched with words that Ned couldn''t understand as it was shaded with still shadows. Ned followed the queen going to the darkness to their right.


    As the queen breathed, the mana stones lit brightly, giving vision to the walls of the chamber. It was another hallway, hidden under the shadows.


    The hallway was broad, specifically made for the queen''s massively bulging abdomen. She crawled with her limbs, striking the floor like a hammer against a hot iron. Sparks flew under her eight limbs.


    After turning several corners in these vast hallways. Ned stared at the door ahead of them. Ned frowned as it was too narrow for the queen to fit. Yet, they continued.


    Ned suppressed his emotions that were rising like a tide and walked through the halls.


    This ce was like a castle built of baster, a magnificent world suffused with a regal atmosphere.


    If one raised their head to look to the ceiling, they would see crystal stones hanging from the ceiling at fixed intervals, radiating blue, yet warm light.


    The broad hallways had brilliantly-polished stone floors, which reflected the light from the stones in a way that made it seem like twinkling stars were embedded in its surface.


    The two stopped with the door ahead of them. If a visitor ( if ever she had one) opened the doors on both sides of Ned, his attention would be captivated by the decadent furnishings within.


    Anyone observing this scene would probably be staring in awe.


    Why is she taking me here? Ned thought as his eyes went to a massive stone carving stered against a white wall but were engulfed by total ckness.


    The room was filled with papers on different writings, furnaces, and tables lined to his right.


    For a moment, Ned had forgotten about the queen. He looked over his shoulder only to be presented by the queen''s delicate body. Her spider half? Ned asked. Was it detached? How could she fit through the doors?


    "This was the only ce where I can assume my humanoid form."


    "So that''s it." Ned turned to follow the queen. "This ce must be the deepest part of the Hive."


    "You could tell?"


    "The manatoo thick, and purer than the one outside."


    The queen reached for her chin. Rubbing it with her cut and ck nails. "Interesting."

 Chapter 217: Almost The Same

    Chapter 217: Almost The Same


    Even without her beastian body. Kon Sas Koron stood nearly seven feet, which made Ned look up as they talk.


    "That must be the reason why Moloatiss get a liking to you."


    "I doubt that."


    "Why?"


    "Gogmurchthe evolved goblinKhaal, and your Moloatiss killed my former teammate," Ned said without a hint of fear. "Only I and a hunter survivedwasn''t even sure if he will live. Why? Surely, they won''t do it without your orders."


    "I let them do what they want for the better of people."


    The queen spun and let her back be facing Ned. She wore leather down her waist, and down her legs, but no boots to cover her feet.


    "So you killed hunters to fulfill what? Have you even killed innocent humans?"


    "Have you killed a magical beast, Ned? Ned was it, right? Better ''human'' I call you, makes no difference. So, have you, human?"


    "Ned is my name," he said, "and yes, I''ve killed to survive."


    "Then, there''s your answer. What makes you so different from us? You even made an association of hunters only to show usdead beastas a trophy and earn gold and fame. Your kind is worse than us. We beast never betrayed our kind. We never hunt others to show who''s the strongest. We beast, we''re trapped in this world."


    Ned''s silver brow furrowed hearing thest words of the queen. She was right, humans were worse than beasts.


    And Ned has proven it by killing her kind. In return, they (the beasts) will kill Ned''s kind (humans) and the process goes in a circle. Until one of either, both races vanished to nothing. It''s a never-ending process of killings. But thest part got him.


    "Trapped? What do you mean?"


    "Have you ever wondered why there were beasts on this world? How about the Gates that appeared every 300 hundred years? Have you ever wondered the previous civilization ceased to exist?"


    "No," Ned responded. "What I wondered about is why are you telling me this?"


    "Hmmm," she said, rubbing her chin. The ear on her left side was a mark that she was an elf as it was pointed elegantly. The other side, was a mark, that she was tormented by cutting it. Some part of her dark hair was hanging loose over her forehead. "Interesting. Really interesting. Originally we will use you to spy the hunters for us. You seemed too innocent with your face.


    "But as Moloatiss discovered that you weren''t affected by his parasite, he was turned intrigued. The brain of him can''t process the failure you have given him. So, instead, he wanted to use you and test you why his parasite wasn''t workingI don''t really care, I let him do what he wantedbut faith brought me to you." She grinned. "You understand thenguage of the beast. Your mana sensing is too sensitive for a human cub. Tell me, human cub." She paused. "Do you know how many Lords are there in this continent alone?"


    Ned shook his head, he doesn''t care how many were there. What he cared about was the Mark. How to extract it from his body, and fulfill the deal with the Knight, Ser Edwin Tulor Godefroy.


    "Of course," she said, "you don''t know."


    The room they were in was too small and enough to fit at least ten people. Aside from the curved stone behind Sas Koron, and the furnaces to Ned''s right. It was empty. The light was the abundance of mana stone. Ned''s eyes looked over the queen''s shoulders, to the curving of stone. It was rather dark, too dark that Ned was having a hard time making out the writings around the surface of the carved stone.


    "ording to history, I''ve learned in this world." She added. "Every 300 hundred years or so, Gates will appear. It doesn''t matter which part of the world you''re inthey will appear. And this time, not even Lords, or your measly Kings and Queens, can tell if the one that will appear from the Gates were friends or foes."


    Ned was silent, his hands hanging on his sides, from the looks of it, he was uncaring and wasn''t sure how to process this information.


    "And again," he said, breaking his silence. "Why are you telling me this?"


    "We beast fought with each other, yes," she said, doesn''t bother to answer Ned. The light from above made her eyes glow in blue and ck, and at the right angle, it was rather calming. "But at the end of the day, we settle things. Why? Because we bonded together to fight not only you humans." She paused, she could be a good professor in some magical academy with her patience talking to Ned. "But to fight whatever ising out the Gates. History told me, that whatever ising from the Gates will push this world''s civilization back to the end of the magic era. All the hard work, of both you and my kind, will crumble. Now tell me, human cub, was killing your team, and my kind could stop the iing war?"


    Some sort of switch inside Ned was pushed on as if only waiting for this kind of moment. But Ned doesn''t want to be nave, but he wasn''t answered yet. So he said, "Again, why are you telling me this?"


    Kon Sas Koron turned to Ned and spun around to walk toward the stone curving. She lifted her hands, muttered words of Incantations, then the writings itched around the stone curving shone brightly white.


    Ned''s eyes widened as the writings kept on shining from the bottom going until the halfway end. The stone carving was some kind of door with a half arc from the top. As the light shone, it was getting clear that the stone door was massive that could fit half of the Queen''s body. The light then stopped, didn''t even reach the writings in the middle.


    The queen paused for a moment and stared at Ned with a wide grin and said, "As you can see." She hand produced a gesture as if presenting something important. "My people only understood not even half of the writings. Thest symbol to be decoded was fifty years ago. But it seems that we don''t need fifty more years."


    Ned nodded, for the first time, he agreed with the queen. "What do you want me to do?" He said.


    "Decode it," she said, "and we will assist you with whatever you wanted."


    Without hesitation. Ned nodded, again, another agreement. He walked past the queen, uncaring of Kon Sas Koron''s status. Her hair grazed a part of Ned''s face.


    ICE, he said over his thoughts. Are you seeing this? Of course, she does, but Ned must assure himself.


    [I''ve been listening, and seeing.]


    So how was it?


    [Definitely ancient.]


    Ned pointed to a symbol: inverse triangle, with circles surroundings it, some dots thenyered each of the edges of the inverse triangle.


    "This," he said, "is almost the same as the symbol of the Mark of the Knight."

 Chapter 218: Another Gate

    Chapter 218: Another Gate


    "What is beyond this... Gate?"


    "Our allies," the queen answered behind Ned with a voice hinted of worry.


    "So you want me to help you with what exactly?"


    "Open the Gate, interpret the remaining symbolsI know you could, I''ve seen it, and hear itand we''ll leave the hunters for the momentI think its time to take a breakand I believe you''re looking for someone?"


    Ned was standing with his hands on both his waists. The tattered clothes he was wearing couldn''t help the coldness creeping his body.


    As Ned analyzed the Gate. The structure was different from the one in O''rriadt. If the Gate in O''rriadt was forced with an array and fueled with the energy on both worlds, then the one in front of Ned could only be open through a series ofbinations of lock that needed to be connected with the right symbols and fueled with manaa massive amount of mana.


    Ned swiped the inverted triangle symbol then connected it with another intricate symbol that resembled a word that means ''green''. As the two connected, a light (in green) zed given by the inverted triangle then it went dimmed after a series of hong-hong sounds.


    The Queen''s mouth went gaping as Ned connected a symbol that took them decades to understand.


    "What did you do?" She said.


    "Interpret you say, right?" Ned said and was followed by his eyes gleamed with something.


    How many could you interpret, ICE?


    [Half of it. The rest of thenguage is racial.]


    What race?


    [Goblins or Orcs or Driden.]


    Which is which? Ned asked as his eyes rested at the symbol at the far end. The symbols were carved of images, like sticks, and scratches, and eyes of different sizes.


    [Goblins.]


    That''s it, Ned thought. He spun to face the queen. "The other symbols I couldn''t read," Ned said.


    The goblin symbols were at least 10% of the total symbols carved within the Gate. Ned must interpret at least 70% of the unidentified symbols. The 20% was already interpreted by the queen''s workers?


    "Di you do this?" Ned said, finger pointed at the symbol that was already connected. The symbols, this time, were a series of images and if interpreted mean that the Gate will light green before opening. The rest Ned wasn''t sure yet until he fully interpreted them. Which, if he fully immersed himself would take a month or so. Without Ned, the rest of the symbol would take Sas Koron another decade or so. A time they do not have.


    "Now. I need things from you."


    The queen let the silence lingered for a moment then spoke, "Tell me."


    "I want my ring back," Ned said, it wasn''t a plea, but more of an order.


    "Hmmm." The Queen hummed, somewhat confused. "Must be Moloatiss doing. Done. Anything else?"


    "Is the man named Roy, here?" Ned said as he walked closer to the queen. Something inside her that Ned was being pulled, or something inside Ned that pulled him toward the Queen. Either way, Ned doesn''t like it.


    The Queen said, "Was."


    Ned said, "What do you mean?"


    The Queen said, "Moloatiss will tell you everything. For now, let''s go back."


    As she said those words, her dark eyes looked over Ned''s shoulder, at the Gate.


    "Is it worth it?" Ned asked. "Is it worth it?" Ned said again. "That you trusted the moment you saw me and said those words? Why do you trust humans, yet, used them for your goal?"


    "I was once an elf, yes," Sas Koron said. "If only I trusted Absmirs at that time... I wouldn''t be here. Like this. But, as time passed, I think the Maker made me like this for a reason."


    "And what is that?"


    "To maintain bnce. When the Gate opens, thousands and thousands of beasts will appear. Not even humans could stop it."


    Ned nodded. "So you want to call assistance."


    Sas Koron nodded. "It would be better if I could do it soon. That is why, as a Queen of the beast here in the Du''kki mountain, I must unite beasts of this ind."


    "How are you with uniting the beasts?"


    "Almost done," she said, "we''re having a hard time uniting beasts on the surface. That is why Gogmurch is needed. Without him, controlling thousands of goblins has been proven difficult. As you can see, my beastian form is an Arachne. And I haveplete control over my children. But my people are not enough to wage war or defend my territory. I must tell you, I''m not the only Lord here."


    Ned examined the Gate for onest time while listening to the Queen. Ned assumed that the Gate''s source of power would be the mana stones being mined in the mountain.


    And as Sas Koron confirmed, the mana stones weren''t known to the surface, yet. Especially humans.


    Ned might find answers beyond the Gate about the Marks as the symbol was somewhat the same as his Mark of the Knight. If so, why would anguage he known light years away be here? What were the connections?


    The Gate was an arc standing at almost 13 meters and with a width of almost five to six meters.


    The Gate was already underground the Du''kki mountain even before Sas Koron discovered it. She took a lot of effort to maintain, and build her country of beasts underground.


    For some reason, she was hesitant to share her past.


    As Ned examined the Gate while the Queen stood with anticipation behind him. Just like the human body when conjuring spells, he determined that the patterns needed to be connected first before filling it with mana.


    With correct connections, the mana will circte within the patterns and the Gate would open.


    The Gate was like a massive array. With enough mana to activate it, anyone could form a connection between worlds. Whoever made the Gate in Du''kki was a mystery to Ned. And why here? Why in Du''kki?


    Ned''s thought broke as the door behind the queen rattled. It was an old manhumanwho came running to meet the queen.


    Ned knitted his brows seeing the old man.


    He wasn''t controlled by the parasite. In fact, his face was drawing red with excitement as he entered the chamber.


    "Queen," he said, exasperating. He stopped and saw Ned.


    He wasn''t sure how to respond to his current situation. He was an old man with a white beard tucked in under his chest. He looked schrly with his white robe, lined with yellow and beaded with stones that shone to be tiny pieces of mana stones.


    "You have another subject." Noted the old man.

 Chapter 219: Man-o-beast

    Chapter 219: Man-o-beast


    He was called Otik.


    A human, not his real name.


    Ned was given the impression that the Queen has been giving names to hide them from the surface.


    This feels like O''rriadt, Ned thought with a smile as he listened to the enthusiastic old man.


    At first, Ned thought, that Otik was the same as other humans: abducted and forced to do in the Queen''s order, with Moloatiss''s parasites leeching their back.


    But no, Otik was different. He was abducted, yes. But upon learning that he was to do his schrly works to open a Gate. His motivation overflowed and intentionally followed his captives. Leaving anyone he knew behind.


    " ...but I will not tell you where I came from!" Otik said as he mmed the table in front of him. "That is not part of my fulfillment here. And... For their safety."


    For a man of old age, he was filled with vigor. Excited as he shared his experience with Ned before he was abducted.


    Ned and the Queen went back to her chamber first. Then proceed to Otik''s quarter after she assured Ned that all his needs will be met.


    Ned''s thought wandered. Kon Sas Koron was empathetic but ruthless if needed. Aside from her, Moloatiss was the mind of the Hivethis made Ned wondered if how old the former miner wasGogmurch was the brute, ruthless was all he could think of the goblin beast. While Cotilis was unknown to Ned. But his eyes were somewhat familiar as if Ned had seen them before.


    "Is it true?" Otik said after a torrent of words. "You connected a symbol?"


    Ned nodded.


    "How?"


    Ned shrugged.


    "Okay," the schr said, "I''m curious. I''ve been here." He stopped, counted his fingers. "Five and a half years, and connected two. The words, the symbols, the meaning were too deep. So how? Care if you share?"


    Ned shook his head. "I don''t know how to exin." Was all he could say.


    What would be the right answer? Tell him that: "Hey, I''m from a ce far far away thisnguage and symbols weremon to us." Or "Hey, I have a voice in my head telling me the right meaning."


    "How many are you here?" Ned asked.


    Otik''s brown eyes swept left and right as he counted his fingers. Then raised a finger of four.


    Ned nodded. "Were they?"


    Otik shook his head. His hair was white, with a streak of ck. Ned''s mana kept on increasing as his body kept on absorbing the thick mana in the air and the mana stones affixed in every chamber. These mana stones must be residues, Ned thought.


    He sighed. The old man in front of Ned studied him.


    What now? He thought. This was not what he wanted. To be allied with the beast.


    "How do you understand them?" Otik asked Ned. He has been asking him a series of questions that Ned just shrugged them all.


    "I... " Said Ned and paused. "Nevermind. I just understand them. I''m sure you''ll be fine with that. And how do you speak to them?"


    "I''ve learned theirnguage," Otik said with tantalizing eyes. "It took me only five months to start conversing with them. Like halooman for human, food for wok." He stopped with a long ahh sound and continued. "Table for salumwok, and"


    Ned almost smiled as the knock from behind them rang, breaking the old man''s rant.


    His smile faded in an instant seeing that the door opened and Moloatiss crawled inside.


    "Molo balls," Otik said, a sly grin over his face and was shared at Ned.


    Was he that important to let him mock the beasts? Ned shook his head.


    "I want answers now" Ned stood and attempted to walk toward Moloatiss but knocked imbnce as his vision went blurring.


    "Ah," he said, giving out a long groan. "Food. As soon as he spoke those words, his stomach grumbled like a beast hungry for prey.


    Ned bnced himself with his hands bncing against the table.


    "I want answers, now." Ned went back to his seat while Moloatiss proceed forward and opened his mouth.


    Otik mimicked a puking sound as he saw Moloatiss opened his mouth that even Ned and Otik''s head could be fitted. Then, a ne appeared with Ned''s ring on it.


    "You agreed after all," Moloatiss said and handed Ned the ring with slimy liquid. A finger bone hanging at the end of the ne.


    This time, seeing the finger, Otik almost puked for real.


    Ned wasn''t bothered by the liquid or the finger as the sound of ne snapped and fitted the ring back to his right ring finger.


    [Kamma''s Ring connected.]


    Ned''s thought was notified by a chime. Sorry, he thought and rubbed the ring on his finger.


    "Now," he said. "Roy."


    "Follow me," Moloatiss said. He tried to gesture Ned with his short hand to follow him, but he couldn''t, instead, he crawled outside first and waited for Ned.


    After a series of cutting forks, and hallways, and entering chambers with the eyes of the beast warrying on Ned. They arrived at a room closer to the Queen''s chamber.


    The door was wood, some parts wereden with green moss while the knob was rotting of rust. The door was lighted with a single mana stone affixed just above the door.


    In a sh, Ned saw a head not far from them, poking over the edge of the wall. Otik''s white hair was visible like a nail halfway against a nk.


    "You may proceed." Moloatiss gestured but he couldn''t, his hands were too short to do the gesture. "But, you might have a hard time convincing him of whatever you wanted him to do. He was there... Or changed for a long time that he has almost forgotten his past."


    Ned''s reply was an inhale through his nose. "Roy," he whispered and exhaled over his mouth, and proceed to the room.


    There, a manor a beast? Stood with his half-naked back facing Ned. His skin was melted and burned. Overall, his body was covered with thick callouses from a burn of a long time ago.


    "You," Ned said.


    The man-o-beast turned around and said, "You." And added. "What now? Why are you here?" He''s got a horn poking over his forehead and tiny horns sprouting all over his shoulders. His body was burned and red.


    "Cotilis?" Ned asked.


    "Oh Queen," the man-o-beast said. "Of course, who could it be?"


    "You are... " Ned said under his breath. He heard Moloatiss from behind bursting inughter. "Roy?"

 Chapter 220: Meeting Roy

    Chapter 220: Meeting Roy


    "What is the meaning of this Moloatiss?"


    Cotilis darted a look at Moloatiss, who, behind Ned, wasughing with all his jiggling body. Even the sses over his shoulder were frantically shaking.


    "Just what you''ve heard," Moloatiss said. "He is looking for youNow." He paused and stopped with hisughter. "I will leave the two of you. I have things to attend to. Unfortunately, no human subjects this time."


    Moloatiss gazed at Ned before leaving the chamber. He knew that because of Ned, his parasitic experimentation was halted for the time being.


    For so long, from O''rriadt to the seas of Scattered Bay, Bogaressi, Bogmoor, and Sudden te. Ned met Roy at longst. The hunted human now was at his front. He already met him, not even knowing that he was the man he has been seeking. And again, and Ned hoped for thest time, Glenn was right. Roy was limping.


    That man, Ned thought with a smile as he remembered Glenn saying something about Roy.


    But, was he really the man that razed the town called Moorkeg fifteen years ago?


    As Ned was thinking about this. Cotilis, now Roy, put his clothing in haste and was followed by the de thatid resting at the bottom of the table along with the shield. He clipped the de in his waist while he put the shield on the table, in front of Ned, like it was made to act as a wall between Ned and him.


    "What do you want?"


    Without a second thought. Ned pulled the Cube out of his pocket dimension to show it to the unexpectant Roy.


    For a moment, Roy''s eyes went wide seeing Ned with the Cube appeared out of nowhere. He rubbed his burned chin. He might be ustomed to the way he looked as he wasn''t bothered by how Ned looking at him.


    At a close distance. Roy''s face was like mountain ranges formed of many high peeked mountains. They were rough to see. The only human about him now was his eyes, to which, at a right angle, would change from dark to brown.


    Roy picked up the Cube and stretched it to Ned.


    Ned reached it with his index finger and let mana flowed to it. Then the Cube lit bright followed by a series of hum-hum sounds then Ser Edwin''s face appeared inside the roughly made Cube. He was bloodied, as fresh as Ned could remember. Dark rings around his eyes, with a pale looking face. His hair was brown and somewhat curly at best. It wasn''t straight to start with.


    Ned let the human-turned-beast watched the Cube while his eyes were darting the ce. It was rather simple, with little decorations, and mana stones as light, and a simple bed to his right.


    "So it''s true after all," Roy said.


    "The Mark?" Ned said. "Yes."


    "No," Roy shook his head. "Those are the things that could destroy a kingdom. In which, I''m not nning to get my hands on."


    Ned frowned with his statement. Then why did the Knight asked me to look for him?


    "Then what?" Ned asked.


    "That you were his apprentice, on the surface. That he asked you to look for me. That his partner." There. He paused as if he didn''t see Ned in front of him, as if his current life doesn''t exist. He just, sat there, with his back against a chair, hands rested over the table in front of him. Uncaring of Ned, uncaring of the light that was being reflected against the shield to his eyes. He paused. "His partner," he said after quite some time. "Testa." His voice was forced as if something was wing out his throat.


    "The reason for this all."


    Ned remembered how the Knight thrust his sword deep into his master''s chest. He remembered Edwin''s eye without any hint of regret. His eyes were cold. Hair stood behind Ned''s neck. He can''t forget how the Knight changed both of their lives.


    And yet, I cannot let him die, Ned sighed of the thought. Ned sat across Roy. Unseen to Roy, Ned''s fists were clenched until they turned white.


    "I just want information regarding the Mark," Ned said in a manner that it was more of an order.


    "All this, for that Thing," Roy said. He slid the Cube back to Ned. "I''ve seen enough."


    And silence once again made an awkward noise.


    "Have you seen the Gate?"


    Ned began once again.


    "The way you talk, your presence, your total demeanor, kid." He spoke instead of Ned than answering. "Who are you? Where did youe from? Before O''rriadt."


    These questions were Ned would blissfully disagree to answer. He doesn''t need to speak of anything.


    Which made Roy changed his approach and said: "I''ve seen and Yes. The symbols were the same as Marks I''ve seen before."


    Ned said, "So you''ve seen more than one?"


    Roy said, "A handful. More like self searching for answers.''


    "A handful," Ned muttered he rubbed his chin in deep thought. "Howe you''ve seen a handful. Whereas Edwin only mentioned one."


    "He doesn''t believe it first. But after he met Testa, and me. He was convinced."


    "So," Ned said. "How did you two meet?"


    "Testa and Edwin," Roy said. "Along with four more others were my students back at the Royal Kingdom of Cassan."


    The story was twenty years ago: Roy was once a Royal Knight and loyal to the Kingdom of Cassan. He was never a Hunter since he lived a luxurious life in the Kingdom. After taking several missions, Roy was promoted to Gold Rank Knight. To easily distinguish the rank of both parties, the Kingdom and the Hunter Association agreed to use both systems of rank. After he was promoted, Roy was tasked with a mission: Eliminate elves that were invading the southern part of the Kingdom. And so he did, along with the young Edwin, Testa, and the rest of his team.


    Afterpleting the mission. Roy saw a piece of an item stored inside a thick and magic imbued ss. Little did he know, that the item would eventually change his life. It was the Mark of the King. Before an elder elf died (Roy didn''t even get to know his name) he tasked Roy to bring the Mark back to the Dark Continent. In which he happily disagreed. None returned after venturing the Dark Continent. Innocent with the Mark; Greedy with the reward. Roy sold the Mark.

 Chapter 221: I Do Not Know

    Chapter 221: I Do Not Know


    "And then what happened next?"


    Roy drummed his fingers over the table.


    "Mischiefs made its way to my doors. The Kingdom gave me a mission I am unable toplete. One after the other. As if they were doing it on purpose. Doing it to erase anyone that has any knowledge of the Mark.


    "Before I left the Capital. We were in an inn where I met Edwin and Testa, Iand of course drunkspoke things I shouldn''t be."


    "The Mark," Ned said.


    "Good, you''re listening pretty good. But don''t get your hopes up, kid. It''s a warning. So... Five yearster, I settled things in the town called Moorkeg. I expected that the Great House of Soak would shelter me. Indeed, they did. But we''re talking about the Royal House here. The House of Pendragoon. Of course, what can Great House do if the Royal House exercise its true powernone. They can do none. And so, I lost my mind. But not because of what the Kingdom did. But because of my cowardly natureI gave up. And get high by inducing things I shouldn''t have."


    "What did you do?" Ned asked. Still listening to Roy.


    Roy stood and went to the edge of the chamber where his bed was installed. For a beast, having afortable bed was already a luxury. Perhaps, only Roy and the other higher-ranked beasts could have this kind of ce.


    Roy went back to his seat after he took something out of his wooden bed. It was a half-empty vial of ss. The ss was elongated and was covered by a cork. Inside was a red liquid, sparkling as Roy rolled it over towards Ned.


    Ned reluctantly held the vial.


    "Open it," Roy said.


    Ned did so, after opening, a strong smell gathered in his nose. But as he kept on smelling the red liquid, his feeling was being lifted high.


    But after a short moment of smelling the liquid, Ned came to a halt as if something inside him told him to do so. Completely ignoring the aromatic smell of the red vial. He frowned, the first time he inhaled the smell was addicting. Without the mysterious feeling inside him, Ned couldn''t stop smelling it.


    "What''s this?"


    "Have you heard of Burner?"


    Ned nodded, he wasn''t ignorant with the word Burner. He wasmon with it back in O''rriadt as the ouws were using it to trade, or just to quench their thirst for something. Burner was so addicting some people in O''rriadt worked only to trade for it.


    But the result was devastating. As to how pleasant the smell was, the effect was far more potent than bringing you high. Burner was specifically used for Magic Capable. Be it mages or warriors, anyone that could use mana as magic could get addicted to Burner.


    "The moment you absorbed it," Roy said, exining. "The feeling that you can take over the world will surpass you. The more you absorb the Burner, the more your mana bes unstable. Some have used it during the war to increase their magical strength for a very short time. It did though. But it was too addicting, the Kingdom must ban it for use."


    "Why?" Ned asked. "What would happen if you kept on absorbing Burner?"


    Roy turned his melted face away from Ned, away from his eyes, and away from the guilt that was too visible in his eyes.


    "Let me guess," Ned said. "Your magic be unstable?"


    "Moorkeg," Roy said. The old and arrogant, always frowning face was gone. His eyes were back looking at his hands. This time he was not wearing gloves, so his skin was visible of his past. His skin on his hand was cracked, and some part was dried. Like a fire quenched of water. Pretty sure Roy could hear the cry, the shouting, the begging of the townspeople as his magic was burning the entire vige.


    "So that''s what happened... "


    "All because of the Mark."


    "Doesn''t matter," Ned said. "You are you, I am me. And I can handle myself. Does the queen knows?"


    "No," Roy said. "She doesn''t need to. She must be focused on defending us from the invaders and the iing war."


    "So," Ned said. "Now, tell me about the Mark. What do you know about it?"


    Roy paused, deciding whether to continue or not.


    "It seemed that this is important for Edwin," Roy noted with his fingers tapping the table. "Then, I will help you. I owe the two big-time anyway. Okay, Marks are considered legends by other people, not to mentions elves. Only a handful of them knew. But, since you knew about it. Then I would assume others learned what it can offer. So what are you asking specifically, Ned?"


    "How do I remove it?"


    Roy jumped off his seat, unable toprehend what Ned had told him. All this time, he was talking about the Mark. Little he knew, that in front of him, Ned had one.


    "You don''t have it." His voice was contrary to his words. He was both excited and worried. "Tell me, you don''t have it."


    "I do have it."


    Ned extended his right hand then showed Roy his wrist. Since the Mark of the Knight''s ability was passive to Ned, he rarely checked its current status. But with a focus, like his thoughts going inside his Core, but this time it was focused more on his wrist.


    White light then shone under Ned''s wrist. The light flowed into the pattern of an inverse triangle. Inside the inverse triangle was a word that resembled an ''S'' letter with a throbbing line at its edges.


    "Of all the Maker," Roy said in an awed manner. "Makers tongue. You have it in you. What can it do?"


    "I cannot tell you that." Ned paused and retracted his focus off the Mark. "I told you, I want it extracted from my body."


    Disappointed, Roy slumped back to his seat and said in a lowered voice: "I do not know. I cant help you with that."


    All this time, he doesn''t have an answer. The lines under Ned''s jaw were visible as he clenched his teeth. The feeling of fatigue and hunger was gone as his feeling was assaulted with different emotions. Some he knew, others he wasn''t aware of.


    "Why Edwin!" He cried with his fist banging the table.


    "But," Roy said. "I know a ce you might want to visit to learn more about the Mark."


    "Where?" Ned said after calming.


    "After I learned about the existence of the Marks," he said, "I went to the Royal Library in which I have ess to since I''m a Royal Knight that time."


    It was Ned''s time to drum his fingers over the table. "Capital," he muttered.


    "Yes," Roy said. "Knighton."

 Chapter 222: Pretty Sure

    Chapter 222: Pretty Sure


    Knighton: the seat of power of the Royal House Pendragoon. The heart of the Kingdom. Trade, politics, and power, all situated in one ce. As well as history. The history was gathered and written by the schrs and Explorers of the kingdom and treasured in a ce: The Royal Library.


    A library exclusive only for nobles of great power and hunters of great value, and some favored individuals of great value.


    Some say, that the library was also the ce of high-tiered magic spells: ranging from tier 4 to tier 5, and Unique spells.


    I am not noble, nor a hunter, not even a favored individual, Ned thought. Hand crossing against his chest.


    Ned wasn''t either of the three. He doesn''t even know someone from the inside of the kingdom to help him make his way inside the Royal Pce to the Royal Library.


    "Maybe," Ned said after pondering things. "Maybe you knew more about Marks. Anything. Tell me. What happened to the Mark of the King?"


    Roy shrugged his shoulders and said, "After I sold the Mark. I don''t know anything about it anymore."


    Ned said, "To whom?"


    Roy said, "Some guy in the ck market. Most probably it is in the hand of Great Houses by now. That was a long time ago. So, any idea about that eventafter I sold the MarkI lost count of it all."


    "Another dead-end," Ned muttered. "Now what? I agreed to help the queen. Maybe she knows something about the Mark?"


    "I doubt that. If she knew something about it she should be seeking it. But, she remained here for decades. Not leaving the mountain."


    Ned threw his back against the chair, he was at loss. Doesn''t know his next course of action. All his travels came to an end. Barely even started. Barely even stronger, not enough to save his master.


    But, something was off.


    Roy''s face, although burned, his eyes were delighted, twinkling of excitement.


    "Hmm." Ned hummed.


    "I know what you''re thinking."


    Roy started as though he was reading Ned''s mind.


    "There are certain conditions in which you can enter the Royal Library."


    Although confused, Roy''s statement started ideas inside Ned''s mind.


    "Being a noble is out of the option," Ned said. "I do not have enough resources and people to back it up. Or I could hire someone, buy a domain, and act like one. But I doubt I could make it in a yearand I don''t have that time."


    Even with the mana stones I posses, I doubt it''s enough to run a proper House, he thought.


    "Go on."


    Ned heard Roy as he was about to pause, to ponder things, ideas on how to make it to the Royal Library.


    "Isn''t there any ce that records about Mark?"


    "No."


    Roy began to rub his chin as if letting Ned continue. To squeeze ideas out of him.


    "I also doubt you knew someone in the Capital."


    Roy nodded with the statement. After he was vanquished. The people he knew: friends, and some family, loathed him. His former team, aside from Edwin, and Testa, lost count of them.


    Then meeting someone to let him inside the Capital was off the table.


    [Or you could be a hunter, Ned.]


    ICE''s voice echoed first before Ned could say it out loud.


    "I could be a hunter," Ned said.


    "But?"


    It was the longest but Ned has heard so far from Roy.


    "But," Ned said, demanding more exnation from Roy. But he got none. Instead, he formed his own. "But I''m too young for that. And one of the requirements of being a hunter is finish Academy. Yes, I could take the Hunter Exam, but who would back me up without an Academy. You? I doubt that. In fact, I encourage s that. Now, If I push, I could make it. But it could take me years to rank up."


    "Correct." Roy nodded. "And the rank for you to enter the Royal Academy is at least Silver. And Silver rank is not enough for you to be able to read history about the Mark inside the Library. There are recorded secrets, and information, that only a Great Noble has ess to. And there are records that even Great Noblesno matter the titlecould not put their hands on. The record I read before regarding Marks were scattered, and heresy, that they were put in the first level of the Royal Library. That was more than 15 years ago. Now, I presume that that information regarding the Mark is kept secret. Hidden, that maybemaybeonly Royal Family have ess to."


    "Then Dark Continent it is."


    Roy''s eyes widened in shock. "Surely you jest," he said. "Even Diamond rank hunters were not able to return after venturing the Dark Continent. And you said you want to go there. Not even a Hunter. You can''t even leave the continent without a Hunter License and explore the rest of the world. Unless you''re a brigand, then go on."


    I am not. For now, he thought and breathe. A breathe that both contained defeat and frustration. The coldness he felt was not enough to divert his mind.


    "You''re forgetting something, kid," Roy said, breaking Ned''s unthoughtful thoughts. He smiled.


    "Which is?"


    "I may look like this," Roy said, his finger pointing to his face. "But I was once a human. This means I''m still keeping track of happenings on the surface. You may not know it. But, Kon Sas Koron made me his information gatherer. Aside from Gogmurch, and Khaal, most of her trusted subordinates were humans."


    "Once a human," Ned added by correcting Roy. "Now tell me. What do you mean? Why the smile?"


    "Two months from now," he said. "Hunter Examination will be conducted here in Sudden te. Once every six months, the Hunter Association gathers all aspiring wanna-be-hunter in the Bogblot region and conduct a test. It was an event crowded with thousands. Since that time. Hunters who wanted to rank-up will also join."


    "But." Ned rebutted. His fingers tapping the table. A rhythm of excitement then, again, frustration. "I cannot join. I told you, I did not enlist academies, nor someone to back me up. I even doubt that they will entertain me. I''m 14, why would they let me be?"


    Ned scoffed with his own words. 14, he thought.


    "Obviously, you''re not seeing things clearly, kid."


    Ned stiffened as he looked at Roy.


    "You''re already an apprentice of a Knight. Royal Knight to say."


    "Yeah," Ned said. "So?"


    "So?" Royughed. Almost bursting inughter. "Pretty sure to the Seven Makers that you have Edwin''s Token, yes?"

 Chapter 223: To Move the Plot

    Chapter 223: To Move the Plot


    With a thought, Ned withdrew Ser Edwin''s Personal Token out of his pocket dimension.


    He then slid it across Roy, whoby the looks of his glinting eyeswere eager to get a hold of the Knight''s Token.


    "Were you two close?" Ned said, also eager for an answer.


    "No," Roy said, with a slight hum. "But we respect each other. In terms of rank."


    "And how about Testa?"


    "Kid. Could you at least put some honorifics when speaking of someone older than you?"


    Ned shrugged. Instead, he said, "Will it help me gather information about the Marks?"


    "Fair enough," Roy said, as his eyes squinted to examine the Token leaving Ned with a shrugged shoulders.


    Ser Edwin''s Token was made of unknown material (just like his master''s token) with a crowned dragon embracing a shield. Shield looked regal it shone with light from the mana stones. It was as if the Token was pulling the light off the mana stones they emit.


    Roy turned the Token. He nodded seeing feathered wings coiling another shield and inside this shield was a crown that belongs to the current King.


    Roy arched a lip seeing the crown in the most devious way. He shook his head as if trying to forget the things that that had happened in the past.


    He then extended the Token to Ned.


    "Inject your mana."


    Ned didn''t hesitate. As he injected his mana, Roy''s eyes went wide too much it almost fell its sockets.


    "Y-your," he said, "H-how? How did it be so pure?"


    Roy''s arms trembled as Ned''s mana circted to the Token and some part of it touches his skin.


    How would he answer him? Of course, he can''t tell him that he was abination of different species, with Terran ( human) blood being the main ingredient. Instead, Ned shrugged it off. There were things that he needed to keep secret. Luckily, Roy was not arrogant about this kind of thing.


    The tip of his horns shed red as though iron was hitting it with a hammer against an anvil. He shook his head, then the shing red dimmed off.


    "How many spells can you conjure?" He asked instead.


    "One?" Ned replied.


    Well, two if I include Egnious. Three if utilities like Inspect and Detect were to include. Ned thought but almost jumped off the chair hearing Roy with a loud cry.


    "Only one?!"


    Ned nodded.


    "Who is your Master?"


    Ned was taken aback. It has been long since Ned was asked by his Master''s name. Should he?


    Should I? He thought. Should I tell him about Master Will? Maybe I should, he might know him.


    "Master Will," Ned said, eventually, after a moment of eyebrow frowning.


    Roy stopped. Whatever he was doing, he stopped. The token he held shone blue and white and yellow, but he stopped as Ned''s words were registering to him. "Master Will," he muttered. "Will. Will." His jaws opened as if humming. "Will. Well," he then cried. "I don''t know such a name."


    Ned was taken aback, he almost fell off his chair underneath.


    Trying to control himself, Ned gestured to the token.


    "Yes," Roy said. "I almost forgot."


    Well, you did forget, Ned thought with a shake of his head.


    Roy flipped the Token. Rolled it over his palm, rubbed it with his fingers. For a long moment, he decided to smell it.


    So this is what a Burner could do to you? Ned sighed and hoped Roy could give a proper answer.


    "Well," Roy said. His eyes glittered looking at Ned. As if Ned was a toy, and Roy was a kid who saved money to buy him. "It''s your lucky day, kid."


    "Why?"


    "First, tell me your name."


    At first, Ned seemed to be confused as to why the human-o-beast was asking for his name.


    Impatient, Roy cut off Ned even before he could say anything.


    "Listen, kidno. Look at me."


    Ned heeds for his request. He looked at Roy.


    "I may not look like it anymore because... Of all this"his finger circled all over his face"but, I am once Edwin''s Captain. I thought him things even his Master forgot to do so. Or wasn''t able to do so. Now, do you want to learn more about the Mark?"


    Of course, Ned wanted to. But at what cost? He simply nodded.


    "Then," Roy said. Again, humming as if singing. "Tell me your name I want to know."


    "Ned."


    "Ned?"


    "Ned Strat," he said. Ned felt relieved that eventually, he could utter the name his master given to him. Ned could hear his heart with a lub-dub, lub-dub sound resounding in his ears. Ned smiled, forgetting the weight he was carrying even just for a moment.


    "Ned Strat of?" Roy asked more. "Do you belong to any House? If so? What?"


    Ned nodded and said, "Sskat." He paused. "I''m currently in a House I created with the help of the House of Woods. As you can see, my current situation is... Something not a 14 year-old-kid like me should have."


    "I get it," Roy said. "The Mark, things like that. Anyway, Ned of Sskat. As I have said before, it is your lucky day. But... But, if we do this right, we might. Okay, just maybe, maybe we could get you inside the Royal Library."


    Now that was something Ned had been waiting for. Something that could move the plot of his life. He was eager. He couldn''t hold it. He leaned forward waiting for Roy''s next words.


    "For a kid like you," Roy said. "You are too young to be burdened by the secrets of this world. But, don''t worry, we will make sure you are ready for anything."


    The next words were nothing. It was silence beyond silence. Ned waited.


    "You will have two months before the next Hunter Examination. So we need to start. Now, if possible, but tomorrow is feasible." He paused. Ned could hear the humming of his words. "Ned Strat of Sskat. You will be a hunter."

 Chapter 224: Name It

    Chapter 224: Name It


    After letting all the information sunk in, Ned decided to give himself time to reconsider things.


    Being a Hunter gives him benefits and drawbacks. One, being a Hunter means he might gain ess to ces that a normal person cannot. Then there''s the reward forpleting quests, raids, and bounties.


    The drawback? He needed to be high ranked to do all these. Least, he needed to be at least Silver ranked to gain the benefits of being a hunter. If not, then, his only a hunter with a title.


    Ned grinned as he was thinking things. "I don''t even know where to start," he said. And remembered Roy''s words after the thought. "Don''t worry," Roy had said, handing back the Token to Ned. "I will make sure you are prepared."


    But what does he want? Was he doing all these simply because he was indebted to Edwin?


    After the two talks, Ned was given his roommore like a chamber closely rted to beast. As the room was stacked with cobwebs, with only a single bed ced in the middle.


    Although underground, Ned assumed that the Queen''s throne room and the rest of his loyalpanion''s chamber were ced over the top of other chambers.


    The Hive was so massive andplex that Ned would take him weeks, perhaps months to finish checking each pocket hole that acted like chambers.


    Ned took a mental note to the chambers he had visited. One, the Queen''s throne room, a massive room built with stones, and crystals. And in the middle of the room was an elevated tform where the Queen was first seen by Ned upon entering. Everything was intricate in terms of design, totally not of human nature.


    The next room was the Gate''s chamber. Aside from the Gate, there was nothing in particr in the room that made him wary of.


    Ned couldn''t find an exit at his current spot unless he got a map, which he doesn''t. And the beasts living inside the Hive were ustomed to their lives and familiarity with the ce, that they do not need a map.


    Some even could see in the darkness especially the gnolls. Gnolls tend to be the workers of the Hive and was apanied by spiders and spiderlings as their mounts and carriers.


    To thank Ned for his agreement. Kon Sas Koron sent him a set of clothes made of fabric Ned yet to know. The fabric was thin and silky, it glittered with light as the mana stones radiated it with blue.


    "Hmm." Ned made a melodramatic hum as he rubs the silk. The silk was soothing. "It''s a spiderweb."


    "Inspect," Ned muttered his skill. Then a pop up of details came into view on his disy. He waved a hand, vanishing the disy as he chose to listen to his system.


    The silky cloth was made of organic material with a great amount of magic imbued with it. The garment was transparent to look, and Ned hesitated if he wanted to wear it.


    It was made in one pair, it opens from behind like a cocoon ready for its final stage of metamorphosis. Without any other choice. Ned forcibly put on the silky garment. He was like a snake shedding skin but in reverse. Surprisingly, the silky clothing was very smooth to touch. And Ned felt like he was wearing nothing but his skin.


    As the garment was fitted to his body, a notification chimed within his mind.


    [Notice: Bio-organic material wanted to integrate with the host.]


    Host? Ned thought, and a smile stered his face. It''s been so long since you called me host.


    Unresponsive, the system repeated the notice and Ned epted it.


    The silky garment then moved on its own. It crawled Ned''s body, touching the very skin of him. The garment then stuck to his body like a part of his skin. Ned looked naked only with a cover in his private regions.


    With his daily routines, Ned''s muscles have gotten bigger to the point that it was visible to his eyes. His abdomen was lined with four curvy abs. His biceps have gotten bigger as well. Overall, his body was more chiseled than a normal 14-year-old urchin struggling for food.


    "Now," he said. "What could you be."


    And like magic items Ned was ustomed to, he decided to focus his mana over his new clothing. As soon as he does, the silky garment sparkled as though white sands on a beach. Then, it dimmed and does nothing. No changes urred over the silk.


    Ned frowned. "Does the Queen want me to roam the ce on this?" He said, muttering. "I looked like an athlete in Spandex."


    As soon as Ned finished with his words, the clothing changes to a Spandex of jet ck in color as if he was ready for an Olympic swim.


    Ned was stunned by the magic item he now posses. So this means? He thought. And another thought changed the Spandex to an undergarment of white and topped with a vest like that of a cowboy. At the same time, the silk below changed to pants in ck with pockets behind and in front. Unfortunately, Ned''s feet were bare naked. Another thought disappointed Ned. The magic item was limited only to his body. He thought he could make the silkfortable by covering his head like a helmet or a hat. Obviously, he couldn''t.


    Ned''s mind was transitioned of different clothing. First, he thought of changing it to his former uniform. Also in ck, the suit was fitted perfectly to Ned.


    He touched the paddings over his shoulder, it clinked metallic. He then pinched the suit under his metallic armor and it squeaks exactly like the one he had before, thick and leathery.


    If this is the case, then, could it be? Ned thought. He felt excited but soon retracted the feeling.


    The magic item could mimick the designs of clothing as long as Ned thought of it. But, could it also mimick the materials?


    Ned decided to test it.


    But, for now, he needed to do something about the sound that has been bothering him for a while.


    Grumble-grumble echoed his stomach.


    Ned thought of the clothes his master has given him after the Selection. Then, the magic item transformed into Hunter''s clothing. A ck shirt, over a vest of dimming grey. His pants do the same, ck and fitted. As always, he wanted to look simple and enough for him to movefortably. In fact, he felt wayfortable with his new set of clothing. Not to mention the weight, like a feather. Ned wanted to test the flexibility, and sturdiness of the magic item.


    So, with the thought of leaving the room, he needed to meet the Queen before he set to give Roy his final decision.


    But before he could leave the chamber, Ned was cut off by another prompt in his mind.


    [Would you like to name the item?]


    Ned pondered for a moment and decided that the magic item must be named to not appear too shy.


    "Name it," Ned said. "Silk Road."

 Chapter 225: Invited For a Treat

    Chapter 225: Invited For a Treat


    After naming the magic item. Ned''s mind was bombarded with different notifications.


    [Silk Road]


    [This magic item was imbued by the mana of Queen Sas Koron herself. Supposedly, the Silk Road was made as a gift. But due to situations, the Queen was having, Silk Road was hidden from the prying eyes of both the intruders and her army. It can create a different kind of armor as long as the bearer wills it. Its durability is limited to the bearer''s magical capabilities.]


    [Quality: Grade Unknown.]


    [ Materials used: A silk came from the Queen of the beasts herself, Kon Sas Koron. Its durability is limited to the bearer''s magical capabilities.]


    Ned wanted to test the Silk Road, but his stomach strongly disagreed.


    Upon leaving his chamber, barefooted, Ned proceeded to the Queen''s throne room. It took him quite some time to reach the room. The ce was a maze, more like abyrinth, but only better looking with the crystals and mana stone adorning each hallway. Ned had yet to seen torches.


    Ned was amazed by theplexity of the Hive. He was curious as to how they could ventte the ce so well, that the air whipping around his face was cool and smelled of wet grass.


    Aside from the stationed beasts (mostlyposed of Arachneas, and some selected goblin warriors) loyal to the Queen, Ned couldn''t see any other beasts. Ned was curious as to where the other humans were. Aside from Otik, Ned couldn''t find them.


    After turning different hallways, and caves, Ned reached the throne room.


    His room was ced far from the queen''s room. Far from her other loyal servants. Were they this suspicious of him? Or perhaps, Ned must earn their trust. Of the two thoughts, Ned doesn''t care what they thought of him. For now, he needed food.


    The massive double door didn''t wait for Ned to knock as it opened even after he reached it. Beside the gate were two guards, covered in ck exoskeleton and limbs sprouting behind their backs. They looked at Ned with their red eyes in a disturbing shape. They tilted their head but did nothing as the Queen''s voice roared from the inside.


    Although far from Ned, the queen''s greeting trembled the chamber and reached Ned''s ear with too much anticipation.


    There was no long table here when Ned had arrived.


    The long table was elegantly covered with white linen clothing. Although long, there was only one chair that caught Ned''s attention.


    Across the table was the Queen on her beastian form. A massive abdominal body rested below the Queen. Her elfen body stood with great elegance as it was covered in leather. Perhaps to avoid hostility, Kon Sas Koron took off her damascus de. The air around her was filled with delight, different from the air that greeted Ned before.


    As Ned sat, the Queen nodded, and as if listening, the hidden doors behind Ned wedged open and a pair of figures came out this door.


    The two figures were covered in brown cloth as if showing their skins were of great sin.


    The two wheeled a cart in silver form and approached Ned.


    A te of Rabbi''s meat, and what looked like to be a chicken were presented to Ned. Alone, it was too much for him.


    The Queen was mumbling something that Ned didn''t bother to listen as his thoughts were focused on the meat. Too hungry would result in him losing his focus. A trait he was happy as it shows how humanly he was. He shook his head as the Queen was talking about Ned''s decisions.


    Ned hurriedly agreed.


    And the Queen stopped.


    Which gave Ned the cue that he should start eating, so he did.


    After a couple of minutes. His bare minimum energy went to a satisfying a hundred percent. Ned excused himself as he wiped grease over his lips with the white linen carefully folded.


    The Queen stared at Ned with amusement that he almost forgot their discussion.


    "So," Sas Koron said. She looked Ned from above while her shadows danced over the table, over Ned. "You''ve seen elves?"


    Ned nodded while he slowly rested his back against the chair. Out of respect, Ned vanished the thought to sigh in great relief in front of the Queen.


    "Where?"


    "Somewhere," Ned said as his eyes darted the ceiling. The mana stones were like tiny stars in the night sky. Seeing those, Ned remembered the space and Chir. "Far."


    "I get it," she said, her voice was dramatic whenever she was calm. But Ned knew that something inside her was hidden, and he needed to make sure that he must not be here the moment she unleashes it. "In this world, elves were treated as ves. Too much, that they were almost extinct."


    "Do you know where they are?" Ned asked.


    "There''s no other ce to amodate them but the Dark Continent."


    "Dark Continent?" Ned said and thought: Elves? In the Dark Continent? Was their betrayal so great that they were forced to the brink of extension? To the Dark Continent?


    "And what of those that didn''t make it to the Dark Continent?"


    Sas Koron paused before he answered Ned: "Well, you''re seeing one of them. Some turned to ves, others simply killed. We were so hated, that humans needed to make sure we either be ves or just die."


    "Other." She continued. "Were called Blood Elves. A half-elf, half of whatever they are: humans, Weres, maybe giants, and many other things. But Blood Elves were the lowest of the elves. That even their kin rejected them."


    Ned''s focus was back to normal as he was filled with food, of energy. He could hear rumbles from behind the walls, and from above.


    "If only we are banded together," she said after seeing Ned''s attention at full focus. "We could repel the invaders from the Gates. If only humans, and elves, and Lords agreed. We could win the war that yet toe."


    "The Gates." Ned sighed.


    "Yes." She agreed. "Lately, my people have received news that an unusual Gate appeared south of Cassan. But, I am not focused on that. That was another Lord''s domain, and I don''t want to anger them."


    "South of Cassan?" Ned said.


    Kon Sas Koron''s limbs twitched that made a scraping noise against the stone floor. Doing this, her body tilted to one side as if lying to rest. "Yes," she said. "A human ind they call O''rriadt."

 Chapter 226: Been Invaded

    Chapter 226: Been Invaded


    "The Order,'' Ned muttered. "What have they done?"


    After having a treat with the Queen, Ned was sent back to his chamber for a rest.


    "Just how far does the Gate of O''rriadt imbnces things?"


    Muttering to himself does him no good. So Ned decided that he would call it a day.


    A lot of things happened in one day. The team assembled in Lord Sven''s manor, proceed to raid beast settlements only to be burdened by different circumstances.


    Now, he wasying on a bed, inside the Hive where thousands of beasts settled and preparing for something Ned haven''t considered. Only to find out, that Roy was one of them.


    Just after he closed his eyes, Rassus''s bony face came as a thought with a sly grin. Although bones, Ned could feel the animosity lingering on his eyes. He brushed the thought of him, turning to his side. Surprisingly, beasts amodated Ned better than a normal inn. He could at least sleep soundly for the night.


    With the taskpleted, Ned now set his goals: The Mark remained his priority, as far as he knew and felt, Master Will was the only person he considered his father figure. To do this, Ned must be a hunter in two months with the help of Roy. He got no choice but to abide with him since he wanted to find out the meaning of the symbols behind the Gate located underneath the Hive. He wanted to know, why thenguage he knew was here.


    And if luck permits, he might be in the Knighton in two months, and he might want to see how were his friends doing in the Academy.


    "Coco, I wonder how is he doing with the Tamer?" Ned said, muttering to himself.


    Ned''s consciousness faded as he was thinking of future goals and things, not knowing he fell soundly asleep.


    He woke up by the sound of a rumble underneath the surface followed by footsteps outside his doors.


    Must be hundreds of them. Since it has been a long minute but the footsteps never faded out.


    What''s happening? Ned thought as he focused his mind to inject mana into the Silk Road which transforms into Hunter''s uniform in ck.


    Ned got no time to think how convenient Silk Road was as he was bombarded by a knock from behind the wooden door.


    "Kid!"


    Confused, Ned hurriedly jumped to open the door and was surprised that it was Otik in casual clothing of shirt and pants in a ragged state.


    "What''s happening?"


    "The Hive''s been invaded," Otik said. "Get your things."


    Otik''s eyes went over Ned''s shoulder only to realize that Ned doesn''t have many things nor bags to prepare.


    Was it them? Did theye for me? Ned thought. Juggling his memory if what would he do if he was Twali or Hunter Jo. Will they look for me?


    Ned''s questions weren''t answered as a voice cut him through before he could speak.


    "Kruthiks."


    It was Roy behind Otik. He wore his leather cloth under a silver armor that d his body, except his head. His de unsheathed that gleamed silver under the light, with his shield over his left forearm. Metals clinked with his movements.


    "My first time hearing them?" Ned asked.


    "Gather your wits," Otik said this time before Roy. "We''re going to capture them."


    So Ned did. Aside from a pair of ck boots which was given to him after his talk with the Queen, Ned doesn''t have any other things.


    After Ned exited the hallway that connects his chamber with the rest of other the hallways they ran. Along with other beasts: Arachneas in plenty of numbers, followed by goblins riding with beetles, and some with spiders of a different form. One spider, in particr, towered Ned with its long-legged limbs.


    After turning several turns in a descending manner, Ned stopped at the edge of what seemed to be the center of the Hive. The center was a massive fissure that ran at the bottom for as long as the eyes could see. Only darkness waited from below. The fissure in circr for, Ned assumed, was once a pathway where the volcano spews itsva.


    Ned looked up, some part of the hardenedva made holes that let the sun passed through. A ray of light basks his face in a soothing and warming sensation.


    At the edges of the fissure were spiders and spiderlings crawling awkwardly, they were perpendicr with the walls of the Hive. Arachneas in a ck exoskeleton shouted an order at another humanoid spider.


    Arachne''s rank was determined by their exoskeletons. The one in ck was acting superior to the one in brown and thinned exoskeleton. Also, Arachneas in ck could walk along with the wall, with webs sticking their feet.


    Ned, Roy, and Otik jogged in a spiral stairway going under along with other beasts.


    A mixture of cry, and hum, and shout, and order were engulfing the fissure leaving an echo that was fading away.


    Roy noticed that Ned''s hands were empty of weapons. And with an order, Roy called out for one of the Arachne in ck. Thetter answered without too much disagreement. And then she came back with a de and a wooden with iron frame shield.


    "Lord Cotilis," the Arachne said. She was a female with a hardened exoskeleton. But the exoskeleton wasn''t enough to hide her womanly curves.


    Cotilis for the beast and Roy for human nodded to the female Arachne and whispered.


    The female Arachne then proceeded to Ned and gave the shield and de.


    "Hmm," Ned said, "a shield? Why?"


    "You''ll find out soon," Roy said and proceeded to jog downstairs.


    Ned looked to his left and right and noticed that Arachneas and goblins were using a shield as their main defense. Others held spear, des, and maces. But shields they wouldn''t let go.


    As they get deeper at the bottom, Ned heard another rumble. This time it was roaring, not just one, but a lot of them. The roars were high-pitched which get to one''s nerves the moment they could hear it.


    "Kruthiks?" He muttered. "What are they?"

 Chapter 227: Kruthiks

    Chapter 227: Kruthiks


    Kruthiks were reptilian hunters that form a hive of their own underneath the Araneum. They use their superior numbers to overwhelm and invade the Hive and other nearby creatures.


    Some Kruthiks butcher their kills and carry them back to their territory for unknown reasons. One it could be that they were feeding their Queen, or simply they showcase it as their trophy.


    ording to Otik, he saw one of the Kruthik carry the skull of its prey and held it up high midair with a scream.


    These underground hunters crawl in four spikey limbs. Their faces were like human-skulls of thick outer shells. These outer shells were like stones in nature, and some spikes sprouted their bodies.


    To carry their prey without harming them totally, Kruthik''s forearms were set in a toxic liquid. Incapacitating its prey.


    "I haven''t seen them on the surface," Ned said after listening to Otik.


    "Well, that''s because we stood in between you humans and the Kruthiks."


    Aren''t you human as well? Ned assumed the thought. But dismissed it


    Roy dashed forward after listening to the two, he seemed to be in a hurry as he approached the roars that were getting louder.


    He went ahead of the two.


    "Why do you want to capture them?" Ned asked.


    "You see," Otik spoke. "Their skins were harder and more durable than normal iron. I also extract their toxins to make an antidote."


    "So," Ned said. "You were the Hive''s top thinker?"


    "Oh," Otik hummed. "But Moloatiss is far a thinker than me."


    Before Ned could ask another question. The two of them stopped outside a cavern.


    There, across Ned, was Roy standing outside the mouth of the cavern.


    "This is where they were seen invading," Roy said over his shoulder. "And many other more, luckily, this is the only part of the hive they invaded. They didn''t get to go far this time."


    He then spun, with his shield and de. He looked at Ned and said, "Looks like your training will start here. Kill as many Kruthiks as you can, Ned. Remember, they hunt in packs, so be careful. Alone they''re nothing but with a pack their superior to goblins. If you think you are overwhelmed, withdraw. You know how to use a shield?"


    Ned nodded with such an odd question. He then gripped the hilt of his iron sword, and the strap behind the shield.


    "Good." Roy nodded. The tip of his horns glowed red as if eager to jump inside the cavern and to start ying. "Remember, I''ll be watching."


    Before Roy entered the cavern, hemanded several Arachneas to light the cave.


    The humanoid spiders pulled out mana stones in their pouches and threw them inside the cave. But before the mana stones light the entire passage. Kruthiks, in a decent amount of number, pulled the mana stones off the ground and eat them.


    As the stones crunched under their strong mandibles, Roy hissed in anger and dashed forward with the shield held up in front.


    The Arachneas and goblins followed.


    Ned noticed that most goblins were also the ones that were stationed as guards near the Queen''s chamber.


    "Go on, kid," said Otik. The old man was eager than scared. "Just bring me some spikes, better be fresh. I''ll get more toxin if it''s fresh."


    "Okay," Ned said with a long breath and hesitation.


    Without proper lighting, Ned proceeds together with the other beasts. He never thought that he would fight alongside them. But, he got no choice for now. So he went inside.


    Hundreds of them entered the cavern. The cavern was seemed to be the border between the two factions of the beasts.


    The beasts, be it goblins, or Arachneas proceeded to kill the Kruthiks that were crawling the cave, some were above the surface as their spikes were sticking to the walls.


    They ( the Queen''s forces) were ustomed to fighting the Kruthiks as Ned saw them struck the beasts'' open mouths.


    Since the Kruthiks body was hardened of a shell, the only weak spot they have was their eyes, and their mouth when opened.


    Ned couldn''t get a hold of one Kruthik since they were overwhelmed by the Queen''s forces.


    Under the dimming light of some mana stones on the ground that were yet to be eaten by the Kruthiks, Ned saw a wide fork the leads to an unknown path.


    "When in doubt," he whispered. His voice echoed over the cave. "Go left."


    He did go left.


    Crystals, in spear-like formation, from above were leaking of water like teardrops.


    Not long after, to Ned''s surprise, the pathway he chose was empty of both beasts from the queen and the invaders.


    He hissed as he was eager to test out his body and Silk Road.


    [Be careful.]


    ICE prompted with care.


    Ned nodded as if ICE was beside him.


    [This part of the cave was too quiet. And I don''t like it.]


    Ned paused. "Wait," he whispered and frowned. "You don''t like it, why?"


    [Well.]


    ICE responded.


    [Not really me. But I don''t like it for you.]


    She paused and Ned wished he wanted to hear more of her soft voice amidst the eerily silence. Which he did as ICE proceeded to prompt.


    [Even though your senses are heightened, especially after the rest. There are still limits as to how far you can hear things.]


    Ned nodded as a sign of agreement. ICE was right as Ned stopped moving and focused his senses. He hears nothing aside from the screeching from above. Looking up, there was nothing there.


    Ned continued to walk toward with his shield angled across his chest, and his sword readied in a stance against these beasts.


    To aid him, Ned turned on his Predictive Combat Emtor in case of an attack that surprises him from different directions. His vision was filled with red digits of zero and ckness from the cave.


    He smiled satisfactorily as his eyes rested at his half-filled mana bar and energy at full capacity.


    Topensate for the darkness, Ned used Detect skills.


    The moment the Detect skill activated, Ned jumped to his right as his vision was filled with dozens of life signature above the ceiling of the cavern.


    The ceiling cracked and Kruthiks fell one by one with spikes stabbing whoever below them.


    To their disappointment, the Kruthiks hit nothing but the ground of rocks, and mud.


    There were dozens of them and Ned has yet to test their Grade. So he dashed forward to meet one of the Kruthik.


    The beast hissed and crawled toward Ned.


    Ned raised his shield to block the spike attack of the beast.


    The shield blocked the attack with ease.


    Its spike slipped at the side which gave Ned an advantage as the beast was thrown off-bnce.


    Ned raised the iron sword to attack the jaw of the beasts. Forcing him to open his mouth. It didn''t.


    Ned couldn''t amodate them all. There were six Kruthiks to his right and a handful to his left.


    Ned jumped backward to form a wide gap between him and the beasts. He then stabbed the ground of his sword, letting it rest, and raised his hand and conjured a fireball. The cavern lit orange and red as the fireball hummed midair going to the beast.


    The targeted beast evaded Ned''s fireball. But the one behind it took all the impact.


    The fireball exploded and made a roaring sound that echoed the cavern. The impact was devastating that even the Kruthik that evaded was caught in the st.


    Their bodies scattered, limbs, and head andnded randomly on the ground.


    "Grade E?" Ned wondered. They appeared to be weak for Grade E. That was a level two fireball, I guess Grade Es couldn''t handle that much firepower. Ned smiles with the thought. Of course, they''re Grade E. Or was they?


    Ned''s lips formed a grin. His mana was enough to conjure a dozen fireball.


    Ned raised his hand and conjured another fireball. He then threw it toward the angered beasts. And again, they all exploded upon contact.


    Ned smiled with the result. He felt extremely strong after the rest.


    If that''s the case, he thought and pulled the sword off the ground.


    He then taunted the beasts by banging his sword against the shield. This made the already angry beasts even angrier.


    The shells behind their backs retracted and formed tiny spikes that were shot towards Ned.


    Ned raised his sword to block the dozens of spikes.


    The first spike was blocked, came the second, and the third, and the fourth. Spikes were nted against Ned''s shield.


    Came the fifth, then the sixth.


    After a dozen spikes flying toward Ned and blocking, the shield cracked. Ned stood on the ground stunned.


    Why would his shield break? Ned was fighting them for not less than five minutes. And he assumed that the beasts were Graded E. So why? Why would his shield break?


    "Unless," Ned said, as he jumped to evade the spike of the beasts flying toward him. "Unless Roy gave me a defective one."

 Chapter 228: Rely

    Chapter 228: Rely


    Ned pondered things as he fought the Kruthiks.


    Did Roy give Ned a shield that won''tst against the beast''s attacks? Was it deliberate? Or maybe a misjudged of skills? But no, Roy hasn''t yet to see Ned''s fighting performance.


    So it was deliberate, Ned thought. The ws struck the shield and it broke to pieces. The shield was made of wood with iron frames. At a quick nce, the shield looked sturdy and could withstand the Kruthik''s attacks. But as time passed, the shield wasn''t strong enough tost dozens of attacks.


    Ned hissed as he threw the broken shield to his side.


    During this moment, a zing fire circled Ned''s position. Then erupted to make a wall of fire between him and the beasts.


    "As a Hunter. You must learn to possess a skill that makes you good enough to handle enemies regardless of the situation and weapons."


    Roy''s voice echoed in the cavern. At the entrance, behind Ned, he stood there with a triumph face.


    So that was it? To test me? Ned thought as he took the time to rest.


    "How was the invasion?" Ned asked. "From the looks of your face, it seemed that you repelled them."


    "Not yet. But sooner it will be done. Kruthiks are devious and will kill anything on their path. Plus they are always hungry. So, defeating them wasn''t that hard as they thought only of one thing."


    "And what is that?"


    "Kill everything that is not rted to them."


    "Was this from Otik or Moloatiss''s exploration?"


    "None," Roy said. "As a Hunter that is what you''re going to learn too. To find out the purpose of your battle. Doing so, the enemy might respect you."


    The fire around Ned was fading, and just as thest of the wall of fire vanished, a w made its way toward Ned.


    His routines, training, and experience let him quickly evades the w. Slicing the w along the way.


    The Kruthik let out a defeated screech as it stumbles away from Ned trying to ease the pain from its sliced w.


    Ned was surrounded, and Roy hasn''t moved an inch to help him.


    With this, Ned dashed forward, using the stance he learned from Cas''a. He moved like water like a flowing stream. He evaded and attacked, not a scratch. Doing this, he killed half of them and stopped as he tried to regain his energy and breathe.


    "Not bad," Roy said.


    One of the Kruthik might felt irritated with Roy that it attacked him instead of Ned.


    Roy smiled, maybe a grin, Ned could not see under the shadows and under his burned face as to what exactly. But before the beast could reach him, the ground exploded and the beast turned to pulverize.


    "Wow." Ned let out a long breath. It worked like andmine, he thought.


    "Focus kid," Roy said backing out from the scene. "Pretty sure you can handle six."


    "I am focus, and yes, I can handle them.


    Ned raised the sword to parry the w, only for it to snap in two as the sword was, once again, a dud given by Roy.


    Ned''s reaction time was fast to evade the w but wasn''t fast enough to evade the second spike from behind.


    Ned''s cheek was grazed by the tip of the spike, a small cut that soon changes to a green liquid leaking his face.


    Since when did that beast sneak behind me? Ned thought. But realizes that Kruthiks could dig tunnels with their spiky limbs.


    As the toxin flowed to his bloodstream, Ned''s mind was chimed by a notification.


    [Detecting foreign elements.]


    [Foreign element detected.]


    [Don''t worry, Ned.]


    ICE chimed in after the notifications while Ned knelt on one feeling the toxin taking its effect. But, with a shook of his head, the dizziness, and lightheadedness was gone and was followed by ICE''s voice.


    [You are immune to poison and toxic substances.]


    "Ah," Ned hummed. "The perk of being a clone."


    "Kid!" Roy cried from afar, this time he seemed to be worried at Ned.


    Ned raised a hand to stop Roy froming toward him.


    "I am fine," he said.


    As the toxin was neutralized in his bloodstream, Ned stood to finish the remaining six.


    His disy inbat-red was filled with digits.


    Ned used a Boost to momentarily increase his speed with the help of Overclocking his body.


    From his spot to the ce of the sliced spiky limb of the Kruthik was almost ten meters.


    Ned eyed the six Kruthik, including the one that he sliced, and with the aid of his disy, Ned vanished from his spot.


    All Roy could hear was a whistle like a sword being shed midair but hit nothing but air.


    Swoosh, the air around Ned whistled. Ten meters, in less than a second. Ned appeared behind the six remaining Kruthik. He then reached for the sliced Kruthik limb with the idea to use it as a weapon against them. The spike was almost a meter and a half long. And Ned could feel the weight was heavier from the sword but still doable. Although, he needed to hold the spike in both of his hands.


    Ned canceled Overclock the moment he picked up the sliced Kruthik spike. He bent to shift his weight on both his legs and prepared.


    "H-how did you?"


    Astonished by Ned''s speed, Roy couldn''t help but gasp with his mouth in a wide perfect O shape.


    Before the Kruthiks could turn to look for their target, Ned dashed forward with the spike impaling the nearest beast.


    The spike went through the beasts with ease. Their hardened shells were as soft as cotton against their limbs.


    Ned stabbed, and impaled, and pierced the remaining five Kruthik.


    Thest one let out a cry and twitched before dying. Ned then harvested their Core and cut two more of their limbs to be given to Otik for his request.


    Ned must be ustomed to the inhabitants of the Hive if he wanted to survive and continue with his goals. For now, he must rely on them, especially Roy.


    I wonder if what were the Hallowguard team doing now? Ned thought. He then stabbed the chest of thest Kruthik with their spike and pulled the Core.

 Chapter 229: Sasani: Love for Mother

    Chapter 229: Sasani: Love for Mother


    In an attempt to look for Ned, Sasani circled the forest, and the crashed site three times per day. Digging was useless. They did dig but nothing left but rubbles and roots of the trees. It was empty of Ned.


    It has been 2 days since Ned fell underground after a beast sted the ground together with him.


    "Lady Sasani," Twali said, still in a ripped ck suit. "We need to leave. I will send someone to look for him."


    "I can''t," Sasani said in response to his butler''s request. Her eyes were red on both dust and cry. Her ginger hair was clear under the rays of the sun. "We can''t leave him, Twali."


    Behind Twali was the Hallowguard team, with Hunter Jo leading them, both to find Ned and to secure the area of invading beasts. Luckily, the invaders weremon wargs and goblins.


    Molly and the Overseer Margaret took Ulysses back to the nearest Hunter''s headquarters for treatment. That left them a lot of time to secure the ce but with less rest.


    Sasani grew worried as the days passed. Ned had saved ones, twice, she has even forgotten how many times. But now that Ned needed help, she couldn''t be there.


    Sasani clenched the mud underneath as she was on her knees looking at the hole the st had made.


    "It''s getting dark," Hunter Jo said behind Twali. "We need to leave, Master Twali. We are losing resources as the days gone. My team can''t keep up with the pace here. We''ve been roaming the site and settlements for days."


    Twali raised a hand, not looking at the hunter behind him.


    The hunters fell to silence, not even their breathing could be heard.


    "Lady Sasani," Twali said walking closer to her. "I will make sure that he will be found. But I''m afraid, that after a week if we couldn''t find him. Then, let''s assume the worst."


    Again, another silence. Hunter Ja spun around to leave the gloomy atmosphere. He doesn''t like Ned, but he doesn''t hate him either. For him, he was a kid full of vigor and adventuring.


    Another day had passed, and Sasani felt guilt since she was unable to find Ned.


    "Asashil," Sasani said, her hands over her chest. "Maker of Life, please guide Ned."


    Sasani wasn''t even sure anymore if Ned did survive the fall.


    Twali sent for his hunters to find Ned returning with nothing but another promise that tomorrow they would find him.


    Sasani lost hoped, she thought she could be happy before she was sent to the academy. Even faith disagreed with her.


    Sasani wiped the tears on her cheeks as the door was tapped with a knock.


    "Come in," she said.


    It was one of her made, bringing food in a cart and a worried face.


    "My Lady," the maid said. "You need to eat."


    She pushed the cart across Sasani''s bed. Together with the pping of her maid uniform, she curtsied and pulled something out of her front pocket.


    "I will, Kora," Sasani said. "What is that?"


    "Letters from Lord Sven and... You may want to check it, Mydy."


    "Leave it there."


    Sasani''s eyes were locked at the table beside her. She was back in her room in Sudden te manor after a long day of traveling and worrying.


    Kora the maid put the letters and left the door leaving Sasani with another curtsy.


    Sasani sat at her bed. Althoughfy, it wasn''t enough to lift her feeling. She became sadder as the day goes by. Now, another reason to even be sadder.


    She ignored the food. Instead, she picked up the letter. The first one was white and smelled of an old book. The letter was from her father.


    Tearing the letter, she began to read it.


    ''Dear.''


    The letter was written in a manner that would make Sasani feel the love of her father.


    ''Twali told me what you did, and your new friend has gone missing after his raid went unexpected. I know I''ve been hard on you. That is why I let you wear the mask to give you freedom before the timees. I''ve known it for quite some time, maybe longer than Twali. But I let you do it, I know you needed it. You needed freedom. But time is running, and now is the time for you to leave whatever you have there and proceed with the promise. Finish what you have promised and you will have whatever you wanted. I know it seemed ironic but after all these. You will attain power even the Great Houses and Royal House will tremble in your wake. To start. Open the other letter.''


    Sasani knew that the moment her father sent her a letter instead ofmunicating with her using Communication im, it was rather a serious matter. That even her, even if she doesn''t want it, must obey with her father.


    Sasani closed the letter, put it beside the other letter, and opened the other one.


    Her appetite was all gone after reading the first letter, and she knew the second letter will vomit whatever she had eaten for thest hours.


    Unlike the first letter which was made in a simple manner, the second was borately adorned with glittering crystals and stamped with the sender''s seal.


    The seal was embossed by a flower of intricate petals, and a de underneath it, then lined with leaves that looked like to be a fern.


    Sasani broke the seal, uncaring of the exquisite stamp.


    Pulling the paper out the letter Sasani read it with a hint of distress on her voice:


    "Logaria Academy," Sasani said. Her hands were trembling, almost tearing the letter apart.


    But she held on to it, it''s either the promise she made before her mother died or her freedom.


    She loved her mother.


    Inside was a ring of the same logo as the seal had. The Logaria ring.


    The content of the letter was simple writing:


    You have been epted at the prestigious Academy of Logaria. The ring is the promise and we wee you. - Headmaster, Sasaluz Anu.

 Chapter 230: Ever Wondered Why?

    Chapter 230: Ever Wondered Why?


    The next day.


    "For you to be a hunter," Roy said to Ned. Finger pointing high, trying to make a point. "First, is to finish an Academy. Second, gain the trust of other Hunters. Gaining trust usually happens if: you are a Companion and gain your team''s trust. Or, your House is famous enough to be easily recognized. But even if you belong to a Great House, Lords usually sent their heirs to an Academy. Having been enlisted in an Academy and finished it is a sure way to have a rank of Silver."


    Ned and Roy used a secluded chamber for training. They were close to the border of the Kruthiks, but the chamber they were in wasn''t used often. Roy suggested training here as the chamber was once used as a supply room. But since supplies were getting low for the past years, the chamber was left vacant.


    The center of the chamber was divided by flowing water that almost looked like a stream if there were trees that surround it.


    The stream came from a crack at the wall that leaks spontaneous water. The water was clear, and clean, and taste sweetly unnatural.


    The ground was ck, like coal-ck, but powdery. Must be from the remains ofvas that dried a long time ago, perhaps some unknown creature''s feces.


    Ned felt that as they went deeper into the Hive, the mana gets thicker. Some parts were thin but flowing as if someone or something was sucking it.


    "Now." Roy continued. His hands were crossed behind him. "Hunter exam is different from thestas always it has been. It is to avoid mastery of the exam. Imagine doing the same exam for decades. Humans could have hunters of the same expertise."


    Ned nodded, he stood like the military with his hands mimicking Roy. He could stand for days without having to feel fatigued.


    Ned could feel Roy''s urge to teach. Maybe for Roy, teaching Ned was humane, despite his appearance.


    "But," he said. "As a Hunter, your main goal is to serve the kingdom as an adventurer. You go y magical beasts for their parts. Sell them, craft them, eat themit''s all up to youdoesn''t matter. The process repeats the same. Kill a beast, improve your weapon, y a stronger beast, craft a weapon, and so on. Until you felt that you''ve done enough, buynd, be a noble, and dieyou listening, Ned?"


    "I am, Master Roy," Ned said. Knowledge is a virtue. So It''s only proper to call him master as Ned was gaining knowledge. "But I am not after fame nor resources. I just want"


    "I know," Roy noted. "The Mark, the lore, the myth. I don''t care. It''s all the same. You''ll be a hunter. So let''s learn the basics. To start your training, you will master weapons. As all hunters were dependable on weapons. Even your body will be a weapon. Your head, your fist, your legs, everything you can use to defeat your opponents is a weapon."


    "That also includes spells?"


    "That and many other more," Roy said. "But save it. You''ll train without having to use your spells. That''s how we start. Imagine using all your spells and your enemy is still standing. You just need one little push, but you can''t, ''cause you''ve been dumb enough not to master at least one weapon typeyou die."


    "Along with weapons training are your stances."


    Roy''s eyes darted Ned''s chest, and legs, and feet.


    "You''ve got the body for a kid," he said. "I give you that. Now we''ll use it for stances. And you''ll learn different types that will depend on your enemies. I see you learned already two stances. Good."


    The stance he was talking was the stance Ned had been using against brute beasts and the stance that he copied from Cas''awhich, old man Loti almost mastered. The Water Moon Stance.


    "But it wasn''t enough," Roy said. "You can retain your current stance and improve it, or pick a new one and learn its varieties. Now, after that."


    This time, Roy walked back and forth in front of Ned.


    "Is the use of your mana," he said after a long pause.


    "Mana?" Ned asked. What did I miss? And thought.


    "I know, I know," Roy said as he waved a hand across his face. "Mana is for spells, use them to conjure magic, use them to summon contracted beasts, or use them to healif you''re lucky enough to be blessed by Isashil''s light. But... Have you met Weres?"


    Ned nodded.


    Twali he met; Werewolf he was. Jerra the Werecat. Even the thugs: George, Greg, and Grant from an ind called Bohrum, he met from O''rriadt before the Selection.


    Roy paced once more and stopped across Ned. The underground stream flowed behind him. Blue light from the dimming mana stones veiled his face.


    "What have you noticed from the Weres you''ve met?"


    "What have I?" Ned asked. After a long moment, Ned shook his head.


    "Weres couldn''t conjure spells."


    Silence on both sides.


    "But they have manas."


    "Indeed they have," Roy said. "But, they can''t use them even if they master the gesture or learn the spells. Instead... "


    He paused as if wanting Ned to continue.


    Ned pondered for a moment. "They can''t conjure spells, but they have mana." Ned rubbed his chin. And thought of Twali. Twali was well built in human form, tall, and agile. But after he transformed


    "Transformed?" Ned said, meeting the human-o-beast''s eyes. "They use mana to transform."


    p-p the sound of Roy''s palm. "Indeed they are," Roy said. "Correct. But, we humans can''t do it. We were not born with mixed blood. That is why nothing is blocking our mana. But imagine if we can transform, and use spells at the same time. We could use fireball after a quick dash. But we''re not Weres. Instead."


    Roy paused. He then unsheathed the de on his waist and brandished it. The de was slick, and curved like an unwinding river. It was silver in color, and leather wrapped in the hilt.


    The de created steam after Roy injected his mana. Followed by it turning red like an iron ingot heated by zing coals, then sparks flew, and a me was produced starting from the neck of the de.


    "Mana Maniption," Roy muttered.

 Chapter 231: Start

    Chapter 231: Start


    "Mana maniption, elemental maniption, all the same."


    Roy stared at the delooking like Firede.


    "How did you do it?" Ned asked.


    Ned learned how to conjure spells even back at the Empire of Sskat. But they were ustomed to the abundance of pure mana that all they needed to do was to think without too much of a gesture and incantations.


    Simply put: think and conjure. Ned could conjure spells even just standing still.


    But it was different now. Absorb the mana, store it in the body, and if it''s time to use the stored mana, Ned must guide it to his body, to his veins, to his hands, and mutter the spell for timing. He also needed time to recover the used mana. Which was frustrating, but satisfying at the same time. Since Ned''s spells were far stronger than the rest.


    "Focus," Roy said, "let the mana flow. From your body to your hands. Then, instead of conjuring a spell, direct the mana to the de."


    The me wrapping the de ignited even more. Now, the chamber was filled with orange light and Ned could feel the heating off Roy''s de.


    "We''ll get there, soon."


    Roy focused once more and the me from the de was slowly vanishing. Until all that was left was the de with fumes, and smokes.


    Then the ground below them rumbled.


    Roy stopped with the rumble. And waited.


    And waited.


    Until it was gone.


    "What was that?" Ned asked.


    "Nothing," Roy said. A ce we should not go into. "Now."


    Roy waved his de then sheathed it back to the scabbard.


    "They will be here soon."


    Soon they waited until the wooden door behind Ned was bombarded by knocks.


    Three figures entered carrying weapons hurdled over their back wrapped in a ragged cloth.


    These figures were male arachneas with their bulky bodies and thicker exoskeletons.


    They threw a gaze at Ned just like how they threw the wrapped weapons on the ground, it was fueled by force and contempt.


    Yet they bowed at Roy and left the chamber.


    Roy waited for them to leave.


    "Don''t worry," he said, "they''ll be ustomed to you soon."


    "Why did they looked at me like that?"


    "Well, you''re human, that''s one. And"


    "So are you."


    "Yes," Roy said, rubbing his burned temple. "But most of it was abandoned a long time ago."


    "Did you eat the Core Moloatiss given you?"


    Roy didn''t move or changed his breathing. He remained with his eyes fixated at Ned. But his eyes weren''t exactly looking at Ned. He was like in a dream but awake. He must have thought of the past he had given up the movement he chose to be one of the beasts.


    "Did you know how I found you?"


    Roy shook his head.


    "You''re a wanted man on the surface."


    "I guessed as much," Roy said, voice was soft. "After what I have done.... "


    "Did you eat the Core because of guilt? Or was it because of power?"


    "Would you eat the Core, Ned?" He asked instead.


    "I''ll answer it as though I am you." Ned walked closer to Roy. "No. I would face them. The family of the people I killed. They were innocent. I would face them even if there''s a hundred of them. It won''t atone for my sins. But, at least, it would give me peace. Thinking that I gave them respect."


    "Whoever your Master is," Roy said. "Imend him for teaching you things."


    It wasn''t my Master, Ned thought. It was the life I had once. If only...


    Ned shook his head, vanishing the thoughts of him subjugating species.


    But Edwin is different, Ned still thought. I could look at him in the eyes but still, kill him. After what he has done to my Master. Looking at him in the eyes is respect. Now, you just need to wait.


    "... gone. Now, it doesn''t matter. Right, Ned?"


    "Uhm," Ned said, lost in thoughts. "Y-yes. How do we proceed?"


    "Show me your weapon handling."


    "Then?"


    "Easy, Ned. How we proceed will depend on your mastery of weapons. Now, choose."


    Ned rounded Roy and stopped at the pile of weapons.


    A mix of swords, des, daggers, and knives was making a tiny hill in front of him. To his surprise, the weapons were not using a sign of wearing.


    "Spoils of war," Roy said, sensing Ned''s contemtion. "Got them mostly from hunters that tried to invade the Hive. Nobody went back to the surface, though."


    Roy''s eyes were gleaming with hatred. Hatred to humans, and hatred to the things they have done to him. Making him forget his nature and be a beast. His horns were burning red.


    "So you hate Hunters?"


    "Not all, but mostlyyes," Roy added. "But not just hunters, humans in particr that scheme on their own. As for you, I''m only helping you because of Edwin."


    "What is the Queen''s take on this?" Ned said. "On me?"


    "Nothing," he said, "she trusts her subjectsus. She knew if you''re lying. But she trusted you because you are you. She''s a martyr. Hunters were invading her Hive. Yet, she was still concerned about the Gate. That is why other Lords were mocking her. They thought she is weak. And if by chance. If other Lords feel that she''s bing weaker, they will invade. You see, Kruthiks from below, humans on the surface, and Lords everywhere. Yet, we still stand."


    "Perseverance," Ned said, looking at the de over a knife, beside a mace.


    "Determination," Roy added.


    "Dedication," Ned added. "Those were the traits we rarely see on humans."


    Roy nodded, satisfied. And smiled, if only humans were the same as you.


    "I''m worse," Ned muttered. "Will this suffice?"


    Ned bent and pulled the de. It was heavy for a meter long de, the edge was ragged but uniform, like crystals in different formations making tiny teeth.


    Ned used Detect skill but to his disappointment. The de was only cool looking. It was Graded E and made of contaminated iron.


    "Let''s begin," Roy said, and smiled, and unsheathed his de. He then spun around to position himself across Ned. They were ten meters apart. "Come at me anytime you want."

 Chapter 232: Training

    Chapter 232: Training


    After learning that Ned''s handle of different weapon types was exceptional. Master Roy could only sigh in defeat and yelp in excitement.


    "Where did you learn how to do that?"


    "How did you do that?"


    "You even know how to use a mace?"


    "Enough!" Roy said. "I get it. You''re good with melee weapons. But a bow? Even a bow? Who is your Master?"


    Ned went silent. They have been training, or perhaps practicing with the weapons for over an hour.


    Ned tested des, maces, and spears with a different kind of handling. Although his body couldn''t keep up with his movements. Still, the memory of things and mastery of weapons lingered within his thoughts. Ned wasn''t adept with many kinds of weapons, but sure was his mastery of a number of them.


    "Looks like we''re going in advance with Stances," Roy said in defeat.


    He expected Ned to train with the sword for a week or two, but it seems that an hour was enough for him to learn the basics of each weapon.


    Roy sighed as he walked past the pile of weapons, and stopped in front of Ned.


    "Okay," he said, pointing a finger above. After Ned''s show of mastery of weapons, he seemed to be wary of him. And he blurbed things and remarks too fast that he thought Ned couldn''t follow.


    Ned nodded and thought. Was he training me? Is this his way of training?


    "Stances will depend on the weapon you are holding," he continued. "I see you''re adept in terms of des, be it long or short. That''s quite impressive for such your age. But listen, now that you''ve got an advantage against the kids your age, you still got a lot to learn. Do you want to stick to des? Or you want to choose a new weapon to master? Remember choosing a new weapon will also force you to train with a new Stance. So, choose wisely."


    Ned nodded and proceeded to get one of the des. He remained with the de as his main weapon of choice.


    Roy slightly nodded in agreement with Ned. "You see," he said. "Using des will give you advantages like reach, weight, stability, and bnce. But it seemed that you already knew of these things." He added while he looked at Ned.


    "Do you have a much better de than this?" Ned said, eyeing the de while it was being brandished.


    "Yes," Roy said. "But not now, they''re spares so let''s work on that. Now, as you have chosen a de. I will then impart to you Stances that belongs to des."


    Roy walked back to the same spot when they have started. Behind him was the miniature stream, and behind Ned was the wooden door. Ned frowned, does he wish to fight? Ned thought looking at Roy as he unsheathed his sword.


    "This Stance is my creation," he said. His free hand freely swinging on his side. The dominant hand angled the tip of the sword toward Ned. "Without mana, all you have to do is rely on your raw strength and your weapon. Now, block my attacks!"


    Roy dashed. Dust underneath his boots. His de was in a weird shape.


    As he gets closer to Ned, his de seemed to move along with his hands. It then blurs and vanished.


    Ned focused but Roy didn''t use any mana. Ned could feel no changes in the mana surrounding him.


    Instead of backing away, he let hisbat disy y along with the Emtor. But it seemed that even the Emtor couldn''t pick where the de went.


    Roy smiled, the angle of his hand remained the same as if he was still holding the hilt of the de while he dashed to Ned.


    But there''s nothing there. The de vanished and appeared as the tip went closer to Ned.


    With a quick hand, Ned blocked the tip of Roy''s de with the surface of the de he was holding.


    His de cracked upon contact with Roy''s de. Ned then tilted his head to evade the de as it passes through his de.


    The de he was holding shattered to pieces.


    "Wow?" He eximed. How did you do it?"


    "It''s a Stance," Roy said. "Different Stance will have different effects. Like the one, you''ve been using. Your Stance creates a st with proper movements."


    Ned threw the shattered de he was using as Roy pulled his own.


    "It''s called Viper Striking a Moon Under the Shadows."


    "Uhm," Ned eximed, almost exaggerating. "Really?"


    "Well," Roy said, scratching his temple. "I''m not fond of naming things. So, well, if you want to learn it you can name it. I don''t care. But that''s the appropriate Stance I could think of when using des. It also works on knives and daggers. But certainly works for long des. Especially that you wanted to be a Knight. Imagine using a shield, then your de suddenly disappeared?"


    "Surprising, indeed." Ned walked past Roy and pulled a dagger off the pile of weapons. "But I won''t take up with the name."


    "I know, I get it," Roy agreed. "Training to improve is fine. But you need a rest as well. The Queen is also calling me. So it''s good timing indeed. Now we go, grab food, and don''t mess with other beasts without me."


    Ned agreed. They''ve been training for half a day so he needed rest. He needed his energy back to continue. And so they did. But messing with beasts wasn''t part of his ns now. He could do itter.


    Ned wondered if after he left the Hive, will Kon Sas Koron ept him, or consider him her enemy. But no, he agreed to read the Gate. So with that, they might be allies.


    Ned wondered if they could maintain pace with what they have right now, he could finish within a month or a month and a half.


    Although unwanted, Ned thought that bing a hunter was necessary od he wanted to venture after he saved his master. He smiled, cause he now took things in advance.


    "Bing a hunter, huh," Ned said, leaving the training chamber. "Not bad after all."

 Chapter 233: Training, II

    Chapter 233: Training, II


    After a couple of hours, Ned was taken to the Gate.


    There, Otik weed him together with the other humans that were analyzing the Gate.


    Aside from Otik. Three more humans were held captive once but agreed to decipher the Gate.


    G et Pmin, a human from West Cassan, was traveling with his fellow schrs to investigate the strange appearances of unknownnguages six years ago in the deeper part of Du''kki mountain, only to find out it was a bait from non-other than Moloatiss.


    Phesi Pheong yna, an elderly of Ring City Far East of Cassan and a schr caught between the dispute of nobles. She was tasked to investigate the disappearances of Nobles. For three years, she was doing her part which leads her to the forest of Du''kki. But was abducted by Moloatiss himself, but this time, with the aid of Otik.


    Standing behind G et Pmin was a man in his twenties with schrly air, named Ower con Arkable the IV, a noble with a strange history. Less was known about him. But Ned could see that he was enjoying the situation he was currently in.


    "Now, Ned." Otik stood after a moment of rest.


    The team now includes Ned, who has been deciphering the Gate for a couple of hours and decided to rest after a long effort.


    But inside Ned, he was almostughing because he could analyze and connect the symbols if he wanted to and finish it for a couple more days. Although intrigued by the unknown behind the Gate. Ned wasn''t ready to face what or who woulde out the Gate.


    So, he decided to analyze one symbol and sessfully deciphering it. As the symbol of sticks, with stones, and a weird line was connected. The Gate hummed and shone green that almost blinded them. But it didn''t take too long for the light to vanish.


    The three humans, four including Otikwho taught of himself as part of the Hive rather than being a human, gasped in surprise.


    "Brilliant," G et Pmin said with eyes unable to move away from the Gate.


    "I told you," Otik said with pride as though he was the one that found Ned and brought him in the Hive. "He can do it."


    The remaining two were quiet, but their eyes were having a trace of awe and jealousy.


    But, even if Ned could understand the symbols and patterns that were puzzling them, there were still some parts that even he couldn''t understand. Otik said that some symbol of the Gate could be analyzed by Gogmurch.


    Must be some kind of goblin''s ancientnguage, Ned thought. Then the ground shook once again. The four humans stared at each other and waited for the shaking to stop and continue to discuss with themselves after the rumbling stopped as if nothing had happened.


    Came the door knocking.


    It was Roy.


    "Now," he said. "Less time, less talk, faster."


    Ned moved and went deeper to the chamber where they trained.


    Ned hardly misses the surface, the Hive was brimming with energetic beasts, who just like humans, were trading. Some were quarreling with what seemed to be a piece of a gemstone, must be a Core, but too tiny to be one. Mana stone? Still too tiny.


    As days were passing by, goblins'' numbers were dwindling to a minimum. Most of which, were loyal to the Queen.


    The Queen was losing grasp of the Hive, Ned hoped she must not until he could reach the surface.


    Inside the training chamber, Ned prepared himself.


    To his surprise, executing proper Stances was draining his energy instead of mana, faster.


    Roy exined that the Vanishing Stancewhich Roy dly epted the name from Neposed of Seven forms or levels. The main purpose of the Stance was to surprise the enemy with the de vanishing. Especially, with a shield.


    With a shield and de vanishing, the attack performed by the Vanishing Stance were unpredictable.


    But Ned used a dagger. He wanted to try the effect of the Stance with the dagger in hand.


    At first form, the Stance wasposed of hands and legs coordination. It doesn''t matter what kind of de Ned was using, the patterns were the same. It was a repetitivebination of stabbing and shing. Ned must adhere to these actions until he could feel that the de and his hands were acting as one.


    The first form, however, was mastered by Ned for only three hours. That, once again, left Roy dumbfounded.


    Of course, Ned''s eye to hand coordination, digits appearing on his disy, and his mastery of weapons pushed him to master the first stance with ease.


    A sigh was what Roy could do. "Okay," he said. "We''ll see if you mastered the first form."


    "So it''s a spar?" Ned asked.


    "Well," Roy replied. "That''s the only way for me to gauge you. We''ll see how will your first stance fare on my own. Remember, no magic and mana redirecting allowed."


    The two took distances almost 15 meters apart.


    Ned bent, Roy bent. Their movements were soft.


    Ned wondered what form does the de vanishes.


    One way to find out, Ned thought. Is to master each form.


    Roy dashed, but not agile as the one that he did the first time he showed Ned the Vanishing Stance.


    Roy thrust his de, straight.


    Ned thrust his de, straight.


    The only difference between them was body size. Roy stood nearly seven, and Ned stretched nearly six. The angle was different, the reach was different.


    The tips of their des met in the middle.


    But since Ned was using a non-magical, andmon piece of equipmentperhaps not even Grade Ehis de once again shattered to pieces.


    But Ned caught a glimpse of Roy''s attack.


    "So that''s how it is," Ned muttered after taking three paces backward.


    "Can''t hide things against you, kid," Roy muttered in response. "So tell me, what did you see?"


    "The Stance or your hands were moving at an insane speed."


    "And?"


    "Too fast the de can''t be perceived by naked eyes."


    "Good, good."


    "But there''s more. Your hand did move. But since you''re not using mana to enhance the attackboth strength and speed. Then it is possible only for the de to vanish with the aid of your body. By body, I mean, all parts of your body are coordinating with every attack. From feet, legs, waist, torso, arms, even your neck and most important is your senses, all were coordinating for a quick, and precise attack."

 Chapter 234: Training, III

    Chapter 234: Training, III


    The second form of the Vanishing Stance was more on explosiveness.


    Combined with the first form, the second form''s attack was powerful at the same speed. Meaning, whenever Ned had a de in hand, he could use Stance to perform direct assaults with unpredictability in a pattern.


    And this was where Ned took a lot of time to master. Like the Water Moon Stance that let out a burst of air, the second form''s attack was exploding with furiousness and speed. If Roy''s movements were graceful and the de whistle as he attacks, Ned''s attack was rough. Although he could perform the first form with ease, the second form made his first form rough.


    Ned realized that as he increases the difficulty of the stance, the more rigid he was bing.


    And there he thought it would be easy with his mastery of weapon types.


    Ned could only sigh.


    To master the second form of the Vanishing Stance, he must be faster than the first yet powerful in terms of attacks.


    Ned asked Roy to perform the second form, but this time, he let ICE copy every graceful movement Roy was performing.


    Roy unsheathed his de. He stood firmly with his body at the right angles. His feet were two feet apart, with the left foot in front. With his positioning that way, he could easily bend, twist, his body to defend from attacks.


    Roy started for the second time.


    He trusted the sword mid-air. The de was blurring, but not vanishing. It was at a perfect angle. Straight, from his shoulder up to the tip of the de.


    The de steadied midair but was still humming after the thrust.


    And Ned captured them.


    Roy then pulled the de and thrust it again. The same angle, the same path, the speed, and strength. Precisely the same. But this time, the sound was louder than before. It was like sharp wind left by an arrow from its bow.


    Ned copied the attack. He did it the same as how Roy has done it.


    Roy smiled. Sitting over a rock along the wall.


    "Good to know that you''re doing it exactly like I did." He nodded. "But are you sure about that?"


    The de on Ned''s hands was gracefully moving to his own ord.


    The thrust was the same angle as his shoulder. Yet Ned could feel theck of explosiveness.


    He frowned. What am I missing? And thought.


    He performed another attack but was halted midair as Roy jumped off the rock with de nking against its scabbard.


    "Okay, that''s enough for today. "Go grab food. Rest. Make friends with the beast, I don''t care. Bute back here tomorrow, and hopefully, you''ve got the answer to perform the second form of the stance."


    It was one of their agreement, Roy would train Ned. But If it''s time to rest. Rest. Ned must stop whatever he was doing and proceed to take care of his body.


    But for now, rest wasn''t needed by Ned. Eating food and drinking liquid was enough for him to recover his strength. If he wanted to fully recover it to a hundred percent, then all he needed to do was to sleep. Which sleep he wasn''t needed for now.


    Ned was being spoiled with food every day. Sometimes if Ned trained very hard, the food he was eating was double than usual. Thanks to the Queen, he could focus more on training. She also stood by her words that he won''t abduct humans for the time being.


    For now, Ned thought.


    After a couple of hours, which he presumed evening on the surface, Ned left his chamber. Apart from Silk Road that was able to change his clothing appearances, he was also wearing the Cloak Lady Darcey gave to him.


    It was rather freezing inside the Hive. But for the inhabitants, they were ustomed to the temperature. So much, that Ned noticed, they were not wearing clothingaside from goblins that wore loincloths to cover their lower region.


    Arachneas on the other hand were having a thick exoskeleton, so they don''t need to wear anything to ward off the freezing temperature.


    Ned wandered hallways after hallways. Some parts were adorned with stones from the walls to the ground, but mostly just soft soil scattered around the hallways.


    Ned traversed the hallways. For four days, Ned has been walking this same hallway that he already knew where to enter and exit. After a couple of minutes, Ned arrived at the center part of the Hive.


    Just like the Queen''s chamber, the center part, which resembles a za for humans, was ratherrge. The hollowness was too massive there was nothing but darkness from above when one would lookup.


    Contrary to the looming darkness, the za of the beast we''re ignited with shouts and cries. The zing light of the mana stones that were fixed against the walls helped the beasts with their trade.


    Ned squeezed himself between the gap of a wooden stand. At first, none had noticed Ned''s arrival. But as he continues to examine the different items that were sold, one of the owners of the stall, gnollbut too tall for a gnoll, might be a hybridmentioned the word human.


    Everyone that heard the gnoll looked at him, and then at Ned.


    There were many different species inside the market. From goblins, gnolls, shoons, arachneas, and a massive mammal that looked like a dog walking on two, all looked at Ned.


    Ned stopped. Their eyes were looking at Ned as though dinner was served. Some were murmuring with each other. Goblin whispered with the gnoll, and vice-versa.


    "Uh." Ned coughed. "A, don''t mind me?"


    Ned said in their beastiannguage. His tongue was touching the tip of his teeth while drumming his throat to produce a guttural sound. His tone was native to them.


    The prying eyes ignored Ned and they continue with what they were doing.


    Ned smiled while thinking of Kon Sas Koron. To think that he could unite these beasts together with humans.


    Ned wondered if this was because she was a Lord graded magical beasts.


    On the surface, magical beasts graded Lord was too powerful even the kingdom left them with their territory. Some nobles even made dealings with these Lords.

 Chapter 235: Training, IV; Schematic

    Chapter 235: Training, IV; Schematic


    The beast''s za was packed with wooden stalls but was open from above as they don''t need a roof with it. Inside the Hive, there was no rain, nor sunlight, just wind from the massive vent of the dead volcano.


    The stalls were carefully ced meters apart from each other. It was to amodate the massive beasts that chose to roam the market.


    Ned was small for a human, he was almost unseen along with the beasts. Ned noticed their currency. To his surprise, it wasn''t mana stones or coins.


    What they were doing was a barter system. Each item''s value was the same between seller and trader. The simplest form was food for a portion of food; a de for a de; stone for a stone. But the more expensive an item is, the more value of the item was needed for the trade to be sessful.


    If hunters learned that mana stones were used as decorations here, they will sure to raid this ce.


    From the Hive to the surface, there were a lot of secret entrances that even Ned does not have an idea as to where the exact position of these said entrances.


    Items sold were different in appearance. Just like how humans sell pieces of monster parts and Cores. Beasts on the other hand sold human weapons, armors. Ned even saw a horseshoe sold for three bags of what appeared to be a in rock?


    A goblin, like other goblins that were looking the same, was selling weapons, rusty, new, de, bows. His trade was assorted. But for Ned, their Grade was all the same.


    It seemed that even beasts were preparing a war of their own, Ned thought.


    He cut a path along with a stall while grazing an arachnewhich Ned gained a re, and leftand proceed at the southern part of the market.


    The southern part wasn''t brimming with beasts buying and onlookers. Ned concluded, that this part of the market wasn''t booming with the rest since most of the traders were shoons.


    Just like Khaal, their tentacles were wiggling under their chins. Some were green, pale green, light blue in skin color.


    Ned wasn''t interested in the item they were selling. Most of it was from spoils of war, and if it''s not fully broken, then one could get a rusty one.


    Ned decided to leave the market and rest but his attention was caught by an item disyed by one of the shoon.


    An old shoon. They all looked the same, but this one in front Ned was having a hard time moving his arms, and his tentacles were unmoving as if tired. Perhaps, dead already.


    "Odlom twan ist mit, halooman?"


    Ned''s focus wavered as he kept on staring at the item on sale that he forgot to even trante the shoon''s words.


    Ned shook his head as the Shoon kept on muttering beastian words.


    "Do you want this item, human?" The old shoon spoke once again.


    The beast knew that Kon Sas Koron has invited a new human into the Hive. So aside from the beasts, Ned saw the moment he entered the market, most of the beast was not surprised to see Ned.


    The item the shoon was referring to was resembling a pistol of modern earth. It has a grip made of iron, a slide in metallic silver. But the frame was different, it was awkward to look with its bulky appearance, almost like a belly full of grown man''s food with an extrayer of fat. Its trigger was tiny, enough for Ned''s finger to make a sounding click.


    Ned rubbed his chin while bent closer at that item. The other item around it doesn''t catch Ned''s attention.


    "What''s this?" He asked. Nodding toward the pistol-like item.


    "You tell me," the old shoon said. "It is human making, human. Found it decades ago before Kunchiin ended up here in the Araneum."


    "Hmm," Ned hummed. Looking at the milky white eyes of the shoon who referred to himself in the third person. "Where did you find this, Kunchiin?"


    "Land of metal," Kunchiin said. "Land of dancing light,nd of no soil, only metal Kunchiin noticed."


    "Where exactly is that?" Ned asked.


    "Kunchiin was a cub like human that time, human," the shoon said. "Long ago to remember. Old Kaka and Old L, and I being a Baba that time found it after the war of metal."


    Ned sighed. He seemed too old to remember where he has gotten the pistol.


    "How much?"


    Kunchiin burstughing, the tentacles started to wiggle but it hardly moved under his chin.


    "Human said how much," he said. Too loud he was asking for someone to notice him. None came to his plea. He sighed. "Not how much, human. But what else."


    "What else?"


    "Yes!" Kunchiin the old shoon replied. "What else you got to trade with this?"


    His long and ck fingernail pointed at the pistol. Aside from rainbow stone beside the pistol, a dried root, nothing was worth it to Ned.


    Ned considered if he wanted to trade. But with a thought, his mind pulled mana stone out of his ring.


    The shoon, although no pupil, his milky eyes widened looking at the mana stone over Ned''s hand then narrowed as he looked back at Ned. He shook his head.


    "Funny, human," Kunchiin said. "Look around you. Look like I need mana stone?"


    Of course, Ned thought. If they could afford to use mana stones as a source of light why would they use it for a trade? On the surface, perhaps, humans would kill for this. But here?


    Mana stone here, no matter the count, doesn''t have any mary value.


    Ned sighed. Aside from the mana stone, he doesn''t have the proper item to trade for the pistol.


    Ned was curious as to why there was a pistol here and wondered how does it operate. He wanted to trade to check for its schematics. But he doesn''t have the item for it. Surely, he can''t trade the Butterfly even if it''s broken. As far as Ned remembered, even broken, the Butterfly could still block attacks. Obviously, not the Praha''s Cube. Or the Record Cube Edward has given him. Also not the Tokens.


    Ned sighed.


    And not the mysterious boxes floating invisible inside the ring. He can''t even touch them.


    Ned''s eyes red with silver.


    Of course, he thought to himself.


    With another thought, a steaming ham and cheese appeared out of nowhere to his hand.


    Ned was reluctant at first. Butter on, made up his mind as he handed the ham and cheese to the old shoon.


    "How about this?"

 Chapter 236: Could it be Replicated?

    Chapter 236: Could it be Replicated?


    Kuchiin the shoon reluctantly epted the weird thing on Ned''s hands. What kind of thing is that? Why is that so soft? That would be the words if his eyes could speak.


    "It''s food... " Ned said after seeing the shoon''s confused face.


    "Food?" He said in a voice filled with contempt. "Human food? I don''t think so... But... "


    He paused, the food was in his hand. "But it wouldn''t hurt if I tried it. No?"


    Tentacles under his chin waved aimlessly after he nodded to Ned.


    Ned took the pistol. It was rather heavy for size this small. Ned sped its grip, it was rough at hand, the feeling of the dried bark of a tree. Without asking for ICE, Ned assumed that the weight was around half a kilo. Ned raised the pistol, it was ufortable at hand as his eyes met the tip of the muzzle with a small indention.


    "Now," he muttered. "How do you load this thing?"


    It appears to be empty of a loading dock. No extra magazines like the Sasani''s mechanical wrist bow.


    Ned examined the weapon as the shoon slowly took its first bite on the ham and cheese. Ned did not bother to check on the shoon if the food tasted good or bad since his finger felt a small indention on the side. Just under the chamber and above the grip. With a click, the bulky pistol snapped to half like a revolver. There, inside the sizable body of the pistol was a hole with strange markings. These markings were etched around the hole. As Ned deeply examined the markings, he realized that it resembles a rune mark. There were several strange rune marks. Thebination of the marks means that it could be that an array was iid inside the pistol.


    Ned rotated and checked the hole, but nothing seemed to be out of the ordinary.


    Ned heard a loud munching beside him, the shoon was happily eating the ham and cheese uncaring of Ned, and uncaring of the sauces that spilled over his tentacles down to his ragged clothing.


    Ned decided to leave with the pistol at hand as it appeared to be useless. But Ned wasn''t exactly after the pistol if it''s working or not. He wanted to analyze the weapon and maybe found a way to replicate it. At first he was reluctant, but seeing that rune markings were iid, it only shows that the weapon was once working just fine. He needed to study the pistol if he wanted to replicate it. How it was made? What materials were used? Does magic involve in making the pistol? How will it trigger?


    Ned''s eyes gleamed of an idea. It might be amagical item, so he imbued mana into it. Slowly, his mana decreased by one from 4, 500 he had. With the thick mana inside the Hive, Ned was able to fill his mana. But currently, Roy''s training halted him from using his mana until he master, at least, the fourth form of the Vanishing Stance.


    Ned signed inwardly since nothing happened to the pistol after he injected his mana.


    "Huh," said the shoon. "Kuchiin never tasted food this good, human." After leaking the red sauces over his fingers, he continued. "Even I couldn''t find a way to make it work."


    He ate thest of the ham and cheese and took something under his wooden stall. It was a drab stone the size of Ned''s thumb, or little bigger. He handed it to Ned and said: "Kuchiin supposed to sell the stone separate. Before, the stone shining, but now, no more colors. And Kuchiin is happy he tasted food so good. So I give it to you. Free. I believe humans like free?"


    "Not all," Ned said. Receiving the dull stone. "But, okay. It''s free so why not?"


    Ned inserted the stone inside the hollow part of the pistol. Upon inserting, the stone lit blue, and green, then yellow. The markings around the edges of the hollow suddenly shone a bright light. Then light filled the strange markings.


    "I never know that it can open like that," Kuchiin said, looking at pistol that snapped open. The overall body looked like a pistol, but after Ned identally opens the loading chamber, its mechanism was looking like a revolver.


    Ned closed the half-open pistol. After closing, the pistol shone as though the thumb-size stone was its fuel.


    Ned ced his finger at the trigger. He aimed it upward, above the darkness.


    "Would it be all right to aim it above?"


    No of course. Ned was just testing its weight, although he was tempted to pull the trigger. He didn''t do so.


    Instead, he left the market from the satisfied Kuchiin.


    The Hive was massive, so Ned haven''t roamed the entire ce, yet. So his knowledge about theyout wascking. With that, he decided to go to the training chamber.


    As the stone was dimming, Ned decided that he must hurry before the stonepletely fades out.


    He aimed at the far end of the chamber. The chamber was circr and has a wide of almost twenty to thirty meters in diameter. Big in space if there are only two of them.


    Ned pulled the trigger, it didn''t let out a loud bang of a st. The pistol vibrated first then the light zed the muzzle of the pistol. But the light died off after a few seconds without firing a thing.


    Then Ned heard a wee of a sound inside the pistol.


    Ned then clicked the tiny button above the grip after the sound. And was surprised that the stone crumbled to dust.


    "What happened?"


    [It seemed that the energy the stone was storing was drained.]


    Ned dusted the crumbled stone and used Inspect on the weapon.


    After a series of chiming, the weapon was made of iron in the purest form. The grip was made of wood unknown to both Ned and ICE. Some mechanical parts of the pistol were fused with gold and silver ting in a tiny amount. Some copper in the chamber and around the hole, that Ned assumed where the ammunition was put.


    "Can we replicate this?"


    Ned''s eyes examined the pistol. If he wanted to replicate it then he must disassemble all the parts.


    [Possible.]


    ICE chimed in agreement to Ned''s anticipation.


    [As long as we have theplete materials, we can make a handgun based on the pistol that you are holding.]

 Chapter 237: A New Race War?

    Chapter 237: A New Race War?


    With his training and with him helping the Queen deciphering the Gate, Ned must have a good reason to make up an excuse to fully examine the pistol and create his schematic based on the pistol he traded. He could do so after his training but as if time was ahindrance to him. The Queen requested for Ned in her throne room.


    It has been several days since Ned has gotten the pistol from a trade, and he doesn''t have the time to fully examine it. Allhisdayswerposedof trainings,andrest.


    Inside the throne room, Moloatiss was seen talking together with the rest of the humansandotherbeasts.


    "Queen Sas Koron," Ned said upon entering the massive double door of the room. "Why am I here?"


    Calling him a Queen was only appropriate since Ned was housed in their Hive. But Ned never bowed to her, not just here, but to anyone with higher statuses. He would never do it again,st time he bowed, he was almost killed. Thanks to his friends that he only survived Emperor Pontus''s wrath.


    "You''ve been busytely," the Queen said.


    Ned''s gesture gained him a re from the men present in the throne room, even the once-abducted humans.


    Near the table were beasts Ned hardly recognized. Aside from the four humans, Moloatiss, and the Queen herself. There were additional beasts. Arachneas, gnoll with scratches all over its deformed face (must be one of themanders, Ned thought), near him was a goblin, much smaller than Gogmurch, but sure his eyes were staring at Ned as if he wanted to rip him apart. They knew that it was Ned who put their general in the hands of humans.


    Ned shrugged off their intense ring."I am. Yes," he said.


    A moment of silence made the Queen gesture to Ned to join them.


    In the throne room, in the middle was a massive stone, that looking almost likea table for sacrifices. This was the spot the Queen was standing the first Ned met her. At the side of the room, below the inclined pavement, was another table. Wood. Hardwood, varnished with brown. Ned wondered if the intricate designs were also crafted by the beast. If so, then they might have a fully workingmunity inside the Hiveandfullyablecraftsman.


    Ned stood beside the long table. At the far end was the Queen in her bestial form. She towered the rest of them as she stood with her eight-legged limbs under her abdomen. The rest saw this quite normal.


    But unlike the first timeNed met the Queen. Her feeling of dread and vicious aura was gone. Under her was Moloatiss with a newly installed cylindrical sses. Perhaps to honor the agreement between Ned and the Queen. Moloatiss fished off the human heads inside the sses. They must have thought thatNed was bothered by the inhuman sight. But he wasn''t, he saw dreadful things morethan just heads.


    "I''m sure all of you met the new human."


    He said and her eyesid to Ned and swept back at her people.


    "Now that we all agreed. Let''s proceed."


    With the Queen''s word, Moloatiss started to move closer to the table. He was under the Queen''s massive abdomen and between her footing.


    "Two days ago," he began. His body wiggled with his movements. Ned wonderedif he chose to have that kind of body or was randomness given by the Core he ate. Ned brushed off the thought as Moloatiss continued. "In the Eastern part of the continent."


    He wastalking about Cassan. As it was the only continent they were close to.


    "Our Biri-biri scouts spotted something unusual."


    He stopped and let the mysteriousness sunk in.


    Biri-biris were flightless magical birds that were hunted mainly for their meat. But if trained properly they could use their Core tomunicate with their masters to send information gathered from their eyes. The distance of theirmunication depends on its grade. Higher-level Biri-biris could send information kilometers away. How far? Ned wasn''t aware of itas he listened to Otik exining over Kon Arkable how the Biri-Biri birds were used as a scout.


    Moloatiss coughed which prompted the two to focus on him.


    "A troop of elves was spotted sailing at the Great Divide."


    Kon Sas Koron was silent. She might have known it the first time before they were summoned.


    But then humans were murmuring. They haven''t seen elves. Even elves as ves were umon in the kingdom of Griffith. Even if nobles had one, they would probably keep it away from others. Elves were too valuable even as ves, not to mention their beauty unequal to any other human princesses and queens.


    As themotion was ongoing, Ned realized that CotilisRoy in human name, wasn''t around to join the meeting.


    "How many and where are they going?no. Where did theye from?"


    It was an arachne that asked. She was female with her hair braided behind that reached her exoskeleton covered butt.


    "Hundreds of them. As for their destination, I''m not sure where," Moloatiss said. If only his brows were existing it sure would be knitted by now with his voice of uncertainties. "They came around the edges of the Great Divide."


    The Great Divide was a massive reap of anocean that divides the continent of Cassan and Ekan. It was still unknown what caused or what kind of force that could reap a massive continent in two.


    ording to Anita''s map. The elves came out of nowhere from the Great Divide. And since elves were hunted by both the Kingdom of Griffith (Cassan continent) and the Zolin Empire ( Ekan Continent). Then there could only be one ce where they came from. In the Dark Continent. North of both Cassan and Ekan Continent. It is said that whoever ventures the Dark Continent was said to never return.


    "If only we knew their destination," Moloatiss muttered.


    "Why?" Ned said. All eyes were on him. "Why is it that you all were so concerned about the elves?"


    Silence. The statement made Ned''s stand. He wasn''t part of it.


    "It''s not that we are concerned about the elves."


    It was Sas Koron that spoke next.


    "Elves were never seen for hundreds of years. There might be ves out there. But those were Blood elves. And the ones we are talking about is Wood-elves, Dark elves, and High elves. This could only mean one thing. A new Great Race War ising."

 Chapter 238: Preparing Just in Case

    Chapter 238: Preparing Just in Case


    If it''s a Great Race war, then the elves must havee up with something to reim victory. But if it''s the case, why would they be spotted so easily. Unless they don''t care, or unless they were in a hurry for something.


    Ned''s thoughts drove like a train that connects one after the other. After pondering things, Ned couldn''t find ways and reasons why would elves leave their territory.


    The men in assembly gasped from the Queen''s announcement.


    "Then we should prepare."


    "If it starts we must be ready to go on the surface."


    "No. That would be a disaster."


    "We must hurry with the Gate."


    All eyes turned to Otik. The old schr did get their attention.


    The Gate was theirst chance. They needed to hurry to open the Gate to reinforce the Hive with new allies. They could go on the surface. But currently, hunters own thend. So, they must be wary.


    "Impossible."


    The old gnoll torrented Otik with defiance.


    "It will take years before the symbols are connected. Also, Gogmurch is not here."


    Gogmurch the goblin general could read the remaining symbol. But all eyes went to Ned because they knew, he was the one to sent him to the hunters.


    "It will only take months."


    Otik''s voice pulled the tension away from Ned. The three humans agreed with him as they sat side by side with each other. Still, unconscious to them, but it was obvious to Ned. Humans stay with humans, and beasts grouped together. Even under the Hive.


    "What do you mean?" The female Arachne asked.


    "You see fellow, Okatokat," Otik said. It might involuntary to him, might be conscious, but the old man blinked as heid his eyes to the female Arachne. "The fellow cub here could decipher it faster than we do."


    Eyes went to Ned. He nodded.


    "How long are these months you''re talking about?" It was the old gnoll that asked. Dried skin around his eyes, and greying hair that could be counted on his forehead.


    "Two months," Ned answered without waiting for Otik''s response.


    Kon Sas Koron already knew about this. Yet, her dark eyelids twitched hearing how fast Ned could do it. Heck, Ned could do it in less than a month. He was just dying things since his training with Roy wasn''t finished yet.


    Speaking of Roy, he hasn''t arrived yet. Ned wondered what happened to the man. Might be sharpening his horns.


    "Then," Moloatiss said. "If it''s trueand I''ll believe that it isthen we will prepare things upon their arrival." He spun his fat-filled body and looked at the towering Queen behind her and said: "What do we do about the elves? Where do we stand with all these? And did the other Lords knew?"


    "Nothing," Queen replied without a second thought. "The Hive''s security is of the utmost importance. As for thest question, they might. If we knew about the elves. I''m sure they do as well."


    "Of course, my Queen."


    Moloatiss bowed his wiggling body and the rest followed.


    After which, Okatokat followed up with a question that everyone couldn''t deny.


    "What about Khaal and Gogmurch?"


    "What about them?" Otik asked what was supposed to be the words of Ned''s heart.


    "We needed them, human," her voice quickened a bit but due to Queen''s presence, Okatokat suppressed the urge to squeeze the old human.


    Otik seemed to enjoy teasing the female Arachne. He responded. "But they''re already captured. Do not me us, humans, for their ipetence."


    Otik''s words put the long table in a long silence. His words were too slow to register to him, but after it did. Otik turned to face the Queen and bowed with his head almost touching the wooden table.


    Luckily for Otik, Sas Koron seemed to be in a good mood as she dismissed Otik immediately after his bow.


    "It''s fine," she said. "We will leave the elves, for now. Not until we know what was their true intentions."


    "Does the kingdom know about this?" Ned asked.


    "I''m guessing not," Moloatiss answered. "For some reason, the elves were using the current that only sea beasts could pass. It would be very difficult for humans to track them as long as they stay in the current."


    "But you could track them."


    "Yes," Sas Koron replied. "Because we have ways that humans don''t have. Biri-biri for example couldmunicate to non-hostile magical beasts. Which, sends us the information. Unless humans learn thenguage of the beasts. Then, that would be a problem." Her eyes darted Ned.


    "I don''t intend to teach someone yournguage," Ned said to ease the mind of Sas Koron. "I''m quite a busy fellow, and I don''t have time for that."


    "Then," Queen Sas Koron said. "I thank everyone foring here. Just in case, Okatokat."


    "My Queen."


    "Increase the Hive''s defense. Double the guards of the first level. In case humans tried to do foolish things. Then, capture them. Send them to Moloatiss for further questioning. Eliminate if necessary, but try to avoid it."


    "Ka! My Queen!"


    "Old Bolived." The Queen''smanding voice was directed to the old gnoll.


    Bolived the gnoll bowed and waited for the Queen''s orders.


    "How is the mining of the stones?"


    Mana stones were mined at the deepest part of the Hive. Northwest side if Ned was facing the city of Sudden te. For now, Ned wasn''t allowed to enter the mining chambers as it was very important for the beast. Not even Otik and the rest of humans could enter the mining chamber.


    But ording to Ned''s gathering information skills. The mana stone was a giant node of raw crystals that was filled with mana. It could be said that the node was the only reason why Kon Sas Koron decided to build her Hive under the Du''kki mountain. It might be also the reason for the war that happened decades ago between nobles and hunters against the beast trying to upy the Du''kki mountain.


    "Without the additional forces of the goblins. We were dyed by a couple of months. My Queen, we need Gogmurch tomand his army. Goblins and gnolls were having a heated argument each passing day. It might affect our mining, my Queen."


    "Hmm," the Queen said, rubbing the tanned skin under her chin. "I will do something about it. For now, do things the same as ordered. Send them to the extraction chamber." She paused. "We need mana to open the Gate, and if we evenck a single stone. That will cause us dys."


    "Understood, my Queen." Bolived bowed. His bent was deeper than the rest of the men present. It only shows how strong his loyalty to his Queen.


    "And Ned."


    Ned nodded hearing his name spoken by the Queen.


    "Remember. You''re safe here cause I say so. And I want to stay it that way. I''m sure you understand that."


    Ned didn''t answer, but it was evident in his eyes that he won''t stay at the Hive for long.

 Chapter 239: Apprentice of Him

    Chapter 239: Apprentice of Him


    The third form of the Vanishing Stance was exhausting as the first and second.


    To perform the third form, Ned must exert more energy not just from his arms but all over his body.


    The first form of the Vanishing Stance was a mastery of its movements. The first form''s attack varies from opponent to opponent. But the generic attack was a stab, pull, then slice. Mastering this easy movement will lead to the second form: which was explosiveness. This however took a lot of Ned''s energy. Without mana to support his attacks, his energy was drained at a faster rate.


    Mastering the explosiveness of the second form will make Ned''s attack powerful even without using mana. This made Ned awe-inspired to train the Vanishing Stance since he never knew that energy in the body could be used to make an explosive attack.


    Although he has been using the Water Moon Stance to fight single opponents. He never really mastered it to the point that he can shoot energy instead of mana. This energy was the lifeline of nonmagic dependents like rouges and warriors. They rely on their true strength instead of investing heavily in magic like mages.


    All this time, Ned thought that he could only use energy to fuel his Overclocking skill.


    Mana was different from energy. If mana is the essence of the world, then energy is the essence of the body. It fuels the muscles to move. But using it to perform Stances will double the consumption rate.


    At third form. Ned was thought to materialize his intent when fighting. By materializing his intention. Ned''s attack will be devastating together with energy. All the mastery of the first form and second form will be useless if he couldn''t find a way to materialize his intent. Simply put, why is he fighting? Why is the training? What is the purpose of his life? Those questions will form Ned''s intent.


    Damn, this is hard, Ned thought by cursing himself. In the simplest format, the intent is emotion. And emotion Ned wascking. He could be happy if he wanted, he could cry, he could get angry. But why?


    Ned has clouded of different emotions that he wasn''t sure if his emotions were real or simply put a product of his brain just to amodate his current situation and feelings.


    Ned hated his former self. He hated who created him, he hated the people that used him to do their biddings. Even though he hated killing innocent people, but his actions were never really judged. Nobody told him that killing is bad, that killing ain''t necessary to survive. He doesn''t hate himself for killing. He hated himself that he followed his creators.


    He only evolved because he felt emotions. But were those emotions necessary? Were they real?


    Shit! He cursed in his mind once again. He held a knife on his chest as he tried to attack Roy but failed to do so. His movements weregging to the point that he couldn''tnd a scratch.


    Will I use Overclock? Should I use it to prove to him that I can do it? That I can hit him?


    Ned shook his head. "No," he muttered. That would be cheating, and I won''t learn anything if I took the shortcut.


    "Giving up already?" Roy said. He held his unnamed de to his right while he danced in front of Ned, mocking him along the way.


    Ned knew that Roy was doing it deliberately but it has gotten annoying that Ned couldn''t focus anymore. It''s been an hour since they started training, but he neverid a finger on Roy. And it has been three days after the meeting of the beasts in Sas Koron''s throne room. And it has been three days that Ned has been trying to understand what intent was.


    "Stop, kid. Look," Roy said raising a hand to stop Ned from mindlessly charging. "Listen, not all attacks came from raw power. Yes, they are necessary, but you do not rely on them. Only thugs use raw strength. I''m pretty sure you''re not one of them. Yes? Then, think. Not all intent is hatred. It could be happiness, it could be your determination."


    "But I am determined."


    "Oh yeah?" Roy said under his breath. "Then it is not enough. Tell me. Why are you here?"


    "It''s because... "


    "You see?" Roy cut off Ned after a long time of pause. "You''re not even sure why you''re here? Don''t waste my time kid. I have an army tomand if things go wary in the North. I should be in the other chamber training those young beasts. But I''m here, because of Edwin, becausehate to admit it, but you''ve got a potential kid. So tell me."


    "Because... "


    [Ned. Are you alright?]


    That would be the sexist voice Ned has ever heard from ICE, but unluckily, his focus was not on her voice but the ring on his finger.


    He closed his eyes that were full of doubts, but


    With a flick of his wrist. The Praha''s Cube appeared on his hands.


    "Of this. Your friend, the one you owe to, Ser Edwin Tulor Godefroy put my Master inside the Praha''s Cube along with his partner Testa."


    "By the Maker," Roy eximed. Sheathing his de back to its scabbard. He then jogged going to Ned. "Praha''s Cube. An Inheritance item. He did procure the Cube from a Limbo. That bastardd. So you''re saying he gave this to you? I don''t understand, why put your Master here?"


    "My Master killed his father."


    "What?!"


    Roy took a step back. Further away from Ned. Further away from Praha''s Cube. If he could leave, he could have the chance, judging from his heavy breathing.


    Ned wasn''t sure but, looking at the burned face of Roy, through his eyes, he could see fear swimming inside his pupils.


    "What''s the matter?" Ned asked. At first, he was unaware of the air getting hot. Slowly, he could feel sweat forming over his forehead.


    Roy''s horns were breaking of light to the point that mes were dancing at its tip.


    Roy unsheathed his de. After a moment of muttering, maybe cursing, the de on Roy''s hand spew of me then enveloped the de.


    This is bad, Ned thought. Instinct told him to reach for his de on his waist. But he doesn''t have a de hanging on his waist. With a thought, he flicked his ha


    Then a slice of fire cut the air in front of Ned.


    If Ned evaded using only his body, then it would be toote for him. Instead, he used Overclock. Sessfully evading the raging fire.


    Yet another came the moment hended near the door behind him.


    The fires, two of them, were like a bigger version of Roy''s de that dances in the air and cuts everything on its path.


    Wave after wave, Ned evaded the attacks.


    Roy''s eyes were brimming with fire. Literary. The horns over his head and shoulders fared as well.


    "Do you want to know what is Intent, Ned?" Roy unleashed another barrage of fire.


    Which Ned easily evaded with the help of his Overclock. But it won''tst for long.


    "Then I will show you. I will show you how I burned the innocent people of my lovely town. I will show you that being the apprentice of him will do you no good." Roy demanded. His voice roaring inside the chamber.


    "Apprentice of who?!" Ned cried, raising his hand, ready to conjure Egnious.


    "The apprentice of the Overlord of Greed."

 Chapter 240: Forming an Intent

    Chapter 240: Forming an Intent


    Roy was enraged. For him, the mes burning his very flesh were a nightmare. But he couldn''t stop it, he was full of hatred. Contrary to what he has been telling Ned. He couldn''t stop, not until he got what he wanted. And that was Ned. And he has been showing it to Ned with a n in mind.


    "What are you doing?" Ned said, demanding an answer after canceling Overclock. He stayed near the door''s chamber. He doesn''t want to fight. Not that he couldn''t, but if he wanted to, it would be the end of either the two of them.


    Judging from Roy''s Mana Leak, if Ned wouldpare him to someone else, he would be at the same level as Twali. But if Roy was just starting, then he could be powerful.


    From what Ned had been seeing, he could dodge Roy''s de waves with Overclocking on. But he couldn''t use Overclock for alonger period. The only way for him to prolong the use of Overclocking was when he was sure that the fight would have a conclusion. And that was death.


    "What am I doing?" Roy responded with a fiery gust oozing his body.


    He raised his de and shot a volley of fire. Hitting the walls behind Ned. Chunks of rocks coated with dust fell from above the mud ceiling.


    Ned had to Boost in order the evade those attacks then cancel Overclock afterward.


    To even the fight, Ned had no other choice but to use everything he got. He had decided. His disy was red inbat, digits appeared trying to assimte Roy''s weaknesses, perhaps he was Cotilis now, the fiery beast that hasforgotten his human memory. Ned was at full capacity, after he was captured turned ally of the Hive, he never got to use his spells. And now would be the time. His energy at above minimum, enough for him to move for hours. And if everything went bad, he''ll force himself to use Overclock until help arrives.


    Yes, Ned was sure he couldn''t defeat the zing Roy. Not with his current state. Perhaps


    "Intent, he muttered. "Maybe, if I could focus all my emotions. Perhaps, I could create an Intent."


    With a thought, Ned flicked his wrist and the broken Butterfly appeared.


    Although half-broken, Ned still relied on the broken Butterfly. His master''s swords materials were unknown that even it was broken, it could block anattack physically and magically.


    Unsatisfied with the result, Roy let out a cry that shook the chamber. He then dashed, leaving footprints of fire in his steps.


    "You think I would let a child like you leave the Hive?" He cried and shed his de in which Ned humbly obliged by blocking with the Butterfly.


    Both des trembledon their hands. Ned frowned as the heat kept on surging from Roy. It was as if the fire were locked on to Ned that wherever he went, it would follow.


    This is not good, he thought. And jumped backward. And ran to his side, trying to buy time.


    The training chamber was wide enough that Ned would take five to eight minutes if he wanted to run the whole gloomy chamber. Which gave Ned a lot of space. And gave Roy a lot of space as an advantage since he canmand his fire to shoot out his des in different directions.


    Ned was utterly confused as to why Roy was attacking him. Yes, it was because of his master, but why? I thought he didn''t recognize Master Will. And, Overlord of Greed? What is the damnation is that. All these were in Ned''s mind as he ran around the chamber trying to shake off Roy, perhaps wear him off. But it seemed that his stamina was unountable.


    Ned reached the narrow stream, he skidded the rocks over it and proceed to the other side. Water sttered under his boots.


    Behind him, Roy ran like a wildfire as the stream that he passed sizzled from the fire.


    It''s fire against fire then.


    Ned spun and faced Roy, he bent with the broken Butterfly gripped on his hand. His mana flowed from his veins up to his hands, with aplex gesture of his fingers, he conjured aspell of the highest level.


    Egnious.


    With Egnious, Ned could control how much mana he could inject into the spell. The more his proficiency rose while using the Egnious, the more mana he could inject. The more mana he could inject, the more the Egnious became destructive.


    The air around Ned whistled as the ball of fiery fire shot out toward Roy.


    "So," Roy said. "Decided to fight back."


    To counter the ball of fire, he conjured his spell.


    A fireball of Tier 2 level. The strength of one''s spell depends on the conjurer. A two fireball of Tier 2 level would be different from each person. And since Roy''s element was of the fire, Ned could safely assume that his spells were destructive with mastery over it.


    Ned used a sufficient amount of mana to the spell Egnious. His mana went 4, 000 from the pure form of asingle spell.


    The result.


    Roy didn''t expect it.


    The entire chamber cracked upon the initial contact of Egnious and fireball.


    Ned knew that his fireball wasn''t enough against Roy''s spell. Ned assumed by the standards of this world, that his fireball of level two would be the same as the fireball of Tier 2. But much stronger with pure mana built into it. But they were not enough against the veteran Roy.


    Fumes and ck smoke left the initial contact.


    Upon fading, after both spells concluded, Roy was thrown near at the double door. His head bore the wall, horns were diffusing of fire.


    "Just, tell me," Ned said. "What have my Master done to you?!" Ned couldn''t control his voice, his temper, and focus. If it was his master that he was talking about, he just lost control.


    Even though, Ned could feel his left arm were contracting muscles. It spasmed uncontrobly. If even, he injected more mana into the spell, his arm could be torn to pieces. It''s like an apprentice mage forced to use a fireball of the highest tier. Which was inappropriate, and devastating for the newbie mage.


    Ned could only shake the pain as he saw Roy pulled himself up. His de lit red like ava drying.


    Ned assumed the stance he was familiar with. The Vanishing Stance with a Butterfly he held on his right. He focused, trying to confront the emotions that were swelling inside him.


    "He killed thousands of innocent people."


    Those words struck Ned.


    "It couldn''t be."


    "Master, no... "


    Unbeknownst to Ned. The broken Butterfly he held lit fairly green, and it was as if his mana and energy werebined trying to repair the Butterfly. The half-broken Butterfly was forming lights at its surface like water flowing in a stream. The light then coiled the remains of the Butterfly starring from the hilt, starting from his hand.


    Ned''s Butterfly was like Roy''s Firede, only in green.


    Roy smiled.

 Chapter 241: Intent

    Chapter 241: Intent


    Intent was the manifestation of emotions.


    And most of thehigh ranked hunters couldn''t form an intent since they werecking conviction. But if they do, to have an Intent enchanted in a weapon could cut anything without much of an effort.


    But to have intent alone was already beyond imagination by other hunters. But if one could use both energy and mana together with the Intent, the result was extraordinarily powerful.


    Roy doesn''t know anyone who could do it. He had been teaching Ned to materialize intent and make it physically avable through energy. But he didn''t expect that Ned couldbine both energy and mana into his emotions.


    The result.


    To Roy''s fiery eyes, it was marvelous. Emerald green on alight. It has been only days but Ned already formed an Intent.


    Roy smiled.


    His n worked.


    Now, how would he exin it to Ned that he was only making things up?


    Yet, Roy smiled.


    His n worked.


    So he needed to savor the moment, he needed to guide Ned to his newly found power. Perhaps, y with Ned for the time being. Until his head cooled off.


    Still, Roy smiled.


    His n worked.


    It seemed that anger was Ned''s manifestation of Intent. Then cooling him off would lose the Intent. So he must y the part. Assume the viin in Ned''s eyes.


    Fight now, exinter. So he dashed toward Ned with his mouth bashing his Master he didn''t even know.


    "No!" Ned cried seeing Roy with a smile reaching his ears.


    [Ned.]


    [You are losing focus.]


    [Perhaps, try to cool off]


    ICE''s voice vanished inside Ned''s head.


    Everything in his head went quiet. Like someone blocked her voice away from Ned. Like someone, aside from Roy, was savoring the moment.


    Ned hasn''t realized this as his mind was focused on his Master being transitionedin his head killing innocent people. Killing innocent families, killing innocent kids.


    It was real after all. Ned''s emotions weren''t fabricated by his brains, they weren''t illusions, his emotions were real.


    So he dashed, meeting Roy in the middle of the stream.


    Ned''s fiery green Butterfly, against Roy''s fiery red de.


    Topensate for Roy''s speed, Ned turned on Overclock as instinct told him.


    Now, it wasn''t just the de in thefire. Even Ned was oozing with white steam.


    And topensate for Ned''s increase in strength, Silk Road shifted in form. It mimicked Ned''s hunter clothing in ck, but it was thicker than before. It was more ofchainmail in the purest form than a leather. Also, unbeknownst to Ned, Silk Road was absorbing the mana he was letting out.


    The only remaining human part that could be seen in Roy was his eyes. Now bulging as he saw Ned changed in appearance.


    Roy was strong, but he ain''t a machine. So he wasat his limit. With all the energy and mana he was spending. He knew he was at his limit.


    His smile faded.


    But still, his n worked.


    Two months might be more than enough for Ned to train and pass Hunter''s exam.


    But Ned was a kid, well his body was, so he thought he must be at his limit as well.


    This wasn''t training at all. This was already a spar. Where the master and apprentice fought so that the master would gauge the apprentice''s knowledge if he understood the learnings.


    So they fought.


    Roy checked his footing upon evading Ned''s almost a blur attacks. It was ablur, but not vanishing.


    To guide Ned''s trance, Roy used the fourth form of the Vanishing Stance where the de vanishes.


    Roy had mastered the Stance even before he became a beast. So the transition from the first form to the second to the third was like a walk in an even stone pavement. His hands blurred at first then vanished. The same way as to how he vanished the de the first time he showed it to Ned. But this time, it was faster. Roy trusted Ned. He trusted Ned with his unknown power. He trusted he could block his attack.


    Unknown to Roy, Ned had caught how he performed the fourth form of the Vanishing Stance.


    Ned smiled.


    This time, he came up with a n.


    Just like that, Ned''s mind snapped back to reality, back to how he could well maintain his emotions. He formed a n. He wanted to push Roy, he wanted to witness in front of him how he performs the Vanishing Stance.


    Ned smiled.


    The n already worked.


    Ned blocked the attack searing from his left.


    Both des met in the air. The only sparks were green light in liquid form and red light from Roy''s de.


    Roy gasped.


    His n was over.


    Now he realized that Ned''s de was also in Vanishing Stance mode. But not in the fourth form. Not just on the fourth form. But


    Ned smiled.


    His n worked.


    The oozing of green light Butterfly went straight to Roy. It was amon attack. No extravagance, no added re, no added surprise. Just, one, simple thrust of the Butterfly.


    Then it vanished.


    The Butterfly vanished just as how Roy vanished his Firede.


    Ned smiled.


    "Lier," Ned said after the fiery green Butterfly appeared beside Roy''s burned cheeks.


    A tiny cut under his cheekbone appeared. He was still human with the red blood forming beads over the cut.


    "Why?" Roy asked.


    "The Fourth Form of the Vanishing Stance."


    Ned canceled Overclock, his disy went neutral in blue, the oozing steam evaporated, Silk Road went back to its normal hunter clothing form, and then the Butterfly shook.


    The fiery greenish fire coiling around the broken Butterfly disappeared. It was back to its former dead, and cold piece of magical de.


    Ned pulled the Butterfly away from Roy''s cheeks and said: "It''s a fluke."


    "Tell me."


    Roy took a step back as he retracted the mana from his de.


    "Intent is emotion materialized through energy. The stronger the emotion, the stronger the Intent."


    He nodded"And then?"


    "I said the Fourth Form is a fluke because it''s a lie." Ned stopped. With a thought, he withdrew the Butterfly back to his ring. "You said to train without using mana. And you lied. You needed mana to use the Fourth Form of the Vanishing Stance. You needed mana to vanish the de."


    Roy and Ned smiled at the same time.


    They both knew, their ns worked.

 Chapter 242: The Hive, III

    Chapter 242: The Hive, III


    "So, this is how you train?"


    After a minute or so of awkward silence, Ned started.


    Roy''s method took Ned by surprise. To think that Ned would fall for that trick. It wasn''t wondering since Roy mentioned his Master. Even just the name of his Master put Ned''s emotion in turmoil. So, using it to lure his emotions was a sess not just to Roy but to Ned as well.


    Although most of his facial features were burned, his lips arched a smile. Eventually, it fell to dumbstruck.


    "What''s wrong?" Ned asked. Sensing that the air around Roy changed.


    "Did you feel the change?" Roy asked.


    He and Ned went to rest with their backs against the cold wall of the chamber.


    As they talk, Ned sensed something out of Roy. It was a genuine hostility, and it was an Intent.


    Ned shook his head. Unsure how to answer Roy.


    "Correct," Roy said. "Nothing changed but the fact that you have mastered the Vanishing Stance and Intent. I''m not sure if I should be proud, or jealous. I think envy is the word."


    Ned''s thin brows wrinkled.


    "What mastered?"


    After their spar, Ned''s energy decreased especially since he used Overclock. Mana was trickling down since his spells use a lot of mana.


    "You are correct to say that Vanishing Stance needs mana to perform well." Roy spotted Ned''s eagerness so he continued. "But what you did was not just the Fourth Form. It was the Seventh, and it was perfectly executed. I never thought to see someone use its Seventh Form."


    "Eh?"


    Ned''s eyes twitched with the revtion. Thest thing he remembered was that he was filled with rage that he used both of his mana and energy to perform attacks by following Roy''s guidance.


    Truth be told, Ned was able to perform theplex form of the stance since he has been using energy to fuel his innate skills with Overclock.


    Ned never thought that using energy just like from Overclock would fuel his rage and became his Intent. Added with his mana, he formed the extension of his broken Butterfly.


    ICE? You there?


    [I am Ned. Yes.]


    I forgot what I did there. With emotions at y, I''m losing focus.


    [It was all captured. You can always review the event in detailter on.]


    [Although.]


    Although?


    [Some parts were missing.]


    [It was as if something or someone has tampered with my system.]


    Hmm. Ned might have an idea who did it. But it seemed that ICE wasn''t aware of things happening within him.


    "Kid?"


    Ned refocused his mind on Roy.


    "You can do it again, right?"


    Ned was inplete silence. All he could remember was at the end where he saw Roy putting on a good show with a smile. How did it start? How did Ned manifest his Intent? He might have a lot of things to doter on.


    "I get it," Roy said after Ned didn''t respond. "Forming Intent is exhausting. So I''ll call this a day. We will resume training tomorrow. It was all good since I have things to do myself."


    The two left the training chamber.


    After doing his daily routine inside the Hive Ned decided to call it a day as well and rest.


    There were nine levels in the Hive. The first one, which was nearer to the surfaceposed of beasts that guard the Hive against outsiders. There were dozens of secret entrances that even Ned, till now, wasn''t allowed to learn where they were. Ned didn''t mind this at all, since he was there to train. Some could say that he was being selfish because of his goal. But it must be done for his master.


    Ned wished for peace and freedom and he was able to attain it only to be taken away by the Knight that visited their ind. With the unknown Gate opened in O''rriadt, and his master trapped in time. Ned was forced to do what was necessary to attain peace and freedom together with his father figure, again.


    The second part of the Hive was the economics of the beast. It was where they perform trades just like humans. Slowly, they evolved to amodate the passing of time. Now, like humans, they perform both on economics, and understanding of their ce.


    From third down to the ninth level were the chambers where the beasts lived. These chambers were like branches of a tree, only much wider and abundant. Each chamber wasposed of a different beast. One could say that Queen Sas Koron was preparing for war with their number.


    As for the Queen, she always stayed in her throne room which was on the fifth level. At the fifth level were the chambers of theirmander and humans, as well as Ned''s chamber.


    Ned and Roy''s training chamber was located at the bottom of the Hive. This part of the Hive, just like the first level, was heavily guarded against the underground beasts, Kruthik.


    And this was also the level of the Gate where Ned was deciphering.


    Ned was filled with anticipation If he could decipher all the symbols. Even for him, that saw different kinds of unnatural events and beasts, he still ester to study the unknown.


    Even at the fifth level of the Hive. Ned could feel the trembles that were happening at the bottom of the Hive.


    The following day.


    Ned and Roy went to train only to discover that Ned couldn''t perform the Seventh Form of the Vanishing Stance.


    Even with ICE''s help. Ned couldn''t perform the final form.


    During his training. Hecked the needed emotions to manifest Intent.


    Without much emotion to follow up on what he did. Ned decided to quit midway through the training and focused his training more on his body. He needed the resolve but Roy''s tricks won''t work anymore.


    Ned stayed inside the training chamber. It has been days since he started but he could still smell the wet soil. The calm flow of the stream nearby, and some chittering behind the thick wall. It so happened that the training chamber they were in was close to the exit.


    In this exit was a constant fight between the Queen''s men and the mindless beast Hive, the Kruthiks.


    The exits were not built but instead, dug by the relentless Kruthiks. Every day, from arachnes to goblins, even gnolls were doing patrol to check the walls for cracks that could make the Kruthiks pass through.


    Ned was already known to the Hive as the new human to join their rank.


    Well, whatever, Ned thought. If that''s how they interpret things. Then let them be. But I didn''t join them. I''m only here due to unforeseen circumstances.


    [How long are you nning to stay?]


    Ned paused on his tracks. He couldn''t answer ICE.


    The typical chambers had a diameter of at least ten-meter high and almost fifteen to twenty meters wide. But once out, without the mana stones on the walls, it would be total darkness as far as the eyes could see. Even above. Even with Ned''s kin eyesight, he couldn''t see past through the vast darkness.


    The pathway, which was burned mud wasid in the middle acting like roads. On both sides was gloominess of mud in brown sometimes in orange. Ned knew he was near an exit since a wind blew past him. Leaving a trail of sweat and smoke.


    Behind him were the beasts guards on duty with their spear held as if it was their dear life.


    Some were still throwing a contempt gaze at Ned. But others epted him especially the female arachnes. He learnedter on that Queen Sas Koron''s massive beastian abdomen wasn''t just for show. It was actually where her arachnes were brought to life from eggs. So what Ned was seeing now were the other versions of Queen Sas Koron. And Ned wasn''t far off from them since he was also born in a not so usual method.


    Ned''s understanding of theirnguage was bing flourished as he could understand even the beasts that tried to talk behind his back.


    But, he does not care.


    For now, what he cared about was to manifest Intent. Ned yearned to be stronger and he will add everything in his arsenal to make it happen. Ned couldn''t perform additional element spells due to the Prime Evolution. Ned couldn''t just use both his fire spell for so long. Especially the fireball. For Egnious, it was powerful indeed but the backfire it causes to Ned''s body was also severely disadvantageous to him. So he will only use it if necessary like the Overclock.


    So he went outside, check what''s the guards were up to around one of the exits and hoped to learn something new.


    And there, he met the anxious beasts. Goblins rarely talked to him. But still, he could squeeze out information from other beasts. Like the one standing beside him in a regal manner.


    She was a female arachne, too young to be called adult but held a spear. The spear was wrapped with silk, and her body closely resembled that of a human with a thin exoskeleton, and almost non-existent horns. The only horns Ned could see were the horns under her ears that run to her pointed jaw down to her pointed chin. Her eyes were round and pupils were nted vertically. It was rather yellow and inviting.


    Her body has the figure of a human teen. Her exoskeleton was thin that lined her curves. She got yellow skin that covers her body, from her ample chest to her waist and long legs.


    Ned nodded as the female arachne nodded first.


    In her tribe, she was called Katolin Sak Kkr''k. They were third to respond after a massive Kruthik appeared and tried to enter the Hive.


    They were waiting for their higher-ranked arachnid''smand and charge at the battle that was happening outside the Hive.


    Inside the long tunnel, Ned could hear metals shing and shouts echoing.


    And so Ned decided, he would like to join and observe how the beasts of the Hive fight in a closer look.

 Chapter 243: The Advancing Team

    Chapter 243: The Advancing Team


    Katolin Sak Kkr''k was one of those aspiring arachnes that wanted to make their Queen proud.


    Just like Hunters, Katolin hunts Kruthiks for their spikes and Core. Later on, these Kruthik parts will then be used to create new items and weapons.


    Just like the one she was holding, a spear from the spikes of the Kruthiks. Unlike humans, beasts from the Hive were having a hard time looking for materials for their items. So Kruthiks were either a bane or boons for them. Without them, it would be difficult to maintain a force of a thousand without proper pieces of equipment.


    It had been an hour after Katolin''s team marched the tunnel.


    Their captain, or as what Ned assumed, was a female Arachne with an extrayer of an exoskeleton. She rode a giant beetle with ck scales, and sharp razor-like thorns wrapping its legs. She was then being followed by her team of beasts. From time to time, her ck eyes darted Ned from behind.


    Ned had to maintain his footing to keep up with the beasts. They''ve been traveling for an hour yet there seemed to be no stop in their march.


    "It was one of those Evolved Kruthik that we are hunting," Katolin Sak Kkr''k said. Surprisingly, her voice was closer to a female human.


    Others Ned heard that they have raspy and guttural voices. Looks aside, Katolin would be mistaken as a human with only her voice and face hidden. She has thick and braided hair, but some of this hair escaped that covers half of her face. She got this look of a peculiarity and innocence as if wanting to travel even further down the tunnel to discover what lies behind the darkness.


    Evolved Kruthiks were bigger. Bigger would be a shy word to describe their target. ording to Katolin, this evolved Kruthik was the creation of the Kruthik''s Queen. Just like the Hive, Kruthiks have their Queen, that even until now, none have seen its face. She must be the one that causes those rumbling underneath the Hive.


    Ned''s curiosity was piqued seeing that the team of beasts was carrying torches instead of mana stones as their sources of light.


    Ned was about to ask when their captain let out a shriek.


    The shrieked was their form ofmunication. It was like a Morse code to them. Ned couldn''t fully understand them, but in an hour that they have been traveling. He could vaguely understand some of the captain''s order. A short shriek, not less than a second, was an order to be vignt.


    Short and long shriek means that the enemy was nearby but unseen. Then a long shriek, followed by two short shrieks means that the enemy was close and visible. And it was one of those shrieks that Ned hearding out from the arachne captain.


    Katolin stood in full guard. Katolin''s spear wrapped of silk and tipped with Kruthik spike stood with great focus as the team halted.


    Ned''s senses caught something not far from them. At the narrow end of the tunnel was a fork that leads to a two-way path. There was a cave to the left while there was light shimmering from the right cave.


    Then a rumble passed through the right channel and was followed by.


    "Help."


    "No!"


    "Save me."


    "For the Queen!"


    "Let it go."


    There were a dozen under the female arachne''smand, excluding Ned. And thirteen of them heard the horrifying voices. Even the beast feared the unknown.


    A dozen of beasts were filed in a neat row of two while Ned was at the tail along with Katolin in front of him. Katolin took a step back. Along with at least four beasts.


    The voices they heard were of the beastiannguage. They were voices in ascending tone and each was told in a long breath. Added with the tunnel''s circr shape, the voices traveled echoing.


    Those weren''t normal voices, Ned thought. Something''s not right. "Something''s not right," Ned eventually said to Katolin.


    "Huh?" Katolin jerked with Ned''s warning.


    "Don''t go there."


    "Why?"


    For a beast, Katolin wasn''t apprehensive of Ned. She was closer to him rather than the beast in her team. It must be her instinct that questioned Ned. She took a step back, closer to Ned.


    And Ned''s doubts were answered.


    The captain of Katolin''s team shrieked. Three quick shrieks and a long pause. This long pause gave the team the preparations.


    Female beast, five of them, marched toward the center of the team, while the male beasts, all were arachnes, formed an inverted V line surrounding the female beasts. While their captain leads them in front. She was a speck of dot atop the inverted V shape if one was to look at bird''s eye view.


    Ned on the other hand moved as a response to the team''s coordination. To supplement the team, Ned positioned himself behind the inverted V line, strongly reinforcing the formation by guarding their back. He then drew the broken Butterfly out of his dimensional ring and prepared for who or whatever''sing to engage them.


    Silence filled the tunnel.


    A screeching sounding out of the beast''s exoskeleton joints. Even the enormous beetle stayed still. They were waiting. Should they proceed? Or fall back?


    The answer came through. None of the two options.


    The walls that surround the tunnel made a cracking sound before it split open.


    A Kruthik came out the cracked wall to the team''s right. To the side where Katolin was standing. Luckily the male arachnes acted as a defensive barrier and proceeds to engage the Kruthik.


    The first Kruthik to appear was killed instantly by the team. All of them held spears made from the enemy''s spikes.


    Before the Kruthik died, it let out a dying scream.


    The captain shrieked, then the team moved. Leaving the dead Kruthik. They advanced while maintaining the formation.


    Ned followed with his back facing the team.


    As far as Ned had learned. Kruthiks always attacked in a group. To attack alone means that the dead Kruthik was lost in its group. Which Ned doubted since this was their territory. Or, the first Kruthik was a test. Which was highly possible.


    They weren''t mindless after all, Ned thought. If his Butterfly was not broken, he could have good illumination. But it was dull, like a mana stone emptied of its fuel. It exudes nothing. Yet, it was the most valuable item Ned had and the Ring.


    "Detect," Ned muttered. Then under his disy were dozens of Kruthik hiding behind the walls, waiting for an ambush.

 Chapter 244: Enemy From Above

    Chapter 244: Enemy From Above


    After Ned detected the dozen Kruthik, he almost gasped seeing a massive red obscuring image under his disy.


    His Detect skill converts mana and uses it to detect any lifeforms that surround Ned in a radius of 15 meters. Ahead of them, inside the right fork, was a massive lifeform. It was bigger than Sas Koron, perhaps it was almost half the size of her throne room.


    Ned already knew that this was an ambush, and the only way was behind. But even if they could retreat, Ned was certain that the massive lifeform ahead of them wouldn''t let them leave.


    They were trapped. They didn''t know it yet but Ned could abandon them. With his Overclock, he could escape, alone, with ease.


    "Walls!" He cried instead.


    All eyes turned to Ned. The giant beetle took its time to spin and face Ned.


    "What human?" Said the captain of Katolin''s team.


    "Walls!" Ned bellowed. "They''re hiding in the walls!"


    Aside from Katolin, who gripped her spear even harder, all the beastsughed


    And the walls that surround them cracked open along with sharp roaring and screeching.


    Spikes so pointy that they shed red against the torches the beasts were holding.


    Regret was visible over their faces. They were surprised to see dozens of Kruthiks emerging from the cracked walls.


    Yet, their inverted V formation remained intact. Katolin gripped her spear and thrust the spiky head of the Kruthik that was visible between the gaps over the shoulders of the male arachnes.


    With each thrust, a Kruthik fell, dead.


    Ned did almost nothing as he stood to be amazed by the Queen''s army fighting prowess. Aside from the three males with a scrape over their shoulder, the rest were unharmed.


    Then the voices came through from the right tunnel.


    "Help."


    "Let it go."


    "Save me."


    It was a mix of cry, wailing, and remorse.


    Thest of the Kruthiks fell under the spiky limb of the ck beetle. Its rider, the team''s captain nodded with appraisal as her team''s number remained the same.


    "Ned," Katolin whispered, wiping the dark-green liquid over her face, a blood of the Kruthik. "How did you know?"


    Her eyes were twinkling with admiration.


    Even the captain turned to Ned. Waiting for his reply. Instead, Ned raised a finger and lined it over his lips, and let out a hushed voice.


    They went quiet once again. This time, they were attentive, they now believed Ned. Their inverted V formation tightened. Their eyes focused under the dimming light of the torches. Two of the female arachne, perhaps a lower rank than Katolin held the torches that lighted their path.


    The ck beetle was around six to eight feet high, and a spun of around ten to twelve feet. But Ned shook his head in defeat as the massive beast that was waiting for them at the right cave was bigger than the ck beetle.


    They should leave instead.


    But no, the captain ordered the team to move forward, toward the right cave, where the wailing voices came.


    "There was nothing there."


    But beast were not humans. For beasts, they will save their kin no matter what. Even if it means danger.


    So they carefully marched to enter the right tunnel.


    For about ten minutes of careful steps. They reached the massive chamber of bones, iron spikes, and iron chains that were hanging against the walls. The chamber was massive, almost the size of a small town with an inhabitant of around 200 men. Some pirs support the chamber, the size of a regr person. Some parts of the walls were darkened with driedvas. Specks of dust were falling like streams of falling water.


    Ned used the Detect skill once again. And determined that the massive lifeform was almost the size of their team, even with the ck beetle included.


    "We need to leave." Ned started to break the uneasiness of the team. "Now. There''s nothing here." Well, there was something, but they should leave instead.


    To contradict Ned. The voices spoke again.


    "Help."


    "Save me."


    "Help."


    Instead of leaving, the team tightened their grip on their spears as how they tightened their formation.


    The ck beetle marched left and right in front of the team. Their captain was assessing their situation.


    Ned couldn''t determine the exact location of the massive lifeform that was staying still under his radar. To be exact, they were standing right above it. But Ned couldn''t see a thing. Not even tiny limbs or heads. There was nothing.


    Katolin knew something was not right. She looked at Ned, maybe to make herself better. She held the spear in a form that let her body looked tiny. She bent, Ned assessed that her formation focuses on her trying to escape just in case something went off. She was preparing.


    Ned knew something was not right. But he couldn''t let himself abandon them. No matter how stubborn they are.


    "Unless," Ned said over his shoulder. Behind him was Katolin and the rest of the team.


    "Unless what? Human Ned?" One of the male arachne responded to Ned.


    Ned looked up.


    "Spread!" He bellowed, seeing a massive beast attached to the ceiling.


    It was Katolin who moved after Ned dashed away from the team.


    In a panic, the rest of the team spread like ants avoiding a drop of water. They scattered.


    Having been made out, the massive beast throws itself down to the team.


    The gap from above down to the ground was almost 45 to 50 meters. But the massive beasts made it look like a narrow space with its massive body pouncing down the ground.


    Most of the arachnes acted ording to the situation. They spread as a massive shadow descends upon them.


    Ned had reached the end of the chamber along with Katolin in a gap of seconds.


    And since their captain rode a beetle, she was the first to die as the massive spike stabbed her from above skewing her down the beetle. She was supposed to be impaled by the spike. But since it was massive, the captain was split to two while the spike bore a hole behind the ck beetle.


    Entrails of green and ck were mixed after the massive spike pulled away from the dead bodies of both the captain arachne and the ck beetle.


    It was a massive Kruthik. Its body, or scales, were like rocks, rough, and pointy. Every inch of its body were thorns and was two times bigger than Sas Koron. Eight of its limbs were spikes added with mandibles under its jaws that were also spiked in form. The only flesh on its body was the eyes in dark-brown, it jerked trying to look for its next meal. As if the four arachnes under its limbs were not enough. It moved like a crab with its eight spiky limbs. But its body was like that of a spider only hardened with scales like rocks.


    "My Queen," Katolin gasped. She almost let go of the spear she held.


    It wasn''t surprising at all. Since under the massive Kruthik''s jaws were heads of a different beast. Arachnes, goblins, gnolls, even Kruthik''s head was attached under its jaws. One of them, was a human head, flesh rotting in green, pusses leaked under its eyes. The mouth of the heads twitched and let out agonizing voices.


    "Help."


    "Save me."


    "Let it go."


    "Help me."

 Chapter 245: Impaled

    Chapter 245: Impaled


    Katolin has witnessed Evolved Kruthiks ranging from six to seven meters tall. Some have even crystal-jade-like spikes as their limbs. Some stronger than the others. Others were small but agile in return. But she never witnessed an Evolved Kruthik so big it made the ck beetle looked like an ant.


    The only thing that stopping the Kruthiks from totally invading the Hive was Kon Sas Koron. Without her presence, the Hive would vanish a long time ago. Together with the army of the Hive and Queen, they blocked the Kruthiks from invading almost every day.


    But seeing the overly Evolved Kruthik rampaging in front of Katolin, in a brief moment, Ned already knew what she was thinking: Will the Queen beat this kind of beast?


    Ned wanted to find it out. So he brandished the broken Butterfly in preparation for their escape. The beast was massive, but it wasn''t fast enough for Ned. But Ned has to look after those massive spikes. He was pretty sure that a single blow from the spikes would be his end. All they needed to do was turn back and leave the chamber of the Evolved Kruthik. The exit was at their back and no one was blocking it.


    Ned grabbed Katolin''s arm, it was warm, although looking rough, it was rather smooth.


    Katolin snapped. Instead, she pulled herself away from Ned and smiled after her stern face, and said, "I can''t leave them."


    She was determined. Her eyes, although looking unnatural with her nted pupil, Ned felt a warm gaze from her.


    After Ned let go of her arms, her back jerked open (between her shoulder des) and eight limbs like that of a spider appeared. The limbs then extended in retaliation to herrades being in and chewed by the Evolved Kruthik.


    Just like Weremen, some beasts couldn''t conjure spells even though they were filled with mana. Instead, they use this mana to enhance their bodies. An enhanced body would reach its limits and broke the pinnacle.


    White light was coiling around Katolin''s limbs, the brightest of this light was at her legs. She hissed and sprung upward, with spear spinning between her fingers.


    There were four male arachne left, and one female being Katolin. The rest was either chewed alive or sliced in half. It was supposed to be an impale, but since the Kruthik''s spiky limbs were too big for their body, they were sliced to half instead. The green liquid was dripping and entrails were hanging between the Evolved Kruthik''s mandibles. All these and the voices spread fear for those who heard them.


    The heads were once alive, the Evolved Kruthik must have found a way to use their voices to lure prey, andter on, became its food. The voices were convincing, as Katolin''s team were lured desperately.


    Katolinnded behind the Evolved Kruthik''s spikey back. With mana enhanced arms, she stabbed the back of the Kruthik. The attack chipped a tiny part of the beast''s scaly armor.


    The attack made the beast''s growled in dismay. Its eyes, under its thick eyebrow, darted Katolin.


    Katolin knew that because of its massive size, the beast was not able to reach her even with its spikes. So she positioned herself behind the beast. Katolin stabbed, thrust until her spear was stuck between the cracks of the beast''s scales.


    Angered, perhaps annoyed, the beast jerked its body trying to throw Katolin behind its back.


    All these while the four remaining arachne attacked with mana enhanced arms. Four of them used their spear with proficiency as theynded hits under the beast''s foot.


    But no matter how hard they tried, the beast shrugged them off. Uncaring even if they dealt enough force to chip some scales of the beast.


    Having lost its temper, the Evolved Kruthik screamed and rammed its spiky head toward the four arachnes.


    Surprised by the sudden change of action of the beast, one of them was caught between its spiky horns. His leather armor wasn''t enough to block the horns. He died between the beast''s horns.


    Wasn''t satisfied by the sight, the Evolved Kruthik did not stop its charge. It rammed everything on its path, three pirs crumbled, bodies under its foot turned to paste as they were trampled by the beast.


    The beast rammed its head after reaching the other end of the chamber. Its head against the wall caused a tremendous roar that shook the entire chamber. Dust, rocks, and unwanted objects came descending after the forceful ram.


    Katolin used the spear, which was still stuck between the cracked scales, to maintain bnce while the beast turned towards the remaining three arachnes.


    It shook its head then charged like a bull once again. It went rampaging. Dust, and rocks, and limbs, and body parts ttened under the massive beast''s spiky foot.


    Still, Katolin remained on its back, unwilling to let go of her spear while the beast rammed three of her remainingrade.


    Luckily, the three reacted quickly with the help of their mana enhanced legs. They sprinted, sessfully evading the beast.


    Its head rammed the other side of the chamber. Leaving a crack wide enough that bars of light seeped through it.


    The Evolved Kruthik shook its head from the impact. It might have seen stars. This action gave Katolin ample time to enhance her body once again sessfully pulling her spear. With the help of her limbs behind her back, she jumped to the wall, climbing, and sticking, and ready for another attack.


    She threw herself back to the Evolved Kruthik. This time, her aim was at the beast''s eyes. Braided hair waved upon her descend. She let out a scream, an illusion to make herself feel stronger.


    But an illusion, was, after all, an illusion.


    The Evolved Kruthik''s speed suddenly increased. While mid-air, Katolin was caught by the beast''s strongest attack.


    Her left arm was struck by the Evolved beast''s spike, tearing it away from her body.


    Katolin screamed in both pain and anger. The spear she was holding dropped down the ground together with her left arm as she remained suspended by the beast''s massive spike. The limbs behind her back broke since the beast kept on pushing her against the wall. She was impaled, and she can''t do anything but scream.


    The beast was about to impale her with its other spike but was barred from doing as the ball of fire struck its face.


    Ned threw the first fireball followed by another, then another. Leaving smoke, and scream, and chipped scales from the beast''s face. Three fireballs were ended by a massive orb of fire hitting the beast''s face.


    Ned refocused after conjuring fireballs and Egnious.


    The attack took some parts of the beast''s mandibles.


    Slowly, it turned towards Ned.


    The three arachnes from behind were surprised by Ned''s attack. But was even surprised seeing that Ned vanished from his spot.


    Anger rose from the beast''s face sensing that the one that attacked him was nowhere to be found.


    The Evolved Kruthik roared. The roar was deafening that Ned had to refocus himself after appearing behind the Kruthik''s back.


    Ned could see the crack, more like a chip, Katolin made. With enough mana to conjure Fireball. Ned attacked the cracked part behind the beast. It was toote for the beast to realize what Ned was up to.


    It screeched with pain after the fireball boomed behind its back.


    Configuring Ned''s next attack, he vanished once again behind its back with white steam leaving a trace of his figure.


    Ned couldn''t use Overclock for a long period. So he needs to find a way to release Katolin from being impaled by the beast''s spike.


    The three arachnes jumped in surprise as Ned appeared behind their back. Ned then reached for one of the spears of the arachne, which the arachne was happy to lend.


    Ned then appeared again, but this time, he was standing over the Kruthik''s shoulder. Sessfully positioning himself closer to the beast''s face.


    With the Butterfly back to the Ring, and with a spear he held. Ned struck the beast''s eyes. With Overclock in y, Ned''s arm blurred as he attacked the beast.


    The spear went half-way deep the eye of the beast. Brown liquid oozed out its stabbed eye.


    The beast let go of Katolin who was half-conscious. She fell to the ground with her limbs broken. The only remaining limb she got was her right arm. Her left was leaking green blood, the limbs behind her back were twitching in agony.


    The beast crawled backward, trying to pull the spear out of its eye. It was having a hard time pulling the spear due to her overly massive spikes.


    It spun, and turned, and jerked its body, trying to resolve its right eye.


    Ned took this time to appear near Katolin and helped her getting up only to be surprised by the beast''s charging toward them.


    Although the spear was still stuck between its right eye, its left eye waspletely functioning. The beast charges toward Ned.


    Dilemma struck Ned. He can choose to escape, but that would leave Katolin to die. And time wasn''t on his side to carry Katolin. He can choose to be a hero and meet the charging beast, with all his arsenal came into y and let luck y its hand.


    Or


    "Fireball!" He cried.


    His attack wasn''t aimed at the massive Kruthik but behind him, to the wall. A wall cracked from the beast''s charge from before where the bar of lights was seeping through.

 Chapter 246: Shut-in Caved-in

    Chapter 246: Shut-in Caved-in


    It was another tunnel. Ned and Katolin slid over a tight tunnel trying to get away from the massive beast.


    Ned saw its w-like spikes trying to reach for them from the breach caused by his fireball.


    It was a split-second decision. Without the lights that were visible behind the cracked walls, Ned would force himself to fight the Evolved Kruthik.


    Katolin was still half-conscious as they slid over the tunnel. As Katolin slid further away from Ned, he knew their fall would either kill them, if not, break their bones.


    Thest thing Ned heard from the desperate Kruthik was its shriek that was followed by a rumble of falling stones. Subsequently, closing the hole Ned made.


    Ned and Katolin were like kids trying the first time a slide they couldn''t fathom the depths of their fall.


    Suddenly, the tunnel they were in was followed by the rumbles of stones. The stone wasn''t big enough to cause much of an injured. But due to the descending tunnel and the stone''s relentless rolling, it gains momentum. Too much that if either one of them gets hit, they sure to have broken bones.


    Without much of a choice, Ned and Katolin let the descending tunnel decides their fate.


    But as if Ned would let it happen. As they kept on sliding, Ned threw the fireball in an awkward position to cause some rubbles to fall to try to clutch the rolling stone.


    But to no avail, it didn''t work, the stone that was now a boulder in the eyes of Ned kept on rolling like a hungry beast trying to trample them before eating.


    Ned conjured Egnious instead. With the help of his Emtor, Ned determined the right angle to hit the stone. So he did, he looked up as they kept on sliding and raised to throw the growing mass of fire. With a grunt, Ned let go of the spell and hit the rolling stone underneath it.


    The stone crumbled, turning it to almost dust while shards of stones spew from the base of the impact of the skill.


    As they kept their descend, Ned realized that the light that came in through the cracks before was actually a lighting from stones that were naturally fixed against the walls. These lights were mana stones in raw form, untainted, unpolished, and untouched.


    The light was shimmering in blue and green. But Ned couldn''t fully examine them as they were a series of blurs over his head.


    A bright light caught Ned''s eyes from the bottom of the tunnel.


    Ahead of him was Katolin, leaking green blood, and painting the tunnel on a long line, and was now unconscious. The female arachne couldn''t even let out a scream as they descend even if she was scraped between rocks, causing some bruises over her thin exoskeleton.


    At first, it was a green light, then, as they slid down, the light turned blue.


    Ned reached for Katolin, while he scrambled with his feet. His other hand blindly scraping for indentions that he could cling himself to.


    To no avail, Ned fell with Katolin to a pool of ocean blue liquid.


    Ned was basked with the warmness of the liquid. The liquid wasn''t normal either. Over Ned''s disy was his mana nearly empty. But after they fell to the pool, his mana slowly rose. The pool of liquid was mana in liquid form. Ned could feel his veins absorbing the mana like a hungry beast.


    While Ned was floating, Katolin was nowhere to be found. The pool of liquid was like a tinyke with a diameter of about fifteen meters in width. The murky blue liquid was stopping Ned from perceiving Katolin underwater. With no time to waste, Ned used the Detect skill to detect Katolin around his surrounding.


    Ned dove underwater sensing that Katolin was plummeting to the bottom.


    Ned and Katolin rested at the edge of theke.


    After Ned used the skill Egnious, some parts of the tunnel cracked, along with rocks that came falling with them. The hole they came in through was now barricaded with rocks,pletely sealing them inside the cave.


    Blue light danced under Ned''s silver eyes. The blue light shimmered under theke. The cave they were in was double the size of theke, it was almost thirty meters in diameter. The soil at the edge of theke was damp. But as Ned crawled farther from theke, the ground was slowlying to dry, and warm. Around them were crystals sprouting both from above and from the bottom, forming countless shining crystals. Some were blue and yellow, and green, and violet. Aside from the shiningke, lights wereing off from the crystals.


    Ned throws his back against the warm ground. With Silk Road''s magical property, Ned''s bruises were only visible over his arms and some scrapes on his face. Without the Silk Road, it could be worse.


    Beside him was Katolin. Leaking with green liquid from her dismembered arm. Ned pushed her only to realize that her spider limbs behind his back, between her shoulder des, werepletely torn off. Her face was disheveled with scratches, and some open wounds around her neck.


    With her current state, only time could tell if she would survive or not. If only she was awake, Ned could at least assess her current condition by asking her.


    Instead, Ned pulled her through her legs back to theke of mana. Aside from Hollows who couldn''t utilize mana, Magic Capable uses mana to aid their bodies to perform actions Hollows couldn''t, and so does the healing. Ned knew it would take time to heal her wounds, but he could at least try to dip her underwater for her body to absorb the mana.


    After Ned left Katolin at the edge of theke, with half of her body submerged in theke, he strode along with the chamber.


    Stuck inside the cave, Ned must find a way for them to get back to the Hive. With mana of 3, 480 out of 4, 000, he could wait forter to absorb the mana in theke.

 Chapter 247: The Exit

    Chapter 247: The Exit


    After an hour, Ned couldn''t find a way out. They werepletely shut-in inside the cave of crystals. Ned''s ration of food ran out. Thest food he got from Kamma was given to the Shoon in the market of beasts trading with the gun. The gun was inside his Ring together with his other stuff.


    Ned had circled the cave back in forth, trying to find a gleam of hope under the cracks of the walls. But he couldn''t find any: no cracks, no scratches, no signs of life. As far as he knew, they were the first to stumble upon theke of mana.


    Katolin on the other hand was still unconscious but was out of danger since her blood stopped leaking not more than 20 minutes ago. Although her limbs were torn off, she was now in stable condition. Beasts'' bodies worked differently from humans. As beasts were utilizing the mana inside their body to aid their recovery, not like humans that they needed spells to heal their wounds ( if one was lucky enough to meet a Healer type mage) or heal via vials of healing potions. Although humans utilize mana to naturally heal, it wasn''t fast enough same as the beasts do.


    Whenever Ned was distressed with hispanion being wounded, he sometimes thought of Granny L. For a moment, Ned''s mind wandered off from his current situation and thought of the people from O''rriadt.


    Ned Wondered if Xi got off his ind and continued with his family''s business. Or if Coco was allowed to enter the Academy together with Naari. And if Toni was already in the Griffith Academy, dominating the other students. Where would Toni stay? Perhaps after all these, he might take on Lady Zoreena''s wish and visit her in the Ring City.


    Ned sighed, too much to do after he rescues Master Will.


    But for now, he must find an exit. With little things to do, Ned decided not to waste his energy with all the mindless walking around the chamber. So he went back to theke and bathe himself with mana.


    The mana was purer than any other mana he had absorbed so far. But wasn''t pure enough to let his mana rose exponentially. It wasn''t Xerontium after all. Ned sighed.


    Together with Katolin, Ned enjoyed the abundance of mana.


    With all the different colors of light, Ned enjoyed the sparkles of light under the water. Ned had used Detect three times already to make sure that no one was inside the cave aside from them. But only disappointed to see that there were no living creatures inside. No living creatures, no food. Ned sighed.


    "ICE," He muttered. He stood at the edge of theke enough for him to savor the liquid mana. He stood with the liquid lined until his waist.


    [Ned.]


    ICE''s voice recalled something inside Ned. His mind wandered off from the day Chir was about to transfer his mind to his new body. Ned wondered if he chose to decline his friend, he could be somewhere on some either killingor still killing.


    Ned smiled, looks like having sent here was the right decision after all.


    "Status," He said without much to do. Ned assessed his current body.


    Series of notifications prompted in his mind.


    His body was that of a fourteen-year-old boy, but currently, his strength was greater than that of an adult Hollow human by almost tenfold. And almost three times better than humans of his age and were Magic Capable.


    His skills at level two were Overclock, Fireball, and Egnious, along with Detect and Inspect, and the Emtor. To his surprise, Ned could feel that the Mark of the Knight was letting off a pulsating force inside his body. The Skill Defender: able to withstand attacks from strength ranging from tier 1 and 2, was a skill given by the Mark of the Knight.


    Ned wondered how strong the Marks were? Aside from an increase in his mana pool, Ned couldn''t feel anything special from the Mark. If these items were legendary, howe I don''t feel anything. Perhaps, these Marks chooses who they cling to. Perhaps these Marks were old devices that weren''tpatible with his body.


    But why? Ned rubbed the skin under his chin as he thought about the Mark. Why would be thenguage of the Mark my system could understand. Why some of the Marks were the same as the one in the Gate of Hive. And why would Master Will be on the ind of O''rriadt with the Mark? Was it a coincidence that we met? Ned shook his head.


    "Yes," he said to himself. "Coincidence, coincidence." He tried to reassure himself.


    His mind then took off from Master Will as his eyes darted at the skill under his previously mentioned skills.


    "Prime Evolution," he muttered.


    ''Be careful with the bitch.''


    Rassus''s voice echoed inside his mind after reading the skill Prime Evolution.


    Ned shook his head.


    "He''s just ying with my mind," Ned said. "I''m sure he was trying to send off ICE as she was the one blocking Rassus. Yes, that''s it. That''s it."


    Ned''s thought came to a halt after he remembered the skill Devour. It was a skill he does not want but needed.


    Damn you Rassus. Ned thought, and his eyes darted at the digits under thebel Prime Evolution. It was the numbers he needed to evolve the Level 0 Prime Evolution to Level 1. Currently, it has


    Ned caught a moan from his left. It was Katolin with her eyes now open and somewhat confused with her current surroundings.


    "You''re awake?" Ned said, a question so clich he shook his head after that.


    Of course, she is, he thought with a smile.


    Katolin nodded, half of her body submerged underwater.


    Ned grabbed her under her arm and pulled her out of theke. Her wound wasn''t healed as Ned had expected. Still, the blood stopped leaking. The wound behind her back, where her spider limbs were hidden, was somewhat closed and stopped leaking blood as well.


    Ned breathes through his nose, it was still warm. And tried to pull Katolin into a sitting position but somewhere in his action, he remembered something that might help them get out of the cave.


    "The air," he said behind Katolin.


    "Halooman," Katolin eventually said, confused by Ned''s remark. "Halooman Ned, what about the air?"


    "The air," Ned said, repeating himself. "The air is fresh, which means somewhere in here, there is a vent."


    "And?"


    "And that is our exit."

 Chapter 248: Her Wish

    Chapter 248: Her Wish


    With Katolin incapable of doing menial works, Ned had to let her rest. They''ve been caved-in for almost three hours without any food and so Ned had to conserve his energy by doing things only necessary.


    "I''m sorry, Ned," Katolin announced. For a beast, she does felt emotions, like grief, and self-pity.


    "For what?" Ned replied with a shrug as he marched the edge of the cave. This was the only necessary thing Ned had been doing, finding cracks and chips along the walls that might save them from being trapped.


    "For this," she replied with her eyes closed. "For not being much of a help."


    Ned had to pull her out of theke andy her to rest against a crystallized wall. Although she and Ned were almost 20 meters apart, the hollows of caves let her voice traveled to Ned as though she was beside him.


    Ned tapped the wall with assembles of crystals, hoping it would echo with empty air behind. His face stiffened after hearing that the wall waspact. He replied instead, "Don''t mind it." He paused. "You would do the same."


    Katolin opened her eyes the same as how he opened her mouth that was about to reply to Ned but decided not to do so. She remained in silence. Eventually, she let go of her reserved feeling and answered Ned''s honesty. "I don''t think so."


    This time, it was silence on Ned''s part.


    "In your eyes, I''m a beast." The young female arachne continued. "I will save my kin before someone else. I''m surprised and thankful that you saved me. But dying is part of our lives back at the Hive. We were born half from Kon Sas Koron''s blood, and we will be d to die in her name. But "


    "But?"


    "Why did you saved me. Even though I''m not one of you, Ned?"


    "Does saving needed a reason?" Although it wasn''t intended, Ned replied with a smile. Ned felt that he was much closer to the Hive, to the beast inhabiting it.


    "I guess you don''t."


    "Beast or not," Ned said, brushing his hand against the wall. The walls were dry and warm. "Sas Koron trusted me. It''s only natural to return the favor."


    "You know," Katolin said while she forced herself to stand. "You could join us and be one of the Hive."


    "And then what? Forget everything? The only reason why I''m at the Hive is because of my Master''s. My journey would be pointless if I join the Hive."


    After a minute or so of struggling to stand, Katolin let out a heavy breath as she throws her back against the wall.


    "What are you doing?" Ned asked.


    "I can''t sit and rest here while you do things for both of us." She said. "Tell me. What are you looking for?"


    Ned nodded and smiled. "Vents, cracks, even chips are enough for air to pass through. If you see one tell me, it might be our way out."


    "I can''t use magic the same way as humans do." Katolin walked opposite Ned at the other side of theke while she was limping. "So I''ll have to rely on you once again."


    There was dust over the crystals and some indentions on the wall. Showing that no one has ever been inside the cave. Not even footprints were present so that Ned could follow to find the exit.


    Without much to do, Ned let Katolin rest after another two hours of searching for some cracks.


    To conserve his energy, Ned did the same. He walked past the edge of theke and seated closer to Katolin.


    On the surface, it must be early in the morning, but down the Du''kki mountain, down the Hive, without tools, it would be difficult to tell time. Still, Ned decided it was time for rest.


    Luckily, theke was drinkable and helped them survive for many more hours ahead. But they both knew that water alone won''t help them survive for days.


    Helping Katolin to stay awake, Ned had to talk things with her. And for the first time, since his Master''s unprecedented events urred, Ned found someone to talk to about him. Leaving the details about Rassus and the Gate.


    Ned was told that there were thousands of beasts under the Queen''smand. By carefully trusting humans, the Queen with Moloatiss created something they would call an army. With the Queen and Moloatiss''s wisdom, the Hive became stronger. They bred beasts of many different species, and one of the results was Gogmurch. Gogmurch was a bred of a goblin, and orcs, and from the Queen herself. Katolin would agree that Gogmurch was the first, and strongest bred the Queen had.


    Through the Queen''s malevolence, themunity of beasts was given freedom as long as it benefits the Hive.


    "What it is that you want?" Ned asked the brimming of light Katolin after she told him about her experiences at the Hive.


    "Aside from serving the Queen." Katolin paused. She got braided hair that perfectly outlined her head. Just like their Queen, she got a tiny nose that almost resembled that of a human. The only things that distinguish her from humans were her exoskeleton and the thorns that lined her jaw. "I wanted to go on the surface. See other beasts, what it is like from the above? Do they have dark salt? Do they sleep above the ceiling? Were they united the same as us? Do they travel on foot, or do they fly? Those were the things I wanted to do if ever I was given a chance."


    After a smile, her eyes went sad, and looked at her sliced arm. She lowered her shoulder as if deprived of her wishes. "It seemed like it is not possible anymore. Even if I wanted to, even if Kon Sas Koron wanted towhich I doubtI''m not human like you. Why did humans have to rule the surface?"


    Both sighed. Feeling defeated, the two decided to continue their search for cracks in the wall.


    After another hour, Katolin decided to rest since between the two she got most of the damage from the Evolved Kruthik.


    "I thought I''m going to die." She started.


    "Were you saddened by the thought?" Ned asked.


    For Katolin, the tone of Ned''s question was like caring. But for Ned, he was curious as to how Katolin would react to different emotions with different circumstances. He was after all, curious with himself as to how he could handle emotions.


    "Yes," Katolin replied. "But at the same time, I was happy that I served my Queen during a fight with the Evolved Kruthik."


    Ned''s eyes gleamed with silver light with the words Katolin had said. He almost jumped with the idea so simple, yet he haspletely forgotten.


    "Ned?" She asked. "Something wrong?"


    "Nothing," Ned replied as he walked closer to the wall. Ned didn''t choose an exact wall. Any wall would do since he must first test the idea if it would work.


    He breathes. He focused. He conjured Fireball.


    With a boom, the fireball roared inside the cave. Giving of invisible ripples from the impact.


    Ned smiled after the smoke vanished. A part of the wall, where he hit with a fireball, cracked.

 Chapter 249: Sorrow

    Chapter 249: Sorrow


    It has been six hours, and Ned couldn''t find a way out. The walls were adorned with cracks from the st, to just lines like a scar of a veteran warrior.


    Ned tried to climb the tunnel that brought them to theke. But to no avail, the tunnel waspletely shut with rocks the size of Ned''s head.


    Shattered crystals of different colors: yellow, green, violet, and blue, and texture: smooth, rough, sleek, and glossy scattered on the ground from Ned''s relentless use of fireballs.


    Still, the walls were intact. No matter how Ned tried. He had used Egnious. The st was massive that it bore a hole like a st from a massive fireball. Yet, the wall remained.


    Ned was at his limit. Even with theke mana avable anytime he needed, his body couldn''t keep up. Soon, his mind would fare the same. His breathing was heavy, his hands were hanging on both his sides. He had conjured many fireballs, so much he couldn''t lift a finger anymore.


    Tired, he threw himself on the ground with his knees hitting first the crystals that were scattered.


    [Ned. You must resist the urge to give up.]


    Even ICE''s soft voice wasn''t enough to soothe him anymore.


    "I," Ned said under his steaming breath. The warmth, that was supposed to help them battle the coldness, wasn''t helping anymore. Sweat formed like beads over his forehead. "I''ve done more than enough."


    As he speaks, his eyes swept across the other side of theke. Katolin was lying on her back, and lying about her emotions. Ned knew she was at her limits. Ned ignored how her shoulders shuddered in despair.


    [Seems like it was not enough Ned.]


    [From the chamber of the massive beast down here at theke. You two were almost 150 meters deep underground.]


    "So... " Ned stood. Be it dust, shards of crystals, or simply his sweat, he doesn''t care anymore if it gets trapped in his clothes. His mind was focus only on one thing. To leave the once paradise turned to prison cave. "What do you suggest?" Ned doesn''t care also if he was heard by Katolin talking to himself. "I couldn''t find a vent for the air. Not even cracks from the walls were letting out air."


    [Why not try the source of water from theke?]


    Ned wondered if he could find something underwater. Focusing once again, Ned assumed that theke has a depth of around 40 to 50 feet. Which was enough for him to hold his breath for ten to fifteen minutes. If he could swim a meter every second, plus the exert of his muscles, then he could safely assume that he could swim 50 feet or 15 meters would take him 20 to 30 seconds. A minute back and forth, 2 minutes if he wanted to be slow. Which was more than enough underwater to survey the 30 meters wideke.


    Ned had used to Detect before on theke. But due to the skill''s limit of 15 meters, Ned wasn''t aware of what was at the bottom.


    Ned stepped at the edge of theke. It was warm, as to how the surrounding would be. It was clear blue with sparkles of light from the crystals above the ceiling.


    Leaving Katolin alone, Ned dove underwater.


    As if it was meant to dive underwater, the lights were helping Ned see through the liquid. Ned noticed lights attached to the walls as he went deeper, crystals of the same feature were also abundant underwater. Holding his breath, Ned swam. It was silent and warm, and mysterious.


    Ten, 15, 20, 30. At 40 meters Ned saw a light at the bottom. They were like fireflies dancing in the darkness. Seeing the fireflies, Ned could only smile remembering the Grieving Woods at O''rriadt where he and his master used to train.


    Aside from the light below him, Ned noticed the balloons of tiny air leaving his lips. At first, the bubbles were ascending, then as he dove deeper as if gravity was ying off his senses, the bubbles departed from his lips going to his right, then ascend, then right, and right, until Ned could feel the water moved on its own.


    It was an underwater current. This current was like a river under theke and has a force of its own.


    Ned smiled, he knew, somewhere at the bottom, there will be a passage that connects to the exit.


    Suddenly, Ned''s smile turned to surprise as the current pulled him underwater. Like a rope tied over his ankles, Ned struggled to pull himself upward.


    At first, the silence went hush-hush. Then followed by a hong-hong as Ned went deeper and closer to the current. At the bottom, Ned saw the lights dancing in delight as if they were eager to see Ned devoured by the current.


    Ned was also losing air. The more he exerts a force, the more he needed air, all the while, his energy was rapidly decreasing with all the strength he was using.


    For the current to release him, Ned must exert force equivalent, if not more than, to the current. Disrupting its force, Ned would have a chance to leave its grasp.


    With all his strength, Ned swam like a butterfly, trying to break himself from the current. But it wasn''t enough, instead, he turned around, he focused with his arm aiming at the current.


    Distortion came into y at the t of his hand, then followed by light from an orb that was slowly gaining size. Ned conjured Egnious with sufficient mana. Gritting his teeth, he threw Egnious.


    The orb of hot me sizzled and gargled hovering toward the current. Reaching its destination, it exploded with a silent boom.


    Underwater, the Egnious''s st formed a fissure that cut off the current from its path.


    Even though the recoil from the Egnious spell was painful on his right arm, Ned rapidly spun to swim upward. He tried to hold his breath with every flutter he made.


    With a gap of seconds, the current resumed its path. But Ned was already far away from the current to pull him back.


    That was close, Ned thought after seeing the first light that shone above the ceiling of the cave.


    Ned inhaled deeply after he emerged underwater and smiled as he thought of him almost dying from the force of the current. But his smile worn off after he saw a figure hanging on the ceiling. Near to where Katolin used to rest.


    The figure was Katolin with thread wrapped around her neck.


    Ned saw her feet and arm twitched. Her back was facing Ned, but he could feel depression wrapping her face.


    Without much of a thought, Ned flicked his wrists, called Butterfly, and threw the sword that hangs Katolin by her neck.


    She fell like a puppet cut off of strings.


    "No," Ned bellowed after Katolin''s body fell with a thud.

 Chapter 250: Her Life

    Chapter 250: Her Life


    "Hey, hey."


    Ned hurriedly ran over to Katolin, his boots scrape the dry ground. If at first, she was running out of blood, then this time, she ran out of air, and her mana was constantly leaking.


    Upon reaching. With all of Ned''s strength, what he did first was to try to rip apart the remaining threads wrapping her neck. But to no avail, added with him in a state of surprise, the threads stayed intact over her neck.


    Ned then saw the broken Butterfly right beside Katolin''s body. Although faint, the broken Butterfly emits green light. But Ned''s thought brushed it off and reached for the Butterfly and hurriedly, but precisely, cut the threads.


    The thread snapped right after the tip of the broken Butterfly sliced through it.


    Shards of crystals under her body, and soil, and rocks. Liquid draining from Ned''s body.


    Ned tilted his head closer to Katolin''s chest. She was warm, but not too warm as how living creatures should be. Leaning his ear to her chest, Ned heard a faint dub-dub sound. But it was not the kind of sound that emits by the living. It was the sound of a life about to end. Ned''s eye narrowed. He should have been smiling hearing her heart, but instead, he clicked his tongue. He needs to hurry.


    Katolin wasn''t a friend, nor apanion, nor a family, but she got life. And life was Ned all about, ever since he grew up with his master and knowing his past, he never took life again. Not even once. He doesn''t want for someone to die. Particrly in front of him.


    Ned grabbed Katolin''s wrist. He frowned. No pulse.


    Ned checked again, this time he focused. Trying to be oblivious of the noises around him.


    "There," Ned said. Feeling the pulse on her wrist. It was faint, and slow, and dying.


    "Think, think," he said under his hurried breath. "ICE. Can I give her my mana? Will it work?"


    Time is running, but Ned had to ask. He needed to make sure that Katolin wouldn''t be burden by his mana.


    Mana was like blood. Some werepatible, others weren''t. If he injected his mana into Katolin and if it wasn''tpatible, Ned would cause more harm than save.


    [Possible.]


    [But you need to make sure.]


    [Give her air first. Even if you two arepatible with mana but if she can''t absorb it, it is still useless.]


    "Air, air." Ned puffed his chest.


    Without giving much of a thought, Ned blew air in Katolin''s mouth. He pulled his head up. Inhaled air, and blew at her once again. This process came three times until Ned shook his head in finality.


    Katolin''s not breathing. No matter how Ned tried, she rejected Ned''s air.


    But Ned wasn''t the one to give up easily. So instead, Ned rests his hand between her breasts. And guided his mana to reach for the tip of his fingers and to Katolin.


    Katolinid on the ground like a puppet cut with strings, and having lost her master.


    Even after Ned injected his mana, she rejected them. Her body was rejecting Ned''s mana.


    Yet, Ned kept on injecting her mana even though his mana pool was depleting tremendously.


    Ned was almost at his limit. He shook his head, and shrugged, and stopped injecting his mana. Aside from liquid, beads of sweat formed over his forehead.


    "I''m sorry," Ned said. "I''mte. Leaving you was a mistake, I''m sorry. If only I listened enough."


    Sorrow met Ned but no tears formed at the tip of his eyes. It''s not that he wasn''t affected, but simply because, he couldn''t cry. He had enough of people leaving him, that sometimes, crying wasn''t even a part of it.


    Ned looked at the dying Katolin. His hand touching her wrist. Her pulse was weak, and Ned couldn''t do much about it. He tried. Giving her air, and mana. It didn''t work.


    Now, Ned on his knees must wait. Wait for the adventurous arachne to fell with herst breath.


    "Maybe," Ned said as his eyes wandered the face of Katolin. Her face was rather imposing with her thorns. "Maybe if we''re on the surface, you could be saved, Katolin. Maybe you have anticipated all these. But this isn''t right. This wasn''t how you should die. Be it humans or beasts, you''re not supposed to give up"


    Ned jerked from his thought. His eyes swept the surrounding around him and Katolin. Precisely, his eyes swept looking for the Butterfly.


    There, beside Katolin, the broken Butterfly shimmering with a faint light. But Ned wasn''t just after the Butterfly.


    He crawled and reached for the sword.


    [Ned.]


    But before Ned could reach the broken Butterfly, ICE''s voice resounded in his mind. Surprised, and panic was hinted in her voice. But she was a system, and she could barely do anything to stop Ned from what he was about to do.


    [Stop it, Ned.]


    This was the first time Ned heard ICE''s voice in panic. She was supposed to be calm, she was supposed to be Ned''s logical backup. But now, all thoughts of her being calm were lost.


    "I will try to save her, please."


    This was also the first time, after the incident about his Master, that Ned tried to beg for someone. And it was his system that he was asking.


    "I have to do this."


    Ned grasped the hilt of the broken Butterfly, then threw himself back beside Katolin.


    After he used up his mana, Ned was left with almost down to zero. His head started to spin. Even the thick mana around him wasn''t enough to make himself better. Still, he must try.


    Ned knelt beside the female arachne. Butterfly on his right, and empty hand on his left.


    "This better work."


    Ned raised the broken Butterfly and pointed the tip to his empty hand. He must be quick, and precise.


    Ned gritted his teeth and with a swoosh, he attempted to stab his left hand.


    Midway, his arms stopped, his body stopped. Like time stopped itself, Ned didn''t move. Not that he didn''t, but he couldn''t.


    An inch more before the tip of the sword reached his hand.


    "D-don''t," Ned said. His struggle produced veins from both his forehead and jaw like spiderwebs. "D-don''t do this s-she nee s-save!"


    [I will not let you, Ned.]

 Chapter 251: As You Wish

    Chapter 251: As You Wish


    It has been six months, nearly seven, since ICEst controlled Ned''s body. She only did it to save Ned from the thugs that tried to apprehend him back at O''rriadt. It was also the time where ICE first appeared in Ned''s head.


    Normally, controlling Ned''s body would lead him to use 100% of his body without dy. Especially if the Predictive Combat Emtor was activated. With ICE in control, Ned''s mistakes duringbat were reduced to 0%. Unless someone was stronger than him and was able to predict Ned''s movements.


    But Ned didn''t assume that even without hismand, ICE would control him. This wasn''t supposed to happen, or was it? Maybe, perhaps, after Ned sessfully activated the Bing Legend protocol, she evolved as well. But, perhaps, she''s doing it following the code embedded in her, to protect Ned, to ensure his survival.


    Ned knew the consequences.


    By giving Katolin his blood, he was also passing him his memory. Every detail of his life, everything that Ned remembered, perhaps, even the things that he wasn''t aware of. All these, he knew when he gave Gazul his blood. The Evolved Goblin-orc that was at the peak of bing a Lord grade beast.


    But Gazul that time was filled with hatred, and that hatred drove him to insanity, and tried to kill Ned after his newly found strength.


    If only Kamma and Chir, and the called Earth wasn''t part of his memories. Ned had long forgotten everything about the Empire and his past.


    But Ned cherished the memories. Memories of him being shown what was life aside from killing. The freedom he once had.


    But these memories were about to be shared with Katolin. Was Ned ready for this? How sure was he that Katolin wouldn''t betray him and convince everyone that Ned wasn''t from Earflgard? That Ned was an alien. That Ned was tainted with Rassus''s dark energy. Was he ready for all these?


    Act now, and think about the consequencester. This wasn''t Ned at all, but it must be done. He wanted to save her.


    [I need to protect you, Ned.]


    ICE pleaded, if ICE could use magic, she must be conjuring spells that bound Ned by now. But no, she was doing what she was supposed to do. To protect Ned.


    [All these are for nought if people find out about you. Please, calm down, Ned.]


    "S-still I-I must T-try to save her..."


    [Imagine what people would do if they find out you can use mana to the purest.]


    Ned''s hands were trembling of both force and anger. His eyes looking at the dying Katolin, while his wits were focused on his body.


    "I-I," he said. Veins popping on his forehead. Sweat ran down his cheeks. And white teeth exposed with his gritting. "N-need to "


    [Is she worth it?]


    [Is she worth your life?]


    [Ned. She. Does. Not. Deserves. Your. Life.]


    ICE''s voice wasn''tpelling this time. If Ned was angered. ICE was furious. So much that Ned had to use Overclock.


    His body steamed. His skin reddened. Yet, he was cemented on his spot like a statue.


    With Ned''s low energy, Overclock was called off, and Ned lost both the strength and prowess to continue. But his will didn''t waver. His hands trembled.


    For a quick moment, Ned''s hand moved even just for a millimeter.


    "S-she may not deserve my life."


    Ned gritted his teeth as he speaks. His breathing was heavy, his chest was puffing.


    "B-but she deserves her life "


    [I will not let your memory be shared, Ned.]


    "A-and I''m the only one."


    Ned felt his muscles were being torn apart. Every part of his body trembled, every tendon wear being ripped.


    "C-can save her, now."


    L-listen, Ned thought. I-I will end her if she betrays me. I-I don''t want it. B-but I''ll do what is necessary.


    Ned''s mind focused on ICE in silence. He was determined, even if ICE wasn''t, he must do what must be done.


    "L-let me, save her."


    [Ned. Let her be.]


    "T-this is Kamma''s wish, ICE." Ned tried to calm himself and thought of Kamma''s words before Pontus crystallized her:


    "G-go out there."


    "E-explore."


    "Make friends."


    "A-and have a good adventure. And have a good life."


    "ICE, listen. L-let me save her."


    Ned said those words, this time, with tears forming a bead at the tip of his eyes.


    [As you wish, Ned.]


    Ned''s muscles slowly rxed. ICE did it to stop him from identally pushing his hand with the de deeper into his palm.


    Slowly, the tip of the Butterfly touched Ned''s palm. Then it bore on his hand. Blood, crimson-red, pure, and engineered surge from his palm. But the pain wasn''t enough for him to stop.


    The broken Butterfly shone brightly for a quick moment then dimmed back to faint light.


    Ned''s blood dripped to Katolin''s hand, then chest, then neck, eventually to her mouth.


    "Drink," Ned said with a smile. "Drink Katolin, drink. You will be fine."


    Ned''s eyes were brimming with excitement and happiness. But he knew, he wasn''t sure if his blood would help her recover.


    But he must try everything he had.


    Ned''s blood dripped with a st-st sound. Slowly, Ned reached for Katolin''s mouth, closer. His blood flowed into her mouth.


    After she attempted to take her life, finally, her head jerked, her eyes opened with her yellow and nted pupil transformed much closer to human''s eyes. The thorns under her cheeks wiggled and disintegrated. Her exoskeleton cracked, her body was looking that of a driednd devoid of any water. Then, her exoskeleton crawled and dissolved like a dark slime enveloping her body. This slimy liquid coiled around her body except for her head.


    Ned gave him thest drop of his blood. His skin turned pale, his lips cracked, and he heard a rang of a high-pitched sound. The sound was like his heart went tline.


    But he smiled.


    Dark rings formed under his eyes.


    But he smiled.


    Ned threw himself to the ground, letting go of the Butterfly in the process. His body couldn''t move.


    But he smiled.


    His mind was spinning, his vision was getting dark.


    But he smiled.


    Ned heard a voiceing from his left then his vision went dark.


    ck.


    But he smiled.

 Chapter 252: Katolin Transformed

    Chapter 252: Katolin Transformed


    Ned felt the fatigue boring his very veins like the razor-sharp spikes of the Kruthiks. And as if it wasn''t enough, the pressure on his head tingling like it wanted to burst out.


    Ned tried to open his eyes, but his eyelids were heavy as a rock. Instead, he focused on his senses. His ears caught dripping water, then sshing, then ripples.


    Aside from the deep underwater current, the surface of theke was calm.


    So why the ssh? And ripples? Ned thought.


    Then, after he lifted a finger, he heard a voice.


    "Ned!"


    Wasn''t soft but swift. Wasn''t sweet but piercing. Wasn''t boring but pleasant. Her voice was like a dagger in the hand of a careful assassin.


    "W-who "


    Ned opened his eyes. His face was stern but wasn''t paling anymore. Althoughcking in energy, his mana was gradually increasing due to the thick mana surrounding him. It helped to keep him in a steady state.


    Ned could barely hear the footsteps approaching him. It was as if her every footstep were counted in a very careful manner.


    And then, what he saw next was something he shouldn''t be allowed to look at.


    It was a womanlike figure.


    Under the light of the crystals, her skin shimmered like yellow sand. But purer, and soft.


    Ned stared at the figure kneeling beside him.


    "Ned?" She spoke. The movements of her lips were precise like that of a string from a bow.


    Ned could barely recognize her. Long and braided golden hair that was tucked between her ears. Her eyes were piercing gold boring at Ned withplete familiarity.


    "Y-you " Ned responded. "Ka " he could barely move his lips along with his body. "Katolin?"


    She nodded. Her eyes were twinkling like those of a cat wanting and waiting to be patted by her master. If only Ned could afford to pat her. His arms were frozen like meat.


    She got the purest, and softest body Ned had seen so far. Beautiful was a disgrace to describe her. Id people stared at her, they would be in awe of her goddess-like curves.


    "You''re " Ned pulled his eyes away from Katolin. "Naked."


    "Why?"


    "... " What why? Ned thought. His brows furrowed. So, she lived. Ned smiled after the thought. But still, naked...?


    "Does it bother you, Ned?"


    "No. But having a cover was a custom. Let''s keep the custom that way."


    Ned wasn''t sure how to exin to her how she was naked and needed to be covered.


    "Tell me if you don''t like me being naked. Oh~wait." Katolin said she got a tone that of a sharp violin. "I don''t have anything to cover myself."


    Ned''s thought reached for the cloak inside his spatial inventory. The ck-to-ck cloak fitted her well, but since she was taller than Ned by inches, some parts below were still visible.


    "You don''t look alright, Ned? Do I being like this bothers you?"


    Saying those words, she even stood and turned around like a dancer presenting herself to Ned.


    Without Silk Road, I''m practically naked, Ned thought after he wondered if he should give her the Silk Road. Ned broke his sight from Katolin. She was taller by inches before her transformation.


    She was more human now than a beast. Ned shook his head while rubbing his temple as his curious eyes still darted Katolin in front of her. If only the cloak was longer. Ned wouldn''t be tempted to at least throw a peek.


    Ned sighed.


    So this was the result. He thought. Of my blood bonding with a humanoid beast. Now, to test her memory.


    "Kamma," Ned whispered.


    Hearing Ned''s word. Katolin hid her joyful smile and stared at Ned.


    "I know."


    "How much you know?"


    "Up until now."


    "Like what? Does it hurt? The memory? Was it too much?"


    She slumped on the ground then she covered her eyes with her hands. Her shoulder shuddered then she cried.


    "A-at," she said. "At first the memories were painful. I don''t know how to say it. But your memory wasbining inside my head. Too much that I have forgotten most of my memory. But they''reing back slowly. So, Ned? Kamma? And Chir? They''re long gone."


    Ned nodded. He was being reserved talking about someone about the people and friends he once had. Changing the topic to break the ice, Ned asked, "So, you''re a human now."


    Katolin smiled then wiped the tears running down her eyes and cheeks.


    "So-so," she said with a yful smile. "Is that how you say it? So-so?"


    Ned nodded with a smile. No hiding in front of Katolin. She got his memories, so why hide?


    "What do you mean by so-so?"


    "Well," she said, scratching her pinkish cheeks. "This is my human form "


    She blushed.


    What? Ned thought. "Are you shy?"


    "Well, I''m not sure if you liked me in my beast form. I''m naked in my beast form. So I''m not sure if you should be seeing it."


    Wait...what? Ned thought, taken aback. You were half-naked now in human form, and you weren''t why? Also, before the transformation, she''s naked, so why now?


    Ned coughed. The difference in thinking must be different since she was a humanoid beast.


    "Show me," Ned said with a stern face. Trying to hide his confused face.


    Suddenly, the thorns under her jaws appeared. Her skin then loosened and stiffened then turned to a thicker exoskeleton scale. Behind her, under the cloak, between her shoulder des, her skin cut open and limbs, stronger, thicker, and golden revolted from her back.


    Then the limbs helped her stood in front of Ned. She towered Ned for almost ten feet. He had to look up to observe her. She looked like a human caught in a spider''s web with the spider hugging her from behind.


    Wow, Ned said. Amused.


    Her exoskeleton covered her body like armor. Hiding both her upper and lower region. But for some reason, her face was still blushing with redness.


    Are you seeing this? Ned thought to ICE.


    [Of course.]


    She responded. A hint of jealousy in her voice was too faint for Ned to notice.


    [This is evolution.]


    [And another reason we need to keep you a secret.]


    Well, Ned thought. By we, it means the three of us now.

 Chapter 253: Katolin Transformed II

    Chapter 253: Katolin Transformed II


    "Well?" Katolin asked above Ned. Her hands covered her chest and below her waist. "What did ICE said about me?"


    Ned sighed. But smiled eventually. Of course, the three of us now.


    [Ned.]


    [You must find a way to control her.]


    "Don''t worry, Ned."


    Katolin''s limbs behind her back moved and she slowly approached Ned. After her human-like feet touched the ground. The limbs behind her back retracted back inside her body.


    And after her transformation from her beast form to her human form she continued.


    "I know what ICE is so worried about."


    Ned sat with his back against the wall of the cave. He nodded and let Katolin continued.


    "She''s worried that your secrets will leak and me being the culprit. Don''t worry. Our bond is more than me being Tamed or connected with a Pact. We''re more."


    Ned wanted to respond, but looking at her with only a cloak as her cover, and legs so long Ned was now defined as a kid. Still, his eyes were curious under the cloak. Yet, shaking his head he said, "After we leave here. Assure me that you won''t tell anyone about this."


    Katolin shook her head.


    "Nobody''s telling anyone Ned. And after you made me like this. You fulfilled my wish. So, I''ll be leaving the Hive and go with you two."


    Ned smiled and thought Good grief. At first, I thought I will force her toe with me. But now, she dered it herself. Ned''s burdens were relieved realizing that he doesn''t need to worry about Katolin anymore.


    "But."


    Katolin frowned and spun with her back facing Ned.


    "I''m not sure if Kon Sas Koron will agree. In the Hive. No oneno one left the Hive. As far as I know, I''m still a beast Ned."


    "No," Ned retorted. "You are you. You''re only a beast if you think you are one."


    Contrary to her looks: imposing, piercing, and beautifully deadly, Katolin was actually soft from the inside. Hearing those words from Ned, tears filled her eyes once more.


    "Thank you, Ned."


    She ran and hugged Ned. Leather against leather made a squicky sound but this doesn''t bother Katolin.


    Realizing that she pressed Ned too hard between her new body, Katolin dropped Ned and smiled.


    "Thank you is not enough. Starting today, you are not allowed to take your life. That is all I''m asking, for now. Dying is easy. Yes, death might be the only solution to everything, and you won''t feel anything from dying. But, imagine the people you left behind, they''re the ones to miss you and suffer. So, taking your life was passing the burden to your loved ones."


    Ned walked closer to Katolin and flicked a finger on her forehead.


    Then Katolin burst to cry for the third time.


    After sheposed herself, Ned had to reserved his questions forter since they were still trapped inside the cave.


    "We''ll talk about what you can doter. For now, wait here. I''ll have to find a way to make it through the underwater current."


    Katolin''s mouth opened as though wanting to say something but felt reserved seeing that Ned was looking confused.


    Ned frowned.


    Now that Katolin was saved, Ned remembered something about his sword.


    Then his eyesid at the broken Butterfly with the surface still emitting a faint green light. Not far from them, to the very edge, Ned saw on the wall a bright green light emitted by a crystal.


    Ned walked closer to the wall with the broken Butterfly he held. The closer he moved to the crystal, the brighter the broken Butterfly emits light.


    Katolin remained at the edge of the blueke with lips pouting.


    The crystal was the size of Ned''s fist, triangr, and was cut at a perfect angle.


    Ned touched the crystal, curious and confused he activated his innate skill Inspect.


    To his disappointment. Everything about the crystal was tagged unknown. But why would the broken Butterfly radiated light even though it was broken, or dead and without Ned holding it?


    Ned remembered before, that he threw the Butterfly to his side but still emits green light.


    Confused and curious, Ned tried to pluck the crystal from its base. The crystal was like a mushroom at the side of the wall, only waiting to be harvested.


    But it was stuck at the wall. Perhaps Ned was weakened that he couldn''t lift or pull the crystal. Instead, he used the broken Butterfly to cut the base of the crystal. To his surprise, the crystal clink and snapped as the tip of the sword went deeper at its base.


    Without much information, Ned added the pure green crystal to his spatial inventory.


    As Ned returned to Katolin with the Butterfly withdrawn back to his ring, Katolin began.


    "Uhmmm, Ned?" She said. Ned must find a way to fully cover her. "About the current. Before, when you were still resting, I already checked it. And there was a way where the current exits."


    Ned was relieved by the information.


    "But how?"


    Ned had to use Overclock to leave the current, but Katolin already found a way out.


    Well, how about that ICE? He thought. If we left her to die surely, we wouldn''t find a way to leave this ce.


    [We can always find a way even without her, Ned.]


    [But since she already found the exit. We might as well use it.]


    "How did you do it? The current is stronger at the bottom. So how?"


    "Well," she said, with a smile. White teeth gleaming under the lights. "About that."


    She lifted both her arms to Ned and focused her mana.


    Then lighting cracked and coiled around her left arm while a ball of fire rotates over her right.


    But she wasn''t finished yet. She took a long breath and then mana enveloped her legs.


    "Ned!" She cried that almost jumping. "I can make this! Look! This is magic! I can use mana to make magic, Ned! Look!"


    Ned took a step back. How could she conjure both fire and lighting? Two elements?


    "No wait," Ned muttered. Lighting? Shebined wind and fire to create lightning. "That''s three elements."


    "I just copied how you made Fireball and I also saw you had a mythical pet named Coco that can use mana to conjure lighting. So I copied him and you. And now, I can use magic as you do."


    Wow, Ned had always wanted to conjure another element. But since he''s got Primary Evolution stopping him, all he could do was to stare at Katolin with awe.


    Ned nodded, no time to be feeling down.


    "Then," he said. "Please guide the way, Katolin."

 Chapter 254: Inferior Humans

    Chapter 254: Inferior Humans


    Ned and Katolin collected the crystals that were left scattered in the cave. Aside from the triangr and unknown crystal, Ned saved, three more crystals were worth Ned''s space and notice.


    These three crystals were much bigger than the one that Ned had, but their appearance was different from the rest. They were murky blue and were packed with mana with the surface being rough and edgy. Ned had examined these crystals and to Ned''s assumption, they were equivalent to at least a thousand Medium Grade mana stones.


    Katolin''s brows furrowed as to why Ned was taking the crystals.


    Ned exined that mana stones were valuable on the surface since humans who were Magic Capables were absorbing them.


    This, however, made Katolin scorn humans.


    "Why?" Ned asked.


    "Humans were inferior lifeform (fly)," Katolin said.


    Ned wondered why the attitude towards humans?


    "Well," Katolin exined. "Humans are greedy, they fought for a mere stone. They kill their own, and were blind for the truth."


    "Why? What''s the truth?"


    "Beast only speaks of the truth. We do not lie."


    Ned felt exhausted with his newpanion. He wasn''t sure how he would ept her. But whether he liked it or not, she must stay closer to Ned. Even though she said it, that beast does not lie, she might get influenced by the people from above.


    Ned had to sigh thinking about Katolin seeing the surface for the first time. He just wished that she, at least, be prudent with her action when they are on the surface.


    "I''m human too," Ned said over his shoulder.


    "No, Ned," she said shaking her head and walked closer to Ned. "You are above being human already. In my eyes, you''re supreme than being a human."


    "Wait, what? No," Ned said. "Don''t say things like that."


    Ned grabbed the three crystals and with a flick of his wrist, they went to his ring. And he sighed.


    What should I do with her? Ned thought.


    Upon standing, Ned realized that Katolin''s dismembered hand was nowpletely intact. Like nothing had happened.


    "How was it?" He said looking at her left arm.


    "Hmmm," Katolin rubbed her left arm. As if thinking as to why Ned was asking such a silly question. "~Ah! Yes~it''s fine. Perfectly fine. Looks like I have to settle things with that Evolved Kruthikter."


    "How well do you remember everything? About me? And everything else." Ned had to ask since she was lost at thought every time Ned asked her if what were the things she remembers.


    Ned frowned. Katolin wasn''t much of a talker, but she wasn''t the one to keep silent either. This was noticed by Ned as she kept on lingering closer to Ned, and asking questions out of her curiosity as though she got a new self after her transformation.


    "More," she began after a long pause. "But not much. I think only the important things, only the one that was valuable to you. Like Kamma, Chir, ICE and"


    Her already big and rounded eyes went wide like a mouth forming a big O.


    "Earth!" Her voice echoed in the cave. "~Earth. Say, Ned, can we go there, please~."


    Oh great. Ned sighed. "Impossible. Space travel is impossible with this world''s technology. Wait, you should know about it."


    "Actually, no. Maybeter, I might learn about space that-this, but no." Katolin pouted her lips, feeling down from Ned''s response.


    It seemed that not all of my memory was transferred to her, Ned thought with a nod. That''s a good thing, she seemed to not mentioned Toni and the rest, but Coco?


    "Let''s leave," Ned said."We''re gonna find our way up and find you some clothes."


    "Why?" She said following Ned behind. "I like looking like these. Weren''t men liked their woman naked?"


    "Oh great," Ned said as if singing in defeat. "You are having a wrong assumption of your chastity. You''ll have to learn more about it. For now, let''s leave this ce."


    They went underwater with Katolin as the lead.


    Upon reaching the current, Ned noticed that the dancing lights were gone. Instead, only darkness remained.


    Katolin raised a hand, waving then pointing at the far end of the current. The current was not visible in naked eyes. But if Ned tried to reach for his arm, he could feel the strong pressure at the tips of his fingers.


    Ned nodded to Katolin, indicating her to start with her magic and to show Ned how would she do it.


    The water around Ned gargled and moved violently as Katolin started her magic.


    So that''s it, Ned thought. He hovered in water with his hands and legs flipping, trying to stay afloat.


    Katolin was using wind magic to obstruct the strong force of the current. The cloak Ned gave her pped slowly since they were underwater. But to think that her magic could affect the movements of water around them.


    Surges of wind wereing behind Katolin as she kept injecting her mana.


    The current moved from left to right, with both darkness at the start and exit to where it flows and this exit was their destination.


    Deep at the bottom, there was only darkness without the dancing light. But Ned had to worry about itter after Katolin broke the current to let them pass.


    Seconds after she conjured wind magic, ribbons of wind were forming around her hands.


    She then raised her hand and flicked them towards the current. These ribbons of wind followed Katolin''s hands then hovered to where it was directed.


    Countless numbers of wind ribbons swum like snakes toward the current. Then after reaching them, these ribbons of wind magic stayed at the course, floating, of the current forming tiny orbs.


    These tiny orbs were kept on spinning between the current by Katolin''s mana. She then conjured another spell. A spell only known to her.


    The liquid around them turned livid as lightning spells were coiling around her wrist. Under the silence of the water, they cracked with high pitched sounds.


    Before unleashing the spell, Katolin looked at Ned waiting for his approval.


    Ned nodded, then the lightning around her wrist shot out toward the orbs of wind magic. They were like dragons that flew toward their target.


    Ned confirmed that even though, Katolin could use three elements for magic, her control wasn''t that precise yet since she only relied upon Ned''s memory during the conduct of spells. But she didn''t have the real experience when conjuring spell. Even though, she got to conjure spells at least in the basic form. Thus her not being precise.


    The wind orbs that were obstructing the current exploded the moment the lighting reaches them.

 Chapter 255: Exit

    Chapter 255: Exit


    The orbs exploded as though they waited for the lightning to strike them.


    With pressure inside the orbs. Katolin created something of a wind bomb with lightning as the trigger.


    The silent explosion created a vacuum that sucked everything and sessfully cut the current.


    With her thumb, across her face, pointing at the disturbance in front of them, Katolin signaled Ned to proceed to the vacuum.


    The two swam. Slowly, the vacuum was beginning to weaken.


    Upon reaching the other side of the current, Ned felt the coldness sipping through his skins. Ned looked over his shoulder just in time for the current to connect itself once again. Then it created a deep and round roar before it flowed like a raging beast.


    Ned couldn''t see what lies beyond the darkness below them. But Ned felt something was staring at them. He couldn''t understand the feeling of someone or something watching his every move. With hair standing all over his body, Ned used the skill Detect.


    None.


    No lifeforms were detected by this skill Detect within the radius of 15 meters.


    How? Ned thought staring dumbfoundedly at the darkness below them. He knew his senses weren''t misleading him.


    Katolin''s warm hand tagged Ned by his shoulder and pointed upward, making him jerked as his thoughts went back to reality. Before he could leave, Ned red onest time at the bottom of theke.


    He spun around, slowly his body moved ording to his will. But due to the water around them, his movements were counted.


    Katolin guided Ned into the depths. The light from above was flickering on the surface. But as they went deeper into the abyss, those lights were dimming until none could be seen. Ned could see hints of light but they were not enough to shine the way.


    Ned saw Katolin fluttering ahead of him. Darkness obscured her body which gave Ned a relief. He wasn''t affected by Katolin being naked but he wasn''t naive as well. Katolin was a woman now that she was transformed. This concept alone was enough for Katolin to be respected.


    Ned swam closer to Katolin. Parallel with each other, Ned withdrew one of the crystals out of his pocket dimension to light their way. The light from the crystal was more than enough for Ned to see what lies ahead of them by almost two to three meters, farther than that they were a d of blur and darkness.


    Katolin gestured. Shrugging her shoulder with the ck-to-ck cloak ttering silently. She blinked and pointed ahead of them.


    Ned felt his body stiffened along with his lungs trying topensate for Ned''s movements. He was losing air since they have been swimming for more than ten minutes.


    Come on, Ned said a lie to himself. We are close, I can feel it.


    Ned looked up to his right, where the current was supposed to be flowing. It wasn''t visible but the pressure like they were being sucked back in the current was strong. Ned and Katolin were following this pressure.


    He knew, that somewhere ahead of them, the exit where the current passes were waiting for them.


    But, for how long they need to swim?


    For how many meters they need to swim to reach the exit?


    Even though the crystal he held on his left was brightly shining blue, still, they weren''t enough to light farther away.


    Katolin frowned, her eyes show a hint of worry. After all, she was a beast and this might be her first time swimming this deep.


    Beside him, Ned grabbed her hand. Giving her afort she needed under this boundless darkness, and coldness, and unknown danger.


    [Ned.]


    Ned was upied by their current situation that ICE had to repeat two times for Ned to notice the ringing in his mind.


    [Try throwing a fireball.]


    I''ll try, Ned responded in his mind.


    Letting go of Katolin''s hand, Ned conjured a fireball. Bubbles blob-blob in his right hand. But since they were underwater, no matter how strong Ned''s fireball was, they weren''t enough tost longer.


    Ned let go of the fireball.


    But upon reaching four meters it vanished leaving a trace of bubbles.


    And at four meters, they have seen nothing.


    But giving up was too early.


    Following Ned''s lead. Katolin conjured her spell of lightning and threw an arc ahead of them.


    None.


    There was nothing that exists in front of them. Be it four, five, or six meters ahead, they saw nothing.


    Unable to hold herself, bubbles gargled out her mouth. Katolin jerked looking at Ned. She was losing air at a rapid rate with all their movements. Ned gave his hand once again were Katolin gripped it stronger.


    Hold on, Ned thought. Hold on, we will find a way.


    Above them, Ned could feel the pressure from the current getting stronger.


    Were they ascending?


    No, Ned thought. Ned made sure that they follow the pressure of the current at the same time staying level under it so that they won''t get sucked in.


    Out of nowhere, the lights that Ned once saw flickered in the distance. They were like fireflies of green light.


    There was only one, then two, then three as the lights were splitting.


    In the distance, they hovered. Circling in front of Ned and Katolin and made weird movements. These lights that were still splitting and now in a number Ned was not able to count anymore lurched up and down as tough nodding while looking at Ned with their unseen eyes.


    To keep them safe from unknown enemies, Ned used the skill Detect again.


    Still, no lifeform was detected even though the lights were in front of them.


    The lights then hovered toward Katolin, circling her body. She was shining brightly with the lights as though ying around her.


    Curious about the unknown lights, Ned swam closer to Katolin and reached for one of the lights.


    Then, the lights scattered as Ned reached for his hands. They jerked and spin trying to scramble away from Ned.


    Hmmm, Ned thought. What are they? Afraid of me?


    Ned''s thought broke as the light formed a line in front of Katolin. Traces of lights were leaving their bodyif they have one.


    Although feeling distressed, Katolin secured a smile at Ned and pointed at the lights.


    "We Nee to fo em... " she said with bubbles leaving her mouth.


    Follow them? Ned thought as he tried to interpret Katolin.


    Katolin then grabbed Ned''s hand and swam while she followed the lights.


    As they kept on swimming for almost a minute or two, Ned saw a light in the distance.


    They were lights from crystals the same as the one inside the cave and these crystals were not there without a reason.


    A crack was visible. Around these cracks were the crystals.


    Swimming farther and closer to the crack, Ned saw an opening filled with these crystals.


    The exit.


    Their exit, since the flow of the current, was going inside the crack.


    The ribbons and orbs of light that were guiding them circled Katolin before disappearing in the distance.


    Those were not just lights, Ned thought. I''ll have to


    Ned was at his limit without air. His body couldn''t hold it much longer.


    Seeing Ned losing it, Katolin conjured a spell of thunder and wind.


    She smiled at Ned then flicked her hands toward the crack. Towards their exit.

 Chapter 256: Unnecessary Welcome

    Chapter 256: Unnecessary Wee


    A single spell wasn''t enough for the current to break. Enveloped by a meager light from the crystals surrounding the crack, Katolin gathered light at the tip of his fingers.


    Ned wasn''t annoyed every time Katolin looked at him to ask for his permission to release her spell. But Ned thought to talk to her about this kind of attitudeter on the surface if they could make it on the surface.


    Katolin released the light on the tip of her fingers. Midway after her release, the light exploded into tiny beads then formed an arc of lightning that darted towards the crack.


    The crack and her spell made contact which causes a silent roar underwater.


    The explosion broke the current, cueing both of them. Katolin jerked a moment before proceeding near to Ned. She held up her hand toward Ned as though waiting to be grabbed by her savior.


    Without much of a thought, Ned grabbed her hand. Under the depths and coldness of theke, her warm hand soothes Ned.


    The two swum ascending, going straight for the crack. Ned had the urge to grab some of the crystals but with no time left, he abandoned the thought.


    At a closer look, only one person could fit inside. Since time was running for both of them, with air losing, Ned pushed Katolin.


    She wanted to retaliate since she also saw Ned paling and losing air. His lips turning blue but his eyes were determined. Katolin swam toward the crack.


    As soon as she swam at the mouth of the crack, Katolin was sucked in without much of a resistance. Her delicate body was sucked in like cotton under a high-speed vacuum.


    Seeing she was sucked in, Ned swam for his turn.


    Ned looked over his shoulder, aside from his blue eyes shining like ss against the shining crystals, he saw the dancing light in the distance but disappeared in a blink.


    Ned then proceeds at the vacuum. His skin felt stiffened after he entered the crack as if there was another entity pulling his skin from his bones. With the pressure pushing, and pulling, and shaking his body Ned had no other way but to let the pressure guide him upward. A blur of light then rocks then after seconds of being pushed upward Ned caught a glimpse of a green piece of something. As he was being pushed upward, these green pieces of something kept on barging his face like slime sticking on it. These seaweeds were jerking as Ned pulled one off his face. Then another stuck, and another, until his descend slowed down and the water around him painted dark brown, then ck, like a squid''s ink sprayed upon feeling predators nearby.


    After the seaweeds were cleared out Ned had to exercise his hands to push him upward. As he kept on swimming on the vertical tunnel, he caught noises on the surface.


    The surface, Ned thought and smiled. He kept on holding his breath for as long as he could but now that knowing that the surface was near, his breathing stiffened as if forcing him to hurry upwards.


    A spiky limb blocked his vision with his approach to the surface. At the end of this spike was the blood of dark brown and ck leaking.


    Kruthiks? Ned thought then he swam in a double.


    Another limb plunged on the surface and plummeted at the bottom, this limb was being trailed by the spiky head of the Kruthik.


    Ned should have told Katolin to wait for him as he remembered that they were still at the territory of the Kruthiks.


    "No," Ned said. It should have been a thought. But the feeling and the thought that Katolin was fighting alone on the surface made Ned felt uneasy. Bubbles leaving his mouth.


    The first bar of light made its way under the water and it was almost the same as the current was back spewing pressure. A great force pushed Ned upward, he steeled his mind as he steeled his body as the force was seconds away from tearing his body apart. No matter how strong one was if nature decided that it was time for her to show her strength, even Ned couldn''t stand the pressure alone. With less energy to spare, Ned had no other choice but to use Overlock to strengthen his body.


    Like a raging volcano spewingva and rocks, Ned burst out of the crack along with air and pressure from the current.


    Ned entered the cave where Kruthiks making weird noises as they fought Katolin in her beast form.


    What could push Katolin to fight with her beast form on?


    Even with the power from Ned''s blood, she shouldn''t have used it whenever she liked. It might have a huge recoil on her body. Ned would surely talk about this to Katolin after they were finished with the Kruthiks in the cave.


    After reaching the top from the force of the pressure of the current, Ned saw the events preceding below him.


    Katolin had to engage, with her limbs out, the Kruthiks that were surrounding her. Katolin was sweeping everything around her with her limbs all the while protecting her body with her thickened exoskeleton that acted as her armor. To Ned''s surprise, her head was covered with this thick armor as well like a helmet of a knight with a slit over her eyes. Even her braided golden hair was gone and was tucked inside the helmet.


    "Wow," Ned said as he descended to the bottom.


    Ned was in awe with Katolin as she stabbed, and pierced, and grabbed the Kruthiks around her with her thick limbs behind her back.


    The scales of the Kruthik were nothing against her limbs. Brown, and green, and ck liquid squirted as her limbs struck them to their heads, and bodies.


    Ned heard a scream ahead of Katolin near the mouth of the cave, due to the crystals that were lightning them, Ned saw where the ominous scream came from.


    A pair of Kruthik were approaching Katolin behind her. Seeing that she was preupied with the swarming beast, Ned nimbly changes his approach. White light that turned red gathered at the tip of his hand. Under the guidance of his Emtor, Ned shot Fireball after Fireball around Katolin with precise control to not hit her.

 Chapter 257: Unnecessary Welcome II

    Chapter 257: Unnecessary Wee II


    [There were more, Ned.]


    To aid Ned from the swarm of Kruthik, ICE had to be employed so that Ned wouldn''t miss one thing that may result in an error. With ICE on guard, Ned doesn''t need to worry about his blind spots.


    After he released Fireballs, Nednded beside Katolin.


    The aftermath of the st from his spell created a cloud of dust that obscured their visions, and so does the beasts. Katolin stood with her limbs acted as her feet while his human feet hangs beside Ned. She towered Ned but that doesn''t let her think that she was stronger than him.


    Ned had deliberately hit the ground instead of the Kruthiks to let Katolin breathe with ease, and to let the st make a gap between them. But now that the clouds of dust were about to disappear. Silhouette of protruding spikes were sticking out behind their backs. Ned counted dozens, to his right, another dozen to his left.


    Behind him, was Katolin with her back facing Ned. They stood back-to-back. But no matter how tight their position the amount of the Kruthik''s surrounding them was putting great pressure on Ned.


    Katolin extended her limbs, stabbing the Kruthik that peeked its head out of the cloud of dust.


    Another spike went through the clouds, leaving traces of dust along the way. Ned, without any weapon in hand, produced the broken Butterfly out of nowhere and blocked the spike. Gaining a shriek on the other side of the cloud. With his sword broken in half, its reach wasn''t enough to extend and hit the beast gaining a frown from Ned.


    I should find a reliable weapon, Ned thought. Without much choice, Ned conjured Fireball and exploded point-nk on the Kruthik''s face.


    "Will you be alright, ~Ned?" Katolin asked with her voice in a luby under her helmet made of an exoskeleton which she could freely control. But the control of her scale still determined by the amount of mana she has.


    "I will," Ned replied. Brandishing his sword as the clouds were thinning. "But not for long with all these Kruthiks surrounding us."


    The Kruthik''s number was equivalent to one raiding party, and out of six, there were only two of them. But currently, even Ned wasn''t fully aware of Katolin''s extent of powers and abilities. So Ned assumed, she was equivalent to at least ten normal Kruthiks.


    The burden of their situation deepened after the cloud of dust disappeared and in the distance, near the mouth of the cave, were a pair of stronger Kruthiks.


    Katolinughed with the approaching Kruthik. With her excitement rising, she instinctively conjured lighting and hit the surrounding beasts in a chain. The unnned spell, however, nearly grazed Ned.


    Ned sighed. He has to give Katolin a good scolding after all these. As if the graze wasn''t enough, Katolin controlled her mana and let them flow to her limbs, and threw herself toward the approaching pair of Kruthiks.


    "No!" Ned shouted. But this wasn''t enough to wake Katolin out of her desperation.


    Ned could not allow this kind of subordination, especially if they formed a party. But Ned knew that Katolin was acting this way toward the Kruthiks since they were the ones that almost wiped out her team, and almost killed her.


    Ned had to adapt to his current situation, the scolding willeter.


    Under his disy in red were numbers mostly showing the weaknesses of their enemies. Neck was their softest part, and eyes being their main weakness.


    Their situation was the type wherein Ned does not need to hold back. Thus activating Overclock was only necessary. Ned knew his time on Overclock was shorten but it must be done.


    The Silk Road he wore oozed with steam. Unlike normal clothing Ned had worn so far, the steam was leaving his body through the tiny holes of the Silk Road. As adrenaline pumped to his veins, Ned vanished from his spot.


    One of the Kruthik''s head fell and rolled. Came another, then another. If not the head then their neck was left with cut before copsing to the ground.


    This speed of killing was only possible against the thick scales of the Kruthiks with aid of Overclock and the Vanishing Stance in the first form. Ned thrust in counted and precise control as what Roy had taught him. But this feat carries a great recoil on his body. His energy was depleting at a rapid rate that even Ned had to cancel Overclock every time he was doing nothing or was preparing for his next attack.


    Ned killed seven Kruthik in one Boost of his Overclock. But this wasn''t enough. Dozens were left dazed after seeing the other killed right before their eyes.


    Mindless beast with the motive of only killing would only kill. Thus, giving off their weaknesses without them realizing it.


    But killing them all wasn''t part of Ned''s ns. He was reducing them only to give them room for an escape.


    Ned stood with the wall of the cave against his back. Although the Kruthiks has the mind to kill, Ned''s position was a delight to them since he was nked against the wall. But Ned knew about this, he did it to have an open view of the battlefield and to have a good view of Katolin taking on the much stronger Kruthiks.


    To his left was the entrance to the cave adorned with the crystals, it was only six meters away from Ned. But Ned could not leave Katolin.


    Yet, a smile was formed on Ned''s face. The mana was thick and he got room for more spells that he could conjure.


    So, he started. He wanted to reduce more of the Kruthik since some of them were headed towards Katolin.


    Ned threw a fireball, hitting the nearest beast. Then another, and another, and another. Orbs of scorching fire hovered above them. One by one, Kruthiks fell with dark smoke leaving their bodies.


    This made the pair, that were fighting Katolin, issued amand. With a screech reaching the depts of Ned''s ear. The Kruthiks that were marching toward Ned changes direction. None faced Ned, instead, their aggressiveness was now directed toward Katolin.


    "This is bad," Ned grumbled under his breath. Conjuring spells left his body weakened. Ned had shot dozens of fireballs. A feat he wasn''t supposed to be doing with his current level of body.


    But as more spells Ned conjured, he was also gathering proficiency making his spell more powerful the more he used them.


    "Katolin!" Ned cried while he brandished his broken Butterfly. "Leave them! We leave now!"


    The issue woke up Katolin. Realizing her current situation, she was stunned to see that the beasts were surrounding her.


    Ned could cut through their lines with his remaining energy. But what about going back?


    Mana aside, he got enough. But fireballs were not enough to make it in time beside Katolin. What he needed was speed. Unless he could wipe the enemy with one powerful spell.


    But Ned need not hesitate. Katolin was his now, and he needed to save her.


    Raising his hand, he conjured Egnious. Depending on the mana he injected was the size and the strength of the spell. With thick mana around, Ned had conjured his biggest Egnious so far, almost a foot in diameter. With dozens of Kruthik between him and Katolin, the size was more than enough to st the swarm of them. With his precise control, Ned shot the Egnious.


    The st broke the crystals upon impact, limbs, and, heads, and spikes flew around the cave.


    Ned''s control was precise that the st did not reach Katolin and the pair of the stronger Kruthik. But sure wiped out most of the little ones.


    The Egnious spell made a massive hole between him and Katolin. At the same time.


    The astounding sight in the cave gave Katolin the time to escape and appeared beside Ned. Her skin as armor chipped and cracked, her helmet was also cracked to half. She was speeling deep red blood. But her eyes show regret and sadness as he looked at Ned. She opened her mouth like a koi. She was about to say something but Ned raised a hand to stop her.


    "Not now," he said.


    Then a rumble reverberated outside the cave.


    Ned''s eyes widened while Katolin does the same.


    There weren''t only one or a dozen, there were hundreds of feet or spikes approaching them.


    Ned''s eye darted at the hole where they exited underwater. It was covered and shut offpletely with rocks and crystals. Ned thought for a moment to get back to the hole where they came from. Ned cursed under his breath.


    Then one massive roar echoed inside the caves and tunnels.


    Beside them was the entrance of the cave.


    "We''re trapped here," Ned said. "We need to leave, and you listen to me, now."


    Katolin nodded and said, "I''m so sor"


    The entrance was sted with rocks and crystals with some limbs from the Kruthik. The cause was a massive spike. Peeking its head in the entrance, the massive Kruthik screech seeing Ned and Katolin.


    Katolin twitched and took a step back.


    But seeing the massive Kruthik, Katolin let out a scream with her hands conjuring a fireball and an orb of wind magic. Her limbs were also enforced with mana.


    She got all the reasons to act this way.


    The massive Kruthik was also the one that caused her to almost die.


    It was the Evolved Kruthik from before.

 Chapter 258: Met Again

    Chapter 258: Met Again


    And it wasn''t just the massively Evolved Kruthik. If it''s not a dozen, then, there must be at least a couple hundred of the smaller ones that followed the Evolved Kruthik.


    After the Evolved destroyed the entrance of the cave, it pokes its head and roared seeing an uninvited guest looming around in one of their cave. Its roar sted the crystals that were growing around the cave, it also pushed some of the smaller ones far at the end of the cave.


    But Ned and Katolin held. They held against the beast''s anger.


    But its entrance hasn''t ended yet. Seeing Katolin in her beast mode, the massive Kruthik knew, she was an arachne. So it hissed with its dark and yeast-infested teeth.


    Kruthik were born enemies of the inhabitants of the Hive. Meeting the one that almost wiped out her team and her almost dying, Katolin''s resolve to destroy the Evolved Kruthik reached its peak. Perhaps, her new strength gave her confidence, but at the same time, she was blinded by it. Having to taste the power Ned gave her, Katolin responded to the Evolved Kruthik by punching its face with four of her limbs reinforced with mana.


    The punch pushed its head that made a gap between them and its head. Having given the chance to escape, Ned dashed to the gap with him pulling Katolin.


    "I know," Ned said without looking at her. "But we need to leave. It is too much for us."


    In a proper hunting team, there must be at least someone that could pull the aggressiveness of the beast-like warriors and knights, then one would attack from behind like rangers and mages. Additional support would strengthen the team with their support spell, or magical items, or potions.


    But there were only two of them. Judging from Katolin''s physique (in her beast form) and abilities she was a frontline warrior with spells as her support. Ned had to determine yet if on her human form she was some sort of rouge type or an elemental mage.


    As for Ned, he was trained to fight the brute beast. Exactly the one that they have encountered. He might use Vanishing Stance if he finds it weak spot, but Brute Stance would fare against its massive body. But judging by the digits on his disy, he might want to stay and analyze the pattern of its movements to fully determine its weaknesses. But, no. He has been using Overclock for quite some time. He could conjure Fireballs perhaps Egnious with his mana flowing at 3, 878 and increasing. But Ned was his mind; he knew his limit. His energy was 40% and decreasing. Escape was the only option for them.


    But, how could they?


    If hundreds of smaller Kruthik were waiting for them.


    The massive cave... No, it was more like a ruined za. Shattered monoliths, crumbling pirs, and a castle over the horizon. All these under a dome ofplete darkness above them. The only light wasing from the crystals affixed on the walls. These were mana stones in raw form but rougher in edges. Surrounding this underground dome, at the base of the walls were entrances to other caves.


    In the middle of the ruined za, where the ground adorned with cracks, were the Kruthiks standing motionless as though waiting for someone tomand them. They were neatly forming a file with the tip of the spikes on their shoulder were aligned side-by-side. Looking from above they were like soldiers nurtured with discipline.


    Ned looked behind him. Looking for any openings that would aid their escape. The Kruthiks that were closer to them were screeching but doing nothing.


    "What now?" Katolin started, voice muffled under her exoskeleton crafted helmet. She was at least back with her self.


    "You remain focus," Ned replied. His eyes sweeping the surrounding, from the ceiling to the walls, and back to the cave where they came from. "I don''t want you going enraged."


    Katolin lowered her shoulder all the while her limbs were retracting back.


    Ned wanted to go hard on her. But remembering her recent tragedy, Ned would scold her to a minimum.


    A barrage of roar produced behind them.


    They both spun in unison.


    The massive Kruthik''s spikes stabbed the ground as it tried to twist its body to face Ned Katolin.


    Ned said, "How was your mana?"


    Katolin said, "Fine. My mana is around half of yours. But I can still produce magic for quite some time. Half a day perhaps. Longer with the thick mana here."


    Her voice was stern as her face was the same. But looking at Ned, she smiled after she dissolved her scale-like helmet but not the exoskeleton wrapping her like armor. She needed the defense.


    A day? Ned thought and involuntarily tilted his head. If it''s half of mine then that would be around 2, 000 in digits. Yet, she said she can manage to use them for half a day?


    Still, they could not take the massive Kruthik with just the two of them.


    The massive beast sessfully angled itself in a charging position. Horns around its eyes, forehead, and triangr snouts were ready for a charge.


    And so the beast charged with its roar as the cue.


    Ned and Katolin''s ground was slightly elevated which enabled Ned to perceive an opening in the ruined castle. This opening was once the gate of the castle. At a distance of around a hundred and fifty meters, darkness d the ruined castle. But there was no other way. The exits around the dome were heavily guarded by the Kruthiks, and it would take a great amount of force both physically and mentally to reach these exits. Also, the gaps between the Kruthiks in the middle of the ruined za was enough for them to pass through. Still, there were hundreds of the smaller ones were stationed in the middle, unmoving.


    "Shit!"


    Ned rounded Katolin while he curses. Producing his sword in his hand, Ned acted as both a knight and a warrior.


    "I''ll take him," Ned said in a hurried note. He then brandished the broken Butterfly. "Try to make a part going to the castle."


    Katolin nodded, no time to take on grudges at the moment. But before she transformed into her beast form, she gazed at the charging beast. She then reinforced her legs with mana: both her human legs and the arachne legs behind her back.


    She has been using mana a lot ever since she got to learn how to use her abilities and spells. Ned steeled his thoughts and let Katolin do her job without thinking too much she might go Mana Burned.


    And so Ned dashed to meet the charging beast.

 Chapter 259: The Ruined Castle

    Chapter 259: The Ruined Castle


    Ned conjured and threw fireballs at the eyes of the massive beast while he dashed. This was to obscure its vision.


    Like a n has been uncovered, the Evolved Kruthik blocked the fireballs with its forelimb of spike.


    A failed attempt of the fireball led Ned to slide under its belly. Under hisbat mode disy, the focus was on the enemies and less on the surroundings which led Ned to see a soft spot under its belly. This soft spot was glowing red. It was its Core. The size of a regr person''s head.


    Ned conjured a fireball and threw it to the beast''s soft spot.


    Smoke gathered then spread after the explosion. Yet, this soft spot wasn''t affected by the spell.


    Ned rolled after an attempt to stab him with the beast''s hind spike.


    This massive Kruthik had four limbs-like-spike under its body with an additional spike-like-pincers as its forearm. Its massive body and rock-like scale were hindering it to move with agility. But its strength was Graded between C and B. A grade that would make Silver Rank Hunters go on the defensive.


    Ned flipped to stand after he slid to evade that attack. He then rounded the beast behind and evaded another attack from above after which he circled it. He now stood left side of the beast, but he wasn''t finished yet.


    Due to its enormous size, Ned had to circle the Kruthik to make aplete and detailed image of the beast in which ICE would then analyze andpile its weaknessesif it had another aside from the soft spot under its belly.


    After Nedpletely circled the beast, ICE prompted with the beast''s weak spots. First under its belly: if all options were gone, this spot would be thest Ned had to attack. Since he needed to slide under its belly to perform a proper attack to hit it. The second was a chip around its neck: perhaps this was due to a recent battle that a crack was visible, but for Ned to attack this, he needed Overlock on to maneuver himself to attack while he defends and evades. Again, difficult but usible. Andstly its eyes: same as the second one, Ned had to use Overlock.


    But there was one spot that Ned hasn''t checked yet. It was its back. To reach its back he needed to jump at least 15 meters; he couldn''t.


    But Ned had an idea sensing that the ground was soft with scattered holes from the beast''s spikes.


    Ned rolled to his left, evading the massive spike.


    Katolin on the other hand was doing extremely fine with luring the smaller ones. During Ned''s fight with the bigger one, Ned encountered only a handful of the smaller Kruthiks.


    But Katolin wasn''t advancing at all. They have been fighting for over five minutes but the only visible progress were the bodies of Kruthik forming a circle around her, some were charred, but mostly died due to stabbing from her arachne legs.


    Ned had to hurry, defeating the Evolved one was impossible, but immobilizing it was certain.


    Ned also noticed that the massive beast couldn''t follow his speed, so he circled the beast while he discerns its movements. Until one given moment, the massive beast''s spikes nted deep to the ground. It bent forward and damp its face on the ground, exposing its back.


    Ned climbed over its limbs and put a break over its back. There he saw the wound, days fresh.


    This wound leaks of dark brown puss. But most of it was healing. It was cut about two feet in length. This was the wound that Katolin struck with her spear the first time they encountered this Evolved Kruthik.


    Ned gritted his teeth and stuck it with the broken Butterfly.


    Although the sword went fully deep, its length wasn''t enough to produce considerable pain.


    With the Evolved almost back at its feet. Ned pulled the sword and substituted it with a fireball. The instant it hit the wound, the beast jerked its body and produced a high pitched scream. It was hurt. But the pain was also the reason that it moved violently, throwing Ned back to the cave where they came from.


    Nednded with great maneuverability.


    While the Kruthik was struggling to stand andprehend the pain the fireball inflected, Ned dashed toward Katolin.


    Ned bent as the spike hovered above his head, but he never stopped. He nimbly dashed toward Katolin while also evading the smaller ones'' spikes.


    Katolin and the smaller ones were fighting at the edge of the ruined za. Up until now, the army of Kruthiks, inside the za, were remained in a steady-state, as if they were awake but their minds were blocked of any thoughts.


    Ned had to move faster after the Evolve Kruthikposed itself and trailed behind Ned. He had to gamble, he had to take this chance since the army of Kruthik were not awake yet, only the hundreds that surround them. And after they reach the ruined castle they''ll have to think of another nter on. That is if the castle was empty.


    Unable to catch up with Ned, the beast leaped.


    With the dome''s height that cannot be measured, the body of the massive beast vanished above the darkness andnded across Ned, killing the smaller ones under its spikes.


    This made Ned jump backward, creating a huge gap between him and the beast with the aid of his Boost.


    Be it dust, rocks, and screams from the smaller ones the battlefield turned chaos.


    Canceling his Overclock, Ned wiped the sweat over his forehead. Still, he was thankful that the beast killed some of them and smaller ones.


    But the Evolved Kruthik did not just stop upon itsnd, even before the dust settled, it charged to Ned. This charge was also aided with its jump that easily closed the distance between him and Ned.


    This caught Ned off guard. He immediately activated Overlock, raised his sword on the defensive.


    But before the beast could reach Ned with its spike, something in the castle let out a thunderous screech. It was louder, deadlier, andmanding.


    The Evolved Kruthik stopped as though frozen in time and reality. The small ones stopped moving as well.


    Having the chance, Katolin strode towards Ned.


    Now side-by-side, the two stood dumbfounded.


    Ned''s thought broke with ICE''s prompt.


    [Ned.]


    [Are you feeling it?]


    Ned took almost a minute to respond, he then said, "Yes. Pure manaing from the castle."

 Chapter 260: Controlled

    Chapter 260: Controlled


    With the current number of the Kruthiks amounting to more than a thousand, of course, there must be someone that controls them just like the Hive.


    Even the Evolved Kruthik bowed as soon as it heard the bellow from the ruined castle.


    Katolin''s ragged breathing was all that Ned could hear. They faced the ruined castle with the Evolved Kruthik behind them in a silent and well-mannered position as though its mind was immediately controlled by the scream.


    All''s well that should end well. Supposedly. But Ned knew it just getting started.


    Then, the army of motionless Kruthik moved and created a path in the middle. Their formation was that of a royal parade passing in the middle of the castle.


    Now that the fighting has ceased, Ned visualized that this underground dome was once an old civilization. With some pirs broken and designed like an old Roman empire, with the cracked pavement made of white stone. The za, or once a za, that was filled with the Kruthiks resembles a part of the castle where men once held their party.


    The ruined za stayed silent, and sensing that Ned and Katolin weren''t moving, the Evolved Kruthik behind them growled. Its yellow eyes boring at Ned. It then nodded its spiky head, gesturing both of them to proceed to the castle through the path the smaller Kruthiks made.


    Seeing Katolin''s uneasiness, she shivered, with her hands trembling, and eyes sweeping left and right, anxious that they might start to attack again, Ned held her shoulder.


    Katolin in human form, with her armor, covers her body, stared at Ned for a moment, and nodded.


    "This is better than fighting them all."


    Ned assured Katolin. It was indeed better than to fight the thousands of beasts waiting for them. Ned looked over Katolin''s shoulder, there he saw a tiny hill made from the dead bodies of the Kruthiks. From the fight alone, Ned assumed that Katolin was already at her limit, but she might not be aware of it.


    "Ned," she started. "Just tell me, I''ll fight them again. Even the bigger one."


    "I know." Again Ned assured her. "But how long? Do you even feel your energy decreasing?"


    Katolin didn''t answer, instead, she lowered her eyes in disappointment.


    It seemed that she couldn''t gauge well her strength.


    "Then how about you mana?"


    Ned had to assess Katolin''s situation. By there, he might find a way to use her to find their exit. Leaving her wasn''t a part of Ned''s thinking anymore, since she was already bonded by his blood. Ned had toe up with ns that would ensure both their safety.


    "Uhm." Was all Katolin could reply.


    "Conserve it. Even if just a bit, conserve it."


    Ned wanted to add more but the Evolved Kruthik growled once more, this time its spiky limb moved pointing at the castle ahead.


    "I have a bad feeling about this," Katolin said and Ned nodded.


    Then they walked the path the smaller Kruthiks had made for them.


    Now that Ned was closer, this army of Kruthik wasn''t different from the rest: spiky bodies, pointy limbs, and even though they were not moving, their eyes were peeled looking at both of them.


    Ned ignored the stares while he walked in the middle of the ruined za going to the ruined castle.


    Katolin followed Ned with her face stiffened. She was always on guard.


    As they get closer to the ruined castle, a thick fog was obscuring their vision. But some light made it through the foging from the castle.


    There were lights affixed at the walls, and on the pirs. But the path that they were walking on was darkened, since the pirs that should have been a ce to put the mana stones as the light was broken down. Added it with the numbers of Kruthik that were filed on both their sides, the light couldn''t simply make it to the center.


    Still, they were enough to at least see the path.


    It took both of them to reach the edge of the ground where the ruined castle stood. The ground was slightly elevated as they enter the entrance of the castle. Still, the army of Kruthiks was on their side ring with their eyes.


    The thinning of the fog materialized the ruined castle ahead of them.


    It was built gothic with its dark spiky spires that were twisting at the corners, but only one remained of this tower which was at the front left of the castle. Contrary to the white stones outside the castle. The ck walls, or was once the walls were reduced to rocks as if something had stepped over them.


    Still, the two proceeds. They then entered a part of the wall that once used to be the gate. This gate was almost 20 meters from above but was already broken. Yet some part of the gate remained with chains, and pointy metals adorning it. These pointy metals must be used to keep away the invaders from the outside.


    Leaving the gate led Ned and Katolin to the entrance of the castle. It was dark and gothic in style but most of it was ruined. Only the entrance to the castle remained and its walls. Ned couldn''t even see watchtowers.


    At the entrance was a huge iron gate, rust formed not just at the edges but all of its surface. At the side of the entrances were stone stairs that led to another chamber of the castle.


    No signs of life except the Kruthiks after Ned used his Detect skill.


    The two stopped at the front of the iron gate.


    Then a grating sound screeched in the iron gates hinges.


    As Ned and Katolin emerged from the castle, they were weed by the looming darkness. Ned sensed that under this darkness were eyes staring at them.


    Suddenly, Ned was tagged by Katolin from behind. She looked at her with her hair standing all over her body. All of a sudden, she was now in herplete human form with only the ck-to-ck cloak as her cover.


    Katolin then screamed after a force pulled her away from Ned.


    "Ned!" She cried with her arms stretched for Ned. "Help!"


    She then floats midair and made a circle at Ned before she stopped hovering across him. Her eyes turned white then slimy violet tentacles crept over her shoulder, her neck, her forehead, her mouth, eventually this tentacle slither all over her body.


    Ned frowned as to why Katolin wasn''t struggling.


    Katolin smiled before Ned could speak. This smile wasn''t her at all. It was a creepy smile that widened her lips.


    As she floats with the help of these violet tentacles she said, "Human."

 Chapter 261: Mother of All

    Chapter 261: Mother of All


    After Katolin spoke, the light that the crystals behind Ned shone brightly. Then another crystal gave off a yellow light. These crystals then surrounded the inside of the castle with prismatic colors.


    With the bright light from the crystals, Ned saw how Katolin floats midair. The cloak pped even without wind, her body was rxed.


    These violet tentacles kept on slithering all over her body at the same time was leaking a slimy liquid.


    Then the ground trembled, after which, the perpetrator showed itself behind Katolin.


    It was a Kruthik, but bigger than the Evolved Kruthik they have encountered.


    Its already spiky head was introduced further by tiny spikes that surround its face.


    Aside from its two eyes, another two were looking at Ned above its forehead. Then in the middle of these eyes was where the tentacles came from. Countless tentacles wiggled over its forehead while only four held Katolin.


    This new kind of Kruthik moved very slow. But not because it was slow, but because of its massively huge body that it looked slow when moving. The chains that were locking it could be considered as well as why it was slow.


    The size of these chains was much bigger than Ned himself two times. And around the surface of these chains were runic symbols that shone bright green and blue and white colors. These symbols must be the ones that kept this Kruthik in captivity.


    It jerked its crab-like body and crept toward Ned.


    Suddenly, the ground trembled and some parts of the castle broke pieces of rock that fell to where the Kruthik was being chained.


    At first, it wasn''t clear as to how a beast the size of a castle fits inside a castle. But now that the lights from the crystals were on, Ned saw the massive hole above the castle and the massive crater below, where this Kruthik was. This crater was massive that it almost looked like a giant meteoritended on the ground and bore a hole that fits both the ruined castle and the overly sized Kruthik.


    The difference of this Kruthik from the rest was that its scale was deep orange like that of a cooked crab. Aside from the tentacles on its forehead, there were also tentacles inside its pincer-like ws.


    Still, it struggled to move due to the chains that locked it.


    "Let go of her."


    Ned demanded. He withdrew the broken Butterfly to ready himself from surprise attacks.


    "Are you?"


    Katolin''s voice was deep and high pitched, and no feeling of emotions at all. Far from her yful usual voice.


    "Huh?"


    Ned had to ask, confused.


    "Are you even human, human?"


    Ned knew that he could not fight the Evolved Kruthik alone. If he was having a hard time fighting the Evolved alone, then the one in front of him was something beyond fighting. One doesn''t need fear to understand that this was something beyond beast and humans could fight on. This thing shouldn''t exist at all. Not even the army of Kon Sas Koron could defeat this beast.


    It wasn''t even clear as to how deep the crater was since darkness was all Ned could see under the beast.


    "Let her go. We don''t want any trouble."


    "Toote. You already stepped into my territory."


    "Who are you?"


    Ned had to stall the beast and find a way to cut Katolin from its tentacles. And then find an exit. But their chance of surviving is zero. They couldn''t even find an exit back to the Hive.


    "I am once the people from a thousand-year called S''vokalt Tleekefulgg. I am from a long lost race of Kruthik. And I only seek one thing. Undo the chains that keeping me here and I promise your death will be painless. Leaving here is meaningless, surely you met my children?"


    "And if I say no?"


    Ned gave up, buying time was pointless unless they couldn''t find an exit. To fight? Not a chance as long as Katolin was held her captive.


    "I am giving you no options here. There''s only a yes for you."


    Perhaps, Ned thought. But she was right, even if he uses all of his arsenals, and increase all the power of his spell by tenfold, Ned bet he couldn''t put a dent on S''vokalt armors.


    The two had been fighting for hours and the only rest they had was none.


    But I''m not leaving Katolin, Ned thought and gripped the hilt of the broken Butterfly.


    The chains rattled as S''vokalt moved its head. The chains were wrapped all over its body and it was the only thing that keeping Ned and Katolin alive.


    As Ned examined the chains, Ned wondered what kind of a man that sessfully chained S''vokalt. Ned''s eyes swept the crater, and at the base of these chains were symbols. These symbols shone brightly every time its captive moved.


    [Ned.]


    ICE prompted after Ned''s eyes left the chains.


    [The chains were giving off pure mana.]


    Hmm, Ned wondered. As far as Ned''s knowledge, pure mana could only be formed through the passing of time. Impure mana when umted for a longer period of time would produce pure mana.


    But judging by the size of the chains, and their numbers that amount to almost a hundred. Who could make an item imbued with pure mana only? And the amount was massive as well.


    "Okay," Ned muttered.


    "Your pretty smart for a mere human."


    S''vokalt used Katolin to express her words.


    "Then how do I do it?"


    Ned wondered how he could undo the chain, perhaps he can absorb the mana.


    "Simply break it."


    "What? That simple?"


    "Yes. The one that chained me here thought that no one would find this ce. So he simply used an Array that could be broken when interfered with by another mana. Also, the chains were old enough and would crumble without the mana enforcing it."


    "So you''re saying I need to interfere with the flow to break it? That simple?"


    Katolin nodded as the tentacles slithered body.


    But Ned wasn''t nning to do this, he must be insane to release this beast. He needed an angle to cut the tentacles.


    So he moved, rounded Katolin, and proceed at the edge of the crater. In there, Ned saw the chains were attached to the walls to the bottom. And to his left, was Katolin with the tentacles behind her neck that controls her.


    Ned gripped his sword. He''s got no other choice but to use thest of his Overclock.


    Ned heard S''vokalt curses after he used Overclock.


    "Y-you," S''vokalt said under Katolin''s voice. "You are one of them!"


    But Ned doesn''t care anymore what S''vokalt''s nonsense was. So he vanished from his spot, thrust the broken Butterfly using the second form of Vanishing Stance which was a much faster, and much precise form of attack, and cut the tentacles that controls Katolin and caught her before she fell on the ground.


    Ned vanished again with Katolin he held on both his hands.


    But before they could reach the iron gate, they were stopped by the howl of S''vokalt.


    Then the army of Kruthiks started to march.

 Chapter 262: The Rush

    Chapter 262: The Rush


    She was desperate. The mother of all these creeping armies ordered her minions.


    Whoever the ruler of this old civilization might have a passage where he led his people to safety. Unless they sacrificed themselves to seal S''vokalt.


    To think that her powers could prate Katolin''s mind. Now, Ned wondered what would happen if she was set to be free. Their underground mishaps led them to discover her, but she shouldn''t leave this ce.


    Katolin woke up just in time for the army''s approach.


    Behind them was S''vokalt rampaging. But no matter how she struggles, the chains were keeping her leashed. The more she struggles the intense the light from the chain were shining. Ned felt the waves of energy rippling the air.


    Ned brandished his sword. While Katolin ready herself by transforming to her beast form, but this time, it took her double the time of her usual transformation.


    "What happened to me?"


    She asked after thest of her body was covered with her scale. The limbs behind her back sprouted and waited for hermands.


    "I''ll tell youter."


    Ned replied over his shoulder.


    That is if we survived this, Ned thought. Then his eyes caught lights above the ruined castle. One of the spires was radiating light.


    "There!" Ned said pointing at the tower to their right. "We should be able to get there."


    Then the ground trembled with S''vokalt trying to reach Katolin once again.


    Ned circled Katolin and blocked the tentacles that were supposed to control her. Two of her tentacles were cut out half but this does not bother the Mother. Instead, she sends more of her tentacles but only to be charred to ck with Ned''s Fireball.


    Ned whizzed, he was at his limit. No matter how he trained, there will always be someone stronger than him. But this thought doesn''t hinder Ned''s decisions. If he''s weak, then train more. Until the word, weak would not bother him any longer.


    Ned spun and tagged Katolin by the hand and climb the stairs to their left that will lead them to the remaining standing tower.


    But it won''t be easy. After leaving the crater, S''vokalt screamed that even the walls of the ruined castle shuddered and the army of Kruthiks trailed them behind.


    Annoyed, perhaps desperate, S''vokalt ordered some of her minions to break the chains that were keeping her locked inside the crater.


    But as soon as the Kruthiksid their spikes to the chains, they turned to powder. Without wind, the remains of the smaller Kruthiks fell to the bottom of the crate. This even enraged S''vokalt more. Four of her eyes turned cracking red with lightning sparkles around them. Then came two more Evolved Kruthiks under her belly.


    Darkness looms under S''vokalt''s massive body. But the crater that housed her was also massive as though it was made specifically for her. Ned had a vague idea as to how she couldmand and reproduce even though she was being leashed. She said she lived for a thousand years, but it could be longer than a thousand. Perhaps two thousand, that must be the reason why the chains were weakened and let her reproduce.


    One of the Evolved Kruthik chased Ned, killing the smaller ones under its feet. Then the other Evolved Kruthik started to stab its spikes at their Mother''s limbs.


    Ned shed the Kruthik that approached them from above. It fell with its head cut to half.


    Due to their number, the Kruthiks were having a hard time trailing the two of them since the path going to the top of the castle was narrow that only two to three-person could fit.


    This path must be once a hallway for servants since it was narrow and the floor was not meticulously built with expensive tiles or perhaps this was how it was builtin-looking.


    To their left, below the edge, was S''vokalt with her eyes looking upward at Ned. She was grumbling something with her deformed mouth and thousands of tiny teeth.


    Bigger and faster, the new Evolved Kruthik were trailing them behind. As they escape this beast, the two turned to a broken hallway. This hallway once belonged to some nobles but infested with this beast the hallway was now looking like a tunnel with cracks like scars on the wall.


    The roof of the hallway was covered with te and holes where Kruthiks were visible. Spikes thrust through the holes which force Ned to slightly duck but also gave him the advantage to freely cut this spike without the Kruthik retaliating.


    With the narrow hallway, Katolin had to call off her limbs and followed Ned with her spell on the ready.


    Death approaching from behind with the Evolved Kruthik rampaging and destroying everything on its path. Above were the smaller ones trying to take a piece of both Ned and Katolin.


    Under his disy in red, Ned counted that it would take them a couple of minutes to reach the room that will lead them to the tower.


    A scream resounded behind Ned. He spun only to see that Katolin was caught by Evolved Kruthik. Its spikes pinning her against the wall.


    Ned dashed and approached the beast while he brandished his sword, he then cut the spike just in time before it stabs Katolin.


    Ned had to use Overclock to battle this bigger beast. His body steamed and he vanished from his spot and appeared under the beast''s jaw. From there, he stabbed its jaw upward, gaining a scream that made the beast back off, sessfully freeing Katolin.


    "I''m near my limit, Ned."


    Katolin had to force herself to speak while she was kneeling behind Ned.


    Her constant use of her spells bore fatigue to her body.


    The massive beast shook its head and charges toward Ned.


    Behind them, the holes above cracked and shattered as the smaller one''s forces their way inside the hallway. The beast kept on falling to the hallway. But Kruthiks that bnced themselves charges to Katolin.


    Ned vanished from his spot. He was unseen in both Katolin and the Evolved Kruthik''s eyes. Traces of fumes and smoke were visible upon Ned''s wake. He threw Fireballs upon Fireballs while on Overclock, strengthening the spell even further.


    Ned was fighting a monster he shouldn''t have. They were a monster worth hunting since its grade might sit between D and C or. While the bigger one might be graded B. These were monsters worth thousands of gold coins.


    But all Ned was doing was slowing it.


    Katolin uses her mana to reinforce her body while she conjures both fire and lightning spells, all these while she fought the smaller ones.


    Too much firepower tore one of the limbs of the Evolved Kruthik, enraging it even further. Its eyes turned red while the scales of its body were greatly enhanced. Its spikes extended even further. Its Core was throbbing red.


    Ned appeared behind, panting.


    "What now, Ned?"

 Chapter 263: To Safety

    Chapter 263: To Safety


    It wasn''t just Ned, even Katolin was nearing her limit.


    Behind Ned was the pathway going to the tower. Not that it would help them leave the dome but at least they got to see the entirety of the ce they were in. Perhaps they might find a way to the surface.


    Ned has been using Fireballs that drastically reducing his mana to less than a thousand, yet the damage he made to the beasts was only a limb.


    Without much of a choice, he rounded Katolin, conjured Egnious, and st the smaller Kruthiks in front of them.


    "Let''s go!" Ned cried at the top of his lungs which prompted Katolin to follow.


    Behind them, the spike of the enraged Evolved Kruthik tore to the ceiling and hit the floor, tearing it, and crumbling it to pieces. That move made the beast sunk deeper into the shattered floor, momentarily stopping it.


    Given the chance, Ned and Katolin dashed toward the room that might lead them to the tower. To their sides were the bodies of the dead Kruthik burned and oozing ck smoke.


    But not long after, another wave of smaller Kruthiks came rushing above the holes, they tried to get a hold of the two invaders, but to no avail, both humans were running for their lives, pumping adrenaline and thrill.


    Ned and Katolin reached the room with the wooden door gaining a booming roar both from S''vokalt and the Evolved beast. But only to be weed by another hallway that led to another hallway.


    Above them through the broken tes of the ceiling, Ned caught a glimpse of the dark tower. They were nearing it.


    There were a series of rooms with every hallway they passed through, Ned caught a glimpse of a room filled with books, some with only beds, and other art hanging on the wall. But they sure knew that they do not have the luxury of time to check each room for antiquities.


    Ned saw the tower through the gaps between a door and the wall. Although ruined, Ned saw that the walls of the ruined castle were dark, even the ceiling, the only white there was from the ground outside the ruined za.


    Ned and Katolin took thest of the turn and entered a room with rusted irondders going inside the body of the tower. Ned withdrew the broken Butterfly to free his hands as Katolin withdrew her lightning spells.


    After climbing thedder, they then proceed inside the tower that was connected by spiral stairs that would lead them to the top.


    An echoing screech resounded behind them. The army of spiky beasts has piled behind them, trailing both of them.


    Ned knew that the tower was a suicide. But he wanted to go up to gain perspective. If the beasts still follow them then he might have to destroy the base of the tower and let it fall toward the center of the za, giving them another path towards the many different exits of the dome. That is if they survive the crash.


    It took all of Ned''s breath to reach the top of the tower with a speed, not even the smaller ones could catch up to. Katolin was mesmerized by the view below them while she got to catch her breath.


    The top of the tower was circr with crystals lining the ceiling for lighting purposes. These crystals could light for years even without human interference since it absorbs mana in the surrounding to emit bright lights. To think that the old civilization uses mana stones for lightning purposes.


    Open windows were lining the tower, which gave Ned a good view of the scene below them.


    On the West side of the tower was the ruined castle. There, Ned saw that S''vokalt was using her minions to try to break the chains. Anger led her to this even though she knew that it would be pointless even just to try since she said it herself that she needed someone to inject mana to the chains to break them. But Ned also knew that it wasn''t that simple since the Runic symbols carved on the chains were a part of a much bigger Array. Only an Array could keep S''vokalt in captivity.


    Ned saw that out of a hundred chains, one of them was already chipped, and this chipped part of the chain was where her minions were trying to break it. But as soon as the smaller ones touch the chain they dissolved to dust. Only the bigger one has the strength to resist the strong barrier of the chains. But even so, sparks and roar were scattering as the Evolved Kruthik tried to break the chains with its bare spikes.


    Ned smirked amidst their situation. It would take them a hundred more years to destroy one chain. But even if they found someone to inject its mana to the chain, and since Arrays were abination of runes and symbols, they must find the right spot to inject the mana. It was like a lock and a key. One needed to find the right spot to enter the key.


    "Why are you smiling?"


    Katolin had to ask.


    "Well." Ned paused. "We might die here."


    This time, Katolin smirked and said, "At least I get to be with you. The one who tried to fulfill my wish."


    She then ran toward Ned diffused all her mana and hugged him from behind.


    "Thank you. Dying together with you ain''t that bad. Youat least, gave me the hope to journey outside the Hive. Although it didn''t happen, just the thought that I have the chance to venture the surface makes me happy. Also, your memory alone is already enough to fulfill my wish. Thank you. my savior."


    The air was warm as Katolin''s body was. All of a sudden, in Ned''s mind, the roaring had stopped. The scream ended as though a button was pushed to stop the time. Everything felt quiet. The hug gave Ned a focus he wasn''t supposed to have. A feeling he was so aware, but hidden. The happiness of someone epting you no matter the crime you havemitted. This feeling gave Ned the focus he needed.


    Ned''s eyes went wide. "That''s it."


    Even Ned was surprised by what he saw below.


    The za. The once blooming of life za was actually an Array connected to the chains of S''vokalt. And they were under the Du''kki Mountain. A dead volcano ording to the inhabitants of the Hive. But what if it weren''t dead at all? What if the volcano was the specific location for S''vokalt''s captivity? What if this ruined castle was not a castle at all but a prison? And the za was the key to this prison.


    Ned''s thought and Katolin''s tear put to a halt as the floor under them cracked and a massive spike bloomed. The crack then followed by a roar. Then its head made its way as the floor couldn''t hold it any longer. It was the Evolved Kruthik, the same as the one Ned and Katolin first encountered. Its back was leaking brown blood, but its eyes were enraged looking at Ned then Katolin.


    The Evolved Kruthik raised its spike to strike the two


    The crack widened and the two fell along with the Evolved Kruthik.

 Chapter 264: An Order

    Chapter 264: An Order


    Of course, Ned had to survive, and Katolin had to as well. So Ned grabbed Katolin midair then he flipped his body so that he would go under her and save her fromnding. All these due to Ned''s instinct to live and to save her.


    Under them, the Evolved Kruthik screaming as it tried to grab Ned and Katolin following their fall.


    Cracks after cracks, each floor of the tower was destroyed with the weight of the massive beast plummeting.


    Then it crashed its body at the bottom of the tower, then Ned and Katolin rolled under its belly. It tried to grab both of them, but even a massive beast like it could not handle its body crushed by its own weight. It growled before lying still, unmoving.


    Ned acquired bruises on his skin where Silk Road wasn''t covering, all these as he tried to defend himself from the beast''s spikes.


    Above them were the holes made as they fell together with the Evolved Kruthik.


    Moments after they fell, smaller Kruthiks followed them from above and went to the holes.


    Some of them fell and died, followed by another, and another until the dead bodies formed a tiny hill that even if the remaining falls, they no longer died.


    One of them rolled and saw Ned and Katolin on the side, it then advances toward them.


    Katolin stood with the spike on her legs. Pain courses through her body along with mana. The mana then formed light on the t of her palm and conjured Lightning. Having the proficiency of Lighting, she raised her hand and stabbed the advancing Kruthik with her Lightning arc. The Kruthik fell lifeless as Katolin fell unmoving as well.


    "You had enough," Ned said grabbing Katolin behind her waist and pulled her away from the body of the Evolved Kruthik.


    Around them were rubbles of stones, dead bodies of the beasts that were kept on piling as they plummet to the ground.


    "But..." Katolin started, blood leaks from her mouth. "~You must at least survive, Ned."


    Even at this time, she got the urge to be cheerful talking to Ned. Ned smiled, genuine as he could be, and said, " Don''t worry. You had enough. Let me take care of the rest."


    "I want to help," Katolin said, pulling herself as another beast fell. "I don''t want to be a burden, Ned. Let me... help you. Please... use me. Without you..."


    Ned tagged Katolin''s shoulder and pushed her against the wall of the tower, after which, he flicked a finger over Katolin''s forehead.


    "You will live." Ned smiled and stood. Leaving Katolin in tears as she looked up to Ned. "Your life belongs to you. So, you must live. That is an order."


    As the smaller Kruthiks descended from above, there were almost a dozen of them now. But that didn''t stop them, there were more of them approaching from above.


    Ned spun, summoned the broken Butterfly, and brandished it with his mana and energy forming the Fourth Form of the Vanishing Stance.


    "So, " he said under his breath. His eyes bore the approaching Kruthiks. "This is an Intent."


    The broken Butterfly extended with green energy that ended until it was almost half a meter in length. Bright light coils around the sword.


    The feeling was like Overclock, Ned thought. But only with a sword. So this is Intent, emotion to feel something. Katolin... after all... was a part of this.


    Ned looked over his shoulder and nodded as Katolin swell up in tears.


    "We''re leaving this hole," Ned whispered and vanished with a sharp sound of air.


    Then appeared at the same spot after two of the approaching Krutik fell with their heads cut.


    "Hmm, " he then said. "It feels nothing as if I cut nothing but air." And smiled. His body oozing with steam. With the help of the magical item Silk Road, his hunter clothing in ck was looking new as if it were never touched. Only his ck boots were visible of scrapes under the lightsing from the holes and his broken Butterfly.


    [Ned.]


    ICE prompted in revolt.


    [You are exceeding the use of Overclock.]


    [Cotinue doing this and your body will fail.]


    "How long was I using Overclock?" Ned asked under his steaming breath.


    "~Let me guess," Katolin asked. Her golden hair obscured some part of her eyes. "~She was telling you to stop." Her shoulders shuddered from just speaking, but she continued. "I would follow her if I were you, Ned."


    [ 22 seconds, Ned.]


    [That is more than the 15 seconds mark. You might not feel it, but your muscles are going into shock. Any longer than 22 seconds, it might cause your body to fail.]


    Ned took a deep breath through his nose.


    "This is the only way to fight them."


    He then vanished again and went to cut the growing number of Kruthiks.


    "23," Ned said.


    With Overclock, everything around him was in slow motion.


    Spikes.


    Head.


    Scales.


    Eyes.


    Neck.


    Any part that Ned saw was cut, or shed, or gouge killing the army of Kruthiks. All these to live and live he got. He smiled and said after cutting the neck of the three Kruthiks that tried to approached Katolin, "24."


    Ned smiled again.


    Although the base of the tower was massive with a diameter of almost 30 meters. Ned circled the tower in less than seconds. In the middle was the body of the Evolved Kruthik, to the end was Katolin, and ahead of them was a door made of iron but was blocked by the Kruthiks that kept on falling from above.


    "25," Ned said. He was oozing white steam with his body turning red the longer he use Overclock.


    Under his disy, at the bottom right was his body in 3d model, spinning. It was all in red, indicating that he was more than at his limit and would copse anytime soon if he continued to use Overclock.


    He continued. The base of the tower was filled with screeches and screams from the Kruthiks. Unaware of their enemy.


    Suddenly, Ned''s disy cracked of ck, and his vision was cleared of any digits, his mana and energy bar were unseen. ICE''s worried voice disappeared in his mind. Then, Ned stopped over the Evolved Kruthik''s body, under its foot was the beast''s Core throbbing in red. Around him were a pile of dead Kruhtiks, while the live ones were approaching from the holes above, and increasing.


    Ned smiled and said, "I''ve been waiting."

 Chapter 265: Taste Freedom

    Chapter 265: Taste Freedom


    Ned''s crystal Core shook violently, then ck clouds started to ooze out of it.


    "You idiot." a voice imed the silence in Ned''s mind. "Now, tell me. Do you ept my powers?"


    "No," Ned replied in earnest. "But I''m going to use you, Rassus."


    "Ha!" Rassus shouted. Ned''s mind shook with his voice. "I, Rassus the Devourer going to be used by you? You, who was not even a full-blown human? Let''s see who''s going to be used."


    Ned confronted the pain coursing his body with a smile. ck clouds started to leak from his body, enveloping him.


    Then these ck clouds vanished. Ned''s disy went back on to normal and ICE''s voice resounded through Ned''s mind once again.


    [Ned.]


    [What happened?]


    It was then followed by the worst feeling of pain Ned had felt so far. After the Overclocking, Ned''s body was caught by the recoil. He knelt with the sweat dripping her forehead down to his cheeks.


    "Damn you, Rassus," Ned said. Veins popping on his forehead and jaws.


    "Ned!" Katolin cried below him. Ned looked down from the body of the Evolved Kruthik and saw that Katolin was being floundered by two smaller Kruthiks.


    Ned rushed to her side only to be caught by one of the Kruthiks spikes. His back felt a force that threw him. He rolled and hit the wall, a good far distance from Katolin.


    Katolin had to conjure a spell to kill one of the Kruthiks. Off guard, Katolin was stabbed by the spike of the other Kruthik. Her shoulder leaked blood from the stab.


    "No!" Ned cried. He flipped and rushed to Katolin only to be hit by another spike to his left side.


    There were no blood, nor bruises from the hit of the spikes. Ned bent with his two hands on the ground. Then on his wrist was the Mark of the Knight shining in white. Ned checked his body only to learn that the Mark defended him from the attacks of the smaller Kruthiks.


    Growls trailed behind Ned.


    The skill Defender activated as Ned was hit by the spikes. This means that the smaller Kruthiks were ranked between E and D. That must be the reason why the Mark activated to defend its bearer from attacks not stronger than D.


    Ned rolled and ran toward Katolin.


    "Shit!" He cursed and slid after evading the attack from above. Rocks and dust scattered behind him as the spike hits nothing but the wall.


    "Damn you, Rassus!" Ned said. "Let''s see how long will youst."


    Ned had assumed that Rassus''s powers woulde to his aid if he was out of both energy and mana. He wanted to experiment with Rassus''s powers. Which he was right. Rassus could only interfere with Ned if he has lost his powers to fight. Giving Rassus the chance to invade Ned''s body since it was weakened.


    But what Ned didn''t realize was Rassus"s pride. He was, after all, a sentient being with knowledge and powers that others feared. Surely, he wouldn''t surrender himself to someone else. Especially to Ned, since he was the one that defeated him.


    Ned leaped, and slid and cut the Kruthiks spike that stabbed Katolin''s shoulder.


    Katolin fell with the spikes lodged on her shoulder and legs.


    "Y-you" she said with eyes unable to sway away from Ned. "N-need, to leave me, Ned. Please."


    "No," Ned replied. "Not anymore I''m leaving anyone."


    Ned stood and received another blow from the spike of the Kruthik. The broken Butterfly vibrated from the block.


    With energy and mana rapidly decreasing, the green energy that extends and coils around the broken Butterfly was dimming.


    Ned tsked seeing that there was no end to the beasts. They kept on piling around the body of the unconscious Evolved Kruthik. So much, that they don''t die anymore from almost a hundred-meter fall.


    Ned''s mana was at the lowest while he used his energy constantly from both Overclock and the Vanishing Stance''s fourth form.


    But Ned won''t stop just because he was losing his fuel to fight. Katolin needed him, his Master needed him, the people he wanted to see. Ned wanted to see them once more, thus, he vanished.


    And appeared with his body steaming hot behind the closest Kruthik. With a thwack from the Butterfly, the Kruthik died with its head rolling. Ned then grabbed the dead Kruthik''s spike and cut it with the Butterfly. Ned spun just in time for the Overclock to stop working its miracles. Ned fell on his knees, he was unable to move, but he must do so.


    Gritting his teeth, he stood with veins popping his forehead, his body shaking as if devoid of all the energy, and his vision blurring. But he must fight on.


    Ned wheeled his arms to block three of the spikes from the Kruthiks. He then raised his right hand to block another while the spikes, he held on his left, deflected the attack.


    Ned then pushed the three Kruthik and jumped backward while he threw the spike, hitting one of the Kruthik in the eye, and it fell dead.


    All these with his vision blurring.


    His jump led him beside Katolin.


    Katolinid motionless against the wall. Her eyes had the will to help Ned. But her body won''t. Her hands were balled of anger. Ned was fighting and she was there, being saved once again, doing nothing.


    Katolin won''t take it. What would be the use of Ned''s blood if she won''t use it to its fullest. Gritting her teeth she stood. Blood leaked from her mouth, her shoulder, and leg. But she was determined. Do or die. She wanted to do it. If they can''t leave this ce alive, then she better take down more of them before falling.


    Katolin pulled the spikes in his shoulder and legs apanied by a scream. With herst remaining mana, she enveloped her body with her armor. Leaving only her head. Her armor was thin, and some parts were having cracks. An indication that she was at her limit.


    Unable to conjure spells anymore, she pushed her back to open to at least use one of her limbs as a weapon.


    "I''m ready," she said after she got up beside Ned. "Where do you want me to?"


    Ned saw that the armor covered her body momentarily stopped the leaking of her blood. But for how long?


    "We need to get on the other side," Ned said, pointing the broken Butterfly to the iron door across them. "Past these beasts."


    There were more than hundreds of these beasts now. Some of them stepped over the body of the lying Evolved Kruthik.


    "So," Katolin said, stepping in front of Ned. "We''ll have to pass through these beasts."


    "That''s the down!"


    Katolin crouched. Evading the massive spike that almost pierced her.


    But another spike went past through Ned''s vision. He jumped backward evading it, and another spike went straight to Katolin on their right, a click resounded.


    Three spikes under the dust and smokes. Ned and Katolin nowhere to be seen.


    The Evolved Kruthik was already on its limbs standing with three of its spikes extended toward the invaders. While it was being surrounded by hundreds of the smaller Kruthiks.


    "Tsk," a voice echoed inside Ned''s mind. "You''re overly smart for an idiot. How long will you y hero?"


    Under the clouds of smoke and dust. Ned smiled with the broken Butterfly blocking the massive spike. Both Ned and the spike shaking from their force along with sparks from the spikes.


    "Shut up, Rassus," Ned said.


    Ned had to grit his teeth to push the spike. The Evolved Kruthik growled sensing that its attack was blocked and overpowered.


    "What do you think will happen to you if I die?" Ned asked in his mind. His voice toward Rassus. "So I heard you love to Devour?"


    "Now we''re talking," Rassus''s deep and guttural voice echoed in Ned''s head. "So, you''re epting me?"


    "I''ll say it once more," Ned said. He raised his hand with the ck clouds enveloping his body. These ck clouds then moved to coil his arms and legs as though snakes trying to get a hold of him. "No. But"


    With ck energy coiling his hands, Ned pushed the massive spike with ease. Sessfully throwing it. With ck energy let loose, the broken Butterfly absorbs it as well, turning the sword to ck with extended energy.


    "I''ll borrow them for a while," Ned said. "In return. You''ll get to taste freedom by Devouring them."

 Chapter 266: Unlikely Duos

    Chapter 266: Unlikely Duos


    Ned had to admit it. He needed Rassus''s powers, even though he hated his method, he''s got no other choice but to borrow it.


    "Someday," Ned said. Raising his left hand to intimidate the stunned Kruthiks. "I will destroy youpletely."


    "Fuh!" Rassus''s smirked. His voice was deep and only Ned could hear. "Don''t get ahead of yourself, Ned. You don''t know, we might be friends."


    "I have friends." Ned stepped forward. ck clouds oozing his every step which made the beasts took a step backward. "And you''re not one of them."


    Ned was oozing ck clouds. He looked like in Overclock but with ck steam instead of white.


    Behind, Katolin''s mouth was hanging, and it took him a good moment to cover her surprised face.


    "Ned," she said. "~Oh. You have that kind of cool looking powers hidden?"


    Ned frowned from Katolin''s exmation and nodded. He went quiet without answering Katolin. This kind of power was something, not Katolin should be associating with.


    It seemed that she doesn''t have any memories of Rassus''s, Ned thought.


    It was a good thing since Ned doesn''t want anyone to learn about Rassus. He might take over someone if he thinks that he can''t control Ned. The bad thing was how to exin it to her? That wouldeter as the army of Kruthiks and the Evolved Kruthik approached him.


    Ned began. To his left was ck cloud coiling his arms, and to his right was the broken Butterfly in dreadful ck.


    With Rassus''s new form of power, Ned cast aside exhaustion. It was as if Ned hade off from a long time sleep that his body needed a good form of stretching. He was full of energy, not to mention the mana, that even though it wasn''t visible on his disy, overflowing his body.


    Ned dashed toward the Evolved Kruthik and turned to his left upon reaching about five meters across it, trying to lure the beast away from Katolin.


    The Evolved followed with its spike trailing Ned.


    Ned vanished and appeared behind four of the smaller ones. He cut one from behind and kicked the other. The two he then Devours.


    "That''s it!" Rassus eximed with joy. "Ahh, Ned. This rtionship is going a good path."


    He spoke as though a te of his favorite food was served in front of him and with his mouth full. He was overjoyed that the ck cloud expanded from Ned''s body, looking for its next prey to Devour.


    But Ned didn''t let it happen, he ns to fight them but only Devours if necessary.


    "Oh, Ned." Rassus''s voice echoed inside Ned''s head. Whether Ned liked it or not, he got another voice inside his head. "Don''t be stingy. You''ll like it soon. Oh! There! There!"


    Ned''s eye caught six Kruthik approaching him from his right, while eight more from his left. The ones on his right was Kruthiks with long jaws, and spikes, and tail waving behind them like scorpions. This was the first time Ned saw this beast. They might be stronger than the other.


    But Ned had to back off as he evades the massive spike of the Evolved Kruthik.


    "That bastard," Rassus said. "Better do something about that big ugly m"


    "Shut up!" Ned had to voice out his thought sensing that Rassus wouldn''t stop talking. "You''ve got no control here, Rassus. So, you shut up, and let me do my thing."


    Of course, Ned''s thing was to do something about the Evolved Kruthik.


    The spike hit air through his left and made the ground shattered.


    With Ned''s increase in speed, the base of the tower seemed to get smaller.


    He killed eight even before the Evolved retracted its spikes and thennded near Katolin.


    "Katolin," Ned said, his breath steamed of ck energy. "Can you move?"


    For Katolin, this was her first dragged on fight, too much that she used the mana that almost exhausted her. It was already surprising that she could fare with the Kruthiks even though she never really went into training. She stood with her back against the wall of the tower.


    "I can fight," she said, "What do I do?"


    The fight was dragging for too long, and Ned had to make sure that have to reach the za before Rassus''s powers topped the limit.


    "Can you hold the big one?"


    "I can. How long do you want?"


    "Not too long," Ned said, "I''ll take care of the smaller ones. That way it will open our path to the other side."


    They could have left the base of the tower without the army that blocks them.


    Katolin prepared herself. But seeing that she could barely squeeze her mana out, Ned produced a mana crystal in a hurry and handed it to Katolin. He then vanished out of her sight and continued to Devour the army of the beast.


    To Ned''s surprise, he could only Devour one and two at maximum.


    "Some of their levels are higher," Rassus exined, sensing that Ned was caught off guard by the third beast that he tried to Devour.


    "Tsk," Ned said, "you should have told me sooner."


    As Ned kept on Devouring and killing most of them, Katolin fought the Evolved one after she emptied the mana crystal.


    Just how big is her mana capacity? Ned thought while he Devours another.


    Now that he was free of obstacles, Ned made his way to the iron door but only to be halted by another wave of the smaller Kruthiks. Behind him, Katolin let out a groan as she was kept busy fighting the Evolved. But even though she was having a hard time, Ned saw that she was smiling. Perhaps now that she got to revenge her fallenrades, and revenge herself from almost dying.


    "Go on, Ned." Rassus pushed Ned to Devour. "Don''t be shy, feel the power."


    He wasn''t lying, Ned thought. The more Ned Devour the more he felt that his body was getting stronger, and adapting.


    They have been fighting for almost ten minutes, but the feeling of being fulfilled was constantly bothering Ned. He doesn''t want to Devour, but it must be done since theirs no other way but to fight.


    "Yes. More!" Rassus voice roared inside Ned''s mind. "Fulfill the wish of these lowly life forms! Keep iting! Come to me!" He stopped, and just when Ned thought that Rassus had enough, he began. "Oh! There it is, we''re halfway there Ned."

 Chapter 267: Dark Egnious

    Chapter 267: Dark Egnious


    "The what?" Ned asked in surprise.


    "You don''t think much about me do you?" Rassus said. "The Prime Evolution, Ned! Prime. Evolution."


    These things were graded between E and D. While Ned Devour them, unknown to him, he was fulfilling the Prime Evolution skill Rassus have. And so, in less than twenty minutes of his Devouring, he finally attained half of the Cores Rassus needed for the Prime Evolution skill to evolve.


    "Well," Rassus said. "You needed 300 more Core to evolve. By then, I''ll show you what I can do with them."


    Ned wasn''t eager to know if what would he be if he evolved Prime Evolution. For now, they must leave this ce. So he leaped and bolted forward, spinning midair while shing the beast around him. A dozen fell upon hisnding, not enough with the result, he dashed and trampled the bodies on his path. Around him was a tiny hill of dead bodies, but without Devour it could be a mountain.


    He skidded a body and rolled and conjured Fireball. But it wasn''t just his usual Fireball. A Fireball of ck, and red, and orange mped together. Leaving his hand, he felt nothing, no recoil, no fatigue, no heat.


    Boom roared to his right, and bodies were thrown away from the spell.


    Ned smiled and thought of something.


    Kruthiks backed away from Ned seeing how he used magic and killed dozens with it. But with a roar from S''vokalt from the crater, the Kruthiks shook their heads. Then their eyes turned red, some were pale blue and orange. The red ones were the ones with long spikes, and reddish scales, and scorpion-like tails. While the blue ones were thin as though made to be a worker. And the orange ones were normal Kruthiks. But to Ned, well, and to Rassus, they all looked the same. Food.


    With a thought in mind, Ned wanted to use the spell he developed, Egnious.


    While his right half-broken Butterfly and blocked the spikes, his left was conjuring Egnious. Speed, strength, and amount, all these had exceeded Ned''s expectation. The Egnious formed an orb the size of a normal human''s head, then it gets bigger, and bigger until the reddish orb turned ck. Darker than a shadow, darker than death itself, Egnious with Rassus''s powers.


    "See that?" Rassus roared. "That''s what you get if you ept my powers, Ned!"


    Ned hissed.


    But too much from scolding. From his spot, Ned vanished, and with the help of the dead bodies that piled up, he leaped upward, making sure to hit the spot where there was a vast amount of the beast, and far from Katolin.


    With his hand raised upward, Ned grunted and threw the Egnious to the bottom.


    At first, it hovered slow, but as it gains momentum, the dark orb hummed as it approached the ground.


    Then, the dark orb split into half, and the half split into another half until the split orbs transformed to almost a wee of an orb. Then they scattered at the base of the tower.


    "You idiot! What did you do?" Ned snarled. "Katolin is there!


    Rassusughed that it ringed inside Ned''s head.


    "I altered Egnious a bit," Rassus said. "Toplement the surrounding. You don''t like fireworks? Ahh, for the beast? She can handle it."


    Then the ground where the orbs scattered cracked, along with the hundreds, of both the dead and alive Kruthiks. The orb absorbs them like a ck hole. Be it limbs, or rocks, or dust, everything that these tiny orbs touches gone to nothingness.


    Nednded even before the effects of the Egnious hasn''t finished yet. Across him, to where Katolin and the Evolved fought were the tiny orbs devouring everything except for her.


    "What can I say?" Rassus said voice hinted of mockery. "She''s your other girl? Right? Preserves the kin."


    "When will you stop talking nonsense?"


    "Surprised I know?"


    Ned didn''t answer, instead, he dashed, the hundreds of orbs were like living beings and moved away from Ned as soon as he gets closer to them. Some of the ones were floating just a foot away from the ground, they were looking for their next target.


    Ned appeared beside Katolin, while the Evolved Kruthik stood there, in front of them, mesmerized by the scene that happened around him.


    As the tiny orbs kept on sucking the army. The remaining orbs that float started to jerk and hovered toward the Evolved Kruthik. One-by-one, they started to stick to the beast''s rock-like-scale.


    "Oh," Rassus said as though raising a finger to prove a point or inform an idea. "I also made the orbs homing. You can try it, Ned. Focus and think of those orbs as one of your girls. Perhaps it would be easy that way."


    Ned raised a lip and tsked. Curious, he tried to focus on the orbs, and to his surprise, it moved with hismand. They started to float mid-air and hovered above the Evolved Kruthiks head like a halo, but dark.


    The Evolved Kruthik shook its body trying to throw off the tiny orbs that were stuck to its scales, it did nothing. And so his eyes went red, enraged, and seeing that the one controlling the orbs was Ned, he charged toward him.


    "Ned," Katolin said under her breath. She was already at her limit. "You sure you can take it?"


    "One way to find out," Ned replied. And with a thought, and focus, the orbs that were sticking to his scales exploded. Then its effect continued, they then absorb the scales of the Evolved Kruthik. One by one, its scales were looking like a drynd exploded with bombs, holes surrounding its body.


    Before it could reach Ned and Katolin, it fell to the ground with its head ramming the rocks, and dust, and some limbs of the dead Kruthiks.


    Then the halo of dark orbs revolved then stuck them to the head of the downed Evolved Kruthik. Nedmanded the orbs then they sucked its scales.


    But using too much of Rassus power has a limit, before the orbspletely suck and kill the beast, they disappeared, like a bubble pierced by a needle, they popped.


    "Eh?" Rassus''s voice shook. "What happened?"


    Ned readies his dark broken Butterfly, behind him was Katolin mesmerized by Ned''s power.


    "Nah, nevermind," Rassus revoked his thoughts. "You reached your limit. Damn! I should have urged you to Devour than use a spell."


    Although Ned couldn''t feel it, his body has reached its limit, as well as the energy Rassus was giving.


    "You should Devour, I have some energy left for that."


    Ned hissed then tsked, if he doesn''t Devour the remaining Kruthiks then they might lose the fight.


    "So even the great Rassus has its limit."


    "You shut up Half-human!" Rassus''s demanded. "It''s because you''re weak that it turned out like these. How could I give you powers if you''re too weak to receive it." Rassus voice lowered as if he gave up arguing with Ned.


    Then the Evolved Kruthik jerked its head and stood with its eyes red enraged. It pushed itself to ram its head to Ned.


    Ned''s eyes caught the light on his right.


    Katolin, with thest of her mana, conjured lightning and swiftly rounded Ned and ran toward the Evolved one. She then rams the orb of lightning on the beast''s face. Completely burning it.


    The beast let out a defeated growl and stopped moving as Katolin fell with her knees, devoid of any strength. Yet smiling, and satisfied.

 Chapter 268: Got It

    Chapter 268: Got It


    With enough room to breathe, Ned and Katolin rested. There were a handful of smaller ones remained, which were hesitant to attack after they saw how the Evolved Kruthik died.


    Ned and Katolin took this opportunity to march forward the iron door.


    "Don''t get ahead of yourself, Ned," Rassus began as they walked the piles of bodies and holes scattered around the base of the tower. "This won''t change anything just because you killed one."


    "But it sure gave us time to breathe," Ned said and paused with Katolin nowhere to be found. Ned looked over his shoulder only to see that Katolin was breaking the belly of the Evolved Kruthik and harvests its Core.


    She then went beside Ned and handed him the Core of the beast. Ned then took it back to his spatial dimension and thought that it could be sold for a good amount of gold back on the surface.


    For Rassus, the Core was intimidating since he could absorb it to gain more mana. But no matter how he convinced Ned, thetter chose to keep it.


    Having mana crystal in his inventory, Ned gave another one to Katolin.


    Katolin hesitated at first, but sensing that Ned wouldn''t give up, she epted the mana crystal and started to absorb it.


    As they progress towards the iron door, Ned encountered some of the smaller ones.


    In order to prolong Rassus''s ck energy, he urged Ned to Devour the remaining smaller Kruthiks. There were more than a dozen in the far distance.


    "What now, Ned?" Asked Katolin who was puffing air beside him. She, at least, tried to finger her golden hair when talking to Ned, trying to look a beauty.


    "We''re going to the za," Ned replied.


    "Why? What is in the za? What did you notice there?"


    Ned frowned. For a moment, Rassus was quiet. ck steam of gas protruding his body, it swayed with his steps. Ned couldn''t feel his body giving up, but he knew he was way past his limits. Also, whenever Rassus was awakeor out, ICE''s voice was hidden behind Ned''s mind as though Rassus was suppressing it.


    "It was an Array," Ned answered after a moment. His eyes sweeping the remaining beasts. "But too old, and veryplex. If my guess is right, that Array is connected to S''vokalt, and to this prison-like castle."


    Ned''s eyes looked above and around him.


    Katolin tilted his head and said, "Array? What''s that?"


    Her knowledge of thingscks even though she took in my blood, Ned thought. Might as well test on thatter on.


    "Arrays were aplex set of Runes, and symbols, and magic that produces effects," Ned exined. "There were many kinds of Arrays, ranging from simple ones toplex ones. And the one I saw wasplex. Not sure, but some symbols I recognized were set of Runes like Trapping Runes, Barrier Runes, and even Illusion Runes, I even saw Changing Runes."


    "~Wow?" Katolin whispered in surprise. "There are things I don''t fully understand. And Runes? So, Runesbined could make an Array?"


    "Hmm," Ned stroke his chin. For a moment, the ck clouds oozing his body seemed to calm down. "Not bad. But not all, some Arrays were made with magic and symbols without Runes. Although Arrays made with Runes are weak. Still, it was faster to set up."


    "What are Runes made of"


    Katolin ducked after a spike went past over her head. Some of her golden hair was caught in action.


    Smaller Kruthiks started to emerge above and dashed as soon as they saw the human invaders.


    The air around Ned whistled and his figure became a blur, leaving an afterimage of himself in ck energy, and appeared behind the smaller Kruthik that attacked Katolin.


    The beast let out a screech and fell on the ground like a puppet cut of strings.


    They have to move, and so they did. Ned and Katolin dashed. They skidded dead bodies piled in the center of the base of the tower.


    "Tch!" Rassus hissed. "I told you to Devour them. Do it, and you might get out of here, alive. Both of you even."


    "And how are you going to do it?" Ned asked and tagged Katolin by the arm as he tried to support her.


    "The Array ain''t thatplex."


    Rassus admitted, he lived for too long that the moment he saw the Array that was set up in the ruined za he immediately recognized what it was.


    "Do you know what kind of Array it is?"


    "Do you know what kind of Array, h, h, h," Rassus spoke in an irritated voice? "Of course I know what it is. It is called ArrayOh! On your left."


    Ned raised his broken Butterfly, blocking the spike that wanted to stab him. He then put the t of his palm to the chest of the beast and conjured ck Fireballperhaps hisst if he doesn''t Devourmaking a loud boom in point-nk. Brown liquid leaked from the beast''s chest and it fell, dead.


    "You were saying?"


    "Arrogant little prick, tch!," Rassus said, without the urge to stop with his mockery to Ned. "To where I came from it''s called Mors Kantinatusto chain. And it wasn''t just simple chaining. It chains lifeforms that even Kings of my old world couldn''t control. So, whoever chained that ugly bitch incarnate is not from this world, or migrated here via Gate."


    "But I see there''s more to it."


    "Not bad," Rassus eximed. "I hate to admit it but you are too valuable for a mere creation. Yup, little prick, the Array isn''t just holding that ugly Mother, but it also holds all of this underground. From the prison to that S''vokalt, heck, even this ground, or the darkness above.


    "Looks like we''re going to leave this ce, not in one piece."


    "Prick, Devour. Or else forget leaving this ce. I''m nearly out of juice. See my Core? It''s half half-empty."


    "Ned."


    "Oh great," Rassus said as though rolling his eyes hearing Katolin''s weak voice. "Another one."


    "I''m not sure if I could make it. But, if ever I do, please bring me with you to the surface."


    Ned turned around after hearing Katolin. He smiled as said, "I''m nning to, but what about your Queen?"


    "Hey, hey. How about we Devour their Queen? I bet she tastes sweet."


    Seriously? You could barely show your self, and you wanted to Devour a Lord Grade beast? Ned thought after a moment of looking at Katolin who couldn''t answer Ned.


    "I''ll ask her," Katolin said with her golden eye twinkling. She then slumped to the ground, exhausted.


    "Wait here," Ned said looking at Katolin. Then vanished from his spot.


    Circling the base of the tower took almost half of Rassus''s energy. Without much of a choice. Ned had to use Devour since currently, it''s the only way to replenish the lost mana and energy.


    Hesitation between desperation, he chose desperation.


    The air around him distorted as the ck energy waved in unison to his breathing. He then vanished.


    To Katolin''s eyes, the surrounding around her was like a globe of ck energy. The smooth globe of ck energy puffs and hide whenever Ned appeared.


    Around Ned, the beasts were confused as to what had happened to the other beasts. Before they were enveloped with the ck energy, the beast''s let out a soft growl both out and inside the globe of Ned''s Devourer.


    Feeling the energy his mana replenishes, Ned increased his speed.


    The smaller beasts kept on falling from above but Ned had to smile in between his Devouring since the second Evolved Kruthik hasn''t arrived yet.


    I should take his moment topletely annihte them, Ned thought. Unbeknownst to him, his lips arched with joy.


    "Keep iting, Ned."


    Rassus was overjoyed by Ned''s action. His Devour wasn''t just benefiting Ned, but also Rassus. Although stuck inside Ned, this doesn''t let him stopped his track to conquer. He just needed more power, and the moment that Ned had the power he wanted, he will start again.


    But for now, his n was simple: let Ned Devour to make himself strong and control


    "Why did you stop?!"


    If Rassus had a face, anger would swell up to it by now.


    "Something''s not right," Ned said.


    Behind him was the iron door, around him was the remains of the dead Kruthiks, and above was another swarm of more Kruthiks. Thest of the Kruthik, he just Devoured.


    Ned withdrew the Butterfly back to his inventory and looked at his palmsthey were shaking. Not with fear, but with joy.


    Although there was no wind in the underground, Ned made his own. The air around him whistled and mixed with the ck clouds oozing his body. The ck energy then extended to his shoulders, his arms, and legs.


    "Damn you," Ned said. "What did you do this time?"


    "Shut up," Rassus demanded. "I didn''t dowait. Ha! You got it, prick! You got it!"


    Ned frowned with ck clouds hovering in front of him.


    "Got what?" Ned asked.


    "What else could it be?" Rassus made a mocking voice. "My Prime Evolution!"

 Chapter 269: How about that?

    Chapter 269: How about that?


    "What exactly did you do to her?"


    With the engulfed ck energy inside Ned, his body went into a change. His senses enhanced and he felt as though time around him slowed. He could hear spikes of the Kruthiks nking above the tower against the stones, Katolin''s breathing, and his own heartbeat. As the mana around him being siphoned, his muscles stiffened,busted. After a long while, he rxed. He needed to grit his teeth in order to lessen the pain that travels his body.


    The air around him swirled as though it was an eye of the storm. Suddenly, all came to a halt, silence brewed the air.


    "Tch!" Rassus couldn''t hold himself but to keep on mocking Ned. "Nothing much. I just blocked her from interfering. Listen hear, Ned."


    Rassus paused to let his words sink into Ned.


    "You see... she''s slowing you down. If you want power, keep her out of you. But... Wait, not now... I guess I''m learning from her a thing or two about you and your history."


    "You''re invading my privacy now?"


    "I can''t help it, that''s one thing I''m good at and since I''m inside you. Well... How would you say it? Were bothpatible. Hah!"


    Rassus''sugh reverberated inside Ned''s head, so much Ned needed to shake his head.


    You wait, Ned thought. You''ll leave my body soon.


    "Ned?"


    Katolin moved beside Ned. Without the smaller beasts, Katolin reached Ned without much of a hustle.


    "What''s happening to you?" She said, she almost smiled but sensing the ominous aura from Rassus''s energy, she took a step back. "Y-you... That energy ain''t yours."


    Indeed it wasn''t. But for now, this power will have to suffice.


    Ned nodded then as the sound of spikesing from above getting louder, he looked up and frowned in dismay having the thought of when will they have to rest.


    Ned hissed and said, "We need to leave, now."


    Although Prime Evolution has just started to strengthen Ned, they have to move to reach the ruined za.


    Ned kicked the iron door with his raw strength, its rusty braces bent but the hinges affixed along the wall didn''t bulge. Ned had to kick two, three times for its lock to move.


    They then left the broken base of the tower as another wave of Kruthiks approached them from above and behind.


    Ned spun and conjured a spell to destroy the iron door and to trap the army of the beast inside. This will give them time to reach the ruined za.


    Ned released the Fireball he just conjured. A ck orb of fire boomed to the iron gate. Ned expected his spell to at least threw off some rocks, and make a dent in the thick iron door. To his surprise, his Fireball didn''t do just that. After the dust wears off, the iron gate waspletely torn to pieces, the walls around it shattered thatpletely sealed the beasts inside.


    That spell would give them much time to prepare. If there was no one expecting them from the za.


    "What happened?"


    Ned frowned at his question. He did kick the iron door three times to open it. But, with his Fireball in ck, it only took him one time to do it.


    Katolin raised her golden eyebrows, but knowing that Ned was talking to himself, she went quiet. She knew Ned was talking to ICE. But what she does not know was it was Rassus actually. Rassus remained a secret after all.


    "Ha!" Rassus cried inside Ned''s thoughts. For the time being, he needed to get used to Rassus''s voice. "You evolved Prime Evolution and for some reason, your whole body was connected to this system thing that was almost like a gaming mechanics. Who would even do that? Trying to y with your body? They might as well rigging you. Anyway, I''m different, prick. I don''t do that kind of thing. I only want from you: be so fucking strong that you could Devour everything."


    "Ahhh." Ned hesitated for a moment before speaking to Rassus. "What did you do? That is all I''m asking?"


    "Tch!" Rassus hissed. "Having sessfully evolved Prime Evolution to level 1 from zero. You, lucky not-so-human get to taste my power. All your spells are now amplified by 10%. Courtesy of my skills that strengthen your body. Also, you can now conjure another element. And as you might have guessed, the closest element next to Fire is Wind. So, hello Wind Spells."


    Ned should have been surprised, or happy. But the thought of the Prime Evolution blocking him to use different elements stripped him from smiling so.


    "Why not let me use all the elements?"


    "Tch!" If Rassus could have a face, his lips hissing and his brows could be raised by now. "I hate your bitchy-controlling-artificial intelligence being, but for one thing she is rightand I repeat, for one thing, she is right to say that your body is weak to handle immense power. How could you fit a ton of immense strength if your body can only handle an ounce of it?"


    Ned went quiet. He slowed their ran which prompted Katolin to do the same. Katolin was in her human form and Ned had seen too much that he wasn''t bothered anymore by what he was seeing under her. Katolin tagged Ned by the hand and started to run faster.


    They were both right. Ned''s daily routine. His training and exercises led him to handle two elements at once. So even if the Prime Evolution evolved to the next stronger level but if his body couldn''t handle the strength then it would still be useless since they will both block him from using his immense strength.


    Outside the tower was filled with different paths that lead to different locations. Some were caverns to their left, to their right were tunnel-like hallways that lead to another underground. But they were going straight ahead. Crystals in white, and blue, and green adorned the walls, and woods were used to brace the tunnels.


    There were many different paths, but only one leads to the ruined za.


    They leaped rocks and shattered pirs. Then proceeds after a series of inclined pavements acting like stairs. The path they were running to were bs of stones withplex designs of ovepping circles, cascading triangles, and oversized rectangles. The designs were made as though someone was well proficient with digits and vectors.


    As the scene around them blurs with their speed, Ned thought that maybe this ce, this ruined castle or prison, might once be basked in the sunlight on the surface above.


    Three smaller Kruthiks made their way inside the tunnel behind them from the shattered ceilings. Their spikes went past them. But noticing that the three won''t stop, Katolin halted and circled Ned to protect him but was tapped by Ned on her shoulder to do otherwise.


    It''s time to test this, Ned thought with a grin stered on his lips.


    Without ICE''s notifications and disy, Ned had to feel his current mana. From the Devouring, Ned felt that his mana was half replenished and could only use a dozen of his minor spells.


    Ned''s memory was filled with different things. Too much, he needed time to remember them all, but once he got what he wanted, the rest of his memory was abandoned immediately. Looking past his memories, Ned found what he wanted. A Wind spell, the lowest of form and tier. Ned chose from dozens of his known spells. Upon deciding what he wanted to use, Ned focused, and with a thought ( not using any gesture, or incantations ) he tried conjured Wind Needles. A spell made of wind element that chose to attack the target precisely on their weak spots using a thin form of wind like needles.


    It did nothing, no wind spells, no wind was formed, no mana flowed, no spell was conjured.


    "Eh?" Ned shrugged his shoulders.


    With the three Kruthiks now in attacking range, Katolin pushed Ned aside and blocked the spikes using her spider-like limb.


    "You all right, Ned?" she said over her shoulder while gritting her teeth. Her left knee went down with three of the Kruthiks''s spikes she was blocking. Normally, three Kruthiks were not much for her, but due to her using her powers almost to the empty, Katolin was having a hard time with the three of them. "I''ll hold them"her body shuddered while the spikes were ovepping her limb"here! Please... "


    Shit! Ned cursed in his mind. Of course, his old ways of doing spells won''t work anymore. Hurriedly, he chose a different kind of spell. The simplest and easy to conjure, and the one he already knew from his current world''s standard. Windball.


    He raised his hand, gestured, and guided the ck energy that flowed to the tips of his fingers. Distortiones first, followed by the mana transforming to a ball of wind with streaks of ck.


    To Katolin''s side, above her shoulder, Ned released the Wind spell.


    Conjuring Wind spells were much faster than conjuring Fire spells in return with less damage. Still, the conjuring time varies on the kind of spells. But conjuring Windball was much faster than conjuring Fireball. the orb of wind traveled with a whistle, and upon reaching the three Kruthiks, the orb of wind hit the one in the middle, then the pressure around it exploded with a pop and the rest of the spell reached the other two.


    The explosion wasn''t devastating as the one with Fireball, but the effect of it scattering was wider than the Fireball itself.


    The Wind spell left slices over the chest of the three Kruthiks. And as the explosion pushed the three backward, their spikes were cut as though a sword passed through them. The three died with their chests wide open, and spikes cut to half along with their brown liquids leaking.


    "How about that?" Rassus spoke as though he was grinning.

 Chapter 270: To the Exit

    Chapter 270: To the Exit


    The ground trembled, along with the walls, and the ceiling. S''vokalt''s roar wasn''t something to easily dismiss. Her roar was either amand or an irritated one. Ned hoped it was thetter.


    After they exit tunnels, and chambers they have reached the ruined za. Marble white floor with parts half-cracked like a spider web.


    The air around Ned swirled with the ck form of energy as he examined the surroundings free from the army of Kruthiks. Some of the beast''s deep brown scales were scattered on the ground. Spikes forming their limbs were torn on one other side.


    And since they were at the edge of the ruined za, it shows how wide the za was. Some form of concretes were scattered over another side, which Ned haven''t noticed before when they marched going to the ruined castle.


    "Ned," Katolin said after she tugged the end of Ned''s upper coat. "Please, don''t let that monster control me."


    Ned nodded over his shoulder and said nothing. He held Katolin''s arm and smiled.


    "Ahh," Rassus said as though grinning inside Ned''s mind. "How sweet."


    Then the ground trembled. Over the horizon, massive metal chains nked together with S''vokalt''s scream.


    "I don''t care if you cut your hands or legs. But make sure to not die," Rassus said. A hint of worry over his voice. "My consciousness is fading. So, you better wrap things here human. With your eyes, finding the trigger in this Array will be easy."


    That was the first time that Ned heard Rassus spoke in this kind of manner.


    Ned felt the energy in the ruined za. He could tell which part of the za with thick mana and he assumed immediately that this mana was connected to the ruined castle. The longer he focused, the more he could sense the mana in the center of the za.


    But not long after, the tunnels behind them, and far to their right (near the dark tower) echoed of the screeching from the smaller Kruthiks. Then in the middle of the tower, its wall shook then cracked and another Evolved Kruthik revealed itself.


    Ned clenched his fist with the iing wave.


    He recalled the broken Butterfly. It was back to its broken form. But after it was summoned out of Ned''s inventory, it shook then the ck energy around Ned was absorbed. Until it appeared longer and extended of ck energy.


    "Show off," Rassus remarked about Ned''s broken Butterfly. "That thing hates me."


    "This?" Ned said raising the broken Butterfly. "It looked beautiful."


    The ck energy around the sword coiled and slithered from the hilt to the tip of the ck energy.


    At the base of the tower, the darkness distorted from the crystals over the walls. Then, there emerged the Evolved Kruthiks, with smaller ones running under its belly.


    They leaped and skidded rocks.


    "Ned," Katolin said, "there''s a lot of them. I''m not sure if we could take them all."


    "I''m pretty sure we can''t take them all with the big one joining."


    Ned focused with the Butterfly he held on the ready. He could sense thick mana concentrated in the middle of the za.


    Ned ran toward it with Katolin trailing him behind. She readies herself with only her limb behind her back, and tiny orbs of lightning around her palm. It was the best she could manage with her remaining mana. Her energy was also depleted that she could expose only one of her limbs out of eight. Even the way she ran was limping from her wounds from before they fell the tower.


    Ned stopped over a circr pattern covered with dust and some marks from the spikes of the beasts.


    "There!" He cried looking at the circr pattern. Ned brushed the dust only to reveal other circr patterns that were connected to the bigger circle in the middle.


    There were 30 smaller circles around the bigger one. These smaller circles were then carved with a line that looked like a thread that ran outside the ruined za.


    "Shit!" Ned cursed, and Rassusughed with Ned''s predicament. "This is moreplex than I thought."


    The ground behind them rumbled. Then over the tiny hills of rocks, at the foot of the tower, emerged the army of beasts.


    "They''reing, Ned."


    Katolin rushed beside Ned and extended her spider-like limb and brandished it as though acting as a shield with its thick scale. Katolin couldn''t conjure her armor since she wascking the mana to do it. Still, she stood before Ned and acted as his shield.


    Ned heard Katolin but he was more concerned about the Array.


    S''vokalt then screeched inside the ruined castle, then Ned heard another chain nking. She was forcing herself to break the chain.


    As her screech resounding the dome, the circle and smaller circles shone a bright line, then dimmed immediately.


    But Ned saw engravings inside the circles. Each circle were Runes that held the bigger circle. The engraving inside the bigger circle caught Ned''s attention.


    He bent and knelt as he analyzes the circles. Behind him, Katolin started to fight the smaller Kruthiks.


    Ned must hurry and find a way to use the Array against S''vokalt and her army of beasts.


    Katolin bent and swept the smaller Kruthik''s spikes which pushed them further back. Katolin was on the defensive and she barely moves to left Ned alone.


    Her move created a distance between her and Ned and the smaller beasts, this also gave her the chance to use the smaller orbs circling her fingers.


    A st of light shot off from Katolin''s hands. This light turned to arcs and pierced the advancing Kruthiks. Passing it through their body, the Kruthiks fell one by one, dead. Bodies charred and ck smoke leaked from their bodies.


    Rassus remained quiet, the usual mouth he got was not echoing inside Ned.


    Ned noticed that the engraves inside the bigger circle have S''vokalt''s image. A big crab-like creature with countless limbs and an elongated head was visible inside the big circle. Every time S''vokalt roars, the big circle was lit with white light.


    It was intricately carved as though she was being worshipped.

 Chapter 271: To the Exit II

    Chapter 271: To the Exit II


    Katolin blocked a spike that tried to pierce Ned behind. Topensate for her low mana, Katolin called off her orbs of lightning and then added another limb. With a pair of limbs attacking and defending, Katolin let out a breath.


    But not for long, after her limb stabbed the spiky head of the beast, another army emerged over the rocky hills. This time, an Evolved Kruthik followed.


    Please hold on a little longer, Ned thought with his mind on Katolin and back at the symbols in the circles.


    S''vokalt roared. The figure inside the big circle dazzled with bright light, then a pair of Evolved Kruthiks emerged from the iron door of the ruined castle.


    "Tch!" Rassus hissed, "you''re in bad luck here. Three overly massive beasts. Hundreds of smaller ones, and only two of you. The Array isn''t working. What now?"


    Ned let out a steamy air in his nose. His silver eyes boring the symbols.


    Ned raised the Butterfly and tried to sh the thread-like lines that were connecting the circles.


    Normally, Arrays were connected with stored mana inside the Runes, and cutting the flow of mana will break the Array. Releasing of whatever was hidden or mechanics the Array has. In their case, breaking the Array would release S''vokalt, or break the entire ce to destroy whatever the Array was holding, and that was S''vokalt.


    If Ned was wrong, it could kill both of them. But if he was right with his actions, the Array could show them the way going to the surface.


    As the sword struck the thread-like engraving, it produces a barrier. The broken Butterfly shook on Ned''s hand, unable to ept that it can''t cut the flow of mana in the engraving.


    Ned didn''t bother to cut the thread again, it was a foolish mistake he tried that yielded him of another idea.


    Ned recalled the broken Butterfly back to his inventory and extended his hand to one of the smaller circles. He then pressed it hard together with his mana. The circle where he put his hand flickered with light followed by a metal nking inside the ruined castle.


    For a moment, after the nking of the metal stopped, S''vokalt roared. But it wasn''t hinted of anger, but with joy.


    "Shit!" Ned cursed, "one of the chains snapped, releasing her of her burdens."


    S''vokaltughed inside the ruined castle with her voice roaring inside the darkened doom.


    Wait, Ned thought. She said to break the seals that were engraved in the chains, I simply have to break the flow. "Great," Ned muttered, "and I did that just now."


    Katolin leaped and caught a spike that passed beside her. Her limbs extended and acted like scissors but were used in a stabbing manner. But with the increasing number of Kruthiks, one of them blindsided her and tried to stab her by her shoulder. But due to its sloppy aim, the stabbed only grazed her skin. She hissed. Twisted her body, along with her limbs stabbing the grounded beast around her, killing them through their heads.


    To her surprise, Katolin''s wounds weren''t as painful as before. The blood stopped leaking both on the stab on her shoulder, and leg. The stab from before was visible but they weren''t that grave the first time she was wounded. She has yet to discover what caused her wounds to recover faster.


    Ned clenched his fist as he clenched his jaws. He wasn''t just analyzing the circles. But also, at the same time, focuses on Katolin''s situation.


    "''You''re one of them''" Ned muttered what had S''vokalt had said before they left the ruined castle.


    Now that Ned remembered what she had said, he also remembered that she said those words that it was also at the same time as he conjured his spell, releasing the mana inside his body.


    "Rassus!" Ned cried that made Katolin flinched in surprise. "Recall everything. Leave now."


    Ned''s voice wasn''t a plea but an order.


    "Good!" Rassus said, his voice echoing. "Now you get it. I''ll be leaving youfor now. But don''t think I won''t return. I need more from you, but I also want you alive."


    With that, the ck energy wrapping Ned seeped back to his body, and veins, and to the crystal Core deeply hidden inside his body.


    Ned felt his energy was almost empty. His body burning with both pain and warmth.


    Ned gritted his teeth seeing that Katolin blocked another attack that was supposed to hit him.


    With Rassus''s energy gone, Ned was back to the way he was. Unfortunately, no Overclock to aid him as three Evolved Kruthiks were approaching,


    [Ned!]


    ICE''s voice echoed inside his mind and Ned smiled hearing this.


    "W-wee back," Ned said, his vision blurring. His mana at 300, nearly Mana Burn, his energy less than 5%. Obviously, not sounding good for him.


    With S''vokalt''s voice recalling inside his head, he reached for the circle in the middle and injects his remaining manapure, untainted mana.


    Doing this, the circle glimmered of blinding lights and the ruined za shook.


    The za in rectangr form shook and the circles in the middle let out a strong barrier that lined the ruined za.


    Everything outside the ruined za couldn''t enter inside. While those at the edges of the za were cut to half as the barrier emerged from it. One of them was the Evolved Kruthik. Its body sliced in half with the barrier. The other one was left outside. While the third Evolved Kruthik that came from the tower sessfully entered the za before the barrier caught its body.


    After the barrier was erected, the ground shook which causes the remaining tower to copse. The ruined castle didn''t fare as well, its walls copsed along with S''vokalt''s roar.


    After the dome shook, the entrances at the base of the dome cracked and lit with red light inside. There were 30 entrances, and all were in raging red light except one. An entrance to a cave near the ruined castle was inplete darkness.


    "There!" Ned cried seeing their exit was visible.


    The entrances that shine in red light released a smoke followed byva slowly creeping out the mouth of the caves.

 Chapter 272: Flooded

    Chapter 272: Flooded


    "So what now?" Katolin asked.


    Although they have activated a barrier, in return for that was them trapped inside the ruined za together with the Evolved Kruthik and dozens of the smaller ones.


    "We''ll have to wait it out," Ned replied in earnest. His mana was so low he knew he has to rely on his sheer raw power. He stood with his legs shaking.


    Behind them approaches the Evolved beast and the smaller ones.


    Under the darkness of the dome, theva groveled out from the exits of the caves.


    Judging from the light that was outlining the circles, Ned assumed that they have at least five minutes before the barrier turn dry. But even so, the charging Evolved and smaller Kruthiks won''t wait for them to leave.


    The only thing they could do was to wait for the barrier while battling the beasts and survive.


    [Ned.]


    ICE''s voice echoed with a hint of a confused tone.


    [I have lost connection with you.]


    We''ll have to sort it outter, Ned thought and dragged himself up. "For now," he then said, "We''ll have to deal with this one."


    "I agree," Katolin remarked and sighed as she positioned herself before Ned to meet the charging beast. "But I''m almost out of mana and energy. Perhaps if I have more mana... "


    TTheEvolved Kruthik charges.


    With her pair of limbs withdrawn, Katolin extended it before her and stabbed the marble white ground. Her limbs went deeper into the b and pulled it upward. A square of the b was then rooted out its base.


    At ten meters between her and the Evolved Kruthik, Katolin lifted the b midair with her limbs andunched it toward the beast.


    But the Evolved merely swung its spiky limbs and rip the b of white stone, pulverizing it.


    In between the pulverized chunks of rocks was a broken sword with the tip pointed at the beast''s slitted eyes.


    Surprise caused the beast to falter and jerked its spiky head.


    Ned dashed the moment Katolin threw the b. He then jumped to meet the beast''s eye to eye, stepping over its spikes. With the broken Butterfly withdrawn, Ned stabbed the beast through its eye.


    The beast shook its head to ease the pain running through the cavity of its eye, but it seemed that it wasn''t enough it roared and stumbled backward.


    Ned grinned as he flipped midair across the beast, but hisnd wasn''t snappy as he used to be, and he fell with his back. Hecks both energy and mana. He could replenish his mana with the help of the thick mana around, but it was his energy that he was worried about. His energy is just important as his mana since it was the one he used to move every inch of his body. With no vials to momentarily replenish his energy, Ned and Katolin must find a way to defeat, perhaps, at least maim the monster. To give them enough time to escape.


    The circles behind Katolin dimmed along with the barrier that extended above the ruined za. The hundreds of beasts that weren''t fortunate enough to make it past the barrier screamed in agony as theva started to make its way toward the ruined za, passing through the horde of beasts.


    Seeing this, Ned didn''t hesitate to produce another crystal out of his spatial inventory and passed it to Katolin.


    "I don''t know how long you willst," Ned said over his shoulder without looking at Katolin behind him. "But use it, your spells are better than mine in terms of attacking capacity."


    "How about you, Ned?" Katolin said as he caught the crystal. It was rough and blue with jagged edges, but it waspact with mana.


    Ned thought of selling it when they get back on the surface, but it would be useless if they''re both dead. He already used one, now with another he got one left.


    "I''ll deal with this annoying one," Ned ordered and gritted his teeth as he stood. "Keep the smaller ones away."


    Katolin believed in Ned, there was no reason for her to doubt him anymore. He was her lifeline, her savior. She smiled with the thought of Ned saving her. Katolin nodded while she held the rough crystal zing of blue light.


    Now, Ned thought. How will I deal with you?


    The Evolved beast struck its spikes on the bs pulling it off the ground and throwing it to Ned.


    This caught Ned off guard since the beast copied what Katolin had done with the bs.


    The bs thrown at Ned were double the size of what Katolin had before, the sizes were too big for Ned that blocking them with his broken Butterfly, or simply punching it was too much for him. With a meager amount of energy he had left, Ned couldn''t move an inch from his spot, and even if he moves it was toote for him to evade.


    Ned stered a grin, he raised his hand and conjured a wind spell, a spell he always knew, but rarely use because of its weak damage. Weaker than the Windball he used, but its mana consumption was also lower than his other spell.


    With 300 mana left, Ned conjured Winnce (few of his spells that he knew from his memories) a barely Tier 1 spell that hardly uses any mana at all. The conjuration was almost the same as the Windball, only smaller and tweaking only a bit to extend its length instead of forming it into an orb.


    Ned released the Winnce, passing through the bs of rocks, and since the rocks weren''t imbued by any magic at all, the lowly spell pierced the rocks and shattered them to pieces. The remaining rocks were easily fended off by Ned with his broken Butterfly.


    This caught the beast in surprise, it did not expect the human that has been fighting for over an hour to have mana and spells hidden under his sleeves.


    The Evolved beast roared,manding.


    The smaller ones or the fortunate enough to pass the barrier ran towards Ned and Katolin.


    Katolin conjured a lightning spell on her left while he held the rock on her right. She could barely move to leave her spot. But judging from the approaching beast, she does not need to move an inch since the beast was lined adjacent to one another.


    Katolin released her Lightning arc, killing six Kruthiks in an instant not far from Ned''s left.


    With the light from the barrier, Katolin could precisely hit her target ording to where she wanted it. And so, she conjured another Lightning arc, the most effective spell currently.


    Lightning after lightning, arcs after arcs, Katolin conjured a spell as though she was a cannon filled with endless ammunition.


    Outside the ruined za, S''vokalt screamed as though she was dying. Theva was filling the crater she was in.


    Hearing her scream, Ned smiled and realized that the Array wasn''t actually something to hold S''vokalt inside the ruined castle. The Array was made to flood her withva. Whoever made the Array thought that theva was an alternative if the chains won''t hold.


    Whoever made the Array, Ned thought. Is a guarantee to kill her. But will it? Will theva be enough?


    The dome shook from S''vokalt''s relentless assault of the chains locking her, she was desperate. Over the walls of the ruined castle were smoking in ck emerging behind it. Came to another roar, then the suspended army of beast outside the barrier changes direction toward their Mother. Even if theva burns their limbs, the smaller ones kept on marching as they gathered toward the ruined castle.


    With Katolin''s Lighting arc, the smaller beast around them was reduced to a smaller number.


    Ned on the other hand fought the Evolved beast one on one using the stance Master Will thought him against a massive beast.


    Ned opened his hand, his chest was wide open while the broken Butterfly raised behind him, his left hand angled across his chest as though defending. His disy in red shows digits was to hit the massive beast. Ned was fighting the beast to buy time, not to kill it which was far from possible even if Ned fought it at full strength.


    Ned waited for the beast to approach his attacking range. With the broken Butterfly half its length, his range was reduced as well.


    Ned strengthens the grip on his sword''s hilt. After the beast approached his attacking range, Ned slid to evade the spike that went passing to his left cheek and rolled to slice the ankle of the beast.


    Even broken, the Butterfly proved its worth and never disappointed Ned.


    The tip of the shattered Butterfly passed through the scaly limb of the beast.


    Having been cut, the beast lost its bnce and fell with its spiky head catching the ground.


    Ned then changes his stance back to Vanishing and attacked the remaining beast. All these in less than a minute. The remaining beast fell together with Ned. Having used too much energy made Ned almost unable to move.


    Katolin ran toward Ned while releasing Lightning spells in a form of orbs andnces, striking the beasts around Ned and killing them.


    "Saving a human?" Ned asked with a smile as Katolin pulled him up to stand.


    "Only you," Katolin replied with a smile. She held both Ned and the crystals.


    The two turn to look at the downed beast as it started to move, their eyes frowned since both of them could barely fight any longer. The crystal on Katolin''s hand dimmed and was emptied of mana.


    After throwing the crystal, Ned and Katolin readied themselves for their final fight against the Evolved Kruthik.


    The Evolved Kruthik charged with its mouth showing thousand of tiny teeth.


    But just in time for the beast to reach Ned and Katolin, the ground around them shook then the circle in the middle dimmed of light after which the barrier, the Array made, vanished like a vapor.


    Theva crept inside the ruined za from the exits except for one.


    "Shit," Ned cursed seeing that the only way toward their exit was now flooded withva.

 Chapter 273: Cool

    Chapter 273: Cool


    They had to run if they wanted to make it to the exit. There were explosions behind them as the dome started to crumble above.


    With the Array activated, the dome that houses the ruined castle sh prison for S''vokalt has started to deteriorate its natural structure.


    As theva flowed endlessly from the exits, the ruined za has started to get flooded by it. The temperature was rising, the army that remained suspended outside the ruined za climbed up the inclined za, while others went to the ruined castle. After all, they were still made of flesh. And flesh was meant to smell roasted when heated.


    Ned and Katolin darted towards the edge while the Evolved Kruthik followed them. This massive beast made the ground tremble as it was defiled of anger since it followed to chase the human invaders instead of aiding S''vokalt.


    Most of theva went to the crater inside the ruined castle. The dome was filled with the roar from the army of Kruthiks as they could do nothing but to watch their Mother eaten alive by theva.


    Or so Ned thought. Although theva was filling the crater, S''vokalt''s rocky and scaly skin was tough enough that theva couldn''t burn it.


    But she could feel the pain at least as the temperature around her rises.


    Ned and Katolin split from the Evolved Kruthik''s charge.


    Katolin rolled while Ned fell on his back.


    The massive beast turned its eye to Ned and charged at him once more.


    But before it reaches Ned, Katolin conjured a Lightning arc blocking his way toward Ned. The beast halted. Sensing that Katolin was more of a threat than Ned, it changes direction toward her.


    Behind Ned were the smaller Kruthiks. Some of their spiky limbs that were dipped on theva turned to charcoal. But others that were able to make it up the ruined za charged to him.


    Ned rolled, evading a spike. But his roll wasn''t far enough that one of the smaller Kruthiks jumped andnded above Ned.


    Ned recalled the broken Butterfly and stabbed the beast on its chest. The tip went deep to its Core,pletely stopping it along with brown liquid oozing from the wound.


    Katolin could barely fight the massive beast with her body d in too much pain. The ck to ck cloak Ned gave could barely hold any longer with its tattered surface, and holes that made her skin almost visible.


    The air around her swoosh and whistle as she evades the massive spikes of the beast. Instead of using her mana to conjure a spell, Katolin decided to use them to produce a pair of limbs that fought fairly well against the beast. But all she had done was to evade with no spells tond a counterattack. Her eyes darted Ned, pleading of any n Ned had.


    Ned had none.


    With the beast andva and an Evolved Kruthik surrounding them, Ned got no other n: from n A to Z, Ned doesn''t have any left.


    With theva at almost half a meter above the surface, the once so dark dome was now lit with red and orange and smoke oozing from the dead bodies of the smaller beasts.


    The world around them shook, making the walls of the dome cracked together with rocks falling.


    Not far from them was the ruined castle, its wall was shining in red from the light of theva. S''vokalt roared with chains nking andva sshing under its massive limbs.


    "I don''t have any ns left," Ned muttered to himself. He then jumped backward and evaded the spike of the smaller beast. But before hends, a spiking spike scraped his shoulder. Ned hissed from the bitter pain and spun and kick the spiky jaw of the beast and followed it up with a quick thrust from his Butterfly. Hitting the eye of the beast with precise control. After which, his hands were shaking, and her eyes were sunken devoid of energy and sleep.


    "Ned!" Katolin shouted after deflecting the tip of the massive spike. This, however, made her pushed backward and further away from Ned. "Are you all right?"


    Ned nodded at Katolin''s selfish question. No matter how she was battered from her fight against the massive beast, Katolin was still thinking of Ned.


    "I won''t let you die," Ned said and thought: ICE, now is the time for your grand ns? Your protocol won''t let me die in here, right?


    [You have got less mana left.]


    ICE responded with what seems to be a disappointment.


    [No energy to spare.]


    And her voice keepsing to Ned.


    [If you use the bodies of the smaller beast.]


    Now, this was something Ned has been waiting for.


    [And leave your first subject.]


    Ned frowned.


    [You will make it in time before the ce ispletely flooded withva.]


    "No," Ned muttered, "I won''t leave her no matter what."


    [Then I have got no choice but to force you and control you to make it in time.]


    "Can you do that?" Ned asked and rolled to his left, evading by an inch the smaller beast''s charge. "To control me even if I don''t want to?"


    [No.]


    [But if we are talking about your survival.]


    [Then.]


    [Yes. The system will do everything to make the host in safety.]


    Ned extended the Butterfly cutting the neck of the beast that he bumped into after his evasion.


    [Even if it means to hurt the host both physically and internally.]


    [What use am I. If the only purpose I was built cannot be fulfilled?]


    "Were you asking me?"


    [No. It is just a phrase.]


    "Then, no," Ned said not abiding by ICE''s request.


    Ned then rolled to his left, called off the Butterfly back to the inventory, and dashed towards the Evolved Kruthik with all his might.


    [What are you doing?]


    "I will..."


    Ned slid to prevent the smaller ones from stabbing him above his neck.


    "Only...."


    And dashed then threw a straight at the smaller beast that blocked his way toward the massive beast.


    "Leave..."


    He then grabbed the neck of the smaller beast he just punched and rolled over its back and pushed the beast so that its body will block the smaller beasts that were chasing him. He continued forward.


    "Together with her."


    Ned reached the massive beast.


    Unknown to the Evolved Kruthik, Ned had already climbed its back, skidding its rough scales, and summoned back the broken Butterfly.


    The massive Kruthik caught Katolin by the leg and raised her upward, ready to maw her.


    Katolin smiled seeing Ned behind the back of the beast. Remembering something from Ned''s memory via his blood, Katolin threw a finger while she was upside down.


    Ned leaped from the beast with the broken Butterfly ready to stab the back of its neck.


    Under Ned''s disy. Aside from the Core under the beast''s belly, and its eyes, the neck was one of its weak spots. The back of the neck to be precise.


    Midair. Under Ned''s disy in red, a digit appeared.


    [30 seconds.]


    Ned reached the back of the beast''s neck and stabbed it with his sword. After a not so perfect stab, Ned recalled the broken Butterfly back to his inventory.


    The Evolved beast let go of Katolin as it tried to reach for Ned with its pincer-like limbs.


    Ned jumped down andnded beside Katolin. He then reached for Katolin and grabbed her by the arm.


    The sudden attack made the Evolved Kruthik roar in both agony and pain as its brown blood leak from the wound.


    "That was... " Katolin said looking at Ned as he grabbed her to stand. "Very cool!"


    "Cool?" Ned asked.


    "Yeah. Cool!"


    Ned smiled with sweat leaking his forehead.


    They took the jerking movement of the massive beast as a cue and ran towards the edge of the ruined za, near the castle.


    [25 seconds.]


    What''s with the countdown? Ned asked through his mind.


    [At exactly 23 seconds. If you did not make it to the mouth of the cave.]


    [I.]


    [As the one aiding you to survive will control your body and cast aside your first subject and ran towards the exit.]


    [Spare me from your anger. But it must be done. Even if it means to use her as bait.]


    [19 seconds.]


    Ned knew ICE would do it. He was controlled twice, and he doesn''t want it anymore. But Ned understands ICE. If he was given, if Ned was given choices. He would cast aside Katolin, and any of his friends if it means the survival of Master Will. He, at least, knew what and why ICE was doing this.


    "Then I better hurry up," Ned said and pulled Katolin closer to him and grabbed her by the waist upon reaching the edge of the ruined za.


    Behind them, dozens of spiky headed beasts, and the Evolved Kruthik started to rampage with its eye glowing in red. To their left was the roaring in the pain of S''vokalt along with the massive chains nking. And to their front was the river ofva in bright red.


    From Ned and Katolin''s spot, there was inclined pavement (judging from the design and inclination, this must be where this old civilization used to move their carriages) that was almost 20 meters then another 20 to 25 meters from the inclined pavement to the mouth of the cave or their exit. All these were surrounded withva and dead bodies of the smaller beast together with some rocks that were yet to be devoured by theva.


    Ned jumped to the nearest body with Katolin by his side he held. Katolin followed along with Ned as he felt Ned''s arm wrapping her waist.


    Their trail was followed by the army of the beast. Realizing that they won''t make it to the human invaders, they stopped along at the edge of the ruined za with theva under them. But the Evolved one won''t let them just leave after all they have done. It pushed the smaller ones and used their body as their stepping stones. It roared in anger with its glowing eye boring Ned and Katolin as it dips its limbs to the bodies of itsrades.


    They were left with 15 seconds left upon reaching the inclined pavement. From there, the bodies were scarce and could barely be seen.


    "No... no... " Ned said under his puffing breath. "No!" He then roared seeing that their path to the exit was now covered withva.


    "It will be fine, Ned." Katolin free herself from Ned''s caring arm then guided her remaining mana to her back and produced a pair of her limbs.


    With a smile and a wink, Katolin grabbed Ned by the waist and carried him.


    "What are you doing?" Ned had to askhe must.


    [11 seconds.]


    "Saving us."


    Katolin''s limbs touched theva.

 Chapter 274: Thank You

    Chapter 274: Thank You


    "Just hold on, Ned," Katolin said in a voice that hides her pain. But she wasn''t great at hiding her emotions. Tears hanging at the end of her eyes, and her lips could barely put on a smile.


    She held Ned by the arm around her shoulder while she strode theva with the pair of her limbs. The scales at the tip of her limbs sizzled from theva.


    [9 Seconds left, Ned.]


    Ned scowled at ICE''s voice. She was eager to disregard Katolin as long as Ned survives. But Ned disregards her since he can''t me her, either.


    Across them was the mouth of the cave, around its edges were rocks falling from the trembling of the dome.


    "Why are you doing this?" Ned said.


    As theva crept out the mouth of the caves, the temperature was rising around the dome


    "You''ve done too much for me, Ned." Katolin put on a happy face. "This is the least I can do to return the favor."


    At 6 seconds, they were half the exit. But behind them was the persistent Evolved Kruthik, while S''vokalt roared from the castle. Hundreds of smaller Kruthiks stood atop the inclined pavements where nova could reach themyet. They were desperate to catch the human invaders or free their Mother.


    They decided to free their Mother, but the Evolved Kruthik trailing them was even more desperate to reach Ned and Katolin.


    Seeing that the trailing beast was almost catching them, Katolin increased her speed. She was both desperate and in too much pain.


    The tip of Katolin''s limbs was burning, yet Ned was doing nothing as though she was a princess in distress. In order to help Katolin, Ned conjured Winnces and discharged them to the trailing beast. Ned was trying to hit its limbsto slow it. Perhapsto cut it. With the session of Ned''s attacks, he hit its front limb, dislodging the tip and throwing its head to theva.


    A part of its face swum down theva, scalding it in the process.


    This gave Ned and Katolin the time to reach the edge of the cave. The entrance of the cave was an elevated part that blocks whoever was trying to go inside.


    At 3 seconds, Ned started to shake his body. But at the same time, Katolin stepped inside the elevated part of the cave. With now safe at the entrance, Ned breathed with relief.


    But not for long, the Evolved Kruthik behind them made it past the inclined steep in the middle of theva flooding ground and leaped with its face dripping ofva.


    Midair, it roared andnded across the pair withva sshing under its belly.


    Ned jumped down from Katolin''s grip and shielded her from the iing attack from the beast while Katolin fell on the ground with her limbs badly damage.


    Ned called for the broken Butterfly, as it was the only weapon avable for him.


    Ned blocked the sweep attacking on his left. But was thrown further to the mouth of the cave and was followed up by the beast as it leaped andnded over him.


    Ned was barred by the beast''s spikes as he tried to make an escape.


    Not wanting the beast to escape, it started to stab Ned relentlessly.


    Ned rolled on his left, back to his right, and repeated for almost three times.


    Enraged, the beast even stabbed Ned faster and now used its spiky head to ram Ned.


    Before his head reached Ned. Ned saw an opening under its bellyto where its Core was. Ned was only waiting for the beast to make a mistake since it was deeply enraged. Seeing the gap wide open as it stretched its head further to increase the damage it would cause when itnded to Ned, he took the chance and thrust the broken Butterfly to its chest, and closer to the Core.


    This caused the beast to lurched backward as the pain reaches its entire body. It growled together with dark brown blood leaking from the wound Ned had caused.


    The Evolved Kruthik moved backward, freeing Ned in the process, while it screamed of pain. Ned rolled and hurriedly stood to go to Katolin.


    Only to realize that Katolin was nowhere to be found.


    The Evolved beast growled as it tried to stand from its incapacitated state, but before it could do so, Katolin screamed from above.


    She used her limbs to push and to propel her midair andnded behind the beast''s back.


    Theva was rising and could almost reach the peak of the elevated ground near the mouth of the cave.


    Ned thought it was convenient that the ground near the mouth of the cave was elevated, but was it so? What if it was made to be elevated to avoid anyone froming inside. Ned wanted to find out, but seeing that Katolin was fighting for her life behind the Evolved beast''s back, Ned dashed forward without having a second thought to help her.


    Ned conjured Winnces, reducing his mana to a hundred. The spear made of wind whistled and pierced the limb of the beast. The attack made it angrier. Forgetting the pain, it started to jerk its body viciously.


    With Katolin on the beast''s back, she had to put a lot of effort into her burned limbs to stay behind its back. With only a pair left, Katolin managed to bnce herself.


    The two were dry of both mana and energy. Unable to conjure any more spells, Katolin leaped and caught the beast''s neck and started to grapple while the beast was trying to shake her off.


    With a shaking hand, a blurring vision and a body almost giving up, Ned tried to shoot the beast with his Winnce but missed to hit.


    That was thest of his spell, anymore than using his mana would result in Mana Burn. In which he couldn''t afford to conjure any more spells since the chance of him copsing without Mana was a sure way to kill both of them.


    Instead, Ned dashed and leaped to meet the beast eye-to-eye but was swept midair by the beast''s spiky limb.


    Ned saw the attack wasing but unable to evade since he was midair and his body won''t move to his will.


    Nednded and rolled back to the mouth of the cave.


    While Katolin was gripping the neck of the beast, theva was rising like a tide underneath them.


    Unable to free itself, the beast rolled trying to free itself from her grasp.


    With her hands and limbs wrapping the beast''s neck, Katolin pulled it closer to her body. The ck to ck cloak pped in the air as the beast jerked its head.


    "What are you doing?" Ned muttered to himself, unable to grasp Katolin''s thinking. "Let it go!"


    Katolin shook her head, unable to even open her mouth to speak to Ned. Doing so might lose her focus and strength.


    Feeling that the Evolved Kruthik was losing its strength, Katolin even grasped its neck tighter.


    Behind them, at the edge of the ruined za, were the smaller beasts, screamingperhaps cheering for their Evolvedpanion.


    "Release that beast!" Ned ordered. Blood leaked off his mouth with his back against the wall of the entrance to the cave. "I''m ordering you, Katolin! Let. It. Go!"


    Still, her answer was no by shaking her head. Instead, she even gripped the neck even stronger which caused the beast to lose its bnce and fell with half of its body now submerged in theva.


    Katolin''s limbs crackled with too much effort she was exerting onto them. Still, she didn''t let go. She wanted to make sure that the beast was dead before she let it go.


    She was right, its eye opens from what Ned thought to be a dead one and violently shake while Katolin still gripping its neck.


    Veins on her forehead, muscles under her jaw, and blood leaking under her lips, Katolin was doing her best to keep the beast away from Ned. Too much so, she produced a genuine smile while looking at Ned and tears leaked and lingered at the tip of her eyes. Then she nodded and produced another pair of her limbs. Now, with four limbs: two burned to crisp, and the other two too thin from theck of mana.


    These newly produced pair of limbs went straight to the beast''s remaining eyeboring and drilling it. Too deep, its yellow eye fell from its socket.


    With thest of its breath, the beast roared and shake Katolin on its neck. But Katolin didn''t falter as well. The new limbs retracted from the beast''s eye and gripped to help her other limbs. She then pulled the neck closer to her, maneuvering it so that it would move away from Ned.


    She did it fairly well, the neck Katolin pulled made to follow its body as the beast was moving backward whileva sttered under its limbs.


    "N-no!" Ned said stuttering. He pulled himself up, but with his impact against the wallhe could barely do so. "No! Don''t do it! Let go! Katolin! Let go. Now!"


    Katolin smiled and pulled the neck of the beast, maneuvering it even further from the cave.


    "Thank you." Was that her lips Ned could read. She said those words without having to produce her voice. But it was all clear in Ned''s mind. Her voice: Strong yet witty. Swift like a dagger, and clear like a thunder. Thank you was what she had said.


    Giving up, the beast submerged down theva along with Katolin.


    "No!"

 Chapter 275: Prince Aesril: Journey

    Chapter 275: Prince Aesril: Journey


    "You do look like a human in that mask, my Prince." Gelethorn praised Prince Aesril after they both wore the Mask of Care.


    It has been a couple of weeks since they left Castle Gg with other the participants of the Hunt.


    After they deliberately fell underground from the worm-like beast attacks, they made their way to a series of tunnels that leads them to the Portal that would take them to thends of humans.


    But leaving thebyrinth-like tunnels wasn''t so easy as Aesril thought. Avoiding both the corrupted beast inside thebyrinth and their team was a lot to take in even for the Prince.


    After a day of both digging the buried Portal and avoiding their fellow Elves, Prince Aesril and the Wood-elf Gelethorn sessfully unearth the Portal.


    But making the Portal work took another day of their time. The portal was an old kind of portal in which Prince Aesril had little knowledge about. Luckily for Gelethorn, Aesril was an elf entranced by reading diverse kinds of books.


    With both his mana and knowledge, Prince Aesril sessfully opened the Portal. But due to its century-old structure, the Portal crumbled just in time for Gelethorn to pass through it, making it unpassable to anyone.


    Upon arriving at the other side, they were surprised that it was an old underground shrine. This shrine was managed by an old couple bound to aid the return of any Elves.


    At first, Aesril and Gelethorn didn''t wish to believe that humans were aiding them.


    Sensing their reluctance, Old Tanaa, and Elliose: an elderly human couple between their 70''s, produced an item that would prove that their family was guarding the Portal for generations and all they ever wanted was to prove that their cause wasn''t gone to waste.


    Old man Elliose gave Prince Aesril a nk parchment that only Elves were able to show what was written.


    Without opening the parchment, Prince Aesril immediately knew that the parchment was made from a rare skin of a magical beast called Thrym hounds. Only Elves could domestic Thrym hounds. Their silver fur was crafted for various fashion produce for Elves, and their skins were used to make magical parchments.


    With the Thrym hound''s skin mana conductivity, Elves produced items like parchment and with the aid of magic, they could hide words in the skin and could only be used with specific kinds of mana.


    Injecting his mana, Aesril saw that the parchment glows in white blinding light and realized that it was something that records whoever injects their mana onto it. At the same time, it also informs the user that both their mana werepatible and that they were a genuine item from Elves.


    One would think: What would happen if someone stole it and used it to disguise themselves as the user of the parchment?


    No. The moment that the user (in this case was the old couple) didn''t inject its mana in a certain period of time, it would vanish. Perhaps burn to ashes, or simply explodes. Depending on the seal it was used, the effects were different.


    Now that Prince Aesril and Gelethorn believes that the couple was indeed aiding the Elves, they went to their humble abode: A tiny shack of woods and branches with burned mud as its base. From there, they learned that the couple was living like any other humans. Old Elliose was a coachman in a nearby town while Old Tanaa tends their home and grow and sell vegetables. They have a son that works in the town as a guard but left a long time ago. While their daughter married a merchant from another city. With only two of them left in their tiny shack inside the forest, they tend to live a normal life.


    Prince Aesril and Gelethorn stayed for a day to prepare things and gather knowledge for their travel.


    They were in a mountain range somewhere West of the Cassan Continent.


    The nearest town was called Millbeech. A mostly farming town located at the foot of the mountain. Farther west was the city called Dirin governed by a noble under the Great House of Kinsley.


    Prince Aesril was given a choice by old man Elliose: Go farther West to the city of Dirin and guise as his son and Gele as nephew and sail a ship going to the Region of Titan Cay. From there they could find someone to give them a sail going towards the Scattered Bay where O''rriadt was, all these while Old man Elliose apany them. Or they could go East on foot, perhaps rent carriages posting some farmer, perhaps messenger and leave the border and arrive at Bogblot and sail going to Scattered Bay, but Old-man Elliose dered it would be difficult for them to leave the border since a heated Great House war was urring between the Great Hose of Soak against the Great House of Kinsley.


    Prince Aesril chose to travel West, to avoid any dys. It took them three days to travel from Millbeech to the city of Dirin, and another two days to reach the port. They decided to stay away from the city since Prince Aesril and Gelethorn were not aware of any magical items that would reveal their true identity.


    Reaching the port of Dirin, Prince Aesril demanded that Old man Elliose would stop to apany them. Although Old man Elliose was a Magic Capable able to conjure spells of Tier 2, his magic wasn''t polished to the point that he could battle the magical beast of Grades D or C. He knew he would be a hindrance, so he agreed to stay. Seeing an Elf was enough for him to put his mind to ease.


    To aid their travel, Old man Elliose gave the prince and his aide resources tost them a month in the high seas of Scattered Bay.


    It has been a day after Prince Aesril and Gelethorn left the port of Dirin.


    Seeing that their resources werecking, Prince Aesril''s brown eyebrows frowned.


    "Maybe I''m overly suspicious," Prince Aesril said with his brown eyes looking at a handful of gold coins inside the brown leather pouch. "At first I thought my mask won''t fit my face. But now that you mentioned it, I do look like a human without my long ears."


    "You looked beat, my Prince," Gelethorn said across Prince Aesril.


    They were inside a sailor''s cabin. The nk of woods affixed together to act as a wall creaked as the ship shook left and right from the waves caused by a thunderstorm. Prince Aesril sat at the table fixed against the wall with Gelethorn sitting across him. A rustymp was their only light at the corner of the table.


    Prince Aesril smiled. His new face looked like a man in his early twenties: chestnut brown hair, high nose, and thin and impatient eyes. He looked at Gele on his new human face too: Dark hair, and rounded eyes, and square face in tanned skin. Prince Aesril imagined Gele lifting hundreds of kilos of weight with his wide shoulder visible without his usual Wood-elf armor.


    "You''re the one who''s beat," Aesril said. Unfortunately, the Mask of Care could only change faces and not voices. His voice was soft and elegant as though he was some noble. But people of the ship wouldugh at them seeing that they wore a sailor''s uniform instead of garments fitted for nobles. "I didn''t know the great son of the Great Wood-elf General was afraid of the seas."


    "I am very sorry, my Prince," Gele said. Face and eyes were pale, he nearly puked with the ship inclined to the left. "But the sea is taking the Soul out of my precious Wood-elf body. You''ve never been to the sea, my Prince. But howe you''re not affected? Were you using some kind of Magic, Prince Aesril?"


    Prince Aesril wanted tough, but seeing and hearing the handful of copper coins nking inside the pouch made his brows furrowed once more. "Guess my excitement overcame the thrills of the sea. And... " Prince Aesril looked over his shoulder, then to the door to their right with a slit open as though were stabbed by swords, then he looked behind to the window and back to his honest Wood-elfpanion and said: "I''m Ely of Millbeech and you''re Enrol the farmer, and we travel because?"


    Gelethorn paused for a moment, trying to digest what Prince Aesril had said then tried to extract the conversation they hadst night. "Because your mother is sick and we needed to find your Herbalist Uncle somewhere in Avaii Ind in Scattered Bay."


    "Apparently, humans like to structure themselves in terms of power. So they decided to separate themselves in Houses. It works like Seeds in our Elven hierarchy."


    "But we''re not in any House, my PI mean, Prince Ely."


    Aesril shook his head. Gelethorn has been calling him Prince ever since he could remember, so calling him without the address would take a lot of his courage, and it would take time before Gele was ustomed to it.


    "Listen here, my beloved friend Enrol." Prince Aesril posting as Ely raised a finger as though trying to lecture Gelethorn. "Do you want to find Elfeinheim? Then we better work towards our goal." Aesril said even before Gelethorn could nod.


    "But, my P" Gelethorn took a deep breath and continued. "My Ely, do you"


    "Stopp!" Prince Aesril said raising his hand toward Gelethorn. "Don''t say that, if humans heard that you calling me... like that, they will think something is going on between us."


    "But something is going on between us, my P" Gelethorn stopped, unable to continue and unable to say his Prince''s name without his title. "E... Ely. I''m your aid, and I will do everything for the Prince of Elves."


    "Okay, that''s enough, Enrol."


    Prince Aesril knotted the brown leather pouch and hid it under his clothing. "I am Ely you are Enrol, and if you really want to help me as my aid. Then we need to leave now. Captain will get angry at us if we are cking here while the other sailor scrubs the deck."


    "Deck? my P" Gelethorn sighed. "MEly.


    "Its part of the ship was in, we needed it clean so that we could have meals and room here to stay. Now sta"


    The ship racked back to the right, barely throwing Prince Aesril. But Gelethorn stood in a shy way that he held Prince Aesril by the shoulder and clutched him closer to his body as though he was protecting him from the rain of arrows.


    "Be careful, my PI mean Ely, you must not"


    The door beside them swung open and a man in his twenties bare witnessed the scene happening inside Prince Aesril''s cabin.


    "Uhm," the man said, his cheek almost red under the torch he was holding, "Captain wishes to see you two."

 Chapter 276: Prince Aesril: Journey, II

    Chapter 276: Prince Aesril: Journey, II


    A day after their travel on the high seas, Prince Aesril, guises as a human named Ely, caught the Captain''s attention. But not because he was too handsome as a sailor, but because of his talent in navigation.


    Just after three hours upon boarding the merchant ship Dacota, Prince Aesril predicted a storm. Thus making the ship changes its path, escaping the iing storm. Saving the sailors and their products.


    But, having realized that their coins were not enough for their travels, Prince Aesril decided to work as a sailor scrubbing the deck and any other work the captain asked him. In return for their food and amodation.


    "You''ve called for us, Captain Creft?" Prince Aesril said after arriving at the captain''s cabin with Gelethorn following him.


    "Sit," Captain Creft said, blowing a smoke.


    Prince Aesril and Gelethorn wore the sailor''s clothing Captain Creft gave them: Baggy clothing with lines of blue and white edges. A necktie was added to lock the clothing in case of heavy wind. Sitting in the nearest stool, Prince Aesril and Gelethorn took a pair of orange tea thedy sailor gave them.


    Most of the items the Dacota was carrying were old garments used by elite nobles, some silverware, and spices. But what caught Prince Aesril attention was a locked cabin leaking with red dust. This cabin was locked that event the other sailors couldn''t enter except for Captain Creft and the contracted merchant who owns whatever was inside the locked room.


    And across the wooden table was the merchant: Locked grey hair, although he wasn''t that old and scars running down from his forehead down to his right side jaw.


    "Captain Creft," Prince Aesril said after finishing the tea.


    Gele nodded from the sweetness of the tea.


    "Wow!" Gele apuded with his eyes fixed on the tea. He shook his head left and right as though a kid enjoying his favorite drink.


    Prince Aesril knew that Gelethorn was acting the part of a farmer boy, but it seemed that his characterization seemed to be real.


    "Ah!" Gele said. "This tea is very delicious. We don''t have this back in our town."


    Prince Aesril nodded with approval from Gele''s actions.


    "Of course," said the grey-haired merchant, "that''s from a Yellow Bell Tree."


    "Yellow Bell Tree?" Asked Gelethorn after handing the silver cup back to thedy sailor.


    The grey-haired merchant cocked an eyebrow. Although minuscule, this gesture was caught by Prince Aesril.


    "You''re saying you didn''t know the Yellow Bell Tree?" said the grey-haired merchant, his voice hinted of wariness. "You''re from Millbeech, right?"


    Gele nodded as his shoulders shuddered. Sensing that his guise was about to be made. His eyes darted Prince Aesril to his right.


    Even though Prince Aesril couldn''t see Gelethorn, he knew, in his mind, that Gele was asking for his help.


    "Then you should know better what the Yellow Bell Tree is?" Continued the grey-haired merchant.


    Even back at the Tree of Pin''tu, Prince Aesril always took a careful approach to everyone he just met. He became wary of other Elves, that this kind of trait became his hobby.


    Even though the Elves were living in a giant tree, it would take years for Prince Aesril to meet all of them. There was a time that Prince Aesril let his guard down after meeting one of the elf his father, King Ascathan, introduced to him. Only to realize, thatter on, this female elf was actually a Dark elf trying to guise herself as a High elf and took advantage of Prince Aesril while they were out for Hunting. Thisdy elf tried to seduce him, luckily, Gelethorn was there to stop this elf. That day, Prince Aesril became a man of analyzing.


    Gele nodded but unable to answer the grey-haired merchant. His eyes gazing the back of Prince Aesril''s head. Gele coughed.


    "Forgive my brother," Prince Aesril said, caught up with Gele''s cue. "He wasn''t much of a nt guy."


    Although Gelethorn was a Wood elf, most of what was thought to him was lost during his training. To survive the wilderness, Gelethorn only took basic herbalism to be able to recognize herbal nts in the wild. But Gele never heard of Yellow Bell Tree. His eyes frowned, trying to remember the name of the nt. His head shook as if it exploded of too much thinking.


    "Well," Prince Aesril continued. "Yellow Bell Trees were not trees, but vines that produce a red flower. This red flower was then crashed and turned to paste. Then it was dried under the heat of the sun. Normally, it would take 12 days for it to turn yellow and ready for another process to make it into a tea. But the Yellow Bell Tree to be called a high-quality tea, it needed an exact temperature and time under the sun to dry."


    Gelethorn nodded and let out a long breath hearing Prince Aesril''s exnation about the tea.


    The grey-haired merchant looked at Captain Creft and nodded.


    "Is something wrong, Captain Creft?" Asked Prince Aesril.


    Captain Creft wore a brown thin leather, highlighting the physique from his old time. ording to other sailors, Captain Creft was once a warrior of a forgotten noble. After the nobles were executed and Captain Creft escapes, he used all his remaining money to venture the seas.


    Prince Aesril was convinced of Captain Creft''s stories. But he felt overly suspicious about the grey-haired merchant. He was hiding something, and Aesril doesn''t want any of it.


    "I want you of something," the grey-haired merchant said. From suspicious, his eyes turned hunter. The merchant leaned forward and towered his fingers under his chin. "Let''s all be honest here. The tea I served wasn''t the Yellow Bell Tree. It was something I made during my travels."


    Prince Aesril narrowed his eyes while Gelethorn stood and walked before him to use his body as a shield.


    "Back off, old human," Gele said while his hands tightened in a fist.


    "Enrol," Prince Aesril said. "It''s fine. Please move aside."


    "But, my P"


    "That''s enough, Enrol," Prince Aesril said. His eyes narrowing looking at Gelethorn.


    Gelethorn looked over his shoulder, confused and startled. This was the second time his prince had that threatening look in his eyes. The first time was when he almost killed the female elf who tried to seduce him.


    Gelethorn didn''t bow his usual. He just walked past the female sailor standing behind them and stood near the door. As though ready for anything.


    "Forgive my brother," the prince said, "he''s just overly caring."


    "I heard your mother is sick, and you wanted to go to an ind where your uncle was," Captain Creft said, popping a smoke.


    "It seemed that we were at a wrong ship." Prince Aesril leaned forward.


    "And it seemed that we boarded wrong passengers." Captain Creft added.


    "Cut the crap," the merchant said. "You''re not here for your sick mother."


    "The feelings mutual," Prince Aesril said. "You''re not here for your old garments."


    "If only you didn''t predict the storm. You wouldn''t be here." The merchant said. "Do you know how much gold we lost because of the storm? too much that it could buy a couple of ships."


    "It seemed that selling garments weren''t enough to buy a couple of ships." The prince stered a fake smile under the Mask of Care. "Just tell me what do you want. We might be able to talk it outpeacefully."


    "Oh-ho," snarled the merchant. "Now I''m more curious. It seemed that you have boarded a fighter, Captain Creft."


    "It seemed so, Jack." Captain Creft sipped in his smoke and spoke. He''s got a broad shoulder, but the prince was pretty sure Gelethorn could take the two of them even if there were a dozen of them.


    Except for the prince and Gelethorn. There were six people inside the cabin: Two sitting in front of Prince Aesril, Captain Creft and the merchant whom they called Jack, thedy sailor behind him, and two more near the window closer to Gele, and thest one outside standing as a guard.


    Their positions, their movements, and even their breathing, Prince Aesril knew all these. Nothing could escape his acute senses, a trait he honed that even High elves were not able to do so. Even he who was not a fighter type elf could take them all with only his raw strength. So, if it came down to fighting, Prince Aesril would have to choose to eliminate them and, perhaps, forcefully take Dacota from Captain Creft.


    "We don''t have gold here if that''s what you want." Prince Aesril continued. He was trying to be diplomatic. Or was trying to prolong the talk since Gelethorn was all ready to move. "We even decided to join your cleaning crew."


    "Now, that is something I believe," Jack said and threw his back to the chair and folded his arms. "But that is something we can talk over. We''re going to hire you. Show us more of your storming prediction and you be paid. You don''t need to clean the deck, and you will have good food. Plus, a good room to rest."


    Gelethorn walked over to Prince Aesril and whispered: "My Prince, this is something we do not want with humans. Give the order I''ll execute them all. Let''s not lower ourselves to these greedy humans. "


    Of course, even if Gelethorn shouted, the real meaning of his voice won''t leave the barrier the prince had conjured before Gele started to whisper. He did it with a flick of his finger. It was a barrier of magicposed ofplex spells that produce different sounds after the voice left the barrier.


    With countless spells on his possession, prince Aesril could conjure different spells depending on circumstances. But this spell was a low tier that if someone has a counter to it, they would still hear the real intent even with the invisible barrier on.


    Outside, Gele''s voice was distorted. This made the listeners frowned since they were too close yet unable to fullyprehend the words the farmer uttered.


    After thinking for a moment, anding to realization prince Aesril spoke, "You''ve got a deal."


    "But"


    Prince Aesril raised a hand to stop Gelethorn.


    After realizing how hard it was to earn and manage money, Prince Aesril agreed without hesitation.


    "But I want you to bring us to O''rriadt Ind."

 Chapter 277: Prince Aesril: Journey, III

    Chapter 277: Prince Aesril: Journey, III


    The prince can''t predict the weather, that''s a given. But he can feel the patterns in the wind, the humid, the salt lingering in the air as the wind blew from West. It was all a lie, a lie Prince Aesril must maintain to achieve their goal.


    "What?" Prince Aesril asked seeing that Gelethorn in his human form almost burst inughter.


    Seeing Prince Aesril in a raised hand as though embracing someone, Gelethorn held his breath to break himself fromughing.


    "I never knew," the Wood elf said, "that the Prince of Elves could maintain a lie this good. Were you forming a new religion, my Prince?"


    He would never lie, as the Prince of Elves, Prince Aesril could never put out a lie when speaking to his fellow elves. Unless they were of other races.


    "Stop it," Prince Aesril said, poking his nose as they stood at the edge of the ship. Since when did Gelethorn speak to his prince almost near nonchntly, perhaps he was more excited than the prince himself. "Let me focus."


    Through his magic proficiency, Prince Aesril could read the patterns the wind was giving.


    Three days after their talk with the Captain and the merchant Jack, they were moved into a nice and cozy room in the middle level of the ship.


    Although a merchant ship, Dacota was built more of a luxurious kind of ship with its iron railings, and rare types of woods were used. There were three levels in the ship: The first level was where the deck and the captain''s cabin. The second level was where the passengers of profession stayed along with the merchant Jack and other merchants, while the bottom level were the sailors maintaining the ship.


    Aside from them, there were other passengers. Prince Aesril heard a couple bickering about something called Quest, while on the other side of the ship (to his far-right, near the captain''s cabin) were other merchants with their circle of another merchant, and in the middle, was a mast, under it was a man sitting with crossed legs and arms, and closed eyes as though he was sleeping.


    After they have made a deal with merchant Jack, they were also given the proper clothing. There were less than a hundred passengers in Dacota, and almost all of them mistook Prince Aesril and Gelethorn to be one of a high ss noble. Thanks to Captain Creft''s exnation that they were able to understand the pair''s circumstances.


    "We''re nearing the Under Current," Gele informed.


    Under Current was a pressurized belt of water under the ocean that ran through a specific spot. This Current was used by sailors to travel faster. But due to its natural pressure, it causes the surface to have abnormal weatherunable to be predicted by any sailors. Most of the time, the Current was calm, but if it started to change its pattern, it causes a tremendous amount of damage to the passing ships.


    Above this Current, it may cause the wind to blow in many different and unpredictable directions. It could rain ice, and sometimes snow.


    What makes the Under Current dangerous were the creatures using it. Not just humans.


    "It''s here," Prince Aesril said, manipting his mana over his palms to feel even the slightest change of temperature in the air. "Tell Captain Creft to stop the ship. This is bigger than I have felt so far."


    "Yes, my Prince," Gele bowed and left before Prince Aesril could scold him.


    Aesril shook his head from Gele''s remark as he kept on using the prince''s title.


    Then the mana he was constantly releasing bent behind him. The mana he was releasing was acting like a barrier that whoever entered the radius of ten meters around him would alert him of their location and their intentions. So far, only Gele could feel the constant barrier.


    Prince Aesril nonchntly took a quick step to his left, precisely avoiding the hand that was about to grab him by his shoulder.


    The man jumped from his surprise. It was the man sitting under the mast, dagger was concealed under his ck coat. Prince Aesril counted there were 20 of them, all imbued of magic with the strength of Tier 1 to Tier 3. There was also a ring to his left that Aesril felt a pulsating Mana. He smirked from the mana the ring was giving off, it was impure and almost unusable for Elves. But Aesril learned from old man Elliose that these Mana were being used by humans to conjure their magic. He was even surprised that they could use this impure Mana. Around the invisible mana, Prince Aesril could feel and see everything.


    The man stopped sneaking, the hunter turned prey. He took a good minute before speaking in a shaky voice.


    "Did you just... " The man took a quick step backward and raised his hand to shield him from the chill he felt from the prince.


    But Aesril was disguising. All of their Elven pieces of equipment were left at the Kingdom of Elves, except wo with the Mask of Care included. A copper ring, too old, nobody would suspect that it was a ring hiding his magic level. He wore it to his left ring finger.


    Prince Aesril faked his surprise as he faced the man.


    "By the Maker," the prince said, "you are a sneaker."


    The man in short ashen hair gulp as though relieved. Maybe it was just his imagination that someone evaded his sneaking moves, perhaps he was getting rusty.


    "Forgive my intrusion," the sneaking man said with a smile and feeling cold as sweat formed on his forehead. "You must be the navigator the Captain hired."


    "Yes," he replied. He felt awkward as the afternoon sun was reflecting from the beads of his cloth to the man''s eyes. He let the wind ruffle his hair and said, "I am Ely."


    Prince Aesril has read books about humans, their history, customs of different ethnicities. But now that someone approached him, all his umted knowledge has gone off as this was the first human he encountered outside of his interest.


    Before hesitation took him, Prince Aesril reached out his hand for proper human greetings. Perhaps it wasn''t, since the man in ashen hair let his hand hanging in the air.


    "We don''t do that kind of things here," the man said. "But it seemed that this was your first time in the ocean, I''ll let it pass. I''m Edok, just Edok."


    Edok reached out for the Prince''s hands and shook them.


    Prince Aesril doesn''t hate humans same as Gele hated them, but he does not like them either.


    "I''m Elyoh wait, already said it."


    Edok lifted a lip. If Prince Aesril was acting to get his attention, he was doing a fine job as Edok gave him a good nod in response to his human introduction.


    "Definitely your first time in the seas," Edok said and darted his dark eyes from the Prince to the blue sky. "Captain said you could predict thunderstorm. At first, I was skeptical, but seeing you always here at the edges of the ship for three days, made me realize that, indeed, there were no thunderstorms this past few days. Might be a coincidence but, you sure are doing a good job guiding us."


    Prince Aesril was not sure yet if Edok was praising him. But judging from his nk expression, Prince Aesril took it as it is.


    "Thank you," the prince said, "I''m only doing this since we don''t have much of coins."


    "I think we all are," Edok said and nodded, rubbing his chin. "Better ask Captain Creft for Picas rather than gold. People of the Eastern sea don''t take gold fromndlubbers."


    "Landlubbers?"


    "Were you familiar with the seas?"


    "No. These were the first I and my brother went sailing into the seas."


    "Then you''re andlubber."


    Prince Aesril nodded. It seemed that their knowledge, not even books could provide.


    A series of shouting and bell ringing was then heard at the bottom part of the ship. Dacota stopped slowly.


    Edok frowned.


    "Is something wrong?" Prince Aesril asked.


    "We stopped, yet again."


    "Yes," Prince Aesril said. "I asked for it."


    Another wind from the East dampens the cheeks of Prince Aesril in his human form. Passengers on the deck went silent as Dacota stoppedpletely.


    But to Prince Aesril''s surprise, the ship started to sail, and much faster this time.


    "PrEly," Gele said behind them along with a series of footsteps running and crowds murmuring. "The ship can''t stop."


    Prince Aesril frowned. Mask of Care could imitate all of his expressions even to the smallest detail.


    "Why is that, Enrol?"


    "We must sail forward," a voice trailed Gele. It was merchant Jack. "It''s either we sail forward or battle the beast following us."


    Prince Aesril tilted his head. And soon after, Gele came to his side and whispered: "A mere group Cht''lukwart was following the ship."


    "Stop the ship." Prince Aesril insisted. "It is my advice and I have chosen and carefully weighted both differences. We must stop the ship."


    "You must be out of your mind, navigator Ely."


    Captain Creft came out of the captain''s cabin along with his other crew.


    The deck below them was crowded with sailors trying to push the ship faster as it could, and it seemed that they were afraid of the Cht''lukwarts following them rather than the iing storm.


    "Do you know what Zealots could do to my ship? Their saw like head could tear Dacota in a mere minute. And let''s say we could fend them off, do you know how much it would cost us from the ship''s maintenance alone? Now let''s not say that we could fend them off because it is near impossible to even capture one of the Zealots let alone kill. And you''re trying to stop the ship?"


    Gele leaned forward. "It seemed that Cht''lukwart was called Zealot by the humans," he whispered.


    Prince Aesril nodded. No matter how he thought of it, Zealots were a mere beast even Gele could take a hundred of them. Prince Aesril sighed, and it seemed that as time passes by humans were bing weak that even Zealots could shake their cores.


    Edok walked closer to Prince Aesril but was blocked by Gele as he further advances. "Not a step closer."


    Edok''s silver ne gleamed white under the shining sun. He smiled. "Or what?" He said and looked over Gele''s shoulder. "Oi,ndlubber. You trying to kill us all?"

 Chapter 278: Prince Aesril: Journey, IV

    Chapter 278: Prince Aesril: Journey, IV


    "I can''t help it," said Prince Aesril after he was surrounded by the crew. "But don''t me me if this ship sinks together with the items inside the locked doors."


    "That should be it," Captain Creft said. "I am aware of the oue, young Ely. But Dacota is all I''ve got. It was already fortunate that we escaped storms from thest three days. Let us handle things from here on."


    Gelethorn raised an eyebrow. Calling the prince young seemed to tick something inside him.


    It should be. Prince Aesril was generations older in terms of human to elven age ratio. Since elves don''t age faster than humans did, Prince Aesril was looking young, perhaps 18 or 19 in human''s age of preference.


    Prince Aesril tagged Gele''s broad shoulders.


    Gele looked over his shoulder and nodded.


    No matter what attitude the humans show to them, they were there to travel to O''rriadt with fewer dys if possible.


    The prince frowned. If the ship was destroyed, they might reach O''rriadt much longer than the two months he had expected. They must do something about this.


    Captain Creft raised a hand, signaling the crew behind him to leave. And so they did, that also includes Edok. The ashen grey-haired man left the group with a grin as he proceeds to the end of the ship where a crowd started to gather.


    All that was left were Prince Aesril, Gele, Captain Creft, and merchant Jack. They all stood near the edge of the ship, along the iron railings. Behind the captain was the crew trying to rush things as they sail to outspeed the magical beasts Zealot. Behind the prince was the ocean in a blurring motion, the ship has started to gain its speed. Dacota racked as though fighting with waves.


    "How long till the storm hits us?" Captain Creft asked while Jack stood with his arms crossing.


    Although pale, Gele was holding his bnce fairly well as the ship racks back and forth.


    "Four."


    "Days?"


    "Hours."


    Jack cocked a shoulder hearing how confident Prince Aesril was with his deration. "You can predict that close?"


    Prince Aesril nodded without a second dy, showing how valid his so-called prediction was.


    "The air is getting warmer and heavy," Prince Aesril exined. "Normally, the air was cool above the ocean. But there were times that acute changes ur when a storm wasing. Mostly it happens when a storm is two to four hours close."


    Except for Prince Aesril and Gele, all eyes were over the horizon, bewildered. The sky was blue; just how it should be, clear of any dark clouds. The sun was up; warm. Except for one thing, no flying creatures. Aside from the roaring crews bellow deck, and the crew gathering behind the ship, the ocean was closest to quiet.


    "You could tell all these, how?"


    No matter how Captain Creft views the horizon, there were no indications of an uing storm.


    "There were things that lose value once uncovered of the hidden truth." Prince Aesril looked to his right (where the crew was gathering), from there, he could feel a good amount of mana in a tight spot.


    Captain Creft and Jack looked at each other and nodded. Even if they do not speak, Prince Aesril knew that they have agreed not to press him any further.


    "I''ll believe you," Jack said as he approached Prince Aesril.


    All that Gele cared about was the safety of Prince Aesril. So much, that anyone wanted to get closer to the prince he moved swiftly as though his body was wired to do only one thing: be a shield for the Prince.


    But Prince Aesril held Gele''s arm as he was about to block the merchant.


    Nothing could be done since all that Gele cared about was his prince and his words. But even though he was standing beside the prince, his awareness was always on the double.


    "If you''re right," Jack said as though whispering. "There''s nothing to worry about. I and the Captain have been together for a long time, and we knew how well Dacota could handle storms. But if you insist to stop the ship. Then, I and the Captain will have no other choice but to put you back scrubbing the deck. I like youI do, it saved me tons of gold. Since for thest three days, we did not encounter any stormsmight be you; might be luckbut I hoped it''s really you. But if you send your thick-headedplex brother next time to tell us to stop the ship, I might change my mind and the Captain''s mind to throw you together with the Zealots."


    Under the prince''s gaze was Gele''s hands in a tight fist. Blood lost its way to his fist that it turned pale. But he also knew that the prince doesn''t want to cause too much attention, so he instead tried to keep himself calm.


    Merchant Jack whispered but it was deliberately loud that the Captain heard it, yet did nothing. Not even changes on his eyes, perhaps a move to at least stop Jack. None.


    From these, Prince Aesril knew who the real Captain of the ship was.


    Before Prince Aesril reacts, he ran scenarios in his head:


    First: theyck the proper knowledge in terms of sailing the high seas. It''s not that elves do not know how to sail or be one with the ocean. But because, after the Great Race War, elves were sent to a farawaynd that there were no seas, not even rivers, they could see. Surrounding the Great Tree of Pin''tu was an infinite fog of darkness that even High Elves were unable to measure how far the fog of darkness stretches.


    Second: they do not have the map of the Seven Seas nor the ship to travel it. Even if Prince Aesril asked Gele to eliminate humans and any other witnesses, what now? Prince Aesril read books, a lot of them, but none of them were of travels at the sea. And even if they have a map, they would becking manpower to sail the ship. He could use Wind magic to push the ship. But he wasn''t the Maker; his mana was deep but finite.


    Third: The red dust behind the locked door, in the second level, reminds him of S''tor: a powdery thing Elder Cnye was studying as it pushes the limits of any subjects who were taking it. But in return, S''tor depletes the mana of the subject, and once depleted they copse. Others were evenatose after taking in S''tor in a massive amount.


    And if Prince Aesril was right, S''tor could be used to him. Once used, he was unable to control his mana and it might disrupt the flow to the Mask of Careerevealing who they were.


    It seemed that they boarded the wrong ship this time.


    "I get it," Prince Aesril said in a voice so stern Jack took a step back as though he was talking to a different person. "This is your ship"eyes gazing at Captain Creft"we ought to follow the rules you were implying. Right, Captain Creft?"


    Jack nodded but not to the Prince but Captain Creft. After which, the Captain started to move as though given an order and went above the railings to his steering wheel. From there, he issuedmands to secure the safety of his shipif it was his after all.


    "Good thing we''re on the same boat here." He winked. "Don''t worry, amodations, foods, and anything you needed will be given for your kind service, and if there was indeed a storm in the next four hours, you might get something more in return."


    Not that he wanted any other things, but Prince Aesril took it that he might be given the chance to check what was behind the locked door.


    "I will be waiting for that."


    Jack left and went above the captain''s cabin where Captain Creft was maneuvering the wheel with pride.


    Prince Aesril focused and the mana around him move to his own ord then formed another barrier. To be safe, he added an extrayer if someone was using spying magic to spy on them. There was none, but this doesn''t put Prince Aesril at ease. They were a race hunted and turned to ves after all.


    "Gelethorn," he said after he checked the surrounding.


    From what Gelethorn could hear from the prince''s voice, he was about to issue an order. That was why he conjured invisible barriers to distort their voices.


    "My Prince," Gele said. His hands were crossed behind his waist. The snappiness of his voice and movement were achievable only with many years of training under his own Father, The Elven General.


    "T sk na bjo," Prince Aesril said.


    Even if high-tier spying magic could prate the barrier Prince Aesril conjured, they needed a hundred more years to understand theirnguage.


    "What is the task, my Prince?"


    "We''ll make use of Caree. Check what is inside the locked room. Get samples. If danger arises, flee immediately," he ordered. "But you are not allowed to kill anyonefor now."


    "What about you, my Prince?" Gelethorn said after he confirmed the task with a nod.


    "It''s been days since I never held a bow." Prince Aesril waved a hand and the invisible barrier vanished along with hismanding aura and was swapped with a smile.


    He then walked going to the end of the ship where a dozen of the crew in bows were shooting at the Zealots that were trying to climb the ship via the rope attached to the edge.


    Judging from the emerging Zealots, and the silhouette under the sea, there were at least a couple of hundreds.

 Chapter 279: Prince Aesril: Journey, V

    Chapter 279: Prince Aesril: Journey, V


    Zealots were the ants of the sea. These magical creatures lurk under the deeps of the ocean. They moved in a group of not less than a dozen. Each group consists of one higher ranked. Their mandibles were able to chew wood if left unchecked, and their pincer-like limbs were used to crash their unfortunate prey. And since they lived underwater, where the light was barely a luxury, they were blind. Aside from their sensitive and slimy scales, they used their whiskers, attached under their jaws, to locate their prey. The closest resemnce to these beasts was cuttlefish''s head and a body of an old and wrinkled frog ( spotted with ck). They used their pincer limbs to climb the rope.


    They built their nest near the Under Current. It might be their predator''s instinct since ships, if not properly maintained, would have no chance at all to survive the bombarding pressure of the Current. Which leaves them with a wrecked ship and dead bodies floating in the sea.


    Most of them were graded E. Theirmanders were Graded C or D. Alone, they weren''t a treat. But mp them together, they were able to sink a ship as big as adult whales.


    And it so happens that Dacota was a little less small than an adult whale.


    After the bells sounded, a warning came from the rook''s nest above the mast, Edok ran to the end side of the ship to fulfill his duty.


    Although they weren''t properly organized. The crew, Captain Creft hired, were able to stand their ground against the Zealots. Arrows swooshed, sweat leaked as the bowmen aimed at the Zealots.


    They weren''t bad for human standards, but they weren''t precise either. No fashion in shooting arrows. For elves, an arrow, along with magic, was their life. An arrow saves a life, and an arrow takes life. No room for mistakes.


    Prince Aesril took down his fourteenth Zealot without breaking a sweat. It wasn''t that elves were born as hunters with their precise control of bows, but because the elven race was able to harness and control freely the mana in the surroundings without someone to teach them. Having to freely and precisely control their mana leads the elves to use bows and arrows with much uracy.


    "That was my sixth," Edok said after killing a Zealot right through its head.


    "You are ended worthy of the title Rookeye, Edok-xi," said one of the crewmates, trying to impress him.


    "Stop that," Edok said, but it seemed that he was happy from the crew''s praise. He smirked and shot another arrow. The praise might have boosted him since his arrow killed two by piercing them.


    Prince Aesril didn''t mind them at all. It has been days after hest touched a bow, so he was ecstatic to shoot. But he didn''t expect that he was so entranced his kill count was increasing, and faster.


    It doesn''t matter what the angle, or his position, or the kind of enemy. When his aim was precisely under the Zealot''s eyes, the arrows hits under the Zealot''s eyes.


    Even though Zealots could sense their prey and their surrounding from the whiskers they have, they simply couldn''t evade something that was much faster.


    Although a merchant ship, Dacota has its armory of weapons. There, Prince Aesril got a wooden bow, not something to flex about, but sturdy enough to nock an arrow. As for the arrows, they were lying on the ground ready to be picked up. It seemed that Dacota wasn''t kin of using bows. Perhaps, they intend to fight pirates ship, and magical creatures, with their swords and shields alone.


    Prince Aesril wondered how the crew survives without support from behind.


    Out of a hundred crew, not including the passengers, there was only a handful that could use a bow. Prince Aesril sensed their presence, and they were not giving theirplete focus to the enemy below them.


    Prince Aesril''s eyes narrowed, sighting the nearest Zealot as it grabbed the rope and hurl its body up, and climbed. But not long after, this same beast fell deep underwater with an arrow stuck to the side of its neck. Another arrow swooshed, then another, and another. Clearing the end of the ship from the Zealots.


    Waves sttered as the ship was forced to sail which took a toll on the trailing Zealots.


    The crew, eleven of them to be exact, stopped shooting after Prince Aesril killed the emerging beasts. Not letting others nock arrows and shoot. Even Edok, his mouth gaping as he turned his head to his right.


    All eyes to the new kid on board. But it seemed that calling him a kid wasn''t going to be heard soon.


    The sky was clear, for now. The beast gurgled as they fell dying from arrows they couldn''t perceive. The crew below bickering as they work in a team to increase the speed of the ship. And the new kid on board nock another arrow.


    This made the onlookers tilted a head. Zealots were gone from their relentless shooting. But why would he nock another arrow?


    Questions were answered as Prince Aesril let loose the arrow, hitting nothing but the surface of the water.


    Or so they thought. From the prince''s kin eyesight, he could see the Zealots swimming underwater.


    From the onlooker''s point of view, without the proper angle, and sunlight, all they could see were a string of ck which they thought of nothing but shadows.


    Soon after Prince Aesril released the arrow, the Zealot''s body emerges from the bottom, dead with the arrow stuck precisely between the beast''s head.


    "H-how?" Edok said the silver ne produced a reflection from the high noon sun.


    Edok was hired by merchant Jack to be both his guard and the guard of the sealed room where Gele was sent off.


    To give more time to Gele, Prince Aesril must lure back the fleeing Zealots. If only he could enrage them, this would confuse the crew and perhaps send more to assist them. Giving ample time to Gele. Oh, well, if everything goes not ording to n, Gele knows what to do.


    Prince Aesril hates to admit it, but, in his mind, he felt no remorse if Gele would ughter the humans on board. That was why Prince Aesril chose to board a merchant ship since there were zero human infants and children on board. Unless the ship was run by a family. But it seemed that Captain Creft was a loner, he doesn''t seem to have any family.


    Prince Aesril shot them with precise control and speed that he didn''t expect them to retreat so easily. Now he must find another way to lure them.


    The Prince of Elves nock another arrow, this time, his aim was not to kill. His eyes determining themander''s position. But it seemed that they were hiding deeper that Prince Aesril couldn''t attain a shot. He expanded the invisible barrier that he constantly conjured. It then stopped the moment he could feel a bigger and mana enhanced beast almost 40 meters below sea level.


    He angled his hands to where this bigger beast was and let go of the arrow and hit the side of the bigger Zealot.


    His goal was to injure themander Zealot to lure the smaller ones, and hopefully, they were enraged.


    Once enraged, the magical beast would lose its reason and attack anyone that was not their kin.


    The prince let loose another arrow hitting the back of themander Zealot as they swam away from the ship, defeated.


    All eyes turned to Prince Aesril as he keeps on shooting arrows on the surface of the ocean. Some smirked and grinned seeing that he was hitting nothing.


    "Oi," Edok said. He walked and moved beside Prince Aesril. Mask of Caree couldn''t hide, nor increase or shorten someone''s height.


    Being an Elf, Prince Aesril was towering Edok by almost a foot. But this doesn''t stop Edok from looking up at Prince Aesril with annoyance.


    "You waisting arrow," he said, resting his hand to his side.


    For Prince Aesril, human''s voices were insignificant and were all the same. But even so, Prince Aesril assumed that Edok was somewhere in farnd with his ent different from the other. He was almost resembling merchant Jack with their throaty voices. What could be their rtion?


    "I am not," Prince Aesril responded.


    Red liquid then tainted the clear ocean as themander Zealot floated above the surface. Then was followed by another bigger Zealot, then another. Until sixmander Zealot emerges and was followed by the normal ones.


    Prince Aesril smirked as his n was now in action. ck slimy liquid oozes out from their scales as they went enraged. Their pincer limbs extended even further, and their eyes, although blind, turned red.


    Prince Aesril released another but missed as it only grazes the cheek of the Zealot.


    "Opps," Prince Aesril said, trying to imitate humans. " Looks like I missed?"


    He then smirked. Whates next was the enraged Zealots jumped as though the ocean surface was a ground.


    One after the other, these enraged Zealots sprung upward andnded on the deck behind the captain''s cabin.


    "Looks like they want us dead."


    Prince Aesril pulled another arrow from the quiver slung behind his back and shot the Zealot that was about tond.


    "I never saw Zealots attack this way," Edok said and grabbed the silver ne and rubbed them. "I''m a Hunter. I''m a Hunter. I trained for this."


    Looks like the Silver rank hunter was having a good life as a guard that he rarely encounters magical beast attacking their ship.


    But now that they were being boarded by the beasts, he spun and ran as he pulled knives under his coat and threw them one by one. Some missed but mostly hit his target.


    Prince Aesril did his part, now he must wait for Gele to do his. He left the crew as though afraid and ran towards the middle of the ship where other crew approaches the increasing number of Zealots boarding the ship.


    Prince Aesril hid his smile as the crew fought the Zealots. Although prime in number, the Zealots were still a low-grade beast and so the crew was not having a hard time battling them.


    As Prince Aesril watched the swords and pincers shed with each other, behind him, the clear blue sky crackles of thunders.

 Chapter 280: Park Han Fu: Damn that Rassus!

    Chapter 280: Park Han Fu: Damn that Rassus!


    Park Han Fu was born with nothing but a talent for great and forbidden dark magic. Aside from his dual-element magic of wind and fire, he was also a Dark magic-user.


    Their Lord, an old and lower ss noble, owned thend where they used to mine minerals somewhere in the East of the Empire of Zolin.


    The Empire of Zolin was the long-time enemy of the Kingdom of Griffith due to their unyielding territory conquering. Making all the citizens, even none Magic Capables contributes to the Empire. Emperor Novius Arrius Dobe Zolin was a Hollow himself. His ancestors heavily relied on technology that the former Emperors hunted women that gave birth to Magic Capables, and Witches (women able to use the magic of any kind).


    Due to the Empire''s impressively advanced technology, magic wasn''t highly recognized. Even Hollows was recognized by the Emperor that they were given positions equivalent to the Great Houses of the Griffith Kingdom. Thus, even though he was a dual element mage, people don''t recognize him that much. Born from a vige where mining was their main source of ie, Park Han Fu, with his mother and little sister, was forced to work in the mines.


    On a such peaceful day, Park Han Fu (13 at that time) with his little sister (7 that time) went on with their daily routines to the mine when bandits took a liking to his little sister. Little they did know, his little sister was a mage heavily inclined with the Dark magic. Killing all the bandits except for one as Park Han Fu manages to stop his sister.


    Words have spread to their vige, Park Han''s Fu little sister was a Witch. Having a Witch sister means that their mother was most likely a Witch as well. Rumors spread and became reality, his mother and sister died. Not from burning, but with Park Han Fu''s own hands.


    Knowing that his subjects were Witches, their Lord took action before the Empire implies that he was harboring them. To teach his subjects a lesson, Park Han Fu was forced to save only one of them. Kill one and the other gets to live.


    Only it was a lie.


    Park Han Fu killed his mother in front of the hundreds of people in the za to save his little sister.


    Or so he thought.


    After killing his mother, the Lord ordered Park Han Fu''s little sister to be killed. Right in front of him.


    But after killing his sister, the Dark magic was passed on to him.


    His Dark Magic? Necromancy.


    After killing hundreds of them, including the insignificant Lord, the town instantly became a ghost town. Women and men; the young ones and old, to him it doesn''t matter. All were killed under his uncontroble power.


    Confused as to why the Lord of the far east weren''t able to pay their taxes, the Empire sent one of their officer only to be killed upon arriving at the town. From there, the Empire sent their ranking officer to investigate.


    Only that time, the officer who was sent was Lord Ferel of the First Wing of the Seven Genesys.


    Taking him under his wing, he rose to the rank with his Necromancy and became the Captain of the 6th Squad also known as the Master Initiator.


    The Order of the Seven Genesys does not care whether the magic was dark or not, as long as they fulfill their goal they were all wee. As a Master Initiator, Park Han Fu became famous as he was the one to carry the heaviest missions the First Wing has.


    One of these missions was the opening of the new Gate in O''rriadt together with Ser Edwin Tulor Godefroy, Captain of the 2nd Squad also known as the Master Spy. Even though they have different missions: Park Han Fu to erect the Gate; Ser Edwin Tulor Godefroy to recover the stolen Mark, the two must work to fulfill their goals.


    Only that their Master Spy was also a spy from the Kingdom and had his agenda.


    Having to sessfully deploy the Gate but failing to secure his dying life, Dark Mage Park Han Fu had no other choice but to enter the Gate instead of dying at the hands of his formerrade and an old man the Knight had a grudge on, Othor William Strat.


    With his staff broken, Park Han Fu rushed inside the red Gate to gamble.


    He realized that before someone sessfully reaches the other side of the Gate they will be sent to Limbo. Limbo was a connection, some sort of tunnel, to the two worlds.


    Limbos could be an alcove of treasures or death. It was a ce that connects both worlds. Depending on the type of Gate, Limbos could take different forms. The red Gate deployed in O''rriadt was connected to a world called Draconheilm.


    And Draconheilm was a world where dragons were revered as the Creators: The Lords of Lords, the King of Kings. Humans in this world sat at the bottom. Just like Earflgard, Gates also appeared every 300 years.


    Humans in Earflgard thought that Gates only brings disaster as different magical creatures emerge from these. But humans in Draconheilm considered Gates to be their salvation. Salvation to leave the world where dragons roam the skies.


    Limbo was a pocket-size world where all sorts of treasure could be found from the fallen travelers. Treasures from travelers that pass through the Limbo and died were left untouched until someone picks them up. This also includes treasures from dragons unfortunate enough to pass the Limbo. Limbo has its weather, basically a smaller sized world.


    Each Limbos had its guardians. These guardians manage who passes the Gate and they were strong enough to stop or kill anyone who passes through the Gate in an untimely manner or uninvited. And since the red Gate in O''rriadt was deployed forcefully, guardians ought to fulfill their duty.


    The Limbo in the Gate of O''rriadt was green with grasses and trees, and rocks, and rivers at the foot of a snowy mountain, lighted with the morning sun. In the middle of the pocket-size world was a dessert, with a constant blow of the sandstorm, here the sun was always at the high noon. And at the end, was hellishva with two volcanoes constantly blowing magma along with ming boulders. The only exit of the Limbo was in the middle of the two volcanoes and the fountain under the foot of the snow mountain.


    Park Han Fu has just finished exploring the forest side of the Limbo. It took him three years to explore the mountainous region of the Limbo, upon arriving in the middle part, he knew, it was near to impossible to pass the desert region. The only way was to stop the raging sandstorm from blowing, and even his highest Tier Magic, Tier 3 magic Eye of the Storm, wasughable in the face of the desert storm.


    His dark hair hangs almost to his shoulders from his three years of not cutting it.


    "Three years and a half to be exact," he murmured. His thin eyes narrowed from excitement. "Right, mother?"


    Wrinkles could barely be seen under his eyes. Cheekbones emerge as though unfed for a week. His lips cracked as though he never tasted water for a day. He looked thin with his ck torn robe made from a creature''s hide. To his right was a staff he held he got after a month of exploring inside a tomb. But he wasn''t weak at all. He couldst a month without eating and sleeping. To top it all, his Dark magic was bing stronger as the days pass inside the Limbo.


    "Tch," he said, "The mana here is thick and purer than what I have encountered but my body was bing ustomed to it. If this goes on, I might not be able to be stronger. I need to get to the other side. Right, sister?"


    Park Han Fu stood above a rock. Under him, along the stream of water, were his mother and little sister. Their eyes were sunken, devoid of any light. Their hair was falling, their nose was rotten, and their skin has sulked. Aside from their height difference, they looked identical with their rotting flesh.


    "Where to now, Guardian?" he said over his shoulder. There, a ck light was glowing under the sun. She was one of the guardians of the Limbo.


    "I don''t know and I don''t care," the ck light said and fluttered to Park Han Fu''s other shoulder. "You''re not strong enough to pass the zing Sand of this Limbo, child."


    "Look who''s talking."


    "Shut up, child," the ck light said and hovered behind him and circled the head of the undead mother, leaving a sparkle of dust above its head. Its body then glowed after the ck dust vanished. "If only my sisters were alive, this Limbo is easy to travel. Now I''m stuck with you, human child."


    "For humans, 34 ain''t a child anymore," Park Han Fu said. The raging wind across was being held by a barrier. To where he stood the wind was calm. "And here you are stack with your most hated race between two worlds. Fu! Humans are weak indeed."


    "And you''re not one of them, child?"


    "Me?" he replied. "The moment they killed my mother and my dear Xei Xei, tarnished the thought of me being a human. So don''t put me along with them. Right, mother?"


    "All humans are children, regardless of age," the ck light said. Its voice was high pitched as though its throat was being pinched. "They''re also greedy, hopeless, and unfaithful. Damn that Rassus! I''ll get him for what he did."


    Park Han Fu sighed and muttered, "Here we go again. Don''t worry, you will have your revenge once we leave this ce. But I need to get to the other side. That''s the deal. Let me see what''s on the other side."


    "Fine, fine," the ck said. "But you better get back to your world. If not..."


    The ck light expanded and any light near it was being sucked.


    "I''ll turn you to a human paste and fed you to the ghouls."


    As the ck light expanded, a screaming noise cracked behind them.


    Behind Park Han Fu was an army of the undead and a horde of ghouls and alghouls waiting for hismand.


    "Nyaha!" he said. His voice was mixed with his screaming army. He then held his staff high and the creatures behind him stopped screaming. "I need more if we are to conquer the world! Right, Elfin Taratar?"

 Chapter 282: Preposition

    Chapter 282: Preposition


    Aside from Queen Sas Koron, there were four beasts and a pair of humans that tend to Katolin: goblin shamans, and the two humans: Otik and Ower con Arkable the IV.


    Ower was the third son of a noble, nothing much was known about him to either Otik and the rest of the humans inside the Hive. All they know was that he was cast aside by his family. Surprisingly, Otik was his right hand as he nurses Katolin.


    The chamber Katolin was in was fixed with different kinds of stones, ranging from equal-sided bluish stones, with jade green smooth stones stered above the y ceiling. Each stone emits a different kind of mana. The blue emits warm mana while the other one shines refreshing green.


    But no matter how they tend Katolin, even with the sparkling stones above, it seemed that all their efforts weren''t enough.


    Aside from her torso, she was barely recognizable with her brown and dark burned skin. Nearly all her skin was gushing white and greasy liquid. Half of her scalp was covered with her remaining golden hair, while her face was barely recognizable.


    Ned lowered his head, trying to remember the events after Katolin sunk in theva together with the dead Evolved Kruthik.


    He remembered how Lady Darcey gave him the ck-to-ck cloak. The magic item made of different reptilian scales saved Katolin from being burned to crisp. But it was only half of her body was saved. To live, Katolin coated her body with her scales. She used her remaining mana to block the thousand-degreeva while her limbs climbed her up toward the cave.


    ''Am I cool?'' She had said to Ned after emerging out of theva with her scales melting and a smile brimming. While the ck-to-ck was charred to a strip of ck ribbon that covered her chest, it was the remains of the cloak.


    The cave they were in was locked with an iron door oveyed with mud and mineral crystallization. Ned had to use his remaining mana to break the materials blocking them while theva was filling the cave.


    Ned had to punch, kick, ram, and chip the edges between the iron door until it bulged and a push from Ned was enough to grate its hinges. The iron door made Ned''s muscles twitched as he pushed it. But Ned never stopped, thinking that Katolin''s effort to save him would go to waste, Ned had to force all his energy and mana and whatever will he had left to open the iron door.


    After opening the door, they entered a series of iron hallways marked with ancient engravings along the wall. After another series of spiral staircases, crumbling and dusty walls. Ned eventually reached an end where a glimpse of light was seeping through a wall.


    After locking the iron door, Ned knew theva couldn''t get in this enormous iron hallway. From the inside, everything was locked, and the only way for theva to get in was through the iron door.


    But even though it was locked, the rumbling, and screaming, and banging of S''vokalt from her captivity were able to reach the iron hallway.


    With Katolin on his back, and barely hanging on, Ned proceeds to the end where a glimpse of light passes through and then marched as he entered another passage of mud and rocks. The stepping was steep but Ned doesn''t mind the extra weight on his back.


    After a series of these rocky tunnels, countless forks, and buckets of sweat and blood. Ned reached a chamber of blinding blue light.


    This cave of blinding blue light was a node of mana crystals in its raw and untouched form. There, dozens of gnolls and goblins mined the node.


    Ned stood by the wooden door as he watched the attending shaman goblins with Otik and Ower nurses Katolin. The silk from Sas Koron wrapped her body, looking like a fresh cocoon.


    They were enemies on the surface. But now, the goblin shamans were doing their best to aid Katolin''s recovery by washing her body of Water spells and drying it with Fire spells before the water sipped through her burned skin. The silk did help a lot since Katolin''s breathing was calmer from the day they arrived two weeks ago.


    "We need to talk about her," Roy said behind Ned.


    Roy and Ned entered the throne room of Queen Sas Koron. Ned already knew what they were to talk about, but will the Queen allow Katolin to leave the Hive?


    Her spider-like abdomen rested on the stone tablet. Along with the shadows cast by the steady lights of the stones, she was in an illusion as though she was sitting.


    The moment Ned entered the room, he felt that the Queen was trying to suppress her mana.


    And the moment they reached the center of the throne room, Sas Koron stretched her massive body toward Ned.


    "How dare you!" Kon Sas Koron screamed. The tip of her Dark elf ears was tainted red. She tried to suppress more of her emotions as she gritted her teeth looking down at Ned. "How dare you turned my child against me!"


    "Queen," Roy said after he walked between Ned and the Queen. "This is not what we have discussed."


    A good minute or two was enough for the awkward silence to linger in the air.


    Queen Sas Koron bowed her head, looking disappointed.


    "Gohino nin. My apologies, human child."


    Queen Sas Koron was different from other beings in power Ned encountered, so far. She was ready to ept her faults, even to a human like Ned.


    "To think that you have the power to turn a beast into a human."


    "That is something unheard of." Roy butted in as Sas Koron crawled back to the stone tablet. "Unforgiven, and dangerous for both beast and humans alike. If humans found out that you could turn beasts into humans... I wonder what will they do to you."


    "Well," Ned said. "She wasn''t aplete human. She can still turn to her beast form if she wanted to. But I don''t know what fuels her transformation."


    Ned presumed that Katolin was using her mana to transform. If that''s the case, then, Katolin''s mana was also transformed into something different, perhaps, something that could change her body to a new form. But she also gained new powers: Lighting spells, Wind, and Fire.


    But it''s also possible that it was Ned''s blood that transforms her into her human form.


    But what if his blood could transform the beast into humans. What about Coco?


    Ned shook his head. Coco was a Mythical Beast to start, he wasn''t in humanoid form but a feline. Then, perhaps, only magical creatures in humanoid form, or sentient enough were to transform to humans.


    If Katolin was human? Then what was she to Ned? Ned held his chinthinking. Then Katolin was half of Ned.


    So, was she my half-sister?


    "No. No," he muttered. "Impossible."


    "What impossible?" Sas Koron said diverting her dark eyes away from Ned. "She was theremy childwas there, lyinglooking like a humanand dying. You killed her twice: First was when you turned her away from me. Then, now. Poor child."


    She paused, this time she got the will to look at Ned. Was it his blue eyes, or his silver hair that looking imposing?


    Perhaps I have the wrong idea, he thought.


    "For days, I''ve has been thinking."


    As Queen Sas Koron spoke, her mana exudes her body that made her leather armor, and the sword on her waist glowed with light. Roy took a step back as the pressure from her was almost crushing him.


    "Now that she was a human... "


    "I told you she wasn''t a human," Ned said.


    Queen Sas Koron paused, looked at Ned, and burst her mana. The throne room shook and the stones affixed on the ceiling flickered.


    "Now that she was a human," she said once again. Her dark hair floated along with her mana. "I won''t take responsibility. She belongs to you now, you must take care of her."


    "But... " Ned took a step forward only to be pushed back by the heavy pressure. "She was still a beast, half and half."


    "You mocking my intelligence, human cub?"


    The mana around her swirled and tried to attack Ned, but stopped before it reaches him.


    "But I have a proposition for you."


    She retracted all her mana and walked past Roy and Ned. Her limbs cranking against the floor. She then stopped behind Ned.


    "Roy," she said but her eyes boring Ned. " How was his training?"


    "He is ready to leave the Hive, my Queen," Roy said in a low bow.


    "Good. Good," she said with a voice full of skims. "I will save your humanpanion. In return... Roy. When was the human''s Hunter Exam?"


    "Two weeks from now, my Queen."


    "In two weeks," she said. "You will have to pass the exam and bring me Gogmurch."


    "What?"


    Both Ned and Roy eximed in unison.


    Ned thought things through.


    If I won''t, Katolin will die. But... if Katolin dies, that would also work to my advantage as it will hide how I turned her into a human... and some of my memories... Ned thought but then shook his head. No, no, I must not do it. Thinking of her death was like me and any other immoral people out there. I must save her. She was... full of smiles after all.

 Chapter 283: Checking

    Chapter 283: Checking


    "This wasn''t supposed to happen, Ned."


    Instead of training for the day, Roy favored Ned to help Otik and the rest of the humans to read the symbols on the Gate.


    His training went smooth, or much better since Ned had been using both his mana and energy to infuse the broken Butterfly. Giving the broken sword an aura as though could cut to anything it touches.


    As for the Gate, Ned was 70%plete with the help of the others. Ned wondered if the Gate was functioning even though it was decades untouched. But it seemed like he won''t be there to see when it happens.


    Ned bent, checking the other symbols. Aside from its weird patterns, and swirls, and circles, the rest Ned couldn''t read. That must be why Kon Sas Koron needed Gogmurch since before he was captured, the old goblin general was doing some of the reading on the Gate.


    The three humans stood behind Ned, trying to etch to their minds everything Ned has been doing on the Gate.


    Roy stood closely behind him. Maybe, he felt guilty with his actions or the decisions his Queen made.


    "She was supposed to take the young arachne," Roy continued. "And let Moloatiss examine her. Not use her as a bargain."


    Ned stood, and sighed, and walked to the door.


    With the Gate almostplete, Ned thought as he leaned at the edge of the door. Of course, she will use Katolin as a bargain. Also, it''s better than Moloatiss couldn''ty his fingers on Katolin.


    "It''s fine," Ned said after a long pause. His eyes gazed at the three humans, Otik aside, as they pondered things on the Gate. "I would do the same. Look... "


    Ned nodded towards the Gate to let Roy examine it.


    "It is almostplete," Ned continued. "She was taking all the advantages she got. For all she knows, the moment I left the Hive I might run off and not fulfill the end of my deal. She was even admirable since her judgment was not based on grudges. Completing the Gate was the most logical thing to do."


    Ned left the room and proceeds to his chamber. There, food was waiting.


    She was even giving me this food? Ned thought. Is this the way she says her sorry?


    The aromaing from roasted meat whiffed the still chamber. Food Ned never had seen was lining the dishes over a wooden table. Aside from the roasted meat, there was a food that was molded in sphere form and seemed to be fried until brittle. Another dish was served that what looked like to be a dry seaweed zed with something like white foam.


    "This better be good."


    Ned had started eating until full andid to rest on his bed.


    After he got the Silk Road from Kon Sas Koron, he rarely took it off as it cleanses itself as long as Ned was imbuing his mana onto it.


    From time to time, he was changing the form of the Silk Road aside from hismon Hunter''s clothing. If it''s too cold, he could focus his mana and change the form of the magic item and turned it into a scarf that wrapped his body. And if he was feeling down, which was most of the time, he focuses and changes the form to what he called ''weird'' the first time he saw it after Kamma introduced it to him before the Jump to Earth. It was a Kimono with green and ck squares that reaches under his waist when wore.


    "Ah, Japan," Ned said as he stared at the ceiling with the bluish stones attached to it. "Too bad it''s not possible to go there anymore."


    Instead of letting himself down, Ned focuses and checked his spatial ring.


    His thoughts went inside the boundless inventory with his items remained floating in an orderly manner.


    Seeing the thousands of medium grade mana stones floating in front of his bodiless thought, he sighed.


    He doesn''t need to count the stones. Since it was inside his inventory, everything about it was engraved in his memory. There were 19, 899 mana stones left. It all happened to dwindle as Ned needed to cope up with his training before they were sent underground. And from there, he was using even more mana stones to supply his aggressive loss of mana not knowing he was using almost all of it.


    Ned sighed. He still needs to pay Twali and the Hallowguard team. As he checks his mana stones, his head spins with the remaining gold coins he had. After he bought the short-short Boom, and paid for the food in the inn, and paid the shopkeeper 90 gold coins for the mask, Ned was left with 8 gold coins, 6 silver, and a meager 3 copper. some of to were even spent to buy things before they start the raid. Ned shook his head and almost smiled as he paid a good amount of gold coins after he and Sasani ate at an inn and with her marriage proposal.


    I wonder how is she? Ned thought thinking of Sasani, perhaps she was busy being Swift.


    Then there was Kurashinpi: the 90 gold coins magical item mask. A in-looking and half-broken with a hole over the right side. Its jagged edges looked like something of unfinished craftsmanship. Ned reached for the mask and turned it over and saw the hollow dent inside.


    "Looks like I''ll be using you more."


    Ned pushed the mask to his side and was followed by a dark ribbon almost half a meter long. It was the remnant of the ck-to-ck cloak Lady Darcey gave him.


    "She''ll be scolding me once she learned that the cloak was burned to a strip."


    Yet Ned smiled.


    "I''ll be thanking her instead."


    Without the cloak, Katolin might be dead since half of her body was saved by the cloak.


    Then there was the Tokens: Master Will''s personal token, Ser Edwin Tulor, and the Selection Token from Griffith Academy, and the Token of Time to Loot pirate crew.


    "I almost forgot, I''m a pirate. And... academy, huh," Ned sighed as he turned the Selection Token over his fingers. "I do not have the reason to go there anymore."


    Ned paused and remembered his firstpanion back at the O''rriadt.


    Toni, he thought. I hope you''re doing well. I''ll have a lot to tell you once we met again.


    "And Xi," Ned said with a smile as he remembered Xi being reckless yet filled with pride. "Better luck next time. But, still, I hoped to see you soon."


    And there was Coco. Now that Ned was remembering Coco, he could not help but chuckle as he remembered the thieving cat cuddling between the breast of all the females he met.


    "You flimsy feline," Ned said and chuckled. "You''ll be having a good time with Naari."


    He then sighed, remembering the short, yet cheerful moment of him with the friends he made in O''rriadt.


    "Kamma," he whispered. "Slowly, I am fulfilling your wish."


    [All she ever wanted was for you to survive and leave the Empire Ned.]


    Ned nodded, so it seems that''s what she really wanted.


    "Freedom," Ned said with a smile.


    [It does not matter if it''s Earth or Earlfgard.]


    ICE''s voice seemed to be consoling.


    [As long as you are happy. Either ce will do.]


    So it seems, Ned thought. Then, frowned sensing the mysterious boxes floating inside the ring. He could feel different pressureing from the invisible boxes.


    "Oh, Chir. You''re full of surprises."


    Ned brushed the box that bumped him from behind.


    It seemed that the boxes were not bound by thews of the spatial inventory as they float freely inside. And no matter how Ned tried to open, touch, or control them. It seemed that they were untouchable inside.


    Then there was Praha''s Cube. The Cube ording to Roy came from a Limbo.


    Ned tilted his head.


    Limbo? Ned thought.


    "Limbo?" he then said. "Does that sound familiar ICE?


    [Unless Heaven and Hell is real in this world.]


    [Then Limbo is familiar.]


    [But, even for me, I doubt Limbo is real in this world.]


    Perhaps there was another meaning to it.


    Not that I can help it. He thought as he observed the Praha''s Cube before him, floating.


    "The Library is our next goal," he said. "To the Capital it is."


    [Then what about the Hunter Exam?"]


    Nd sighed and said, "There''s that. I need to pass it."


    [And if you do.]


    [You will be the youngest Hunter.]


    "You like to listen a lot, don''t you ICE?" Ned said. "All that information was ording to Roy."


    [Do you believe Roy?]


    "No," Ned said without hesitation. "But he is the closest we have to our goal. Even though it is obvious that he was hiding something. Still, he proved himself to be useful."


    [So you were using him?]


    "We both use each other."


    [What do you mean?]


    "Well," he noted. "I am using Roy to reach for my goals as to how I am using Edwin. And in return Roy uses me... It seemed that he was trying to fulfill something he once did but failed."


    [And what is that?]


    "Testa."

 Chapter 284: More of a Reason

    Chapter 284: More of a Reason


    There was more to it than Ned could imagine. But it seemed that pressing Roy to talk about Testa was something he should not do. Everybody got a story of their own, and Roy''s story was not Ned to tell.


    After organizing his things, Ned went to check the citizens of the Hive.


    On the surface it was around high noon, it was too early for Ned to take a sleep.


    There was nothing to it. No matter how Ned tried, no one knows Katolin. Not that they don''t know her, but it seemed that creatures in the Hive seemed to distance themselves from not their kin.


    Katolin was an Arachne: half-human and half-spider like in form. Most of the inhabitants of the Hive was the Arachnes, but Katolin was so low in their rank that she was near to unrecognizable.


    It''s more of a reason to not leave her inside the Hive, Ned thought as he passed by living quarters in different forms. No matter how they want to progress, as long as they were underground the Du''kki mountain, their evolution was limited. With fewer resources, they might as well start to trade with other beasts, they have the abundant source of mana stones. Perhaps, they want to start a trade with humans.


    But it seemed unlikely. The moment that humans knew the Hive was a source of mana stones, they wouldn''t stop until the Hive was razed above ground.


    Ned sighed.


    No matter where you put humans, they act the same. Greedy.


    Ned turned to a passage that leads to a chamber where warriors of the Hive were having their meals.


    The mess hall could fit nearly a thousand creatures of different species. No matter how and where he put Kon Sas Koron, she was admirable as she was able to gather these many warriors.


    There were long tables made of burned mud in the center that could fit a couple of dozens of creatures side-by-side.


    There were Gnolls, and Goblins staring with each other on each side of the table. Although Gnolls were a lot shorter than the Goblins, if one to judge if who would win with a fight against the two, surely the broader shoulder Gnolls would if it''s all about raw strength. But in terms of numbers, Goblins were ranked first, second was the Arachnes.


    Arachnes, on the other hand, sat while sucking of what seemed to be a purplerva on a bowl, which could be their refreshments.


    Ned caught someone waving at the far end corner of the chamber.


    Ned looked over his shoulder, thinking it might be a mistake that someone would be waving to him.


    As he knew, Otik and the rest of the humans were always having their meal far from the rest of the creatures. Knowing the division of the humans, Kon Sas Koron reserved a chamber for their own near the Gate where they work.


    Ned rarely saw Roy eating with the other beast and humans alike.


    If Roy wasn''t training Ned, he was a singrity of his own. He prefers to eat and be alone in his chamber.


    It appears to be that a male Arachne was waving for Ned.


    Ned wanted to point a finger to himself and ask "Me?" But thinking that it would be to cliche to do so. He, instead, walked to the creature waiving at him.


    There were separations on the table in terms of their rank in the Hive.


    The closer one eats in the middle of the chamber, the more they were useful or needed in the Hive.


    Most of the creatures in the middle were arachnes and not a handful of Goblin shamans, with little to four Gnolls.


    Arachnes made up the Hive since most of them were warriors along with Goblins. While Goblin shamans were rare they were immediately moved to the higher rank the moment they show talent in mana maniption. Gnolls on the other hand were the master-builder of the Hive butposed only of a handful in total thousands of the inhabitants of the Hive. Sure, their species ranked third in terms of number. But only a handful was recognized by the Queen''s internal system.


    Thus, Ned walked to the male Arachne with bestial eyes ring at him, most of which were from the Goblin warriors. Still held a grudge since Ned was the one to put their Goblin general to captivity.


    Some were talking while the others moved on with their daily routines of maintaining the Hive.


    Ned walked to the middle of the Hive, indicating that the creatures in here were somewhat important, but were expendables.


    The male Arachne Ned remembered was one of the raiding team, he and Katolin saved.


    There were three left after they fell to the deeper part of the undergroundperhaps there were four. Ned doesn''t give much of a thought.


    "Human," the male Arachne said. "Here. Sit. Sit."


    The male Arachne introduced himself as Akk''ro right after Ned took the edge part of the table and seated. He was well built for an Arachne warrior. Stripes of dark and yellow ran his cheek down to the middle of his chest and legs. At first, Ned thought he was wearing an awkward-looking hat as it was bigger than his head, but heter found out it was a part of his body, his scales formed a helmet to protect his head.


    He was detailing the ''adventure'', as what he was bbing to his subordinates, about how they escaped the Evolved Kruthik after Ned and Katolin were sent down the tunnel.


    ording to him, the Evolved Kruthik''s aggressiveness wavered down after the Ned and Katolin went down the tunnel, as it kept on pounding its pincer-like spikes to the entrance of the tunnel. Akk''ro and the remaining Arachnes took the chance and escaped. Leaving dead bodies of their team.


    "How I wish I could join you on the surface if ever you get to leave here."


    Akk''ro was excited as he spoke to Ned. But thinking that he won''t make it to the surface, his dark lips lowered as his shoulders did the same.


    Apparently, only goblins were allowed to set a foot on the surface. That must be why Ned only saw encampments of goblins. After all, Goblins were expendables and of all the creatures in the Hive, they were the ones to multiply the fastest.


    "No. No. The Goblins here were used as scouts above," Akk''ro said raising a bowl of green murky liquid soup as he retorted Ned''s thinking. "The goblins from above were different from our goblins here. On the surface, they do not belong to anybody. Goblins there had their order. They do not belong to anybody. Our Queen..."


    He paused. Six more Arachnes were sitting on the long table, all of which were looking at Akk''ro.


    "Calm down," Akk''ro said as he waved his hand to dismiss hispanion''s thoughts. "This human here saved my life, and Kon Sas Koron trusted him. So, of course, I trust him too. Doubting him is doubting the Kon as well. You all doubted Kon?"


    One of them hissed but then lowered his head in submission while the others did the same.


    "If Kon Sas Koron says so."


    "Yes. Yes."


    "I guess it''s fine."


    Ned never thought that he would gain reputation to these beasts as he was only dragged by Moloatiss down the Hive. But Ned wasn''t new to interactions of different species, that must be why he feltfortable talking to them.


    It seemed thating here wasn''t bad at all, he thought as he leaned closer to Akk''ro who was about to share something.


    Akk''ro raised a hand and said, "We were only waiting for Kon Sas''smand and we will retake the surface."


    He paused once again, this time he was hesitating to say something.


    "And I hoped you were on our side when that happens."


    Of course, Ned doesn''t want to take sides, he knew he was only passing by. Taking sides means losing the other''s trust. Not that he trusted the two warring factions, but he does not want anyone to bother with his goals. As far as he was concerned, the Hive, Queen Sas Koron, and perhaps, just perhaps, Katolin were stepping stones to him.


    Behind Ned, a Shoon appeared out of nowhere. His deep purple tentacles wiggled as he kept on staring at Ned.


    "What Shoon?"


    Apparently, Kon Sas Koron was going to invade the surface with her army of creatures who seemed to be having issues with their internal affairs. Arachnes were in disagreement with the Goblins if who were the best warriors among them. While Goblins were detached from the Gnolls. Since, even though the Gnolls were small built, they were much useful than the Goblins in terms of craftsmanship. While Gnolls were having a bad reputation from Arachnes. Since the Gnoll elder views Arachnes the same as Goblins. But all three creatures have something inmon, aside from serving Kon Sas Koron, they hated the Shoons. For the three, the Shoons were an abomination.


    What would make the Shoone to the middle along with the hundreds of different races looking at him?


    No matter how Ned scanned the mess hall of creatures, there were no Shoons inside.


    "Human," the Shoon said.


    Ned looked over his shoulder only to realize that a hardened and darkened tentacle was drilling toward him, trying to stab Ned.

 Chapter 285: Graduation

    Chapter 285: Graduation


    The long table cracked from the strike of the hardened tentacles.


    Ned was even surprised by his own movements. Leaving them underground for days coupled with his regr training with Roy made his body stronger and moved much faster than he used to be.


    Ned simply tilted his head to evade the strike from the unnamed Shoon. He can''t help but smile at his own action. Since when did he be so fast, that he could evade an attack from his blind spot. Perhaps his training with Roy that he doesn''t felt the slight difference of his new physique.


    "Shoon!"


    Akk''ro and the rest stood in surprise. It was prohibited to fight inside the Hive. Even though they were fighting with other races. Still, as creatures trusted and valued by the Queen, they must respect others inside the Hive.


    "If you want to fight go to the pits!"


    They weren''t angry at all, but they were paling. One even trembled as he stood looking at the Shoon that attacked Ned.


    Then the ground shook and the ceiling above the dome-shaped chamber crackled with heavy footsteps.


    A gigantic spider-like-creature with a trident she held dropped down from the ceiling. Over its abdomen attached a naked figure of a woman covered in yellow fine hair.


    The rest of the crowd stumbled with their feet and limbs as they watched the descending giant.


    It was one of the guardians appointed by Kon Sas Koron to watch over the Hive. This was also the first time Ned witnessed them.


    The Hive guardiannded behind the Shoon that attacked Ned. Ned stood not to put his thoughts on the Shoon but the guardian that apprehends the attacker.


    "You!" said the Shoon.


    His body then hardened and turned to a dark metallic figure, disregarding the enormous Arachne behind him.


    The Shoon then shed forward with its limbs turned pointy as though looking like a drill and raised it to point to Ned.


    Just like any other beast, his mana shone over his legs and arms. He tried to stab Ned with his drill-like arms but was blocked by the trident the Arachne was holding.


    Instead of stopping, the Shoon took a step to his right and manipted his tentacles, and then directed them towards Ned.


    All these only to be blocked by the trident., again.


    "Where is my brother!" Cried the Shoon.


    Ned frowned from the Shoon''s revtions.


    "Brother?" Ned said. "What are you... "


    "Khaal!" He cried. His breath was steamy under his darkened tentacles. "Where is my brother!"


    "Shit!" Ned said as he rubbed his temples. "Another brotherlyplex individual."


    Last thing Ned remembered about Khaal the Shoon was that he was being battled by Twali. The butler sh Werewolf hadpletely defeated Khaal but Ned wasn''t sure if defeating means death or simply incapacitated.


    "That''s enough Kh," said the Arachne guardian. It seemed that being a guardian means to memorize the names of the inhabitants of the Hive. "It is prohibited to fight inside the Hive."


    Kh the Shoon, brother of Khaal, won''t listen. He twisted his limbs to escape the trident that was locking his limbs, bones snapping could be heard inside his limbs. He then raised his free hand to form another hardened drill and extended it to Ned.


    But there was a reason why guardians were called guardians, they only had one job, to guard and promote peace inside the Hive. And so, she did what she must have done after seeing themotion a while ago. Yellow shes of light ran from her fine hair down to the trident she was holding. These shes of light electrocuted the Shoon. Making him looked like a smoked squid.


    The Shoon then dropped on his knees with smoke leaving his purple skin.


    "Human," the guardian Arachne said after picking up the unconscious Shoon. "You''ve done well enough. On behalf of the citizens of the Hive, I thank you for giving us time to prepare."


    Ned elevated his head to meet the guardian''s eyes. Slitted in yellow, the Arachne was honest about what she was saying.


    After the guardian left, the creatures who were dumbfounded by what had happened let out a long sigh of relief.


    "I told you," Akk''ro said towards the seated male Arachnes. "Human Ned is on our side."


    Ned learned that after the incident at the ruined castle hidden underneath the Hive, Kruthiks were less seen invading.


    A weekter after the incident at the Hive''s mess hall.


    Ned and Roy trained. For Roy, this could be Ned''s graduation training. He wasn''t a man to share his emotions, but it was obvious that he was happy to train Ned. Although his burned skin was hiding his facial expressions, it was a crystal in his eyes as though he was relieved of something that was bothering him.


    "This will be yourst training," Roy said as he focused his mana on his body. The tip of his horns, on his forehead and shoulders, glowed red. "Come at me like you meant to kill me."


    It was rare for a beast to conjure spells, but as a human turned beast, Roy could conjure spells and use them to extend his attacking range.


    He raised his hand and conjured a fire spell. The Fireball then flew toward Ned after a long chant.


    Ned frowned as he saw the Fireball flying toward him with a speed he could easily evade.


    Ned showed a dangerous grin. His eyes gleamed silver as he stood unmoving on his spot.


    "Oi."


    Roy was surprised that Ned didn''t move or conjured a spell to block his Fireball.


    "What are you"


    Roy''s Fireball was made from a Tier one spell. Ned wanted to try out if he could block spells from Tier one spells.


    Ned raised both his hands and assumed a position that would limit the striking power of the Fireball. He spread his legs while he popped out his chest.


    With Defender skill of the Mark of the Knight and the magical clothing Silk Road, the Fireball exploded to Ned but left nothing but traces of smokes, and fumes, and sparks.


    The chamber dimmed orange after the explosion followed along by ripples of air that gushed out to the tiny stream behind Ned.


    Under his disy, the 3D model of his body shed red but immediately turned to blue as though nothing had happened.


    "Tier one was it?"


    Ned smiled after feeling the tingles on his chest.


    "You... " Royughed after the smokes vanished and saw Ned standing, unscathed. He then sighed and said, "Another monster I created. Yes. Yes. That was only Tier one."


    "Is it possible to raise it to Tier two?" Ned asked, determined.


    "Yes," Roy answered then raised his attacking hand. "But this is the strongest Fireball I could conjure."


    The Mana around his palm condensed to tiny particles and formed a tiny orb of me. He then threw the Fireball with a grunt for a more convincing and dramatic effect.


    The difference in power per Tier was vast. One would take years to raise a Fireball to another Tier and the effect would not be much appreciated.


    One would need a lot of time to train to properly feel the magic. By doing so, it would be a walk in the park once a spell has been mastered.


    Roy''s Fireball was different from Ned''s Fireball in terms of strength, casting time, and Mana density. Not to mention the purity.


    Still, a once veteran Hunter turned beast Fireball was different than the others. His Tier two Fireball was spinning faster, and much denser than before.


    Ned felt the vast difference between the two Fireballs. If his Tier one was a river, then his Tier two was like raging waves before the storm.


    So Tier two was my limit, Ned thought. But he wanted to feel the power Roy was giving off. So, he didn''t move an inch.


    "''Oi!"


    For the second time, Roy was distracted by Ned''s unwavering determination.


    But before he could react another, Ned conjured a Wind spell to counteract the Fireball.


    Windball was conjured the moment it reached Ned''s range of one meter. The two spells shed head-on and exploded upon contact.


    That was close, Ned thought with a grin. "Seems that Tier two is my current limit."


    "I said toe at me like you meant to kill me!"


    Roy shook his head and brandished the de on his waist and continued, "Again! This time you attack!"


    It wasn''t hidden anymore that Ned has spatial inventory. He flicked his wrist and the broken Butterfly produced as his main weapon. To his left was an orb in passive spinning only waiting to be released.


    "Hmm," Ned hummed and said, "I might as well be a Magic Knight."


    Ned bolted. Traces of fumes and smokes were left hovering in the air as he zigzagged towards Roy. With Vanishing Stance he was willing to use, Ned stabbed Roy with the broken Butterfly.


    The broken Butterfly blurred, its path was unknown, whether it would hit Roy by the neck, or by the shoulder, or by the chestit was unknown.


    Ned''s sword''s mastery was the repetition of the Vanishing Stance he was training. It was the Third Form wherein his hands were blurring with speed.


    But Roy was the one that thought him the Stance, to him, the counter was simple. Speed.


    To match Ned''s speed, he enforced his legs with mana.


    With a speed that almost created a sonic boom, Roy blocked Ned''s attack with his de. But in order to be on par with his student''s strength, Roy imbued his des with his mana. Now, his sword was ming red, while Ned was stretched to increase his strength.


    The wind around them whistled after they made contact.


    With a grin, Ned released the orb on his left hand at point-nk.


    This time the air exploded from Ned''s Fireball.


    After the smoke vanished, Roy was left with scars, and one of his horn (over his forehead) was cut in half.


    Roy was baffled by Ned''s attack.


    "It was abo specifically made for you, Roy."


    Ned smiled and exined that after Roy blocked the attack, Ned was already conjuring the orb on his left hand to be released as Fireball. But then again, the Fireball was only a distraction. Even before the Fireball exploded, Ned already changed the Stance''s Form to Fourth, enabling him to increase the reach of the broken Butterfly. Sessfully cutting his horn instead of his wide-open neck.


    "Ned of Sskat," Roy said after a gulp. "You just graduated under my training."


    After which, his horn fell on the ground.


    CLANK

 Chapter 286: Goals to be Mindful Of

    Chapter 286: Goals to be Mindful Of


    It was surprising that Katolin''s wounds were healing faster. It was also surprising that the marks of her burned skin were healing as well.


    This wasn''t supposed to happen, no matter how adept one in terms of mana control, to be able to heal her wounds this fast was beyondprehension, even for Kon Sas Koron.


    Surely, Kon Sas Koron''s silk does help in terms of recovery, but to be able to heal even the slightest mark on Katolin''s body was confusing.


    The humans who were supervising the other shaman goblins were shocked. They all thought that if Katolin overcame the most crucial moment, she would at least stay recovering for a couple of months.


    "Her recovery was so fast I thought it was a work of a Tier three Healer."


    "Only we don''t have healers here."


    The humans who looked after Katolin was baffled by her current situation.


    Ned on the other hand was standing on one leg with hands crossing as he watched Katolin wrapped in fine mana imbued silk.


    It''s time for him to leave for Hunter''s exam in Sudden te City. All the neighboring cities were anticipating this event.


    Ned wished for Katolin to be well when he leaves and to at least talk to her.


    But looking at her current situation, all Ned could do was to sigh as he left Katolin in the hands of the Hive.


    Although he trained, some part of him felt a thrill he couldn''t resist. He was going to meet different candidates and warriors trained for this event alone. Perhaps find someone worth his effort and challenge them.


    Ned was ready. Not that he needed preparations, but he needed to make sure everything was going well before he left the Hive.


    His Silk Road has been imbued with mana. To not look outstanding, Ned changed the Silk Road to a in and thin coat covering a white shirt. With a pant perfectly fitted for movements.


    He wasn''t much of an attractive guy, but he at least tried to look pleasing with his hairb to the back.


    Ned can''t help but let his deep blue eyes gleamed under the light.


    With all his items in his spatial inventory, Ned was ready with his goals:


    Meet up with Twali and Sasani back at the Stormcrag Inn. Perhaps talk with Lord Sven regarding the Hunter''s Exam and the Libraries where he could find a clue about the Mark of the Knight.


    Pay the Hallowguard with mana stones.


    Buy pieces of equipment. Especially a weapon (one that won''t break after just a couple of use), and healing potions.


    And since he got four days left before the Hunter''s Exam started, perhaps, he might go to the Market Ventura: buy pieces of equipment like weapons, and healing potions. And if he got lucky, he might want to buy spells and skills that suit him. He needed more Wind and Fire spells. A hybrid spell that could be used both offensive and defensive was what he was looking for.


    He needed new boots. His current one was crappy enough that he looked like an urchin wandering the streets.


    And most of all, pass the Hunter''s Exam and gain a fitting rank of his skills all the while looking for Gogmurch.


    "Ah," Ned sighed and shook his head. "Gogmurch. That old Goblin... Where can I find you."


    Ned walked to a hallway going to the throne room where Kon Sas Koron and Roy were waiting.


    Entering the throne room, which Ned wouldn''t miss at all when leaving, he was surprised that Moloatiss was there waiting with the others.


    Ned grouped up with the creatures of the Hive along with Kon Sas Koron. There, Ned was informed by Moloatiss as to where Gogmurch was, or where he might be since even Moloatiss wasn''t sure enough of the old Goblin''s current location.


    "Gogmurch might be underground."


    Moloatiss body wiggled as he rounded Ned looking at him with his inhumane eyes.


    "Where underground?" Ned asked. He was new to Bogblot. Underground means a puzzle in that massive city of Bogmoor.


    "Highly profitable and valuable findings of the Hunter''s Guild Association were hidden either the Hunter''s Headquarters in Sudden te City... or Bogmoor. The seat of power of the Great House of Soak."


    Which means I have to go to the Bogmoor City to the Great House and went underground to find the old Goblin, Ned thought. Unable to find an easy way in his current situation.


    "Gogmurch is your main goal," Kon Sas Koron said. Her Dark Elven eyes were unable to meet Ned''s. "Don'' try leaving the ce. Remember, she is with us and we can do all the things to her. So, Ned, you better hurry and return with Gogmurch. How you would do it is up to you."


    Ned gazed at Roy on the other side of the table. In front of them was the Queen with her massive body looking down at them.


    "Just take good care of her."


    Ned considered Katolin hispanion since she did save him more than a couple of times under the ruined castle. Ned was just returning the favor.


    With nothing, much to talk about Kon Sas Koron ended their talk and eventually threw a gaze at Ned.


    Ned and Roy went back to the training chamber and talk before Ned left the Hive.


    "I really hoped you find what you are looking for," Roy said with his back facing Ned. "I must tell you something... It is about Testa and the reason why she was inside the Cube with your Master."


    Ned waited for Roy to continue.


    "Testa was dying."


    "So does my Master."


    Roy spun around and faced Ned.


    "Testa was... the daughter of a friend before. Thinking of her having a hard time makes me sick. So, please, find a way to extract the Mark and give it to Testa. If Edwin was right, that Mark you have will save her."


    "That is what I intend to do."


    "Also... just like with my students in the past. I am proud of you to learn the Stance I proudly created. Use it as best as you see fit."


    "Thank you."


    Ned smiled. Although Roy was his Master nor his teacher, he has given Ned his creation. That alone was enough for Ned to thank him.


    Now, Ned felt that he might miss this ce. Not that he was leaving but he sure to return with Gogmurch.


    Sadly, Kon Sas Koron wanted the old Goblin alive.


    "Also... " Roy continued after a long and awkward silence. "The bounty and the rumors about me is true."


    "What do you mean?"


    "Have you ever heard or seen a Burner?"


    "I do, yes," Ned said and nodded. He heard it more than twice already. Back at O''rriadt, Burner was widely popr among the ouws. But Burners were said to kill a lot of mages. But why was it that they were still being used?


    "If someone offered you a Burnerit''s a thing in a ss vial. It could either be in powder form or liquiddo not ept it."


    "Why is that?"


    Roy looked at the ceiling as though thinking of something deep.


    "After I stopped being a Hunter. I let my self be devoured of mischief. I used Burner in a town and lost control of all my mana. You see," Roy said and started to lecture Nedperhaps, hisst. "Burner works by soothing your emotions through your mana. No matter how tired or fatigue your body gets, the moment you used Burner, all these were drained. It was so addicting that it was toote for me to notice the effects on my body. The more you use Burner, the more you get addicted and eventually lost control of your mana. It works by boosting your mana to the maximum, yet pleasing and uncontroble. It was toote for me to go back since my mana was leaking all over. By then, all my spells exploded and burn all the vigers in the small town. Killing at least a hundred of them."


    "So that is why... the rumors were true then."


    "So, avoid anything that concerns Burner." Roy walked closer to Ned and continued. "But, there will be times that your Quests concerns of Burners, so I''m telling you this. Avoid close contact with it. Especially the liquid one."


    "Thank you for telling this," Ned said and smiled. "But I am not a Hunter yet, so I can''t take Quests."


    "Of course."


    Roy then pulled a leather pouch hanging behind his waist. The pouch was looking ordinary with its brown skin made of leather. Giving the pouch he said, "I don''t need it anymore. It''s nothing much but it will help you get by for weeks. Just in time for you to pass the Exam."


    Ned received the brown leather pouch and heard metals nking inside. They were Gold coins.


    "There''s only a hundred." Roy raised a finger and said, "It will help you find an inn and perhaps buy some real human food."


    "Thank you, Roy," Ned said. In order to return the favor, Ned wanted to give him something. But focusing and looking at his inventory, he gave up. "Someday, I''ll pay you."


    "Don''t mention it, Ned," Roy said, and for the first time, Ned saw his genuine and human-made smile. "Just return with good news."

 Chapter 287: On the Surface

    Chapter 287: On the Surface


    Ned entered a series of tunnels until he reached the exit.


    The Hive was made with many different exits but only a handful of them leads to the real passage outside and inside.


    From outside, it looks like a natural cave, but if one wondered deep enough, they would stumble in many different forks until they reached a ce where-n Goblins and other magical creatures were waiting as guards and would maul everyone not invited.


    Ned was already known inside the Hive as one of them. But outside, wherein beasts with no hierarchy and less sentienthe was their enemy.


    Ned walked a series of tunnels until he reached the exit of a cave well hidden under the roots of an old tree. The tree looked like a fig tree but with dark pigments on its body. This kind of tree only grew near the shores, which Ned had to follow to leave the ind. That way, it would be easy for Ned to leave, since all he got to do was follow the shores, and the map he memorized before their raid was also showing that the shores were the safest ce.


    ording to Roy, he stumbled upon this entrance when he left the world of humans with Hunters chasing his back.


    Du''kki ind was divided by a mountain. This mountain was once an active volcano. But over time, it remained dormantor so everyone thought.


    Ned left the Hive at night, he needed to make sure that no other human would see him. But during this time, Ned smelled something that shouldn''t be possible. The Du''kki mountain was covered in darkness and only a hint of moonlight was showering its base.


    As soon as Ned left the cave, he smelled something burning, something sulfuric.


    "No way," Ned said as he stared at the top of the mountain.


    Although unseen, Ned knew that the Du''kki mountain was letting off a faint smell of smoke.


    And here he thought that the mountain was inactive.


    "Could it be that..."


    Ned entered the forest. Currently, he was behind (or the other side) the Du''kki mountain, a ce wherein Hunters has yet to explore.


    Ned wanted to take the time to feel the freshness of the air. It has been roughly three months since he went underground the mountain. He could at least feel the freedom the mountain was giving off.


    But not for long. No matter how stealthy he moved to avoid the beasts lurking in the forest. He was soon discovered by a beast he yet to settle things. A Swamp Eye.


    Swamp Eye was a ball of flying eyes and was weak on their own, having a Grade of E. It was surprising that it stayed in the Inner part of the mountain. Physically, it was weak. But the green mist that it exudes made it one of the most dangerous beasts in the entire Bogblot region. Its green mist could prate the weakest mind with its illusion.


    That must be the reason why all Ned could hear was screeching in the far distance, around him was close to silence if not for the winding from the top of the mountain.


    The Swamp Eye released its green mist in ordance to Ned as he spun around to meet it.


    Ned had already felt the illusion the Swamp Eye emitted before. To gain knowledge from him, Moloatiss used a Swamp Eye to put Ned to sleep and while being tranced by the Swamp Eye.


    Inhaling the mist, Ned grinned as he looked at the confused Swamp Eye. The ball of eye trembled as it hovered mid-air. It then back away from Ned learning that it failed to hypnotized its target.


    Clearly, this doesn''t need a weapon or spells to kill the beast.


    Ned leaped the massive roots and followed the Swamp Eye as he ran towards it.


    Ned tried to extend his arm to catch the beast but caught a silver gleam of light to his right. Ned bent to evade the arrow.


    Who could it be? He thought as he produced the broken Butterfly as his weapon.


    Came another arrow, then another, and another.


    Arrows were deflected by Ned with his sword, some he nimbly evaded.


    "I should have thought," Ned said as he stopped to follow the Swamp Eye and directed his gaze to the bushes under a series of trees. He then heard screeches and mumbling.


    Ned frowned.


    I should understand these Swamp Goblins, but now? I cannot. He thought as he dashed to the bushes where the Swamp Goblins were hiding.


    [They were not sentient enough to be able tomunicate]


    ICE cut off Ned''s thoughts.


    "Hmm," he said. "Then they''re not worth my time. They could be a good alibi."


    Ned wanted to kill at least one or two Swamp Goblins to make them look like that he was a Runner who got lost from his team and finds his way to the Hunter''s Guild while he fought along the way.


    That was ording to his n. But Ned forgot that he was at Inner part of the Du''kki mountain. Where Grade D to C beasts were roaming around. To top it off, his current spot was something that no Hunters would casually go into and start to hunt.


    Every day, there were thousands of Hunters hunts the Du''kki forest. But it would take days to meet another team hunting in the Middle part alone. And as Ned had remembered, a Hunter must be at least Grade Silver to hunt the Inner forest. Not to mention the Inner part of the mountain where the beast of Grades B and C used to stay.


    Which means, leaving the Du''kki mountain was going to be a challenge for Ned. A challenge he won''t back down.


    As he approached the Swamp Goblins, Ned caught another blinding light to his right.


    Behind the trees and boulders were Fire Smanders emerging themselves. Six of them with their orange scales and red hot tails, their elongated snouts were spewing fire.


    "Oh crap," Ned said in surprise.


    A Swamp Goblin and Fire Smander could never be in the same spot, as Fire Smanders were not ustomed to swampy parts of the ind. Fire Smanders only stayed at the base of the mountain with a little leeway from above.


    Ned heard a whistle behind him, arrows flew from the Swamp Goblins behind him. Ned ducked to evade these arrows but was surprised to learn that some of them were aimed at the Fire Smanders.


    Now that the Swamp Eye was gone, magical beasts were emerging from their hiding one-by-one. But it was too fast unless they were already waiting for the Swamp Eye to leave its territory.


    Ned formed an idea: what if the Swamp Goblins and the Swamp Eye were allies. And the Swamp Eye was luring its prey so that the Swamp Goblins could have an easy feast, while these Swamp Goblins were guarding the Swamp Eye. Only that... Ned was their prey. And these Fire Smanders were a group of a bigger hunting party, they were scouts.


    That must be it, Ned thought. Only I was caught in the middle of them. Then, there''s no reason for me to stay here.


    To leave the group of fighting beasts, Ned conjured Fireball aimed at the Swamp Goblins and Windball aimed at the Fire Smanders. Both spells exploded and Ned instantly left and followed the roots of the tree he was aiming before.


    But not a minute after Ned left the entrance of the cave along with the fighting beasts. Ned encountered a tribe of Butrikisa lizard-like beast standing in two.


    There were dozens of them. Ned had to rely upon ICE to count them in an instant they emerged from the forest. 48 of them led by a bigger and vicious-looking Elder Butriki. This Elder Butriki held a massive log with poisonous mushrooms sprouting from it.


    Ned had to tread trees after trees and boulders to reach the shores. But he never expected that a tribe of Butrikis would show themselves in the forest, blocking his way.


    Were they going to the swamp? Ned thought, almost surprised.


    "No, no, no," Ned said as he produced the broken Butterfly while to his left was a ball of fire illuminating the surroundings.


    The moment Ned conjured the ball of fire, the advancing Butrikis took a quick step behind. But not the Elder one. The moment the Elder felt that Ned was a threat, it raised the massive log, and with its muscle filled legit jumped.


    Ned threw the ball of fire to the Elder but was easily shut off with a simple wave from the Elder''s log.


    Ned backflipped to evade the massive log. The moment the log made contact with the ground, it produced a roar which apanied by the other Butrikis''s chants.


    "Something''s really amiss here," Ned said afternding atop a boulder. He then called off his Butterfly back to his inventory.


    "Only the Elder is attacking me."


    Behind the Elder Butrikis were the warrior lizard beasts with rusty weapons: short swords, spears. Some were using a wooden pole, while others used a wood nk as a shield. Yet, none tried to attack Ned. They were moving in a group like the Fire Smander as though they were all going to the same spot.


    After he called off his Butterfly, the Elder Butriki hissed but did not attack Ned. Its yellow, and green, and brown scales gleamed under the bars of the moonlight.


    "Okay..." Ned said as jumped off the boulder and back away from the tribe.


    Different magical creatures going in the same direction.


    Ned stopped running and looked behind him. Under the tree and leaves, and branches came the silhouette of the Du''kki mountain. The smoke was still fresh even Ned had already traveled a good distance away from the base of the mountain.


    "You nning to do something? Kon Sas Koron?"

 Chapter 288: Lost in the Woods

    Chapter 288: Lost in the Woods


    To reach the shore of the ind, Ned had to tread forests and streams. All these he must be wary of creatures looming under the shadows.


    He wasn''t supposed to be here, at the Inner part of the ind, where strong beast fighting for survival and defending territories.


    Along the way, Ned encountered beasts in a group not less than a couple of dozen. They seemed to be marching in one directionto the base of the mountain.


    Supposedly, mountains going active were left out. But it seemed that it was quite the opposite. Instead, beasts were marching toward the mountain.


    It would be impossible for S''vokalt to gather them since thest thing Ned knew was that she was flooded withva along with thousands of her minions. But it was also possible that the chained Mother was alive.


    "No, no." Ned puffed air after he climbed a tree to avoid another tribe of Butrikis. "She was alive, that''s for sure. Pettyva can''t kill a beast locked with hundreds of chains. To top it all, she was even secured with an Imprisonment Array."


    The only light Ned had was from the faint glow of moonlight. Even if that was the case, he was surprised that his vision could make out a worm-like beast burrowing in a swamp, nearly a hundred meters away from him.


    Ned cannot casually produce the two mana crystals (one that attracts the broken Butterfly, the other one they got when they swam underwater) he has inside his inventory. Doing so might attract the attention of a highly sensitive magical beast.


    Still, his keen senses and the faint light from the moon were enough.


    As he left the Hive, Ned captured different noises from different directions: screeching from his right, while humming from his left, and behind him was roaring of beastsa more reason not to go back anymore. He went forward.


    After a couple of hours, with attentive evasions and fleeing, Ned arrives at the shore of the ind.


    From there, the light from the moonlight was even intense. So much that he could see kes of ashes resting over his shoulders.


    Ned patted both his shoulders and his hair, getting rid of the ashes.


    Ned looked back to the cap of the mountain Du''kki. It wasn''t resembling a cone but a t one. Traces of smoke were fading above it. Still, it was premature to say that it was full bloom active. It might not erupt and would stay like that for hundreds of years. But even so, it would pay off if one would take action to stop the mountain from erupting.


    There could be mages that turn calm weather into a brewing storm, perhaps, they could stop the volcano from erupting so soon.


    "You!"


    Ned was lost in his thoughts that he could barely make out a noiseing far from his right.


    They were Hunters.


    Ned reviewed the map from the back of his head. Currently, he was between the shores of the Inner and Middle parts.


    Then that means, there will be Hunters roaming this side of the ind.


    What a coincidence Ned encountered. A coincidence he badly needed right now.


    Ned thought that to leave the ind, he needed someone to justify that he was lost in the woods after his wrong turn.


    He saw the Hunters marching towards him.


    "W-where you Hunters?"


    Ned had to faint ignorance. Inside his thoughts, he was grinning from his childish voice.


    The Hunters stopped before Ned. A Gold, three Silver, and two Bronze nes shining under the moon.


    Judging from the weapons they were carrying, this team wasn''t just made up on the go. They were professional Hunters.


    The man with the Gold ne carried a silver sword and was shining from a faint light. He held on his right, unsheathed and ready for anything. The three Silver Hunters, all-male in their twenties, carry a bow with daggers hanging their waist. While the two female Bronze rank was mped in the middle of the party carrying nothing but a spear and a staff.


    Seems odd for a party of the hunting team. They do not have a knight that tanks them. But who could tell, the Gold one was a warrior.


    He was in histe thirties with brows wrinkled towards Ned.


    The team overall was looking suspicious, but not to Ned, but to the surroundings around them.


    "You, a kid?" The Gold Rank Hunter seemed to be satisfied from the tone of his voice. "What are you doing here in the middle of the night?"


    "I-I." Ned muste up with a good excuse as to why a kid, alone, was lost in the woods.


    "Whose team were you on?"


    The Silver Rank Hunter slung his bow after he judged the ce to be safe. He then whispered something to the Gold Rank Hunter which Ned heard as ''safe, for now''. Gaining knitted brows from Ned.


    The Gold Rank Hunter sheathed his sword back to his scabbard which prompted the rest, except for the one Silver Rank Hunter.


    The remaining Silver Rank Hunter left the group and stopped a good meters apart and stood, guarding the rest of the team.


    Ned did not hesitate to inform them that he was from the Hallowguard team, and was lost in the woods after a tribe of Butriki ambushed them. He added that he was hiding in the woods, and from time to time, walking near the shore to check if Hunters made it far this part of the ind.


    It seemed usible, since Ned was indeed from the Hallowguard team, was looking lost in the woods with his Silk Road modified to look old and ragged, and they saw him walking along the shores.


    "Hallowguard? Never heard of it."


    The Gold Rank Hunter nodded and weed Ned to their team called Cal Cadot ( a name they took from a famous Diamond Rank Explorer from the past).


    ording to Iou, the Gold Rank Hunter, they weren''t a Hunting Party nor Raiding team. They were a surveying team and took a Quest from the Hunter''s Guild that was tasking them to monitor the current surroundings of the Du''kki Ind. The Association was worried that after the mountain shows signs of activity two weeks ago, magical creatures were moving closer to the mountain.


    "It seemed that the only reason you survived and lived long enough in the woods is that magical creatures were moving toward the mountain and ignored everyone else."


    But Ned frowned from Iou''s information. If Hunter''s Association was busy handling Quest to the Hunters, then what about Hunter''s Exam.


    "Will it be moved?"


    "How long were you lost in the woods?"


    "A-ahm." Ned sat down on the sand, giving the team a fake impression of him being tired. "A week? Or two?"


    The Gold and the two Silver Rank Hunter cocked an eyebrow.


    "Two weeks?"


    "That''s long enough. It''s either you are so lucky or good at escaping that you never encountered beasts."


    "I-I." Ned scratched his cheek, looking innocent as possible. He bit his lips and whispered, "My father used to say I''m his lucky charm."


    Ned was given a waterskin and a pair of bread. After he ate the pair of bread in one gulp. Iou exined that the Hunter Exam was moved a week from now instead of four, because of the activity the Du''kki mountain was showing.


    This is all because of me activating the Array, Ned thought as he watched the team talking to each other.


    Who would have thought that after Ned activated the Array,va would flood the dome?


    Cal Cadot moved back to the path where they came from.


    "Where are you going?" Ned followed the team and tried to act scared.


    "We''ll drop you off the Hunter''s port."


    Iou unsheathed his sword and led the party while Ned was secured in the middle of the team together with the two Bronze Rank Hunter.


    Iou also informed Ned that their team was looking for any wounded Hunters or survivors after a horde of Goblin attacked the Hunters in the Middle part of the ind. Which was unusual, since ording to the witnesses and survivors, the invading Goblins were moving in an orderly manner and was led by a beast they have rarely seen on the Du''kki ind.


    "Rarely?" Ned asked.


    One of the Silver Rank Hunter nodded after a gulp. He seemed flustered by the events from the attack. He called himself Auwei from one of the minor Houses of Soak. It seemed that Auwei was the one funding the Cal Cadot team and would take any Quests above D to increase their funding and buy pieces of equipment to start or join a proper Raid.


    "They called it a Shoon."


    Iou shared what he heard during the attack.


    The Shoon seemed to be wounded. ording to whoever saw the beast, the Shoon lost one of his arms but manage to take down two Gold Rank Hunters before it fell on its own.


    "What''s more baffling is that after the Shoon fell, the rest of the horde retreaded as though they were concerned for the Shoon."


    Engron spoke behind Ned, the attentive Silver Rank Hunter. The Scout was positioned behind the team to check their trail and if anyone was following them.


    "Hmmm." Ned pondered things as they kept on walking the trail near the shore. A strong gust of wind brought salt and sand to the team.


    Could be Khaal leading the horde, Ned thought.


    Ned arrived in a busy d of people near the shore. Multiple Hunters were running here and there as though in a state of war. There were Hunters lying on the ground with bandages wrapped around their wounded bodies.


    "Iou!"


    The Gold Rank Hunter looked overhead a makeshift tower. Four towers were guarding the encampment in the middle. Behind this encampment was a port, and judging from the woods that were used, they were built recently, not more than days have passed.


    "Hunter Atch!"


    "You found a survivor?"


    "Yes! Wellkind of. "


    The Hunter on the tower furrowed which prompted Iou to continue.


    "He was lost in the woods. Does this count?"


    "I bet it is." Atch smiled and pointed the team to the crowded encampment.

 Chapter 289: Server Apprentice

    Chapter 289: Server Apprentice


    They only helped Ned because of the reward. So it seemed.


    The reward was unknown to Ned, but it sure made Iou''s smile widened to the point that it was almost a grin.


    Well, Ned can''t argue more. With or without the reward, either way, it works perfectly fine for Ned as they helped him justify his current situation. No one would believe a kid lost in the woods of the Middle and Inner part and still got back unscathed.


    But what concerned Ned was the number of wounded Hunters and civilians alike. It was too much that the encampment was overcrowded of them.


    The camp has no walls, so to maintain security, Hunters were stationed at the towers. Before the encampment, to the forest going inside the Middle part, was a broad clearing of trees. It was made to be able for the watchers to see the invaders.


    But who could they be? Ned thought as Iou walked him to a ship waiting with other survivors. Along the pathwalk were torches pinned down to the side.


    How nomadic, Ned thought as they watched the torches dancing to the trail of wind. At the Hive, to illuminate their chambers, the magical creatures use mana stone itself. While on the surface, humans were fighting over a piece of mana stone. While Ned got thousands left in his inventory, he sighed.


    "Hunter-sir." Ned looked over his shoulder to meet the Gold Rank Hunter''s eyes and asked what have been bugging him. "What is happening here? I thought the invaders backed off already?"


    "About that, kid..." Iou moved and leaned closer to Ned. His copperced hair was somewhat tidy for a Hunter on a Quest. "You''re not a Hunter, so you''re not supposed to ask those kinds of questions. Perhaps, some other day. Best a Companion not tangled himself in Hunter''s matters? Right?"


    Inside, Ned was holding himself not to push his inquiries any longer. Iou was right. But looking at the current situation, it was already obvious something was happening inside the forest. And it seemed that Hunters were suppressing information.


    Ned held it and bowed for the service they have offered to him and left the Hunter.


    From the Hive to the shore and the Hunter encampment was almost five to six hours of travel via sea. The sun rose, just in time for the ship to sail going back to the Sudden te port.


    Ned boarded the ship along with other wounded Hunters and, perhaps, Companions as Ned was directed inside a deck where dozens of younger men were huddled at the sides.


    They were indeed Companions from what Ned heard. It seemed that they were told not to share any information regarding the events inside the forest.


    But all it takes for Ned was to focus and he could hear their whispering from a group of Companions circled at the end of the wooden deck.


    "I saw it..."


    "Were you there?"


    "My leader said the monsters... forest..."


    "Hey, a little louder..."


    A kid, perhaps around Ned''s age leaned closer to the group of four kids. He then paused for a moment and swept the area around him with his eyes. Thinking that it was safe to talk, he continued.


    "He said... they are going wild."


    "Wild?"


    Three of the male Companions were whispering while ady was staring at them as she listened.


    "Yes. Monsters are leaving their territories, even though it wasn''t supposed to happen."


    "I agree. I saw a wild Steelwing leaving the Inner part and looking for its prey inside the Middle areas."


    "No way."


    "A wild Steelwing appeared?"


    The group broke apart after a Hunter in city guard uniform checked inside the deck.


    Steelwings were a rare kind of flying beast that normally built its nest at the base of the mountain, wherein it could watch everything below. They were typically brown with feathers as hard as steel, hence the name Steelwing, and uses its beak to tore apart their prey. A bird, but its size was triple of a normal human adult.


    It was the first time Ned heard of these Grade C flying beasts. But judging from its rarity, it wasn''t supposed to be in the Middle area where most of the Hunters used to hunt.


    The travel from the shores of the Du''kki ind to the port of Sudden te would take around three to four hours, depending on the ship. And currently, Ned was boarded in a ship owned by the Hunter''s Guild. Most of the ship was made of wood, aside from the starboard side (right side when facing the front of the ship) of the ship which wasyered with shining iron for protection. It was rather luxurious for a rescue ship. The woods on both the deck and the railings were varnished red, making the reflection from the sun seemed to dance as it hit the waves.


    It wasn''t even three hours after Hunter''s ship arrived at the port of Sudden te.


    Ned took air to his nose, smelling the city air rather than mud from the Hive. Aside from the merchants selling various items over the side of the buildings, nothing had changed. Crowded as how it was used to be, carriages lined on the right side of the building of the port, while to Ned''s left were merchant stalls selling food and items. Some were not even merchants, others were Companions selling their loot from a raid. There were even Hunters trying to get lucky with their loot as they trade them along with loud shouts.


    Before Ned was an elevated tform made of burned bricks divided with stony stairs that led above the port. Ned walked as he grazed shoulders going to the top.


    It wasn''t this crowded before, Ned thought to himself as he cut a couple of pedestrians.


    A passerby was looking at him as though he was a piece of a gemstone. Ned had to lower his head to hide his ring blue eyes under the zing hot sun.


    After a long walk, Ned arrived at an intersection where he could get carriages. From there, Ned rode back to the Forgotten Pint. As far as he knew, he still got months left before the date to his rented room ended.


    Inside the carriage, with a soft cushion and refreshing air whipping his face, his thoughts wandered: why do beasts running amok on the ind? Am I connected to all these? No, no.


    Ned looked over the gap of the window, behind him was the Du''kki mountain still visible. Ned frowned. Yes, smoke was visible, but it could barely be seen from his current location. The smoke the mountain letting off was a white one, instead of ck.


    "A supposed dead mountain turned out to be a volcano, and I activated it?" Ned sat with crossed legged. His eyes went back to the tarnished floor of the carriage. "Master ire might know a thing or two about the events."


    Soon after, Ned arrived at the Forgotten Pint. The only inn he considered he could fit in well. After giving three gold and six silver to the coachman, Ned paused for a moment before entering the inn.


    Walking near the inn, Ned received moring from the inside. A mor when one was hungry enough to wait for the food.


    Drunken bickering made the heads of the passerby turned toward the inn. Utensils nking behind the kitchen.


    "Huh." Ned passed the cobblestone street, eventuallynding at the doorsteps of the inn''s double door. "Since when did this inn became so busy like this?"


    Inside, the twins: Su''aya and Su''ayun were running with silver tes they held. The buzz cut Master ire red to his drunk customer, the scar running from his eye down to his cheek embossed with annoyance. "You had too many. Pay and you''ll have your third kegPiratehand!"


    Master ire bellowed to the other side of the table where six Hunters busy jugging an ale. One of them was a Gold Rank Hunter who stood immediately as he heard Master ire''s roar.


    "Master ire!"


    The guy named Piratehand posed a salute befitting for a person in the military.


    "Yelo was too drunk to take another keg. Why don''t you call it a day in this sunny afternoon, eh?"


    "Yes, Master ire."


    Without much of a talk, the Gold Rank Hunter Piratehand took one of his team by the arm and pulled him out of the inn along with his other team.


    As he passed by Ned, Piratehand nodded and kept on pulling the drunk Hunter.


    Ned could only think if when did Hunters became this polite?


    "You!"


    Ned cocked a shoulder as he heard Master ire talking to him.


    "Yes, Master i"


    "Yes, Master ire my ass! Go get the dishes behind the kitchen or help the twins. You have a lot of things to do, kid. You better help or I''ll put the coins to your tab since the twins were busy cleaning your room day and night."


    Ned was lost in words.


    Were the twins cleaning my room? He thought as he looked at the twins busy running the messy tables.


    If it was true, then, there''s no reason for me to stand in ceremony here.


    Ned smiled at the twins, which, even though they were busythey stopped. As soon as they saw Ned, they gave him a deep bow with blushing on their cheeks.


    "Don''t worry," Su''aya said as she approached Ned. Her yellow dyed hair glittered with light from the reflections of themp and her big rounded eyes weed Ned with a shimmer. "Master ire hired a new server apprentice. It''s been so long, Ned."


    "Looking at the drinkers here, he surely needs more apprentice."


    Ned smiled at the twin and bowed with his hand tapping his chest.


    "I am fine, Su''aya."


    Ned and Su''aya with the other twin took turns in cleaning the tables the drunk customers left. But no matter how fast they were, more guests wereing as soon as one of the tables were cleared.


    Eventually, Ned had to run to the kitchen being that Master ire asked him to help the new server apprentice.


    Inside, he saw a guy, a little less old than him, might be around fifteen or sixteen, maybe younger, fetching dishes with a graceful move.


    His skin was smooth like that of a wlessdy. Perhaps he was an elf with his daggers like eyes and thin eyebrows. But if he was an elf, he must have the darkest hair of them all. One look at the guy, no one would think of him as a farmer, or a miner, or a merchant.


    Perhaps Master ire knew some nobles from Great Houses?


    "How may I help?"


    "Ahm." The guy nodded and smiled at Ned. And as one predicted, he''s got the whitest teeth gleaming under his full lips. "I... I don''t know."


    "You got time to talk?! Huh?"


    Master ire went bolting to the back of the kitchen as he saw Ned and the elf looking guy talking to each other.


    "Ned! Go get the Lampaca meat. And you! Deliver that Battered Oak! Tik... Tok... Tikol... What in the Makers tongue is your name again?"


    The guy ran past Ned and stopped near Master ire and bowed, there was red on his face. He then said, "Tevit, Master ire."

 Chapter 290: Took a Liking

    Chapter 290: Took a Liking


    There were a couple of things that Ned hated the most: forcing someone to do their biddings, and lying.


    Tevit, the new hand of the Forgotten Pint inn, was both. He was forcing himself to lie, and it seemed that he was enjoying it.


    They could fool the others, but not Ned.


    It was obvious that he was lying, Ned thought as he watched Tevit helping the twins with a smile on his face. A smile so forced, yet genuine.


    [Does it concern you, Ned?]


    No, and I don''t want to concern myself. Ned responded.


    [Better be.]


    [Let your goals be your concerns.]


    "I know, I know."


    Ned held the meat to his arms and proceeds to served it to the waiting customers.


    After an hour of energy-depleting work, and a couple of monstrous roar from the owner, Ned and the rest took their time to form a circle in the middle of the shop and sat while Master ire was stering a smile.


    "That was the best so far."


    Forgotten Pint was located near the center of the city and is one of the closest inns to the Hunter''s Guild. It would be confusing if it wasn''t full at all.


    Master ire took a wooden jug and ced it in the middle of the group with a loud thud, homemade beer formed a bubble as it exits the mouth of the jug, along with their celebratory Lampaca meat that sizzles of oil and fresh juices leaking off the te.


    Lady Githa sat beside Master ire and was followed by the twins and Tevit, while Ned sat opposite Master ire. The table was rounded and rather small, befitting for a group of six-person.


    The twins took a mouthful of orange juices, while Tevit gulps the same as well. It seemed that the jug of beer was for Master ire and his wife only.


    "So, Ned." Lady Githa started as he poured another drink over her wooden bottle. "Where in the Maker have you been?"


    The twins gazed at Ned waiting for his response while Tevit cut a chunk of the roasted meat which made Ned cocked an eyebrow.


    Roasted meat, huh, Ned thought as he eyed the meat.


    "I''ve been to a Raid with some Hunters."


    Ned didn''t wait for their responses as he cut a chunk of the roasted meat. Months under the Hive, of course, Ned waited for this fortunate moment to be able to taste the Pint''s special dishfor free.


    Inside Ned''s thought, he was sighing: When did I be so poor.


    [You and your Master were poor.]


    Well, that''s an entirely different matter, Ned thought then hurriedly cut another meat which prompted the twins to smile. We were poor but at least, we could eat Rabbi meat from the woods.


    "Hunters?" Tevit wiped the juices on his mouth as he began to speak to Ned. Putting the cutleries aside he began: "Hunters you say, Ned? Ned right?"


    "Yes," Ned answered in a reserved tone gaining a re from Master ire. Ned sighed and continued instead. "I am Ned of House Sskat."


    "House?"


    "Ned." Master ire jugged another beer and exined: "You see. Tek..."


    "Tevit, Master ire." Tevit bowed as he spoke to Master ire.


    "Thank you, boy." He continued. "You see. Tevit is not from around here."


    ording to Master ire: He saw Tevit roaming around the Sudden te City, near the Ventura Market when he and Lady Githa visits one of the minor Houses where Hunter Quentin stays. From there, for some reason, Master ire took a liking to the almost elf-like face of Tevit. Not that he was fond of little boys like some man wearing a white robe and preaches but because of Tevit''s rare item that he was selling.


    It seemed that this was the first time the twins heard Tevit''s story as they leaned closer to the table with their hands resting their cheeks in mimicking.


    "You see." There was an air of superiority around Tevit as he raised his finger as though trying to prove a point. "Master ire, I''m selling one of my vige creations."


    "Magic Stones." Master ire drunk another beer and looking red at this moment. Still, he was joined by his wife, so nothing bad would happen. Like an uncontroble magic conjuring. But Ned was eager to learn how would magic be conjured when one was drunk.


    Ned was offered juice by Su''ayun leaving him a happy smile. It seemed that the twins were still young to even drink the smoothest alcohol the Pint could offer.


    In the Kingdom of Griffith, the legal age for both males and females was 16. At 16, girls could wait for someone to marry them to some noble and be concubine or they could choose to be a Hunter. Surprisingly, more females waited to be a concubine rather than be a Hunter.


    I hoped the twins decided to be a Hunter, Ned thought as he gulps the juice Su''ayun gave him.


    "Yes, Master ire." Tevit bowed to Master ire and smiled as he points his finger again upward as though he was lecturing the rest.


    How long will you keep it up? Ned thought and listened to Tevit as he continued exining.


    "ording to Master ire. Magic stones from my vige are called Arrays in here."


    "Listen everyone. This is the fun part." Master ire cut Tevit with his eyes twinkling as though filled with great anticipation.


    Tevit smiled and continued.


    "But... My vige doesn''t make Array for conventional use like Barriers to defend oneself when out of mana, or Traps to ward off beast and enemies. But, the magic stone I am selling were stored of Spells."


    "Ha!" Master ire rammed the butt of the wooden bottle that made the twins wet from the spill. "You see. Our kingdom doesn''t have that kind of device here. No one in this Kingdom has created an item that could conjure spells even without the use of mana."


    "Even without the use of mana?" Ned tilted his head and nodded with his eyes narrowed.


    "Why?" Tevit asked as though confused.


    Lady Githa went back to the kitchen seeing that the Lampaca meat was about to be wasted by Ned and Tevit alone. The twins on the other hand were focused on their conversation, so much that the chilly juice formed droplets on the sides of the wooden bottle. Master ire drunk another beer and waited for the conversation to prosper. His eyes were still twinkling looking at Tevit as though he was a treasure.


    "Well." Ned turned to look at Tevit. Ned noticed that with the proper angle, thetter''s eyes were turning green, but too dim to be noticed by everyone else. It was as though his eyes could bepared to some high nobles, perhaps elves. "In this continent, we have what we called a Hollow."


    "Beings that were not gifted by the Maker''s magic," Tevit said in unison with his hands pointing upward.


    This made the rest gazed at Tevit, even Ned, from his revtion. As though he was so sure that the magic essences of the world of Earflgard came from what they called the Maker.


    "Do you believe the Maker exists?"


    This time Su''aya started. She looked at Tevit with her big rounded eyes like she was trying to measure him.


    "Oh, Yes. They are, Lady Su''aya." Tevit insisted with his voice now rising.


    This prompted Master ire to cut in with his breath leaving his mouth with alcohol.


    "Maker or not, I don''t care." He raised the wooden bottle and smiled. "Y-you see, my good servants." Hup. " Tevit brought a precious stone in my inn. After all, my judgment of inviting him to work here wasn''t a mistake at all. T-tomorrow. Yes! Tomorrow. I will open another shop beside the Pint. But this time, it will only sell Spell Array. The first of its kind in the Kingdom of Griffith. Perhaps..." Hup. "My beloved King Arthurius Rnd Pendragoon would invite me to his chambers. Ha!"


    "Come here, love." Lady Githa pinched the ear of Master ire as she pulled him away from the group. "You had enough. It''s time for you to rest and let the kids know each other."


    Master ire stopped and spun around with Lady Githa still pinching his ear, he was red like a tomato.


    "B-by the way," he said, "you never heard the King''s full,plete, and clear name from me, okay my servants? Aside from a handful of people, no one knew his full name."


    "~Okay, Master ire," the twins said in unison and smiled as Lady Githa pulled him back to his room upstairs the inn.


    That moment, Ned saw a glimpse of Tevit''s grin as he saw the two owners leaving the table.


    "So." Ned leaned back to his chair andbed his silver hair with his fingers. He might want to have a cut sooner as it almost reaches his shoulder. "What are you doing here, Tevit? Why choose Forgotten Pint. Why Master ire?"


    This time, the twins looked at Ned confused.


    "Oh, you didn''t know, Ned." Su''aya leaned closer to Ned since she was the one closest to him. Ned was reminded of Katolin from the way she speaks and wondered if they could get along well.


    "Didn''t know what?" Ned asked.


    It was Su''ayun that leaned closer over her twins, trying to get closer to Ned. It was also just in time that another serve of Lampaca meat arrived brought by an old chef of the Pint.


    After they thanked the old chef, Su''ayun said: "Tevitalso, I and Su''aya, will join the Hunter''s Exam."

 Chapter 291: A Good Idea

    Chapter 291: A Good Idea


    "What?" Ned was taken aback by Su''ayun''s announcement to the group of ''servant'' as what Master ire dered to himself. "The two of you?"


    "Surprised?" Su''aya nodded as she answered Ned while he drunk thest of her orange juice.


    There were specific rules to the Hunter''s Exam that never changed even with different people organizing the event.


    One of which was "No Killing."


    During Hunter''s Exam, participants were prohibited to kill other participants. By doing so, the used participant would undergo series of trials until judged by the organization. But most of the time, these used participants would never reach the third trial since the Hunter''s Exam was being watched by high ranking Hunters both onnd, sea, and air. Aside from that, Observation ims were also installed in every part of the exam venue.


    The second was "No Outside Weapons Allowed."


    This was to limit the strength of any participants that were well funded by their Houses. One of which was a mana stone. Although mana stones were extremely rare, Houses went to an extent to sell their properties, even their family members, to gain a piece of mana stone to fund their heirs to pass the exam.


    Then there was an Inheritance Weapons. Not much was known about Inheritance items. The kingdom knew that Inheritance items came from Limbos. But recently, there was the emergence of Inheritance weapons even though there were no Limbos reported to open inside the kingdom''s vicinity. Inheritance items were so powerful that Houses tends to hide them and uses them only if necessary. Necessary like the House going to war or Hunter''s Exam. In simple words, a twig could be a branch with Inheritance they possessed.


    The third was "There is no age limit."


    Before, Hunter''s Exam was exclusive only to participants with ages ranging from 13 to 19. But after discovering that there were people that ages 30 and above and were too valuable to be skipped, the age limit was abolished.


    "... but there is no rule that says about participants needed to finish academy to be able to be a hunter." This time it was Su''aya that started to exin things with her finger pointing upward as she looked at Tevit, who, for some reason, was interested about her exnations. "Sure, anyone that finishes academy was eligible to join Hunter''s Exam and be a Silver Rank Hunter regardless of the result. There were even some, who were too good for the Kingdom to pass on, that were recruited immediately after they graduate in the academy and became Royal Knights."


    "Ahh," Su''ayun sang as soon as she heard Su''aya spoke of one bing a Royal Knight. "How I wish to join the corpse of Royal Knights."


    But for Ned, hearing the word Royal Knight was entirely a different thing. Remembering his name, Ned''s anger rose. Aside from Master Will, Ned was also waiting for Ser Edwin to recover and to be able to exact his revengeof what he did to his Master.


    "You okay, Ned?" Su''aya asked.


    "I''m fine. Yes." Ned cut a chunk from the juicy Lampaca roasted meat and slowly chewed it as the meat melted on his mouth. He began by saying: "So. If you were to join the Hunter''s Exam, then, it''s either one of you is a graduate of an academy or someone rmended you?"


    The twin nodded in unison and one of them dered that it was Master ire that endorsed the twins to join the Exam even though they were not a graduate from any academy.


    "Did he gave you his Token?"


    "Yes." Su''ayun pulled a Token inside her white apron since the only thing hidden inside her apron were valuable items. It was Master ire''s Token with indentions around the edges with swords and banners held by a soldier depicting a man going to war.


    Ned didn''t need to touch the Token to check if it was real or not since there was no reason for the twins to lie to him. He nodded instead and changed his gaze to Tevit that stopped eating the meat and remained focused as he listened to them.


    "And you?" Ned asked. "You''re new here, but you must know someone to vouch for you to enter the Hunter''s exam."


    "As for him." Su''aya pointed at Tevit. Her yellow dyed hair fluttered after a blow from the outside pushed the double door making a slight creaking sound. "Master ire didn''t vouch for him. But Hunter Quentin instead."


    The creaking sound of the door made Tevit''s thin eyebrows jerked as if remembering something.


    "Quentin did?" Ned cocked an eyebrow. "That drunkard from House of Soak vouched for him?"


    "We were even surprised."


    "Yes."


    "No wonder that since someone attached to one of the Great House of Soak does bring a lot of benefits."


    Without his keen hearing, Ned wouldn''t be able to tell the difference between the twins. Not even their hair could be used to distinguish them as they looked exactly the same. Even how they tied their hair like a bun were identical.


    But now that Ned sat closer to one of the twins, he got to examine her for a long time, unknowingly making Su''ayun blushed.


    "I met Master Quentin." Tevit broke the long silence with his slow and smooth voice. "He was rather a good man for a drunkard."


    Hearing Tevit''s voice made Ned think that no perfect being existed.


    In the Bogblot Region, perhaps, the entire continent, Ned was only average looking aside from his dusky blue eyes. But having to look like an elf, thin hair and brows, with high noses, and thin lips wasn''t rare at all. But excessively rare sight to behold.


    Ned smiled inwardly as he looked at the twins seemed to be not interested in Tevit.


    I guess, they were more focused on bing a hunter.


    "Wait..." The good and elf looking boy beside Ned red at him. "You''ve been asking us about the Hunter Exam and little things, are you going to enter the exam as well?"


    There were two things Ned hated the most: forcing someone to do their bidding and lying. Neither he was both.


    "Yes." Sooner orter, the three would find out that he was to join the Hunter''s Exam and Ned got no reason to lie to them.


    "So, who endorsed you?" Tevit held a hand in front of Ned. "Let me see your Token?"


    "Token?" Ned asked with a smile. The Token you say? He thought I have four of them here.


    Ned reached for the leather pouch hanging his waist and deliberately tagged the remaining gold coins and focused to drew Ser Edwin''s Token.


    Seeing the Token, the twins couldn''t help but open their mouths in unison. They immediately grabbed the Token Ned was showing then opened their mouth even wider.


    "T-this." Su''aya, who first grabbed the Token, coughed. Clearing her throat from surprise. "This is a Token from a Diamond Rank Hunter... and... also a Royal Knight of the Kingdom of Griffith."


    Su''ayun was silent but never calm. This was the first time that Ned saw one of the twins shaking in delight. Her body trembled with her fingers tapping the table. "Royal Knight..." she murmured to herself. "How I wish... wait... who gave you that Token?"


    "Given by a Hunter back at my hometown."


    "Where was your hometown again, Ned?" Su''aya leaned back to the chair as he held the Token on her palm for onest time and gave it back to Ned with eyes brimming with admiration and jealousy


    "O''rriadt."


    CLANK


    The cutleries beside Tevit fell from his hand that involuntarily shook.


    "You okay?" The twins asked in unison, surprised by Tevit''s action.


    "Y-yes." Tevit''s voice was hinted of surprise and caution at the same time as he tried to suppress it. "Just that O''rriadt was somewhat... very... familiar. No, perhaps I misheard the name to entirely something else."


    "Now that you mentioned it... the name does sound familiar..."


    Wait, Ned thought and felt that he was left out of the conversation. What happened here when I was out for a couple of months?


    "Well, I think the name was sounded to something else... anyway. So we''re going to join the Hunter''s Exam..."


    But Tevit''s face was saying entirely different. Ned even caught him throwing a glimpse at him as though Ned became something of interest.


    "How about we do preparations for this uing Exam?" Tevit put the act of trying to be cool as he pointed his fingers upward once again.


    "I think that''s a good idea."


    "The four of us, preparing for Exam."


    Ned said nothing but put the Token in his pouch then to his inventory. Ned rather worked alone as he won''t have much time to join them since he got another goal to attend to. But, it also made him think that leaving now would be an insult to the three since this was their first time meeting deeply with each other.


    "Yes." Tevit eyed Ned and said, "Then how about we test our magic through mock battles?"

 Chapter 292: Like You Mean It

    Chapter 292: Like You Mean It


    "Don''t worry, we can go to the courtyard."


    Ned tried to assess the twins and Tevit. Looking at the twins'' reaction, Ned can''t help but wonder if since when did Tevit became their leader-like-figure.


    The twins, along with Tevit, were looking at Ned as if they were full of schemes.


    "The twins and I were training in the courtyard whenever we are free."


    Tevit stood and proceeds to the courtyard leaving the roasted meat and the rest. Ned also stopped eating as he saw his energy bar went to full even though he was doing manualbor of serving dishes just a while ago.


    The Forgotten Pint, as what the name suggests, at the back of the ce was old antiquities the first time Ned had seen. There was furniture made of old woods and was already dusted with having to clean for a long time. They walked to a hallway between the kitchen and Master ire''s room, along the way Ned saw the Questing board the Association was given to the Pint, with half of the Quest almost finished?


    As they walked going to the courtyard. The twins talked to Ned about Tevit. Apparently, his father abandoned him when he was just a kid and was left with his mother to tend with thend owner''s farm. But no matter how they forced Tevit to share the name of his hometown, he never did, as though it was a deep secret he couldn''t share with anybody.


    Ned entered the courtyard with the sun about to set. The courtyard was lushed with short grasses. It was made to spar since it was wide enough for Ned to ran at his normal speed for about 4 minutes. Although the deep orange sun streamed through the grass, this wasn''t enough to change the blow of the wind from chilling to warming.


    "Who goes first?" Su''aya asked.


    No one knew what the contest about during Hunter''s Exam. So, to increase the odds of winning the Exam, the twins, and Tevit trained their magical core to withstand a longer period of use.


    "In my vige." Tevit walked in the middle of the three as he started to exin to Ned about their routine. "The ce there is always dry, we would be blessed by the Maker if it rains twice every four months. So, to water our nt, we need to carry a pair of buckets from the nearest riverwhich was two to three Kilevery day. Anyone who cannot carry twenty buckets a day would have to carry an additional six buckets the next day. Once, I did carry forty buckets. Turns out, it helps with my magical core. So, I asked the twins to conjure a spell but to not use them as though they were buckets that needed to be carried. But instead of length, we changed it to time."


    As Tevit exined their routine, the twins started to conjure their Mana.


    Ned was feeling a fresh aura from Su''aya while a strong andpact magical leak from Su''ayan.


    Turns out, Su''aya was Wind element type while her twin, Su''ayun, was a Terra magic-user.


    But instead of throwing the spell to attack, they formed an orb of their magic on their palms.


    Steadying and maintaining for a longer time.


    Eventually, Su''aya''s orb vanished first like a mist, and a couple of secondster was followed by Su''ayan.


    The two fell onto the grassy ground as they stared at Ned with heavy panting.


    "I-Its..." Su''aya said with her lips twitching. "Y-your.. turn now, both of you."


    From the start to the point that their mana vanished, it took only five minutes. And the twins were already panting heavily as if their mana reserves has been emptied. Sweat formed on their foreheads as they lie resting on the ground.


    "And how about you?" Tevit went for the twins and offered them water. When did he get a cup of water? Turns out, that behind Ned, near the bricked walls of the Pint was a tall table with a wooden bottle ready to be served.


    "How long have you been doing the training?"


    Tevit smiled as he passed by Ned and put the water bottles he offered to the twins and stood a meter apart to his side while the twins stood as they have already rested.


    "A month or so."


    "Yeah." Su''ayan smiled at Ned. "At first, we could only hold our Mana for a little less than 30 seconds. But as we kept on training with Tevit. Slowly, little by little, we could hold on much longer."


    "It''s thanks to Tevit that we could use our spells much longer than before." Su''aya pointed a finger to Tevit and said under her heavy breathing, "But seriously, I hate it when you are thismanding."


    "Can''t help it. My teacher before said to attain feats other couldn''t do I must remain focused all the time and if ever I get to help someone, I must not ck off."


    Ned can''t help but smile as he watched the twins pouting their lips. They seemed to be enjoying their training. Ned hasn''t considered before the first time he saw the twins, but their ck dress under their white apron looked fashionable fitting on them.


    "Then it''s your turn." After she shared her concern to Tevit, Su''ayan turned her gaze to Ned and said with her hands pointing to him, "You too, Ned. If you want to pass the exam, you better do better than him."


    Su''ayun stomped her foot as she turned her gaze away from both Ned and Tevit.


    "Let''s put you to test then, Ned."


    Tevit moved to the middle of the courtyard and waved his hand to Ned, asking to join him.


    This time, Ned can''t help it to look at Tevit and wondered if how was he feeling with his baggy clothing. Doesn''t it get in his way?


    Ned on the other hand changes his Silk Road to fit his liking. In Sudden teno, in Bogblot Region, even if the sun was high up, it was still cold, so Ned had to increase the thickness of his clothing. He was wearing a long, yet, smooth looking coat with his ck boots still intact.


    As Ned stared at Tevit, the grasses around him swayed in different directions, the wind blew like confused: sometimes it came from the bottom, then blew from above. Then, Tevit formed an orb out of his Mana, swirling above his palm.


    Without much of a thought, Ned followed as well, making the air around him hummed as he gathered the mana around his palm. The orb around his palms was colorless with sprinkles of white light rotating around the orb.


    [Wow.]


    ICE''s voice almost took Ned by surprise.


    [He is the third being with mana purer than the rest.]


    How pure? Ned focused his senses to sense the elf-looking-human (if only his ears were pointy) as he kept on adding more mana in the orb.


    [Purer by 15% than the rest we have met so far.]


    And who''s the second one?


    [Your Master. He is by far has the purest mana by 30%.]


    The purer the mana the strongest one could conjure a spell.


    Looking at Tevit, with his grinning lips, he sure does make the rest of them looking like a rookie. But then, as soon as he looked at Ned''s umted mana, his face looked ashen. He knew, and he felt how pure Ned''s mana was.


    The twins on the other hand stared at Ned with their eyes fixated at him, then back to the orb he was steadily maintaining.


    15 minutes have passed and Ned''s mana ticked by only five points lower. He thought he could go on for days if the task was only to maintain his mana. But before he was Tevit, he was rxed as he stood with steady hands.


    20 minutes, then 30 minutes passed, beads started to form on Tevit''s forehead. Nedmends him for maintaining his mana longer than what he had expected. He thought that Tevit could maintain the spinning orb on his hand not longer than 15 minutes.


    Well, he was built quite nicely, Ned thought as he eyed Tevit''s body. He was a bit taller than Ned but was built bigger with visible muscles leaving the gaps of his shirts.


    To end their practice, which somewhat turned to a contest, Ned injected more of his mana to the orb, giving a denser look and brighter swirling light.


    Not wanting to lose, Tevit gritted his teeth and added more of his mana, turning the orb mana to that of ming red.


    "Well."


    Ned''s orb popped as soon as he heard a voice ringing behind him.


    Ned cocked an eyebrow to the man standing in one leg, leaning against the edges of the door. He looked at the group with amusements showing his face.


    But Ned''s orb popped not because he lost focus, but because of the sudden surge of aura that he thought was directed to him.


    [For a moment. That aura was simr to someone you have met before.]


    Not just that, that Intent was simr to someone who was about to kill, Ned thought as he instinctively raised his hand to conjure a spell to protect himself.


    "Master Quentin." The twins bowed in unison and said in unison as they greeted the man.


    "Hello, twins," Quentin said gaining a faint blush from the twins. "Well. That was quite a show of control there."


    He was looking at Ned as he spoke and he was supposed to be Tevit''s mentor on the uing Hunter''s Exam. He pulled a silver bottle behind his pocket and started drinking.


    "Well," he said as soon as he finished drinking the alcohol. "Since you two were showing off. Why not fight like you mean to kill each other?"

 Chapter 293: Ready When You Are

    Chapter 293: Ready When You Are


    "You and him." Hunter Quentin raised a cup of his alcohol as he pointed to Tevit. "How about that?"


    The first time Ned saw Hunter Quentin was the day he entered the Forgotten Pint and after he let Gogmurch be captured outside the gates of the Hunter''s Association in Du''kki ind. He was some random, worthless Hunter the first Ned saw him. But as he tried to slowly reveal himself, he was more cunning than he thought, even if he was looking a little drunk all the time.


    "I don''t think that''s a good idea."


    Hunter Quentin tilted his head looking at Su''ayun and shook his head in revolt.


    "You see," he then said walking to the twins. The shadow cast by the building against the setting sun made him look like a Hunter waiting to pounce his prey with his ck leather coat. "I happen to know the contest on this uing Hunter''s Exam."


    Sure, it does help for some aspiring Hunter if they happen to know a thing or two about the event. It would be the greatest advantage the Hunter''s couldn''t miss. Imagine someone having to have an advantage, having a step ahead of the rest. And it seemed that this was what the twins were thinking as they looked at Hunter Quentin with yellow sparkling eyes.


    "Could you please tell us, Hunter Quentin?"


    As though it was practiced, the twins sped their hands as they leaned closer to the Hunter and said in unison.


    Cough was what the Hunter did. Leaving him with a reddish face and hoped that it was from the alcohol.


    "Sure, sure." Again, Hunter Quentin raised a hand to Ned and Tevit standing in the middle of the courtyard. "Not until I see these young kids fight with each other."


    Unbeknownst to them, even to Hunter Quintin, Ned saw a glimpse of shadow lingering behind the ss panel above the second floor of the inn. Ned focused and canceled all noises that were rattling around him and tried to use his senses to see who was looking at them. To his surprise, he couldn''t feel who the person was.


    "... plus, it will benefit us if Master Quentin shared a thing or two of what he knew about the Hunter''s Exam."


    Tevit finished speaking and looked at Ned, trying to persuade him. But it seemed that there''s more to it as he saw Hunter Quentin wink to Tevit.


    "So, what do you say? Ned?"


    After Hunter Quentin rounded the four, he went back to the door thinking that Ned might not want to have a duel with his apprentice.


    "Okay, fine." Ned nodded his head and walked further away from Tevit and positioned himself near the edge, to the walls, of the inn. "But on one condition."


    "Wait... I already have my condition." Quentin spun around and said. He then stopped and looked at Ned as his fingers ran the hilt of his dagger, hanging his waist. "What more do you want?"


    "Not more..." Ned said. "But specific."


    "How specific?"


    "Well... Let''s say it has something do to about a specific beast the Association captured a little less three months ago."


    Hunter Quentin paused, trying to rack his brain of any specific details Ned has been asking.


    The twins and Tevit on the other hand were lost in words as to what they were talking about. Those tiny, and thin hair of Tevit waved from the formless blow of the wind. Not just that, he seemed to control the wind around him. Although tiny in details, Ned could feel the mana bending around him.


    A momentter, Hunter Quentin pped his forehead and gave up thinking. "Okay, again. How specific? Was it more important than the details I''m going to share with you lot?"


    "For me, very." Ned walked past the twins and Tevit and stopped closer to the Hunter and leaned closer to whisper. "You see... If you happen to know something about the details of the Hunter''s Exam, then you might have a piece of information about some one-armed Goblin, captured by some kid, and was imprisoned somewhere in this specific city."


    Quentin pulled back thinking of something and said, "By something, you mean an old Goblin we talked about before?"


    "I guess you really knew a thing about it." Ned smiled.


    He didn''t know that his acquisition would work as easy as the one he just pulled off. Now that he knew that Hunter Quentin might know something about Gogmurch, Ned wouldn''t let this opportunity gone to waste.


    Ned took the chance as the Hunter said it himself, he knew something about the Hunter''s Event. Then if he knew something about it, he might as well knew something about other specific details.


    Well, I guess having to have a Soak on one''s namees in handy, Ned thought after he nodded to the Hunter. But not just that, Ned sensed something more about the Quentin guy, something he was well versed of.


    Ned spun around and walked away from him only to be tagged by his arm.


    "How do you know this something was out there? And how do you know I know something about it? I could be messing with you lot, I could be lying that I knew something about the Hunter''s Exam. I remember telling you that the beast was captured, yes. But why would you think I know the specifics?"


    Ned paused for a moment before he leaned back closer to the Hunter and whispered, "You''re not the only one who has a secret here. I happen to know someone from Ghostbloods, and the smell, the moment you entered, reck of those assassins. Plus, it''s all over your face."


    "N-no... How did you... " Hunter Quentin took a step back away and bore his eyes to Ned. "M-my face? What''s with my face?"


    "I also happen to know a lot of honest people." Ned smiled and retracted himself from the Hunter. "It''s all over your face. That mockery, that unhidden honesty, telling me how you belittle us. Like we are some kind of a show to you. That''s obvious, and that''s very honest of you. Anyway, thanks to that, it will save me time. Don''t worry, I''ll give you a show and you give me what I needed. Pretty sure the Ghostbloods were doing something nasty these days. Like, be hired and assassinate someone, I guess?"


    "What made you think I won''t kill you. Right here. Right now."


    "Oh noyou won''t." Ned focused and inside his spatial inventory, he was looking for something he has almost forgotten. Thanks to the connection between his consciousness and the ring Kamma gave him, with just a thought, he pulled a piece of a card from the space, located further away from the center, out to his fingers. "You won''t. Cause someone was already trying but failed to do so."


    "T-that..." Again, Hunter Quentin pulled himself away from Ned. His thick brows furrowed, and lines were visible over his forehead. "T-thirteen."


    Ned wasn''t sure if he should be disappointed or be happy by what he discovered. It wasn''t Quentin. He wasn''t Thirteen, along with the other Ghostbloods.


    "Anyway, Hunter Quentin-sir." Ned withdrew the Ghostblood card back to his inventory and walked away from the puzzled Hunter. "We thank you that you will help us get ahead of the others."


    Quentin could only smile and looked at Ned with narrowed eyes. He coughed, trying to unclogged whatever uncertainty he got under his throat. "Well. It''s a good thing I could help the future Hunters of the Kingdom."


    That was a big turn of gear with the Hunter''s voice like gears being ground.


    "You don''t need to kill each other, it was just a joke. Even if you did kill each other, pretty sure I''ll follow next since Master ire doesn''t want someone dying in his inn." He added as soon as he recovered himself from shock. "Just fight, and I''ll decide who will win. No weapons allowed, but magic... please go all out."


    "Are you sure teacher Quentin?"


    Tevit shook his head as he looked at Hunter Quentin. He seemed to be confused and delighted at the same time. And his thin smiling lips were not helping to hide the excitement he was feeling.


    On the other hand, the twins grouped and were confused if what they hear from the Hunter was right, or simply he was drunk.


    "Don''t worrydies," Quentin said. He was back to himself, now smiling. "I''ll handle what''s toe. How can I be called a Hunter of I can''t protect you lot."


    Hunter Quentin raised hands and conjured a spell that circled the courtyard. A barrier made not just of mud, or soil, but stone. This was something no ordinary Hunter could do. Sure, Hunter Jo (the Hallowguard team leader, Terra magic-user) was stronger in terms of mana density, but Ned judged he would need to conjure Egnious to break the wall of stone. It wasn''t just ordinary stone as well, since anything made of magic was stronger than ordinary elements.


    Not bad, Ned thought as he pursed his lips.


    Ned looked above, there was a wide hollow that let the streams of setting sun passed through the gaps of the stone walls, lighting everything inside.


    "Girls," Quentin said, "You better stay here." He then nodded to his side, telling the twins toe over and stand beside him.


    Now that everything was ready, Ned and Tevit positioned themselves facing each other.


    "Ready when you are." Ned nodded and as soon as he does, Tevit appeared behind him, leaving a trail of dust and grasses behind him.


    "I am always ready," Tevit said. Hitting Ned by the face with his knee imbued with magic.

 Chapter 294: A Little Closer

    Chapter 294: A Little CloserNed went to the side like a bullet released to the maximum speed.


    Not wanting Ned to take any rest, Tevit immediately followed up with an orb of greenish fire shot like a missile. Making the point of contact exploded in an aurora of madness, and light, and debris. Traces of smoke and fumes scattered along the defensive wall of stones Hunter Quentin conjured.


    "Not bad," Hunter Quentin said with a slight nod. " But it won''t be enough."


    As soon as Hunter Quentin finished speaking, the smoke surrounding the impact on the wall distorted. What followed next was a sharp sound that roared in Tevit''s body as he was thrown by a blurring image.


    This time around, Tevit was sent flying to the stone wall and made a rounded and fulfilling sound that of a gong.


    Nednded on one foot after he made a satisfying kick on Tevit''s wless face.


    "Water Moon Stance," Ned muttered with his hair fluttering after he made a pose with one of his hand extended forward while the other was angled closer to his side. "Wasn''t all about attacking but for defending as well."


    Ned was just on time to perform the Water Moon Stance on his body that neglected most of the damage done by Tevit''s knee. Ned felt the knee of Tevit like a ssh of water hitting his face. Powerful but manageable.


    Yet, a tiny graze was visible under Ned''s cheeks.


    If I was a little toote on defending, that kid might win, Ned thought as he wiped the scratch with blood.


    "So green me, huh?" Ned said after he saw a tall silhouette behind the dust. "Green, blue, red, or orange me, it doesn''t matter."


    Ned pushed forward, with the red ming orb on the ready on his right hand, and raw strength apanying his movements.


    "Doesn''t matter?" Tevit grunted and pushed more of his mana that wrapped around his body, boosting his strength even further.


    Two fists shed mid-air, gaining a gasped from the three onlookers. Even Hunter Quentin was impressed by Ned and Tevit''s show of force from mana control, and bruteness.


    Ned rammed the fiery orb straight on Tevit''s face. But thetter''s reaction was heightened to the maximum with his face flushing in red, sessfully evading the point-nk Fireball.


    Ned jumped backward to avoid the explosion his Fireball made. The space around his attacking hand distorted as he conjured another orb. Sparks, and fumes, revolted around the orb of me as Ned steadied himself. Under his disy in red, Ned has been using Predictive Combat Emtor, and Detect, making him react in milliseconds without any dy.


    Ned bolted toward Tevit, stretching his stamina while testing it all at the same time if how long will hest.


    [Wow. He could actually match your speed.]


    Surprisingly, Ned thought along with a smile. He was quite good.


    Ned twisted his body to evade a kick that was sent flying above his head, he then ducked and rotated with the center of gravity on one of his foot. He then spun to sweep Tevit''s foot.


    With movements flowing like a flowing water, added with his speed, and precision, Ned got the first upper-hand as Tevit fell on his knees. Another point-nk attack threw Tevit straight above the edges of the stonewall.


    [If he knew you are using only 20% of your total strength.]


    ICE echoed inside Ned''s mind, hinted with a wee of a smile in her voice.


    [He sure to bleed to force you to use 100% of your strength.]


    "That''s not possible." Ned conjured another orb, this time on both of his hands. "He was already at his limit. Granted, he was faster than any human I have fought so far. But still, in a short amount of time, he was already at his limit."


    Tevit thudded on the ground with ribbons of smoke tracing his body while Ned looked over his shoulder to the three onlookers. To his disappointment, Hunter Quentin wasn''t going to stop the fight sooner.


    "He still wants us to fight?" Ned''s lips formed a line then nodded. "If that''s what you want."


    The orbs on Ned''s hands were injected more of his mana, making it bigger and denser.


    "Ahm," Su''aya said while she fingers her yellow dyed hair and looked at Ned with twinkling eyes. "I think we''ve seen enough. I never thought Ned to be this capable."


    "H-hunter Quen?" Su''aya seconded her twins. "Tevit is losing, shouldn''t you end the fight?"


    Hunter Quentin remained quiet but his fingers were tapping the hilt of his dagger.


    And then he smiled.


    "I guess..." Tevit stood with his left arm hanging like an old pendulum. Blood started to drip from his shoulder down to the tip of his fingers. "It''s not waste to be sent here. After all, I asked for this."


    Gritting his teeth popped the veins on his forehead and jaws. He then stood as if nothing happened and


    Ned''s punch racked Tevit''s brain to his side together with his motionless body that flew then cracked against the wall of stones.


    "Like hell I''ll wait for you." Ned summoned back his orb of me after hooking Tevit with his right fist.


    The stonewall cracked along with Tevit that fell on the ground motionless.


    From the start, Hunter Quentin already knew that Tevit wouldn''tst five minutes against Ned. But he still insists to let the fight continue just to see the extent of the power of Ned. Not knowing, Ned wasn''t even fully using all his strength.


    The green me in Tevit''s shoulder vanished like a dissolving mist with him sitting with his back against the cracked wall and his chin touching his chest.


    [Your sucker-punching skill has yet to change.]


    "I just did him a favor." Ned spun around to face the three and stopped before Hunter Quentin. "He will be alright, I made sure to not hit his vital spots."


    "I don''t know if I should thank you or what?"


    "Let''s just talk somewhere private," Ned said, defusing the two orb in his hands. "Perhaps you and I cou


    [Ned, on your left.]


    Before Ned could react, a string of his silver hair was left floating midair as he was thrown with a sharp whistling sound. The blurry image didn''t wait for another breath as he lunged himself to Ned before he could reach the wall.


    Tevit, with his clenched fists, struck Ned midair, pummeling him to the ground.


    The first trace of the grass and soil was the cue for Tevit to ram Ned with his foot.


    Ned crossed his arms to block Tevit''s kicks. The ground, damp and grassy, traced Ned''s body as he was getting pummeled, making a hole along with Tevit''s feet.


    It was blurry to look at Tevit since his face was obscured with green me. Not just his face: shoulders, chest, arms, and legs, were wrapped in a tiny ribbon of green oozing me.


    [This guy is also stuffed with mana.]


    "No shit." Ned hissed as he kept his raised hand in a cross to shield his face from his opponent''s relentless kicking.


    [You want to give up?]


    "S-since when..." Ned clenched his teeth as he waits for Tevit to get exhausted. "Y-you gonna keep that senseless joke."


    Bruises and scratches were emerging on Ned''s forearm. Some parts of his blocking arms were marked by the sole of Tevit''s boots.


    [What are you waiting for?]


    Even ICE had to ask.


    If Ned wanted to leave his spot, he could do so if he wanted to. But not now, now that Tevit was showing a peculiar kind of mana.


    Under his green me that was wrapping his body, Tevit conjured a bright-green and pointy crystal as though a spear, and on his left was an orb of green me. Tevit was looking like a green inferno ready to cannibalize everything he was seeing.


    Along with the me was the gargle of his voice. "You pushed me, lower life-form."


    "Now that is something you don''t see all day." Ned gritted his teeth then focused all his mana on his arms. He then caught Tevit''s foot after he tried to kick Ned. Ned then twisted his wrist, forcing Tevit to jump backward from Ned''s grip alone.


    Are you feeling this? Ned thought to ICE.


    [Of course. What you felt. I felt too.]


    [His mana signature was rather inhuman.]


    Ned nodded and smiled. Indeed it is, he spoke to his mind. And it was rather... somewhat familiar.


    "You smiled?" Tevit''s voice was drowned with his own me. It was menacing to anyone who could hear him, but under the green hellish me was just a human pumped with an extraordinary form of mana. "You think this as a game? Are you mocking me? Human?"


    "Tch!" Ned raised a part of his lips. "For a human, you''re somewhat different." He then flipped, making himself stood as he watched Tevit with his green dancing me.


    No matter how Ned tried to think of something or someone, that would match Tevit''s show of mana. He couldn''t think of someone.


    What can you say about his mana? Ned thought to ICE, giving up.


    [Well.]


    [Although it seems impossible for a human.]


    [His mana signature was closer to that of a High Elf.]

 Chapter 295: Thought Provoking

    Chapter 295: Thought Provoking


    But something was amiss about Tevit.


    Even though he was brimming with mana that of a High Elf, he was human. No matter how Ned sensed him, he was aplete human. It''s just that, his mana gotten stronger the moment he imbued himself with the green me.


    Ned dashed to Tevit the moment thetternded on one foot. He''d rather think about Tevitter.


    "Well." Ned smiled as he stopped before his opponent. "Let''s push each other then."


    Following Ned''s pump of mana was Tevit enraging in me.


    "Wow... That is something I can''t do."


    [That me wrapping him?]


    "Uh-huh." Ned nodded in ordance with ICE''s response.


    [That is something you have yet to learn. It increases his defense as well.]


    [But I bet my system. His body was taxing by now.]


    To prove ICE''s assumption. Tevit''s me was raging in a different direction but his breathing was rapid to the point that the me around his mouth was steaming.


    "Well. You sure you can hold on?"


    Damn. This kid''s good even without relying on his mana. Ned thought as he stopped before Tevit with his arms raised to conjure a spell.


    Topensate and be with Tevit''s level. Ned circted more of his mana from his body and increases his consumption.


    Now, with mana pumping his veins, Ned increased his strength and speed. He was now using 40% of his strength.


    The two vanished in the sight of the twins. But to Hunter Quentin, they were like invisible forces cutting through the winds.


    But what surprised him the most was Ned able to catch up with his student easily as though the first five minutes of their battle was Ned gauging Tevit.


    Hunter Quintin also knew that Tevit was extraordinary with his mana both density and reserve were far superior to his age.


    At first, Hunter Quentin was reluctant to ept Tevit as his apprentice. But with the help of Master ire, his long time friend, he''s got no other choice but to give his approval.


    Not knowing, Tevit was his lucky find. To have an outstanding student, even though he was a failure to his House, so much that he joined the order called Ghostblood topensate for all his losses, pay his debts, and increase his reputation for the sake of his House''s name. Tevit was one of a kind with his mana control at such a young age. Perhaps, if he ever bes a Hunter under his guidance, people from his House would once again look up to him.


    So, for months, Hunter Quentin taught Tevit techniques and spells befitting his magic. It was at this moment that Hunter Quentin learned Tevit wasn''t just a dual element mage, but he could conjure three kinds of elements and was high Tiered to start:


    Terra Magic Tier 3. At Tier 1, Terra magic was hard to control due to the need for a massive amount of mana. But in Tevit''s case, his mana, ording to Hunter Quentin''s view, was limitless. At Tier 1, Terra Magic mages could conjure spells made of mud, and soil, and atte stages were much harder kind of Terra magic. At Tier 3, Tevit was able to conjure Terra magic in crystal form. Much better than his Terra magic Tier 2 that conjured stones.


    His second Magic was Fire element also at Tier 3. This was the surprising part since Hunter Quentin saw red, orange, and the strongest me he knew so far was blue. But in Tevit''s case, he''s got a green kind of me. He never saw this kind of me during his time with other Hunters.


    Next was the Tier 3 Wind magic. Tevit could freely control the wind around him that his strongest spell was a de made of invisible energy. wrapped with air that able to cut almost anything.


    Tevit was his lucky find. But he''s got two problems:


    One. When enraged, Tevit was losing his focus eventually losing his personality. He has heard of this, this was the kind of people that loses their personality when they''re done taking Burner. But Burners were forbidden in the kingdom. Hunter Quentin even followed Tevit for a day but all he does was roam the market. He was afraid that Tevit was enjoying the powers the Burner was giving, but he wasn''t. Tevit never tried Burner, he was even unfamiliar with the word Burner. For now, Hunter Quentin was able to subdue Tevit on a rampage. This was far better than having a weak apprentice. Maybe, if Tevit bes a Hunter, he might find a way to control his raging strength. So, Hunter Quentin gets along with it.


    But there''s the second problem. For all Hunter Quentin knew, no one in his peer could much Tevit''s magical strength and control. Seeing how powerful his student was, he was proud that someone under him would be a Hunter even though he wasn''t perfect.


    Or so he thought. If only he befriended Ned from the start. From the day he sensed his extraordinary power the moment he entered the Forgotten Pint. If only he believed the rumors circting the Hunter''s Guild, that some kid with silver hair took down a Grade B beast. One of the strongest magical beast the Association was in custody, he could have a smiling face by now. Even though he''s just a Gold Rank Hunter, his House would be proud of his student passes the Hunter''s Exam. If only...


    Now, unable to say a word, his eyes squinting as he followed his student and Ned in a fight of speed and spells.


    The stone barrier he erected with his Terra magic reveals a crack on both sides.


    "Outstanding," He whispered then swallowed a lump of saliva.


    To break things andndscapes created with magic, one must either be the conjurer or one must use force or magic much stronger than the spell that was conjured.


    But the two fought uncaring with their surrounding, the stone wall Hunter Quentin built cracked as though it was made by some worthless Hunter. This made him think, what if Ned fought with all his strength?


    Ned smiled as he pummeled Tevit on the ground. To his surprise, the Fireball he conjured and shot to Tevit did nothing with this green me protecting his body.


    Ned has yet to conjure Wind spells, but he also knew, Wind spells were less effective against Tevit''s me. All it would do was to increase the me.


    Ned appeared in the center of the courtyard as Tevit stood with exhaustion creeping his body, and scratches on his face even though he was protected by the green me.


    After the sun sets, they were left with nothing but darkness as the moon has yet to show itself. But this darkness means nothing to both of them.


    The green me from Tevit was more than enough to light the courtyard in greenish luminescent light.


    The twins were embracing as the battle unfolds before them. All they could hear were whistles that broke the wind and shes of light as the two were shing.


    Tevit stood then left an afterimage as he appeared behind Ned along with his hands trying to backhand him.


    Ned ducked and threw his shoulder behind him, stopping Tevit''s follow up attack. After Ned spun to meet him, he conjured Fireball in the fastest way as he could. Ned''s increase in mana consumption, led his Fireball to take off ayer of Tevit''s me. He then followed up with another Fireball but failed to hit Tevit after Ned caught a glimpse of light shot outing from his right.


    A crystal spear was conjured moment before Ned could release his Fireball.


    Tevit''s conjuration was fast enough that it left Ned with nothing to escape. Instead, Ned conjured a Winnce. A Windspell much faster in terms of conjuring time, but less in damage. But the spell did what it was meant to be, to block the spear from impaling Ned.


    "H-hunter Quentin." Su''aya pulled the Hunter''s sleeves to get his attention. "That attack just now was out of control. Tevit is trying to kill Ned."


    He knew, of course, Quentin knew that the attack just now was meant to kill Ned through his Core. But he couldn''t stop the fight. If only Ned wasn''t there, his dreams, his House, woulde true. All he needed was Tevit to win the Hunter''s Exam and be recognized. That was all he needed, just a little more.


    But no, Ned was smiling.


    "T-this kid." For a moment, Hunter Quentin took a step backward, he wasn''t supposed to do that. But howe? "Howe a kid on death''s doorstep has the guts to smile. How? Why?"


    "This fight was thought-provoking," Ned said after he flipped backward andnded withplete control of his body. "But it should end here."


    With Tevit showing his strength, Ned now has some idea how the other Hunters would fare in terms of strength. That is if Hunters were able to conjure Tier 3 spells. Then, Ned might have a big chance of joining the league of Hunters.


    But with just his spells alone, Ned wouldn''t be able to defeat Tevit. ording to Quentin, no weapons are allowed. Not that they needed weapons, Tevit''s crystal-spear alone was more cunning than any weapons sold in the market.


    To win the fight without harming much of Tevit. He needed to increase his gear to the second.


    "This will be quick." Ned canceled any mana flowing in his body and focused all his thoughts on his energy. At 75%, Ned began his Overclock.


    "You are strong," Ned said and as soon as he does, he left multipleyers of afterimages and appeared behind Tevit. Hitting his nape through the green me. "Let''s talk about how you got that power?"


    Tevit''s me faded in an instant Ned hit the back of his neck. He fell with the white of his eyes remained open.


    Ned then appeared behind Tevit and whispered, "Now. Let''s talk, Quentin Sir."

 Chapter 296: Someones Waiting

    Chapter 296: Someone''s Waiting


    With almost half of Ned''s power, he took down Tevit with a snap of his hand on his nape.


    Just like Ned, Tevit was on his way to discovering his power.


    The only question that remained was how did Tevit get his powers? Surely he was human, but the way he used his mana was closer to an elf (almost limitless and faster conjuration). Another thing was, Hunter Quentin and the twins don''t seem to sense Tevit''s mana.


    So, howe he was like that? Ned asked through his mind.


    [It is what you felt.]


    [He was indeed human. So, it is either he was born a half-human or half-elf.]


    Or?


    [Or his powers were transferred to him. Which is highly unlikely judging from this world''s technology.]


    Unless he was not from here.


    [Maybe.]


    After they fought, Hunter Quentin took Tevit out of the courtyard and out of the Forgotten Pint. Afraid that his student might lose his temper once again and go on a rampage.


    Hunter Quentin asked for Ned that they talk the next day since it was alreadyte in the evening and he got things he needed to attend to. The things in which Ned doesn''t want to know, especially from a man who wasn''t just from the Great House of Soak but an order of assassins.


    "Ghostbloods, huh," Ned mumbled to himself which startled the twins trailing behind him.


    Not that they were following Ned, but since his room was closer to the room of the twins.


    "D-did you say something, Ned?" Su''aya lurched behind Ned as he tried to get ahead of him.


    "Ah." Ned tilted his head trying to change the uneasiness he was exuding. Well, he did fight. Perhaps the reminiscent of the fight with Tevit was still coursing his veins. Not that it was a great fight like the one he had with Roy (even though it was just a training), but still, to be able to use some of his strength. Plus, he might get to learn where Gogmurch was being held. "Nothing. It was a great fight betw"


    "You''re so cool back there Ned!" Su''aya ran after he said those words to Ned with her face red all over.


    [Uh-oh.]


    [Should I say gotcha?]


    [Or here we go again?]


    [Perhaps]


    Sorry, but I should cut you there.


    Ned smiled to Su''ayun as they watched her sister running as though smoke was trailing behind her.


    "She''s right." Su''ayun nodded to Ned. "You were cool back then. But don''t get me wrong, I''m not onto boys."


    After the two left, Ned entered his room, which, much to his surprise, was gleaming of brightness as though it was recently cleaned.


    "Okay" Ned said after pausing for a moment, trying to enjoy the cleanliness of his room (that he sure to trampleter).


    Ned arched a lip after he remembered what Master ire said before that the twins were cleaning his room all day even though he was out for quite some time.


    Ned then threw himself to the bed as he watched the night sky through the ssy window right beside his feet. There was an empty side-table, while lights were attached to the ceiling. The room was the same as what he had remembered.


    "I still have a couple of months left before my rent ended."


    Without much of a thought, Ned let himself be devoured by the soothing sensation the soft bed was giving him.


    It was already afternoon when he first opened his eyes for the day. Sound of busy people entering the gaps of his room''s window. Walking, and sometimes, running footsteps were echoing behind the door.


    Ned climbed off the bed after he heard a soft knocking behind the door.


    The hinges grated after the door opened and was followed by a long gasp after he saw Su''aya covering his mouth and eyes. Leaving a small gap between her finger, which made her eyes visible as she looked at Ned above and below.


    "Ned" Su''aya stammered. "Your clothes?"


    As Ned looked down, he was wearing nothing but his ck boots. Ned hurriedly mmed the door and swept his eyes for his Silk Road.


    "Wait when did I get undressed?"


    [No idea.]


    Not wanting to be bothered, ICE replied immediately.


    Ned didn''t bother to give thoughts about ICE''s obvious lie. Instead, after seeing the Silk Road tacked under the nkets, Ned hurriedly dressed and proceeds to wee Su''aya.


    "Come in." Ned paused and mmed his forehead. This wasn''t a house, so why would he ask Su''aya toe in? Seeing how red Su''aya''s fair skin, Ned brushed off other thoughts. "Good morning?"


    "Good morning, Ned." Recovering herself from an unexpected event, Su''aya widened her smile as she looked at Ned. "Food is here."


    It was toote for Ned to realize that Su''aya was holding something in her hand. It was a bowl covered in a silver te.


    "It''s from Master ire." Su''aya gave Ned the te and reached for a ss of brown juice on a wooden food wheel. "These from me."


    Ned finished his food, then went outside after cleaning himself.


    Below the inn was the source of all the noises: chattering, bickering, andughing, and an obvious rity of Master ire''s voice arguing with other guests.


    Turns out, the guest was Quentin talking something about Houses with Master ire.


    Ned doesn''t want to eavesdrop on their talk, but ever since the Prime Evolution evolved, Ned has yet to find a way to minimize his overly sensitive senses.


    Ned smiled with the thought that if he didn''t get to train with Roy and evolved Prime Evolution, he might not be able to defeat Tevit.


    "Tevit?"


    Master ire and Hunter Quentin turned around only to see Ned behind them. Master ire stood upon Ned''s approach.


    "I gave him an off for today." His brows were knitted as he looked at the seated Hunter Quentin. "Because someone took an initiative to make the courtyard a battleground and push the limit of his student.


    "Tch!" Quentin sneered from Master ire''s statement. "I know, my fault. But I learned something else."


    "Your learnings and uncaring attitude." Master ire red at the Hunter than at Ned. "Nevermind. Kid, before you do your business with this man here. Someone''s lookingrather, someone''s waiting for you."


    Master ire nodded to the far end corner of the inn, near the Questing board. There sat a man, alone, with a hood covering his face.


    Ned cocked an eyebrow. Somewhat, his demeanor was something Ned was familiar with.


    "Hurry up, Ned." Master Quentin raised an eyebrow and blew off an air. "I''ll hold with our deal. But only for today, otherwise, say goodbye to your old goblin friend."


    "He''s not my friend." For all Ned knew, the moment Gogmurch saw him, he might go enraged from tearing his left arm.


    That''s one thing I need to think about, Ned thought as he made his way between the gaps of the tables and stopped near the hooded man.


    "Master ire said you''re looking for me?"


    The man pulled down his hood and looked at Ned. An artist might have a hard time painting his face.


    "Sujiro?"


    "Ned?"


    "Sujiro?" Master ire said as he approached the two with a cup of steaming tea. He then handed a pair of tea along with a sneer. "With you being here Ned, I might lose earnings. Here, this ones on the house."


    Ned frowned, as to what Master ire meant by him being in the Pint yet serves him a cup of free tea.


    "I heard it from Master ire you were nning to take the Hunter''s Exam."Sujiro took in a breath after a lengthy statement, he then took a sip of the tea. "He was just happy since his inn was a home for aspiring Hunters you don''t know you might pass the exam and represent his inn."


    There he goes again, his non-stop talking, Ned thought as he listened to Sujiro then came to sit opposite him.


    Sujiro was rather, approachable this time. Although his curly and dark hair was still a mess, his eyes were sharp like his knives.


    Was he here to im his payment? Ned thought as he took a sip from the tea. I can''t casually show them my mana stones.


    "I''m fine Sujiro-sir." Ned must at least show to Sujiro what a fourteen-year-old ought to do. Being polite was one of them. "Hope you don''t mind, I didn''t go to Lord Sven''s manor the moment I came back."


    "No." Sujiro waved a hand to stop Ned. "We looked for you, for a month, until we.. just decided to call it off we thought you died back there we thought that you wouldn''t survive the explosion."


    "Well, I''m here." Ned sipped another cup of tea. "Still thank you"


    Ned raised an eyebrow after catching Hunter Quentin a table away from them.


    What''s he doing? Ned thought with his brows knitted. I thought he was on the other side of the corner.


    "Especially Lady Sasani, and Twali." Sujiro drummed his fingers over the table and was unable to look at Ned straight to his eyes. "I thought maybe I''m the only one who thought of it that you died. It was a day after you fell along with that beast."


    "You don''t need to feel guilty." This however made Sujiro raised an eyebrow but still unable to look at Ned. "If it wasn''t guilt, what it is then?"


    "Yes. It''s guilt. Aside from you being our employer there''s not much of a connection between us or even between you and the team."


    "Don''t worry, I''ll pay whatever I''m missing."


    "That''s not what I mean!" Sujiro almost cried but stopped as he noticed a man next to their table. "Do you know him?"


    Besides was Hunter Quentin with the side of his head tilted toward Ned and Sujiro.


    "Quentin." Ned shook his head. Ned wasn''t sure if what was happening, but it seemed that Hunter Quentin was listening to them over the other table. "I''ll be going the manor after I''m done here. By the way, how is Sasani?"


    "Lady Sasani?" Sujiro cocked an eyebrow, somewhat irritated looking at Hunter Quentin. "She''s off to the Griffith Kingdom."

 Chapter 297: You Wont Make It

    Chapter 297: You Won''t Make It


    "It''s good to see you." Without much to talk about, Sujiro took the initiative to leave while he could as Hunter Quentin was slowly approaching their side. "Wasn''t he the one that is always drunk in here?"


    Sujiro had to hiss before he left the Pint as he looked at Hunter Quentin.


    "Were you like this when not drunk?"


    "No. But that guy... I don''t like him."


    "You know he''s here most of the time? During the time when you''re drunk."


    Hunter Quentin pondered for a moment before he decided to have a sit opposite of Ned.


    "Just one. That''s all you''ll get from me."


    His voice was deep, unaware of how his face went fromical to a tough one.


    "You know what I need."


    Hunter Quentin crossed his arms as he threw his back to the cushioned chair.


    "Why dono, nevermind. So you''re looking for that beast?"


    Ned nodded. A trade for a trade. Gogmurch for Katolin''s freedom. As to the result, Ned wasn''t some oracle that could see the future. In his mind was simple: to return the favor. Katolin had saved Ned numerous times as how his Master had saved him.


    I am not the same as my past anymore, Ned thought with his eyes boring the table.


    There were already a decent amount of guests the Pint was having, even though it was too early in the morning. For Hunters, the concept of time was subtle. A team of old hunters, with hidden nes, approached the table far situated from Ned and Hunter Quentin.


    Hunter Quentin nodded to these Hunters, which thetter took the initiative and moved to a different table far away from them.


    This guy wasn''t someone to mess with, Ned thought as he watched Hunter Quentin remained silent for a good minute.


    "You see..." He began with his fingers tapping the table. "The beastgoblinyou were looking for is held under the dungeon of the House of Soak. Before you ask why under the House of Soak. It was due to the edict by the Hunter''s Guild."


    Ned frowned. Hunter''s Guild Association was like a privately owned and managed organization. While the Great House of Soak belongs to the government type. Surely, each of them has their agenda on running their respective organization. But, to think that the Hunter''s Guild themselves asked the House of Soak to hold Gogmurch. Seems odd enough.


    "Wait." Ned raised to interrupt Hunter Quentin. The used cup of Ned and Sujiro was set aside on the table, indicating how busy the Pint was with the twins running the front of the house. "This level of information wasn''t something you''re allowed to know."


    Hunter Quentin cocked an eyebrow as he shrugged his shoulders listening to Ned and followed it with a nod.


    "Impressive. Never knew locals of Shattered Bay this quick to digest information. You don''t likehow old are you? 1415? You don''t look like one. Perhaps, you were sent here with someone like..."


    Hunter Quentin made a gesture of his index finger as though sketching a rectangr object over the table, he then finished his imaginary shape of a card with writing in the center that resembles the number 13.


    "Ghost..." He leaned closer to Ned and whispered. "Blood. You see the card given to you was an invitation. Survive the trials the assassin who gave you the card andperhapsyou might make it inside."


    "I''m not interested in your whimsical organization. Just tell me, where exactly or how do I find that old goblin?"


    "Tch! Boring. Fine, fine. The beast was currently held somewhere in the dungeons of the Great House of Soak. The only way to make it past the guards of the House was either you''re a Soak or was invited by the Soaks."


    "Why would the Guild be associated with the Soak?"


    "That''s the second one, and it''s not mine to tell, and it doesn''t concern you. Let''s just say... House of Soak needs to strengthen their foundation."


    "Someone is shaking the trunk, and one-by-one, the leaves were falling."


    Not something a kid like Ned must be said. But, he can''t help it. It wasmon to have House wars, and it was something cannot be avoided especially with one to have such a great name.


    "I have said more than enough."


    "And I''ve heard more than enough."


    "I could be lying."


    "And I could be as well. I could be a spy from other Houses. I could be someone trying to get close to you. Perhaps, someone of the Ghostbloods and trying to gauge your loyalty. Perhaps, I could be just a boy asking for some help?"


    "A boy that kicked my student''s ass without even breaking a sweat? Perhaps you are right; perhaps you are wrong. But what will this gain you?"


    "Everything, and it doesn''t concern you."


    "For a kid... you''re full of surprises... Ned of Sskat."


    Hunter Quentin stood and looked down at Ned in silence.


    "Sskat... somehow the name sound familiar."


    Ned waves a hand to dismiss the Gold Rank Hunter. If people would see them, they might be in surprise as to how a kid was casually gesturing to a Gold Rank Hunter.


    Now that Ned thought about Quentin being a Gold Rank, he can''t dismiss a thought of himparing him with Hunter Jo, the leader of the team Hallowguard. The two were like...plete opposite.


    But Ned can''t also let go of the thought on how did Hunter Quentin got his rank, and also a member of the Ghostbloods.


    He certainly can''t gather information if he was simply acky from Houses, surely being a Ghostbloodes with weighty advantages. Thanks to that, Ned now have something to start with.


    After leaving the Forgotten Pint, Ned caught a glimpse of Market Ventura. Out of hundreds of market established by different Houses in the Bogblot region, Market Ventura was prominent of them all. This ce was favored by mostly Hunters since it was closer to the Center of Sudden te. Also a little farther, perhaps 2 minutes of riding a carriage, was the cliff fixed with a mechanical left that would lift and bring the passengers back to Bogmoor.


    "Bogmoor." Ned thought for a moment about how he would reach the capital of Bogblot. He smiled.


    In the Bogblot region, Bogmoor was the seat of power of the House of Soak. But that doesn''t mean that the capital was unbreakable. In that manner, Ned thought of Twali. If Hunter Quentin knew something about Gogmurch. Pretty sure the loyal servant of Lord Sven might know a thing or two.


    "But first." Ned thought of his goals: the Hunter Exam (which, if he passed would give him ess to libraries in the region, and hope that they might have written something about the ancient power that Master Will passed onto him).


    Next was his equipment. Firstly, he needed to have a weapon that could hold much of his mana without breaking. Luckily for him, Kon Sas Koron gave Ned the Silk Road, which saves him gold on buying new armor.


    Ned wasn''t bothered much by the Hunter Exam. He sighed as he caught a glimpse of a Hunter followed by a massive and dotted cat.


    It has been months, seven, that he left the doomed ce of O''rriadt. He was happy there with his newly formed friends. Only to be surprised by the appearance of Ser Edwin and the Dark Mage that his name was etched on Ned''s memory.


    "Park Han Fu," he muttered. The carriage stopped as the pedestrian was going shoulder by shoulder before their carriage. There were elderly, kids and Hunters walked along together.


    Although the Sudden te was a busy ce to start with, now that Hunter''s Exam was fast approaching, Ned can''t deny what he saw. Thousands of people were teeming the city.


    "Should I walk?"


    Ned was so bored he started talking to himself. Perhaps, he might want to round the carriage and went back to the Market Ventura. But thinking that he was getting near Lord Sven''s manor, he dered to stay.


    After 20 to 30 minutes of pushing forward and stopping, Ned reached the manor.


    Ned wasn''t nning to stay longer for some reason:


    One. He wanted to pay the Hallowguard team of his missing payment.


    Second. He wanted to talk to Twali. If he was there. But thinking that Sasani had traveled to the Capital, Ned gave up to meet Twali. He knew, where his Lady goes; he goes as well.


    But he was mistaken. Twali was already waiting at the entrance of the manor, along with Hunter Jo and his brother Hunter Ja.


    "By the Maker!" Twali wasn''t a man that shows much of his feelings toward others. But seeing Ned, whom they taught to have died, shows otherwise. He came to Ned even before he reached the gate of the manor. "Sujiro was right! You''re alive, Ned!"


    Ned wasn''t fond of people hugging him, the only person he wasfortable doing this was his Master whom he considered to be his only father figure.


    But Ned wasn''t naive to not feel how genuine Twali''s emotions were. Ned smiled, the least he could do towards other people.


    If there were people that I cared about outside Master Will. Twali would be one of them, Ned thought as he tried to push Twali away from him.


    But Twali was having too much of it, so much that Ned could barely breathe.


    The two hunters behind Twali nodded to Ned. Especially Hunter Ja, whom he thought was being cold toward him.


    After clearing a room for the three. Ned started.


    "I''ll be joining the Hunter''s Exam."


    "No!"


    It was Twali that retorted Ned.


    "Why?"


    "You won''t make it." Twali did care for Ned. He even stood from where he was seated and looked at the two Hunter sitting opposite him.


    "Why?" Ned had to ask. It was another thing for Twali to be afraid of.


    "The Hunter''s Exam this time... is open for all. Thousands will join and there''s no telling what would happen."

 Chapter 298: Was Recommended

    Chapter 298: Was Rmended


    Then there''s the issue of the entrance fee.


    When Twali said that the Hunter''s Exam was open to all eligible, he means to anyone that could afford the entrance fee of 1, 000 in gold coins along with the rmendation of a Hunter.


    Ned had the rmendation, what about the gold coins?


    He''s got 99 gold coins and 97 silver coins left stuffed in his pouch. Even if he didn''t pay for the carriage, he needed 900 gold coins more to join the Exam.


    Inside the quiet room, the two Hunter stared at Ned sitting opposite of him. Hunter Jo and hunter Ja were baffled after hearing Ned that he would join the Hunter''s Exam.


    "Aren''t you too young for that?"


    Hunter Ja nodded, the hybrid mage with iron spear seemed to get along well with Ned after he fell underground. His old and grumpy face was nowhere to be noticed.


    A few momentster, Twali waved a hand to dismiss the two Hunter.


    Hunter Jo and Hunter Ja nodded. They patted Ned before leaving the quiet room.


    It wasn''t just the Sudden te crowded with people, even Lord Sven''s manor was filled with Hunters and returning Hunters from Raid.


    But inside the quiet room, the room next to the barracks, all Ned could hear were murmursing outside the room.


    Twali''s dark hair got a little longer. Aside from that, the ck servant sat with pride with his chest popping out.


    After the two left, Twali began.


    "I''m guessing you found the man named Roy?"


    Roy died the moment he epted his faith and became one of the beast dwellings in the Hive. There''s no need for Ned to bring his name to their conversation.


    "Yes."


    "So, how did he survive all these years?"


    "He didn''t. He''s dead."


    Silence.


    Twali nodded and didn''t press the issue any further.


    "But... I needed to pass the Hunter''s Exam to continue my goals. Means, I can''t back out now."


    "Was it important that you join the Hunter''s Exam?"


    "Very."


    Twali sighed Realizing that persuasion wasn''t of use any longer, he gave up.


    "I heard from Sujiro that Sasani left for the Capital?"


    "About that..." He paused. Twali leaned forward to Ned and rested both his arms over the table. "I watched her wept. I watched her shed tears. And then, after a month, she ovees sadness. Now, Lord Sven tasked her with utmost importance that will benefit the House. Ned... I think it''s better she focused on the task at hand..."


    Thest time they talk, Ned could feel that something about Sasani was off like she was trying to hide something. She only asked to join the Raid with Ned for thest time, and then she would be gone to fulfill the task of their House, and it seemed that she has started doing it.


    ''I understand. It''s better that I remain dead. This will give her focus."


    "Thank you, Ned." Twali bowed and leaned closer to Ned. As a former ve, Twali thought of nothing but to fulfill the wish of his lord, his savior, and his Lady. Nothing could stop him to repay what Lord Sven did to him. That was why Lord Sven entrusted Twali the activities of their House in Sudden te.


    "But not for long. Sasani will be happy to see you again."


    Ned nodded with a smile. Ned understood Twali''s intention, and he couldn''t be bothered with trivial circumstances since he got bigger things going to prepare.


    "I thought you were entrusted of Sasani''s safety?"


    "I am, yes." Twali retracted away from the table and threw his back back on the chair. Ned admired him as he wore his ck vest with pride. "But one of our Hunter took the duty to guard Lady Sasani. Which was better than I have expected since Lord Sven asked his only Healer to do the duty. She is way better than me in terms of skill sets. Plus, she''s a certified Healer of the Second Rank, so there''s nothing I could ask for more of her."


    Ned wanted to focus solely on the Exam. With that thought in mind, he focused and produced mana stones before Twali.


    The stones clinked with Nedying them over the table, ten Mana Stones glittering with light.


    "My payment for the Raid I requested. I hope these are enough to cover all the expenses I have caused."


    It was more than enough. Twali''s dark pupils were tantalizing with the reflections from the mana stones. He took a calm breath and started to run his fingers on the stones. His eyes couldn''t believe what he was seeing. Of course, he knew, they were real, it''s just that... how many does Ned inside his spatial inventory... those were the statements his eyes were showing.


    If only he knew that Ned had 19, 889 left. He might turn to Werewolf in an instant.


    The hair on his arms stood while Twali tried to fell the stones in his fingers.


    "Please give the Hallowguard my regards and let them have their stones appropriately. The rest... for you, Twali-sir."


    Twali nodded and said, "You won''t change your mind at all, Ned? You''re always wee at House Stormcrag. Lady Sasani will be more than happy if you join."


    Sorry, Twali. But I don''t concern myself on someone''s happiness, Ned thought and shook his head in silence.


    "Okay..." Twali sighed and hovered his palm above the stones. With a thought, the stones went to his inventory. "You really going to join the Exam?"


    For onest time, Ned nodded and stood to leave the room.


    "Wait."


    Ned spun to meet Twali''s eyes.


    "Where are you going next? Have you been preparing for this? How about your weapons? Did you registered already?"


    None. Ned was doing nothing. He was preparing but only for himself. He trained, his daily routines were followed. His mana was used in limited ount, he even limits his energy to not be expanded just to prepare for the Hunter''s Exam. But the truth, he wasn''t prepared at all.


    Weapons? He was going to look for it next.


    Registration? Heck, he doesn''t even have the gold.


    Ned was confused if he shouldugh over his carelessness or simply remain quiet to not involve Twali even further.


    And as though he was reading Ned''s mind. Twali pulled out something from his ring. A pouch of gold.


    "These are my savings for years that I haven''t used."


    As a servant, Twali was still getting a sry in the number of gold coins. But since he''s got nothing to spend much, all his golds were umting in his inventory.


    "It''s not much... but it will cover the registration fees the Association was asking."


    In order to limit the number of individuals joining the Hunter''s Exam. The Association asked for the registration. It was to forbid anyone from casually joining the Exam and try again if they failed the first task


    By doing this, the wannabe Hunters that joined was almost cut to half. But even so, there were still individuals that join just for the sake of fun.


    "When you said the Hunter''s Exam is open for all does that mean that it was only exclusive for anyone that can afford to join and was rmended?"


    Twali nodded and Ned continued.


    "Then what if I use Mana Stones for registration?"


    "Don''t."


    Silence on Ned''s part.


    "Do you want to die in an instant? There were thousands of participants during the Hunter''s Exam, and all of them were aiming to be a hunter. But there''s still an individual that aims only for the price."


    "I''m guessing one of the prices on winning the Exam is Mana Stones."


    "Yes. Mana Stones were used as trophies aside from having a license."


    Twali handed over the pouch of Gold coins to Ned.


    "It''s less of what you have given us. But still, it''s better than people knowing that you can casually produce Mana Stones."


    Ned received the gold coins. Doesn''t matter how much each Mana Stones cost if its value is far greater than anyone could have.


    Ned already knew that people were fighting over Mana Stones, and in his current state, he wasn''t strong enough to defend himself. What if a bunch of high ranked Hunters groped him?


    No matter how stronger he gets, someone, out there was doing their best to be stronger. But strength wasn''t all about raw power.


    "Now that you have the fee to join the Hunter''s Exam, next is the rmendation."


    "About that..."


    "You will be sorted ording to who gave you the rmendation. The challenges change every exam." Twali raised a hand and Ned went back to sit as he listened to Twali attentively. "But the rules stay the same."


    Twali exined some of the rules and Ned was piqued by one of them.


    "Wait." Ned raised a hand before Twali continued to exin. "You mean I''ll be grouped ording to who rmended me?"


    "Yes. The lowest rank a Hunter could rmend was Silver ranked. Below that, they are not allowed to rmend."


    Now, all I wanted was to pass the exam with ease, and as fast as I could, Ned thought as he shook his head.


    "And what if..."


    Ned focused his thoughts inside his inventory and produced the Token the Knight gave him and slid it over the table to pass to Twali.


    "By the Maker, Ned! That''s a Diamond Rank Hunter''s Token."

 Chapter 299: Barbo Smith

    Chapter 299: Barbo Smith


    "Do you know how many Diamond Rank Hunters in the Kingdom?"


    Ned shook his head. He wasn''t curious enough to find out how many there were of this so-called Diamond Rank Hunter. But one thing he knew was that these Hunters were strong enough that nations would pay a hefty sum of their resources to hire them.


    And Ned got one them, in his pod, locked, waiting to be judged. Ned raised an eyebrow just from thinking of Ser Edwin.


    "I do not know too. It''s not that I am arrogant, but the Kingdom was keeping their number in secret. But... recently, there have been rumors in the Kingdom that one of them went missing. And even the King''s advisor went looking for him."


    How is that a rumor, if you knew that much? Ned thought.


    "Okay... I know you like being quiet. But, at least, answer me this. How in the Maker have you persuaded a Diamond Rank Hunter to rmend you. Bunny''s ears! This Token is a Personal Token. And nobles will do everything to let their children be admitted by any Diamond Rank Hunter."


    "Well... about that. I''d rather not share any information regarding that Token."


    "I understand. But, NedI''m not doubting you or anything like thatbut, I need to know this is the real deal."


    Twali raised an eyebrow as he raised the Token aligned to Ned. Of course, it was real. But Ned understood Twali, he was making sure, and there''s no point in hiding the Token to anyone, since, sooner, he would admit it at the Hunter''s Exam.


    Ned reached for the Token Twali was holding, and with a puff of his mana, the Token exudes light that was enough to brighten the tips of Ned''s fingers.


    Twali almost stood on his seat but restrained on doing so with a gulp of whatever liquid he was having.


    "You know that Lord Sven is looking for someone or anyone willing to join his House, right?"


    Of course, Ned does, Lord Sven was a man that Ned doesn''t want to be indebted with. He''s got the eagerness of a merchant, so much, that he was about to lower the price just so his product is sold.


    "Originally, he was only looking for Diamond Rank Hunter to join his House. Lord Sven got to the point that he was willing to pay them with mana stones. To Master''s surprise, Diamond Rank Hunters were only paid with Mana Stones. Now... I got this feeling that your mana stones came from this Hunter."


    With a flick of his wrist, Ned withdrew Ser Edwin''s Token back to his inventory.


    "That I cannot deny."


    "House Stormcrag doesn''t have a single Diamond Rank Hunter." Twali shook his head and followed it up with a whisper, "Poor Lady Sasani."


    He then informed Ned about his rmendation.


    If Twali''s information was correct, then Ned might end up participating in a fight that might be too much for him.


    Some participants failed numerous times and end up retaking again and again. One could say that they were the veterans of the Exam.


    Then some participants just finished the academy and went to join the Exam. Unlike other participants that will start with Wood Rank, these graduates will have the rank of Silver the moment they passed the Exam.


    And Ned was unsure of the teachings of the academies. But one thing is certain, he needs to put a lot of fight to make it to the Hunter''s Exam.


    What he''s concerned about the most, were the participants that were rmended by these Diamond Rank Hunters.


    "Thank you for the gold." Ned merges his remaining gold with the new one that he got from Twali which amounting to 1, 599 gold coins. For Twali, gold doesn''t possess value, and thanks to this frugality that Ned was able to lessen the problem he was facing.


    "Where to next?" Twali stood and patted Ned by the shoulder. "If you need anything. House Stormcrag is here to help."


    Twali was a loyal servant to the House Stormcrag and he would do anything to strengthen their force. It won''t hurt him if Ned was indebted to him.


    "I think you''ve done more than enough." And Ned wasn''t someone to be lured by this. He''d rather shed blood to pay his debts than to be someone else''s ve once more.


    "No. We barely reached the point that we consider our Houses allies."


    "About that. Tell Lord Sven I''ll be meeting him some other day about the..." Ned raised his right hand and showed Twali his wrist.


    Although unseen, Twali knew that Ned was talking about the ancient Mark he has on his wrist.


    "''I''ll make sure your message will be heard."


    And there''s that other matter. If Ned was done all with his list, Lord Sven is waiting for him back at the Bogaressi. He could still be useful if all went down the drain.


    After talking with Twali, Ned left for the market. Now he needed to sit in a carriage for another half an hour.


    Upon reaching the market Ventura, from the entrance, Ned was entranced by how the people walked under the heat of the high noon sun. There, he was caught by different noisesing from the vendors and customers in the stalls on both sides of the building.


    Ned was looking for a specific cksmith.


    At the far end of the market Ventura was a shop in a green tarp stashed with shiny weapons ranging from bows, and des, and swords. It was a shop unlike any other else. It was empty of buyers, none even dared to check.


    "Why do I have the feeling that this shop is about to close anytime soon?"


    Ned stepped inside the shop only to be weed by cksmith Barbo in a frowning face.


    "Don''t bother, kid. This wasmon during this time."


    Looking at Ned, cksmith Barbo even frowned deeper.


    There''s only one reason why Ned was weed by Barbo''s ring eyes.


    "Where''s Boom? My short-sword?"


    "It was the best I used so far." Aside from the broken Butterfly, Barbo''s short-sword served to need well in terms of durability.


    "So you want me to be happy? Kid. That''s a Grade E magic item specifically made to withstand tough fights. For Grade E it was the best I made."


    "Well. You said it your self, Barbo-sir. Boom was a Grade E sword."


    "You!" Barbo''s thick brows went even deeper over his eyes. "What kind of iron-melting battle have you encountered for my sword to broke?"


    "Well. There was this"


    "Don''t mind it, Kid. Did it serve you well?"


    "Better. It saved my life."


    Without Barbo''s short-sword, Ned should have died in the hands of Gogmurch. In the process of freeing himself from Gogmurch''s grip, Ned had to use his mana to activate Boom''s imbued skill, which was an explosion upon contact of the tip. And it left Gogmurch with a single arm.


    "Well. Can''t argue anymore. So, what do you want? As you can see, I''m quite a busy man."


    "Ain''t that obvious?"


    With nothing but the sound of metals nking along with the passing of the wind, Barbo''s shop was nothing but a mere lone survivor amidst the hundreds of other shops inside the market Ventura.


    Inside, Barbo''s shop was lit with a lighting from the furnace behind him. Barbo''s muscles were as big as the anvil that stood between him and Ned, while his hammer was set against the wall. There were, however, items hanging against the wall, on Ned''s left, that were so intricate in design that at first look they were made by some lunatic who loved to y like a cksmith.


    A shield with a slit in the middle, enough for des to pass through and stab anyone against it. Beside this shield, was a greatsword with dual edges, adorned with a beast tooth, and was as big as Barbo himself, it was designed with its surface as though made from a reptile''s skin. Below this unusual creation was a dual-edged ax with chains wrapped around its handle. There was a hammer on the cab, so short and shiny as though it was about to summon thunder. On the far end of the room was a shiny de, and Ned could see his figure as though it was a mirror. What caught Ned''s attention about this de was that it looked exactly like a samurai.


    "These creations." Ned pointed at the weapons that were left hanging, if not cast aside the room, before him. "You made all these?"


    "Pff!" Barbo stood, and as soon as he does, Ned realized how puny he was with the man before him standing six nearly seven feet. He looked like a barbarian with the leather straps wrapping his chest and biceps over a leather apron. "Who else could there be?"


    Now, Ned knew why his shop was cast aside. His creations were too unusual that at first nce they seemed to be unusable. But if one would give chance to inspect the items, they were far from being a waste. The short hammer for example could be used in narrow spaces and was lighter than the usual hammers. None bothered trying the samurai at first nce with its body so thin. But if one would try, they were perfectly bnced in terms of weight and length.


    "Your creations were one of the best I''ve seen so far."


    Although feeling grumpy with lines deep over his forehead. Barbo was able to throw a smile upon hearing Ned''s words.


    "You kid. What exactly do you want? You returning here means you want something specific. Well, since you''re here, I''ll give you a discount you can''t back away."


    But of all the unusual creations Barbo on disy, there was one that caught Ned''s attention the most. Beside the samurai, under the cab, was an item Ned sought after the moment heid his eyes on.


    "That one. Where and how do you make it work?"


    The one Ned was pointing to was a revolver type of gun that turned brown from the dust that umtes. With the size difference, the revolver was almost looking like the one he got back at the Hive.

 Chapter 300: From the Beginning

    Chapter 300: From the Beginning


    "You mean that?" Barbo walked to get the revolver looking handgun and blew it off with dust.


    "That''s the one." Ned reached for the gun but was intentionally held by Barbo.


    "Not so fast, Kid. This thing ain''t working anymore without a power source?"


    "You mean gunpowder?"


    "Gunpowhat?"


    "Nevermind." Ned tried to reach for the revolver once again, and this time Barbo gave it to him.


    Unlike the one he has inside his inventory, the revolver from Barbo was fitting to Ned''s hand.


    Ned got the feeling that the revolver was a standard build with nothing much of a design. It has a wooden grip that perfectly fits Ned''s hand. Instead of a cylinder*, there was this hollow inside, that to Barbo''s surprise, Ned opened it with a push of a lock near his thumb. The inside was empty, but Ned got the feeling that this was where the ammunition goes in. The barrel was sleek, and was nearly a foot long, and made of silver metal, perhaps bronze as it changes color depending on the angle. It was rather light on Ned''s hand. Not the best Ned had seen so far, but still, a revolver. In an era where gunpowder wasn''t even known.


    If I know how this thing works, I might build my own, Ned thought as he eyed the silver surface of the revolver. Ned doesn''t want to feel excited but, he nearly threw a smile looking at the gun.


    "You ask how this thing works?" Barbo began before holding his breath as though unable to understand Ned why he was eager to learn how the gun works. Atst, Barbo exined. Not that the kid knows how it works, perhaps he was just fond of the weapon''s unusual looks, or so he thought. "That range weapon works by merging both the battery''s energy from the user. From what I''ve known, where it came from, they already built range weapons that merge both the user''s mana and the gun''s battery. Once working, heck, bows and crossbows were nothing but stones in front of a boulder."


    ording to Barbo, as per Ned''s requests to learn more, the battery was equivalent to Earth''s cartridges*. The one Ned looking at was a gun that shoots a st of Wind energy. Barbo added, there were different types of guns, depending on the user''s satisfaction. It ranges from guns that shoot fire bullets, water bullets, and terra bullets. There were also guns that if built by a Master Craftsman, could use nothing but just the mana of the user. Piercing everything as the bullet depends on the one using the gun.


    As Barbo exined things to Ned, he caught how the smith whispers during his talking.


    Ned had to ask but as Barbo seeing his confused face, Barbo exined why: "It''s from the Empire of Ekan."


    "Then why is that on the floor?"


    "Well. That gun can''t be used by anyone else but only its original user. You needed the same mana that fuels it for it to work. It also needs a battery. The battery was a stone filled with mana."


    "You stole this?"


    "Makers, no! Why would you say that?"


    "Well. You''re whispering, the gun was from the enemy of the Kingdom. And if I didn''t stare long enough, it was difficult to find the gun."


    "You brat. Fine. It wasn''t stolen but was sold by a soldier from Ekan. But that was a long time ago, heck that man is dead."


    "How''d you know that?"


    "I was with pops when the soldier sold it to him."


    Barbo exined things with his head shining from the light of the ceiling. Although the temperature inside the shop was rising high, Barbo was used to it that no sweat was leaving his forehead.


    After Barbo exined, they left the room where he worked and led Ned to the front of the shop.


    Outside, customers were checking for Barbo''s assortment of weapons and armors.


    "You gonna buy or what, kid?" Barbo red at Ned, typical of shop owners looking at unwanted customers. "As you can see, I''m quite a busy man."


    Ned wasn''t sure if he shouldugh, or grin at Barbo''s statement. Ned was nearly an hour inside Barbo''s shop, and in that hour, Barbo''s shop only had two customers. Whereas, across his cksmith shop was a merchant shop selling assortments of potions and armors, and was filled with shouting andughing as the owner tends with customersing and go.


    "I want to learn more about this gun." So far, with Ned''s instinct, Barbo seemed to be a man he can somewhat share information with, with just a little push, Ned might learn a thing or two on how this weapon works.


    Aside from range weapons, Ned must have a closebat weapon at a ready. But what he wascking was the gold. Twali gave him the entrance fee for the Hunter''s Exam, but it wasn''t enough to buy him a new weapon.


    If things went south for Ned, he might start the Hunter''s Exam with his bare hands. Given the situation, he might use the broken Butterfly to defend himself even if the rules say otherwise. But since the spatial inventory was scarce, he might attract unwanted attention if they found out he has items in his inventory.


    To y it safe, he needed weapons hanging on his waist, heck, if he could find a bow he might as well use them. It wasn''t like the hidden ind of Abada whereas Ned would stall around the ind and he could make weapons out of the things that scatter the ind. Even if he could, his opponents might have something on their sleeves.


    The rules say that during the Exam, no weapons were allowed. But that doesn''t mean he won''t have something to defend himself, and it wasn''t sure if the ''no weapon rule'' applied to the whole Exam or perhaps just to the finale.


    Still, even with the Exam or not, Ned must have a weapon in a world where strength rules.


    "Tch!" Barbo went to the two onlookers inside his shop. A moment of silence led to murmuring then when past the courtesy and Barbo and two onlookers threw cursing words with another.


    Barbo went back to Ned looking red. Ned imagined Barbo like a raging bull with his baldness turning red as though popping smoke.


    "You better make this worth my time, kid." Barbo waved to Ned to follow him back to the smithing room and cut a door to their right where Ned saw a kid in his 16 or 17, arranging tools clumsily.


    "Mina!" Barbo pulled a chair and stared at Ned as though saying ''sit''. He then turned to face the kid, whom he called Mina. "This tiny kid here is our guest."


    Tiny, Ned thought with curses following a question: Why did the Engineers make us tiny? They can add an additional inch or so.


    Ned''s body was still growing,st time he checked he was somewhere around 5''5" or 5''6". Although unconcerned, his height somewhat went 5''7". Although normal for his age, Barbo and the kid seemed to tower him by a couple of inches.


    So calling him tiny wasn''t a lie at all.


    "Yosh! Uncle Bo!" Mina stood as he snapped the sole of his boots. "I''m going to tend the shop! In return, you teach the recipe on making that de!"


    "You! Fine... But choose only one: I teach you the Fencing Cmity recipe or your sry?"


    "I want my sry, Uncle Bo!"


    "Then scram, child!"


    "Yosh!"


    Mina, a tacky name for a cksmith apprentice, was thinner than Ned. He might break a bone or two if he was left unchecked. His hair was yellow but with smoke, dust, and fumes it turned brown. He walked past Ned while he stomps his feet in a hurry. He was rather energetic for a sloth looking, kid.


    Barbo stared at Ned. "Howe you act out of your age? Look at my nephew, full of vigor. Too much, it ran to his head."


    Shaking his head, Barbo got another chair and sat opposite Ned.


    "Don''t get me wrong." Barbo threw his back after pulling a wooden jug over the table and poured a cup of bubbling and foaming juice for Ned. "Seafoam Ale."


    "You know I''m a kid?"


    "My shop, my rules. Now drink. Don''t let it go to waste. It''s a seafarer''s drink. I bought it from a newly established pub. Now. Drink."


    Ned had no other choice. Drinking the Seafoam Ale, Ned remembered the sweetness followed by bitterness and satisfaction he happens to have during his time at the Time to Loot crew.


    Guess, they''re expanding, Ned thought and smiled inwardly.


    "That''s more like it! Here. More!"


    After Barbo poured Ned another Seafoam Ale, his eyes looked past Ned''s shoulder to check how was Mina doing.


    "As I said, don''t get me wrong. Some of my creations here, Mina helped."


    Ned nodded and looked over to check the kid, Mina, that was seemed to be normal looking at first look.


    "So... Do you want to know more about the weapon from the Empire? What are you, some kind of super tiny spy?"


    Ned disregards Barbo''s other statement. "How much will it cost me to learn about the handgun?"


    Barbo scratched his head after drinking another ale. "Nothing."


    Ned cocked an eyebrow.


    "Cause even if you know how it works, it doesn''t have a battery. Still useless."


    "Battery?" Ned leaned and rested his arm over the table. Although silver in hair, it was rather turning dark from the fumes that hovered the ceiling.


    "Yes. Those were stones filled with Mana. And only some High Nobles were able to have a hand of those things. For Magic Capable, they were called Mana Stones."


    Ned almostughed in surprise upon hearing Barbo''s words. From the very beginning, he already got everything he needed.


    Ned focused and out of thousands of Mana Stones in his inventory, he produced one on his hand. "You mean this?"

 Chapter 301: It So Happens

    Chapter 301: It So Happens


    "Is that what I think it is?" Although surprised, Barbo was trying to keep his cool in front of Ned.


    The moment Ned produced the Mana Stone, his tone changes from a t one to an interested one. Unable to believe his eyes, Barbo went to get his monocle and eyed the Mana Stone through his lenses. Ned heard how he was gulping air, and sweating to the point he was squinting to get rid of the sweat running down his eyes.


    Ned knew already how valuable and rare Mana Stones judging from anyone''s reaction alone. But seeing how Barbo reacts made Ned think of how a single piece of a stone could change a life.


    "Kid. You know how valuable this one is?" Barbo slumped his back to the chair. Although he was bald, the way he brushed his hand over his head was something Ned find funny.


    Ned knew how valuable a Mana Stone was. A piece was even used as a prize during the Chance Arrow game he did back at Lord Sven''s seat of power at Bogaressi. But Ned wasn''t exactly sure ''how'' valuable a mana stone was.


    Let''s find out, Ned thought and shook his head gaining a raised eyebrow from the cksmith.


    "So, you''re carrying this in you, in your RingI wasn''t even shocked anymore that you have a mage''s ringwithout knowing how valuable this thing is?


    "I know mages use it to absorb mana, aside from that, not exactly."


    Barbo put the mana stone on the table and told Ned what he ought to know.


    ording to him, Mana Stones were produced only by the Royal House of Pendragoon. Having found the node of mana stones that led them to oppose the former King, (But Ned already knew this back at the Chance Arrow Game). But what he doesn''t know was that the real cause of the war between the Empire of Ekan and the Kingdom of Griffith was the nodes of Mana Stones hidden by the Royal family. Some specte they were hidden inside the Capital which was Knighton. Others say they were somewhere in the mountain ranges that divide the Northern Kingdom apart from the Griffith Kingdom. People knew that the Griffith Kingdom was losing the war against the Ekan Empire and the Mana Stone was the only one holding the Houses altogether while the Northern Kingdom was also a big threat to them by invading theirnds.


    No gold coins could equate to the value of Mana Stones. Barbo emphasized that no mages would trade a piece of Mana Stone no matter the value in gold. Thus making it even more valuable in the hands of mages, and would be dangerous in the hands of Hollows.


    Ned focused, and he doesn''t feel any Leaking from Barbo. Which led Ned to two conclusions: it''s either Barbo was a Master on hiding his mana powers, or he was simply a Hollow.


    "Which were you?" Ned had to ask.


    "Most cksmiths are Hollows, kid. Since one needs to have a job to survive. Which means this thing is useless to me. So does my nephew Mina. But that doesn''t mean we can''t use magic."


    As Barbo exined, even though very rare, some Hollows use magic through different means. They would use Arrays, Runes, and ims that stores Magic Spells even though they were one-time use.


    Even though the Empire of Ekan was not a magic-based nation. The people found a way to battle mages.


    "Technology." Ned nodded since he was the person that understands this the most. He once lived where guns shoot smas, a technology that let one travel through space, even without the use of mana.


    "You''re ming right, kid." At first, Barbo was a bit skeptical talking to Ned. But realizing that wasn''t just a kid. He changes how he looked at him. "How do you know this stuff kid?"


    Ned raised an eyebrow. Although the room they were in was deeming of light, his dusky blue eyes brimmed of capacity to perceive things. "I should be the one asking that. Were you and Mina rted?"


    "Tch!" Barbo brushed the hair under his chin looking at Ned.


    "Going here wasn''t a mistake at all." Ned reached for the stone in the center of the round and wooden table and put it back in his inventory. "And I thought of something that might want your smithing knowledge. But if I want to work with someone else, it''s gotta be someone I can put my trust on."


    "You know kid when Mina was 14, probably your age. He went to the slums to look for materials that were needed to finish one of his pieces. Half a day has passed and he hasn''te home yet, I got worried. But only to find out he was groped by kids of his age. Wounds, a small one and a big one. It left him scars that to this day he was afraid to set foot outside the shop. Mina was a courageous kid and devoted to his work. If only he was the same as you, he might aplish things I and his father couldn''t."


    Ned was silent, and unsure of what exactly Barbo was talking, so much for his eyes brimming to perceive things. These were the things that Ned doesn''t give any care at all. Still, acting to listen was the least he could do.


    "Kid''s supposed to ask ''what might be that thing''?" Barbo pulled a cigar under the pockets of his apron and puffed a cloud of smoke. "My iron point here kid is that, if he''s got the same courage like you, perhaps he could surpass me."


    "What I''m concerned about is if I can trust you to do things for me."


    "Things like what?" Barbo sucked in another smoke and blew it to his side. Greyish smoke coiling around his shoulders and soon faded.


    "Things involving this." Ned pointed to the silver revolver next to the wooden jug and cups. "I want to know how it works. But it seemed that you don''t have the slightest idea so I''m going to find someone could."


    "Tch!" After Barbo sucked the cigarette and left him with a butt, he stood and went outside the room to the shop.


    Ned then heard rattles of hinges in a door closing followed by footsteps.


    Barbo went back to sit opposite Ned and this time he was apanied by Mina.


    "I can make you swords, shields, and other weird stuff." Barbo tagged Mina by the arm and pulled him closer to them. "But this ranged weapon here? None can tell you things about it but this kid."


    "Uncle Bo?" Mina cleared his throat from what he just heard. For Mina, creating pieces that would make his uncle proud was all he ever wanted. Especially after he was battered to death. "I. Don''t listen to Uncle Bo. All I can make are weapons weirder than uncle. But if you''re asking for weapons that can sell. Please, no. Ask my uncle."


    Ned shrugged a shoulder looking at Barbo. Currently, he doesn''t have the luxury of time to do other unnecessary stuff since the Hunter''s Exam was due to start six days soon.


    "This thing here?" Barbo reached for the gun and raised it so that Ned and Mina could have a better look. "Was left by his father."


    A traitor''s son, Ned thought as he eyed Mina who seemed to scowled from Ned''s re. He took a step back that he almost hid behind Barbo''s broad shoulders.


    Unable to withstand awkwardness, pulled Mina behind him pushed him closer to Ned.


    "Uncle, Bo!" Mina then held the silver gun after Barbo gave it to him.


    "Kid here wanted to know how that works."


    "This... I... Uncle... is it okay to tell him?"


    "It''s fine. If I feel something wrong about the kid I''m pretty sure I can take him out even if wasn''t a mage." Under his greased apron, Barbo pulled a cracked metallic cube that was deemed of light after his thumb pushed something like a button.


    Ned doesn''t need to focus on how strong the broken cube emits mana. Even if he was half a meter away from the cube, Ned could feel a pulsating aura as though some kind of high tiered spell waiting to be unleashed.


    He wasn''t just a cksmith, after all. Ned thought with a sigh.


    "Now. Tell him how this thing works."


    "Yosh! Uncle, Bo! This thing... I mean this gun, needed a source."


    "Battery," Ned interjected in a hurry. "You''re uncle told me."


    "Yes! Battery. Once a battery is in ce inside the box, the user must inject his mana to resonate with the Battery and the gun. Normally, they''re made so that anyone can use them. But this one, it needed specific mana to use, so I can''t help you with that."


    "How hard is it to make a new one?"


    "Hard?"


    "Impossible, I''d say."


    "Why?"


    "First. No one knows how exactly it is made. And even If uncle Bo knew, it would still be impossible without a properyout. Then we need the owner''s mana for it to work, then the materials, then the tools... and the battery"


    "Like this?" Ned once again produced the Mana Stone and showed it to Mina.


    Thetter grabbed it immediately, raised it high, and examined it.


    "We need purging, soothing, and extraction to turn this into a proper battery uncle. We also need mps, mold, smithing sand for smoothness, extractor, and most of all, your mana. Kid, we need your mana for this thing to work. I''m a Hollow so I''m not suited for that. There''s the temperature control...


    "Kid."


    "Resizing..."


    "Kid."


    "Proper handling of tools to avoid tarnish..."


    "Mina!"


    "Also, we need to make a new one, we need ayout, perhaps we can use this old gun used by my father and remodel it..."


    "Oi! Mina!"


    "Maybe turn it into something else. Uncle? Yes?"


    Ned nodded along with a wee of a smile.


    "Look." Barbo red at the bulky and ugly thingid t between them.


    Unbeknownst to Mina, Ned already produced the bulky gun he traded for food back at the Hive. "It also happens I have ayout."

 Chapter 302: Riptide

    Chapter 302: Riptide


    After taking the time to recover from both shock and awe, Mina took the bulky revolver Ned shown to him.


    Unlike the flimsy and sleek silver revolver that Barbo was hiding, Ned''s gun was rather rough and bulky. Its surface shows some cracks upon Mina''s intricate look behind the lenses.


    Still, the delight he was showing was far from being disappointed.


    "This is the oldest version of Sling type gun the empire has created." Mina rotated the gun in his hands, trying to figure out how to open the box where the battery was ced.


    Ned pushed the broken button just above Mina''s thumb, and with a push, the hatch-like cover opened and showed a bulky hole inside.


    By Sling type, Mina means that the energy must be reloaded every time the user fires the gun. Which was a dy but pack a lot of punch once shot.


    "And where is theyout?" Barbo puffed another smoke, but this time he was uncaring whether his guest like to have someone smoking before them or not. Barbo knitted his brows looking at Ned. "Whether it''s Moraki or Isashil''s name, by the Maker, boy. Who are you?"


    "Ned." Was all Ned could say. "Do I need my history leaked to deal with you? I wasn''t informed."


    While Mina was busy inspecting the gun Ned showed to him, Barbo was about to go into a heated discussion with Ned. It was silence on both their part.


    "What you have here is a set of only High Nobles could have. Normally, these kinds of things we don''t deal with. Since it''s going to be a big problem on our side since we are not backed up by Major Houses. Heck, it would be better if even a Minor House would shelter us, that way, we could expand our business and join bids, even to the minor."


    "So, what now?"


    "What I''m saying is." Barbo knocked ashes on the floor with his cigar. "We can''t make a deal with you even if the payment is high. Another thing is, we can''t get the materials needed without a proper House backing us."


    Without much of a thought, Ned produced a piece of paper that shows his House name. "This will be enough?"


    "You?"


    "Yes. I do have one. Will this be enough?"


    Barbo sighed, feeling defeated. "30, 000 gold coins. No Mana Stones, we don''t want any of that. It should be 50, but since you got most of what is needed, the House, 30, 000 will cover the cost. But are sure with this?"


    "About what?"


    "Us under your House."


    "I need my weapon ready. Also... I don''t have the gold for now. But I''ll pay what I owe. Will you settle with that?"


    "It''s fine now, we are under House Sskat. So, payment can be settled by the House leader anytime he wants. That also means you can''t run away from us. Since, starting from now on, our names will be recorded under your House. Just go to where your House was created or to the Canton of Commerce in the Bogmoor city."


    Ned rubbed his chin. "Is that so." After putting the House card back to his spatial ring, he walked to Mina. "How long can it be done?"


    Mina, who was hidden by his creators ego, was entranced by the gun he was holding as though it was rare antiquity. "Where''s theyout?"


    "Ah. About that." Ned went back to his sit and asked if he could be alone for a moment which Barbo and Mina willingly agreed.


    So, can you create a blueprint from the two? Ned said in his mind which was responded by a soft voice.


    [Of course. Give me a moment while I disassemble the two guns.]


    A minute or two have passed, ICE created a new model out from the two guns Ned showed her.


    A series of chiming resounded inside Ned''s head and a blue and white disy, like a roll of paper, expanded in his view.


    [Mark 800. A handgun type that when injected with mana shoots a st of sma that can pierce even the gxy''s strongest metal.]


    From what Ned was seeing, it was a short handgun with a smooth grip and an intricate design on both the sight and the barrel. Looking on both sides of the Baretta like pistol, was rather futuristic. It was powered by a battery that was remodeled to look like a magazine. As long as Ned has the mana, it will shoot countless sma bullets.


    One thing was off to ICE''syout.


    No way in hell Mina and Barbo, even the most experienced artisan the Kingdom have, could create something like this.


    Every material used was based on the two guns Ned showed ICE. But what ICE did was remodel the materials and mixed some alloy that wasn''t avable in the Kingdom of Griffith. It wasn''t even avable in the world of Earflgard.


    "How would you mix Admantium, Ferroulerium, and Shardbantine in Silver?" Ned shook his head as he whispered. He nearlyughs at what ICE did a moment ago. "Seriously? Just create ayout of the current materials the two guns have."


    [Affirmative. That was me overboard the details. Forgive this arrogant Artificial Intelligence stack inside your head.]


    The way ICE apologize thought of his friend Chir. Although witty, was sincere.


    "Sure. Sure." Ned nodded his head and looked over his shoulder, making sure the two cksmiths were not looking at him. " Don''t sweat it. Not that you have a sweat."


    A series of other notifications chimed inside Ned''s mind. This time, his smile widened to a grin that he couldn''t contain.


    In his disy was a blueprint. A silver revolver. Under its muzzle was an extended tip of a dagger. The grip was made of wood. Unlike the bulky one, the size of the cylinder (where the battery was inserted) was bnce to its body. Digits were appearing at every part of the revolver.


    [Mark 001 of the New World. It weighs exactly 750 grams. With a length of 8 inches. It has a burst mode that shoots ten bullets in one pull of the trigger and a single-shot mode. Depending on the distance, without the Predictive Combat Emtor, it has an uracy of 95%.]


    [Proceed to name it?]


    It was exactly what Ned wanted. The weight, although not light, could be added to increase the thrusting power if he tries to use the tip for stabbing. Not to mention its length, not too short or long. Although it was iron-sight, Ned doesn''t need intricate sights since he got the Emtor to guide him. Some materials were also based on the gun.


    "Name it: Riptide."


    [Mk 01 Riptide was sessfully named.]


    After looking for a piece of paper inside the room, Ned took one hidden under a leather bag along with a quill. He then draws the blueprint down to every detail omitting the numbers and words that were English and swapped it to the Kingdom''snguage.


    He then walked outside the room and showed it to Barbo and Mina.


    "Maker''s tongue." Barbo immediately threw the butt of his cigar and reached for Ned''s blueprint drawn in an old paper, the edges were even torn apart. "When you said you have ayout? By that you mean, everything in your head?"


    Ned tapped his temple with the butt of the quill in his hand.


    "Just wow!" Mina''s eyes twinkled with both delight and inspiration. "This is veryplex, I''ve never seenyout prepared this way."


    Now, with them under Ned''s House, they have the freedom to look for materials that were missing in theyout Ned hasid out.


    Aside from the silver metal, iron pins, and wooden grip, the rest Mina must collect. For them, this was their biggest task so far. So much that, the two decided to close their shop for the next two weeks.


    "Two weeks?" Ned shook his head. He thought it would be easy and faster now that they have ayout at hand.


    But to his disappointment, Barbo exined that some materials were missing even if the two guns were to disassemble andbine. With Ned''syout, the casing in which the battery will be inserted must be sturdier than the one they currently have. The body must also be sturdy topensate for the increase in power. Overall, theyout will be finished in a little less than two weeks. Which Ned doesn''t much of the time with the Hunter''s Examing in a few days.


    "Then I''ll have a sword instead. Something that could withstand attacking from Tier 3 spells, maybe attacksing from Silver Rank Hunters."


    "Woo, Ned. Are you going to war? You ain''t Hunter why are youwait. Don''t tell me... You are going to join the Hunter''s Exam?"


    "What if I am?"


    Barbo threw thest of his cigar and went to hug Ned but his hands were brushed off by Ned''s nimble evasion. "What are you doing?"


    "Look. If you''re going to join Hunter''s Exam. Then it would be our honor to supply you with whatever you needed. In return, if you passed the Exam, you let the world know that your weapons came to us."


    "How sure are you that I''ll pass the Exam?"


    "I am not. But having someone to represent us is more than enough. So... Will you represent Barbo''s Smithing shop?"


    "Although temporary, you''re already under my House. So why not? Make sure to have my Riptide ready two weeks from now."

 Chapter 303: Status

    Chapter 303: Status


    Now, with Barbo and Mina''s shop under Ned''s House, they were given a leeway to gather necessary materials needed to craft his first gun made from his ownyout, in a world where magic fuels it instead of technology.


    Ned wanted to craft the revolver himself. But since time was a constraint, he''s got the least of a choice but to let the two cksmiths assist him. Even though temporary, they might prove themselves useful to Ned.


    Plus, he got the discounted price. Pretty sure anyone would be happy being discounted.


    After taking his time to search for weapons avable in the shop, Ned decided to purchase a short-sword. He was fond of short-sword due to their flexibility of use. It wasn''t heavy like ymores nor too short like daggers.


    Barbo insisted that Ned take the Grade C dagger for free. But since Ned took too much of their time and resources, and he wasn''t someone to save any debts, Ned made sure to pay back the 11, 000 gold coins for the sword.


    Barbo named the sword: Krisalix. Which he based on the main ingredient the sword was made: a thick and bluish scale that produces a sound when wind passes through. Krisalix was a magical beast of Grade C in rank and was hunted down by a team of Hunters far north of the Bogblot region. Although the beast was highly aligned to the Wind element, once crafted, it lost most of its potential and was reced by the cksmith''s skills. Now, with Barbo''s experience, he crafted a short-sword once mana injected could make any metal cower from the sight of its edge.


    The Krisalix sword was thin, with the length almost the same as Ned''s forearm, and the edges in bluish color along with the hilt made of light metal wrapped with leather to increase friction.


    After learning that Barbo was a Hollow, Ned wondered how would a cksmith create magical items without having to inject his own mana. But since Ned was new to the vastness of Earflgard, he chooses to empty his cup and decides to fill it slowly with knowledge the world has to offer.


    Ned was even surprised that he felt a bit threatened even though Barbo was a Hollow. Luckily for Ned, he wasn''t underestimating his opponents regardless of whom they were.


    To properly gauge the strength of Krisalix, Ned used the skill Inspect which gave him a satisfactory result.


    The Krisalix was a Grade C magical item, made of the scales of the beast it was in, and produces a rhythm of sound once mana is injected in the sword; giving it more sharpness and sturdiness.


    "Regardless of the result of the Exam." Ned tapped the hilt of Krisalix as he stood before Barbo and Mina inside their shop. "I will make sure to pay you back."


    After leaving the shop, Ned stroll around the Market Ventura. But without gold coins to spend on, he decided to went back to the Forgotten Pint instead.


    Tevit wasn''t there, so Ned helped the twins before going up back to his room.


    The sun was setting the moment he went to his room. Ned threw his body over the bed and rested but not to the point that he would sleep. He was waiting for the sun to fully hid itself.


    30 minutes have passed and Ned was sweating half naked with only his undergarment as he pushes himself against the floor.


    "789." Ned''s sweat dripping from his chin as he counted the times he was pushing up and down.


    He needed to make sure he was in the right mood and right physique. No room for errors once he set out his ns.


    Another hour passed, the sun was nearly out the horizon. Still, Ned was doing his daily routine. This time he was setting himself with his mana orbiting over his palm.


    Just like Tevit, and the twins, Ned let the orb of energy hover around his hands to know if how long he willst. It has been an hour, and he doesn''t felt any fatigue even though his mana was constantly, yet slowly, reducing.


    20 minutes have passed, Ned took the shower. The Krisalix and the broken Butterfly were set on the bed. Ned stood and look at the two swords while he crossed his arm. Besides the pair of swords was the Kurashinpi.


    Before Ned set out his n, he checked his body''s status.


    A series of chiming echoed in his head with a burst of light appeared in his disy.


    [Mana Points: 4, 678 / 6,000]


    [Energy: 76% / 100%]


    [At Rank 2, Overclocksts 30 seconds. During this time, adrenaline is being pumped out of your body. Boosting your strength, speed, senses by 30.]


    Also, during Overclock. Ned''s spells were boosted on both conjuring time, and strength and the speed the spell travels from Ned to the target.


    [Egnious Rank 2. Produces a globe of magical energy that lets the host inject more mana depending on the use. The more mana injected, the more it became powerful. The greater the recoil.]


    [Fireball Rank 2. Produces a ball of fire that explodes upon contact with the desired target. st radius, strength, and conjuring speed depends on the rank.]


    [Windball Rank 1. Produces a ball of wind that explodes and pierces the target upon contact. st radius, strength, and conjuring speed depends on the rank.]


    [Winnce Rank 1. Shoots a spear made of wind that pierces target upon contact. Speed depends on the rank.]


    He has a spell called Firnce but was too early for Ned to gauge its proper strength since Winnce was far better in terms of travel speed, conjuring speed, and effectiveness as it could pierce its target much better.


    [Defender from the Mark of the Knight, Rank 2. This skill able the host to negate some of the damage taken from both physical and magical attacks.]


    The negation of the skill Defender, as what Ned has felt so far, was from the strength of an attacking from Grade E andter ranks of Grade D. Although, he doesn''t want to stay cking just because he could negate damages. He might not know some items makes certain user stronger even though they were weaker.


    [Mark of the Knight also made Ned impervious to death at the cost of a massive amount of mana. Mana taken from the host is 10, 000 points and was reusable upon use is one year.]


    [Inspect and Detect.]


    [At Rank 2, Inspect spell able to read items raging from Grade E and D. The result will depend on the rarity.]


    [With Inspect skill. The host injects his mana into the item he desired to read. Making the system do the rest of the reading. Depending on the host''s database, there will be an iplete list of items in the result.]


    [Detect, Rank 2. Enable the host to expand his mana around his surrounding to detect lifeforms. The range and perception of the skill depending on the rank. Currently, it has a range of 20 meters.]


    [Ned?]


    What is it? Ned thought upon ICE''s surprising voice.


    [With the Prime Evolution evolved to Rank 1. The new value needed to rank it further increases as well. Do want me to show it?]


    "Not that I have another choice." Ned fingered his wet hair and sat beside the mask Kurashinpi and the two swords. "Show it."


    Ned frowned.


    [Prime Evolution Rank 1.]


    [Needed Core to evolve to Rank 2: 2,000 Cores.]


    [Currently have 69 / 2, 000 Cores devoured.]


    [At Rank 1, all of the host attack spells were amplified by 10%. It also gives the host to conjure Wind spells.]


    "2, 000," Ned murmured to himself while rubbing the end of his chin. "Now that is something I don''t need. But..."


    Ned sighed and at one point, between the organizing of his stuff, he remembered something.


    "The in." Ned stood and walked back and forth the room with his feet marching in unison. "What was that?"


    Ned remembered how the time inside the in was a constraint to the point that Ned felt the difference once he was out of it. But he doesn''t have the slightest idea how he could enter into it since that was the first time that happened to him. Yet, there''s nothing he can do at the moment.


    With his stuff ready, Ned put on the Silk Road and injected his mana into it, changing its appearance.


    Ned was d in a ck robe with the edges shredded to look like ribbons. These ribbons fluttered as soon as he walks, giving an effect as though Ned was swimming under the water.


    He then put on the mask, giving him an additional dramatic effect as though he was a spawn of hell.


    "I needed chains for the effect to look like one*." Ned''s voice was muffled under the mask.


    The half-broken mana started to repair itself the moment Ned injected mana into it. He slung the broken Butterfly on his left waist using the straps from his newly gotten sword. While he put the Krisalix to his inventory along with the pouch slouched with gold coins.


    He then bends over to test his newly transformed Silk Road in terms of flexibility.


    Satisfied, Ned walked over the window.


    After unlocking the hinges, Ned passed through the window.


    He smiled under the mask, as the night sky was more than enough to let his n be in action.


    "To the underground then."

 Chapter 304: Back at the City of Bogmoor

    Chapter 304: Back at the City of Bogmoor


    ording to Hunter Quentin, Gogmurch was somewhere inside the underground tunnels of the House Soak in the city of Bogmoor.


    As Ned ascends from the mechanical lift, he oversees the Sudden te city below him. It was rather nostalgic with the lights sparkling in the distance as though he was back at the cities of Earth. Instead of the sound of vehicles, there was the soothing sound of the waterfalls beside the lift. Carriage wheels rolling against the cobblestone road of the city, and the crowded intersection of each building. Instead of people drinking beers with other co-workers, there were hunters looking for a party, merchants selling their products along with hunters selling their loot.


    Ned witnessed all these through the gaps of the iron bar of the mechanical lift. The lift cranks of iron chains and gear as it ascends back to the city of Bogmoor along with a couple ofughter behind himing from a couple that was seemed to be hunters judging from their ck leather vest with daggers hanging over the waist of the male hunter and a bow slung behind thedy hunter. Others inside the lift, aside from the operator, was like Ned, peacefully minding their businesses.


    Ned had to take off the mask, reformed the Silk Road to look like a kid running errands with a brown leather jacket. Although inside the city crowded with both city guards and Hunters, Ned put the pouch inside his ring to not attract attention from unsuspecting robbers together with the broken Butterfly. They might suspect him to someone else if a kid, especially not a hunter, carries a weapon.


    Ned arrived at the iron room where hunters and city guards checks who goes in and out of the two adjacent cities.


    "Ned of House Sskat." A bald guy with a sword sat before him with a table along with a stack of papers. He held Ned''s paper that contains the information about his House.


    "I-its just a minor House I received from my uncle, good Hunter-sir." Ned bowed down. Trying to be the most polite kid the bald hunter has met today.


    "Lucky you kid."


    The bald hunter looked at Ned and back to the paper trying to assess his face. Perhaps, wholeheartedly doing his job since another man was standing behind him d in heavy armor. The edges were lined with golden metals that sparkles from themps attached over the four sides of the room.


    This heavy-looking knight nodded to the bald hunter.


    The bald hunter then gave the paper-card back to Ned with a slight nod. He then waved for Ned to pass along.


    As Ned walked away from the room, he noticed that almost in every corner of the streets, and buildings, even the small merchants on the sides, stood different men d in heavy armor just like the one Ned saw before. All they do was nothing but sweep their eyes to every suspecting person that passes by. Especially the Hunters that wore masks.


    Good thing I took off the mask, Ned thought as he eyed one of the men in heavy armor arguing with a pair of Hunter in masks.


    It was also in time that one of the heavily armored men walked past Ned. This time, he took the time to read the emblem carved on the metals of his shoulder.


    Surely they were Hunters but also working for the Great House of Soak with the emblem of an amphibian hovering in a swamp along with grasses behind green. This emblem was then etched in a reverse triangle.


    "Better not mess with them."


    Ned lowered his head as soon as the man in heavy armor passes by. He then proceeds to the nearest exit, somewhere between an intersection and a building where other hunters waited for carriages to carry them to their destination.


    Ned wondered why the crowded security? Must be because of the Hunter''s Exam. Might as well a magical beast on the loose.


    But none of both Ned was correct. As he passes by a group of Hunters, he caught a tiny of their murmurs.


    Apparently, a Dark Mage was seen killing two of the city guards near one of the pubs.


    Ned questioned the source since it was just a murmur. But the longer he listens, the more the details bing urate.


    Ned leaned his back against brick as he listened to the Hunters.


    ording to them, this Dark Mage left a gruesome scene as he burned the two city guards that left them without a face. Even their armor was melted to the point that it mixes with the pool of their darkened blood. Aside from their bones, nothing was left to them.


    Ned wouldn''t listen to a mere purr, but the details were too detailed that caught his attention.


    "No gossip is too detailed."


    Ned walked a stair after leaving the building where Hunters waited for their ride.


    Once above the elevated ground, he was weed by people walking, running, some walked in zigzag holding a bottle of liquor.


    On the horizon, there was a dome lit with a bright light over its roof.


    "Canton of Commerce." Ned smiled from the view. This was his destination.


    Ned wasn''t strong enough to barge inside the House of Soak, nor old enough to enter the House and ask if he could be given the chance to go underground and looked for Gogmurch.


    The closest he could think of that directly connects to the Great House of Soak was their Canton of Commerce, minor House manors (which was too risky, since he already knew each manor was filled with the House''s family members). And if Canton of Commerce was too difficult for an ''espionage'', Ned could still check the Royal Stables.


    Aside from the monster parts, the Great House of Soak was also training horses on behalf of the Royal House as one of their main source of ie.


    Thend of Bogblot, which was mostly swamps and rainforest, was ideal to train horses since they would be put to a harsh condition and eventually getting used to it. Giving the advantage to the Royal Cavalry since the horses could tread ravagingnds.


    Thus, this was one of the closest ces Ned could check in-order to get close to the House of Soak.


    Ned has been in the streets for over an hour as he was checking each nook of the alley that would lead him to the underground sewers. But as what he had suspected; no entrances going underground. usible, since if the House wanted to do their secret, they must as well close all entrances leading to them.


    But Ned also suspected that these underground tunnels were also filled with water since the region was surrounded by swamps. Hence, the elevated ground of the city to not let the water flow inside.


    Perhaps, the underground wasn''t underground at all. Ned was thinking things with his arms crossing over his chest. He''s got six days, and in that days, he must, at least, pinpoint where Gogmurch was being kept.


    Ned wasn''t ready to change his appearance yet. He was checking theyout of each building he was encountered near the Canton of Commerce. The building near the center of the city was built of bricks and cobblestones, wood was used to brace each roof. If the building has another story, another wood was put in the middle, then bricks and cobblestones. These patterns were followed by almost all of the buildings surrounding the Canton of Commerce.


    And Ned got the reason why bricks and cobblestones were mixed up. It was to shield the Canton of Commerce from outside attacks. The wall wasn''t simply bricks and stones but wasyered a couple of times, giving it a thick ent.


    "So, from here on was already a defensive line against the invaders."


    What could be put inside the Canton of Commerce to increase its defenses? Ned thought and soon heard a nking of metals against the ground followed by a cry.


    "Kid!"


    A city guard d in heavy armor; a knight.


    "Knight-sir. I-I was just"


    "Leave. You''re not supposed to be here."


    "Y-ye"


    "I said... leave."


    Grumpy old man, Ned thought as he smiled politely to the Knight.


    After leaving the alley in between the buildings, Ned thought of one thing.


    "Security is too tight."


    Ned hissed from his statement.


    After giving up on finding the entrances to the sewer, Ned had no other choice but to proceed with the n he thought of first.


    He needed to register Barbo and Mina as temporary cksmiths of the House Sskat.


    After cutting through another alley, Ned proceeds to a crowded ce where stalls were erected even though it waste in the evening. There were merchants on the wooden stalls, and huntersying their loots on the ground.


    This ce was far from the same back in Sudden te. Hunters here sell loot of used items, potions of murky liquid, and chipped armors. Stale herbs, and broken weapons. These were like relief goods on sale.


    Ned can''t help but smirk at what he was seeing.


    "Looks like the House of Soak wasn''t tending their citizens properly." Ned looked around for an exit.


    As he went far from the Canton of Commerce, Ned was surrounded by shabby buildings, ropes tides to each side of the building with clothing hung to dry even at the gloomy night. He was in the slummy part of the city.


    How long Ned walked to reach the slum area of the City?


    But Ned wasn''t about to find out as he heard a wail behind him.


    A kid, somewhere 7 or 8 years of age was surrounded by other kids, much bigger than around Ned''s age, and started to kick him one after the other. There were four kids all with sturdy bodies against a near to death little boy.


    Ned wasn''t a hero nor someone''s savior. But does he need a reason to help a kid on a brink of death?


    None. Any normal being would have a tingling sensation inside them to help someone in need, especially a kid being bullied.


    Ned tsked and went straight to the group of the bullies only to be tapped on the shoulder by a hand heavy enough to let him turn around and met thetter''s eyes.


    "Stay where you are. I got this," said the man.

 Chapter 305: Poor Guy

    Chapter 305: Poor Guy


    The bulky and bald man walked past Ned. For some reason, he was familiar with his right hand wrapped around with a ragged cloth. But even though carefully covered, Ned could make out dark lines etched under his wrist: a tattoo of some sort.


    But Ned couldn''t make out his face as he walked toward the group of kids.


    To Ned''s surprise, instead of beating the kids, the bald man took something out of the pouch hanging over his waist and give them to the four kids. The kids then left without saying anything but a re to the bald man and the kid half-battered on the cold ground.


    The bald man helped the kid to stand. But just like his perpetrators, the kid didn''t say much as he grabbed the thing the bald guy was offering. Now that the kid stood in front of the bald man, Ned makes out the thing he was giving was bread. Without doing much, the kid wiped the blood dripping under his nose and run away from the bald man.


    All these, the bald man nodded, and as soon as he faced Ned, his face was smiling.


    Without the massive bow slung behind his back, Ned waste to recognize who the man was. But as he approached Ned, he remembered who he was.


    "What are you doing here?" Ned stood with his hands clipped behind his back; a trait he wasn''t aware of but gotten from his Master.


    The bald man''s smile turned widened the moment Ned spoke to him. "You recognize me?"


    "I do, yes." Ned bowed to the man and returned him with a smile. "You were at the Chance Arrow Game Lord Sven Tarragon held. And you recognized me as well?"


    "So you do remember, kid." The bald man bowed slightly to Ned, making his wooden ne untucked under his ragged shirt. "I saw you not far from here. I thought I might recognize you from somewhere, but Isashil''s bright eyes! It was you that destroyed the stone."


    "I prefer you call me Ned." Ned returned the courtesy with a bow. "But I do not have the chance to know your name, Hunter-sir?"


    Back at the Chance Arrow Game, when Ned sessfully defeated the Goblin Champion. The bald guy, whose name Ned got, helped him escaped when he was pinched by Liv, the old man Saul, and Don the student of House Celian, between trees together with Swift by shooting his massive arrow.


    "Just call me Rig." Rig thumped his chest and nodded to Ned. "Pops told me to show full respect by giving out my real name. But you know,tely, the guards saw Dark Mages lurking the citynot that I believed any of that. But it''s better to be safe, right Ned?"


    Howe this bald and bulky guy so cheerful as though he weed everyone with a smile?


    Before Ned could say a word or return the courtesy, Rig cut him immediately.


    "What are you doing here? Looking for a job?"


    Ned shook his head. "No, I was just strolling around the city until I ended up here."


    They were in the slums of Bogmoor city. Unlike the city where the ground was elevated to avoid the water flooding in, the slums were lowered. Hence, no nobles would take thend if it was flooded all the time.


    As Ned checked his surroundings, there were puddles of water and mud between broken cobblestones that surround the market. Around them stood buildings, around two to three stories high, made of wood and bricks that encircles the muddy market in the middle. In these middle was where the locals of the slums sold their goods.


    And Rig was one of them as he led Ned back to the corner where heid down a nket on the dry part of the ground and disyed his goods.


    "What is this?" Ned pointed at the ne.


    It was a copper ne with a stone attached to it. The ne was crafted intricately with carvings of words etched around the bluish stone, the stone was then wrapped with metals and fixed on the copper ne. But no matter how intricate the ne was, the stone was vividly showing nothing but a speck of white light.


    "Talisman of Protection. It was once used by a Hunter I know of. It blocks curses and once sells for 800 Gold coins..."


    "Now?"


    "I''ll give it to you for 2 silver coins."


    "Ah... why?"


    "Nevermind. I know you won''t buy."


    There were passersby but none seemed to even care a look at Rig''s goods. Ned wasn''t one that judges someone from their looks alone. But, it seemed that Rig was in great need of coins. But it needed guts to buy Rig''s goods. Aside from the Talisman he brags about, here were bones that almost looked like sticks due to the dryness. A monster''s tail, ws, tooth, all but looking damaged. Not to mention the scale of an elder Butriki, that instead of an elder, it looks like it came from amon house lizard.


    "You were a Hunter, right? What are you doing here?"


    "What you see is temporary, okay?" Although forced, Rig shows Ned a smile that at first was genuine, but looking at how he shook his head; even buoyance has an end. "After my wound is fully healed, I''ll return to my team." Rig shows dismay looking at his right leg.


    Ned was supposed to go to the Canton of Commerce but since it was alreadyte at night, he decided he would wait for tomorrow, looking at the entrances underground via the city''s sewer seemed pointless. Then he''s got time to listen to Rig. It''s what he could do for now, since it was clear how Rig helped him and Swift during the Chance Arrow game.


    "If you don''t mind, I can stand here with you."


    Rig sat with his legs crossed and stared at Ned standing beside him. A long silence gave Rig a hint that Ned would not move anytime soon.


    "It was during the Game." Rig pulled a piece of bread out of his pouch and offered Ned but declined immediately.


    Ned knew thetter''''s current situation. Although he was optimistic, Ned knew he was forcing himself. It was even thest of his bread as Ned saw the pouch crumpled and empty inside. Yet, he offered Ned.


    "What about it?"


    "I was shot by Liv through the leg."


    Ned remembered it, although it was an ident. Liv''s arrow hit Rig on his leg while he was struggling to fight the Goblin Champion.


    But it has been months, which could be the problem with him. Unless...


    "It wasn''t healed yet?"


    Rig nodded with his eyes fixated on his right leg and pulled a part of his pants to reveal a darkened wound.


    Ned saw that a wound in a ck spider-like web of veins was visible. In the center of these ck veins was a hole the size of an arrow. It was somewhat healed due to some skin covering the wound. But due to the ckened area, the wound was lump with a puss.


    A while ago, he was walking just fine.


    "So... you''ve been enduring it all this time."


    Rig smiled at Ned. The bald hunter could at least show a smile under his white teeth and strongly built jawline. His optimism was as thick as his brown eyebrows.


    "Later, I found it was poisoned after one of my team assesses it as a wound from a poisoned arrow. As for the poison, I don''t know."


    "That damn hunter Liv."


    "It wasn''t his fault really. I am weak, that is why I didn''t get to see the arrow shot toward me."


    "All this time... I''m guessing you found someone to help you."


    Rig nodded. Although unintended, his shoulders lowered.


    "It was a scam I intend to try. Curing my poisoned leg will cost me 80 gold coins. Not to mention the potions the shaman told me to drink after it was cured. As for the Healers, not in my life, I''ll meet one."


    Not that much, but it seemed that his team has left him without any help. Yet, he wanted to get back to them.


    Poor guy, Ned thought. But his face was nkly looking at Rig. It was something he doesn''t want to be tangled with himself in. Although he was an engineered human being, sure helping a powerless kid was part of Ned''s morality. But a guy big enough, a Hunter to say, was an entirely different thing. Guess talking to him was more than enough.


    Looking at Ned''s deadpan face, Rig forced a smile. "Still, thank you for listening. So what now? You ain''t buying, Ned. Now, where to? This ce ain''t something a kid like you visits without a purpose?"


    "Just strolling around, looking for something." Ned swept his eyes around the muddy market, aside from Rig, perhaps other Hunters, almost everyone Ned was seeing wore a hood to cover their faces. To his right, in the far horizon, between the gaps of the tall shabby buildings, was the topmost part of the Canton of Commerce.


    The ce Ned was in was rather gloomy, and somber, and shadowy. A ce where secrets don''t intend to stay as long as lured with the right amount. A ce where meeting the right person could give Ned ample information he needed. And he might already meet the right person.


    "Say, Hunter Rig." Ned looked at the sky devoid of any stars and filled with darkened and heavy clouds. "Do you live here?"


    "Born here. South of Bogblot. A ce I''m well versed in... Why?"


    Ned smiled, brimming with excitement. "Say, do you happen to know something about the undergrounds of the city?"


    "Happen to know? I lived on one of them, why?"


    "You are still Hunter, right?"


    "Wood Rank, yes." Rig stood, and as soon as he does, Ned was looking like a kid in front of him. He looked down at Ned and said, "Why? What''s the sudden change of air?"


    "Well..." Ned looked up at Rig, unintimidated by thetter''s sharp eyes. "How about a job?"

 Chapter 306: A Simple Job

    Chapter 306: A Simple Job


    Rig did not ept the job Ned was offering, yet.


    He was considering the job. But not the job itself even though he even didn''t hear what it was. He was considering it because it was offered by Ned.


    Looking at the two alone, Ned was like a kid and Rig was his uncle just from the towering height of the Wood Rank Hunter that stood nearly 7 feet tall.


    Normally, Quest and Job came from the officials of the Hunters Guild, Noble Houses, or someone whose credibility was remarkable: like Master ire of the Forgotten Pint as Provider of Quests.


    Ned exined that the job was simple. He needed information regarding the sewers or undergrounds of the city. Something, or somewhere inside that leads him to either the Canton of Commerce or the Great House of Soak.


    And if Quentin was right, he might find what the Hunter''s Association were hiding.


    "That will be very challenging." Rig shook his head with his hand resting his waist and thought things through. "It was a maze down there. The ce where we lived was just the entrance. Anyone sane enough knows that going deeper leads to death. Not to mention the beasts leaving there."


    "Beasts?"


    "Yes. Sometimes one or two gets lost and stumble upon our quarter. That''s where I came in, I y them for free since that ce is also where I lived."


    Ned frowned. All this time, he thought that being a Hunter was lucrative enough to support themselves. But hearing Rig took the turn upside-down. Of course, there were thousands of Hunter in Bogblot Region alone, not to mention the Hunter''s Exam every year that adds another thousand to the current number. Of course, each Hunter, especially at the lowest Rank, would struggle to find a Quest, a Party, and even a House. It''s always a battle for survival.


    "All I need is information. Perhaps a map. Or some activity the Hunters or Houses has been doing recently, especially one that concerns an old Goblin."


    "Goblin you say... I might find something about that. But it would cost you... but of course. A kid destroying a Mana Stone has more than enough."


    "So?"


    "How much will you offer?"


    Currently, Ned has a thousand five hundred gold coins with an additional of 99 gold coins from Roy.


    "How much do you ept?"


    Ned, who was frugal enough to not spend a dime if not necessary was asking how much the other party was offering. Normally, the one that gives the job must know how much his reward. Ned shook his head inwardly, but this could be the time to learn what kind of a man Rig was.


    "A kid indeed." Rig smiled looking at Ned. He then went back to fold the nket together with the goods he was selling and tied the ends like a knot until it looks like a bag that he could carry with ease while he walks towards the far-end corner of the muddy market and looked over his shoulder. "Youing?"


    Ned followed. None cared about whatever they were doing, whether they were Hunters or not, no one cared about them.


    Even thiste at night, kids were visible wherever Ned swept his eyes. But these kids weren''t ying nor standing idle. One carries a sack of seeds, a pair sat at the corner while they clean a de with the owner waiting beside them. In another corner, men were bubbling of boozeing out of an inn along with women. But if one would be honest, there were girls not too older than Ned that cater to different Hunters and anyone willing to crack some teacup.


    Ned walked past this inn, cutting another corner until they reached an alley where a fire was lit in every corner of the broken-down building.


    People circled this fire to take part in a group that needs warming. Although dark, these people nodded to Rig while they red at Ned.


    The two then entered a cracked wall that leads them to the bottom by way of adder.


    Entering the hole, Ned was received with another re and murmurs. Sound of dripping water on Ned''s right, while cracking fire on almost every corner. It was an underground of mud, and each corner were holes fitting a family of four.


    "As long as one contributes in. They are free to stay here." Rig reached for a pair of white stone over the upper part of a cracked wall. Rig then ignited the torch that hung against the wall using the pair of stones.


    After a couple of minutes, Ned reached a bigger hole where Rigid down the nket he was carrying over a shabby bed. Beside the bed were a table and amp of oil.


    Lighting themp, Rig gestured for Ned to sit over a lonely chair while Rig took the bed.


    "3 gold coins if you''re only asking for information. Beyond that, I will tell you if I needed more."


    "Will that be all?" Under the dancing me of themp was Rig sitting with his back against the wall while Ned kept staring at him. But Ned ran his eyes to thetter''s leg then back to the hand, wrapped with a ragged cloth.


    "That will be all."


    "Why did you bring me here?"


    "To show you what life I have before you came. To show you how I''m pleased that you hired me for a job."


    "So, you''re saying thank you."


    "I..."


    "Look. Brush off the thought that I am a just kid. It will be better for both of us."


    "About that. Who are you really? You weren''t from here are you?"


    "I am from O''rriadt Ind."


    "Never heard of it. An ind? Was it somewhere Titan''s Cay or Scattered Bay?"


    "Scattered Bay."


    Rig nodded but seemed doubtful as he listened to Ned. Shaking his head, he pulled a te under the table and offered Ned another bread.


    This time, Ned took the bread. It was to show respect no matter thetter''s situation. Although Ned eats along with silence as Rig looked at him.


    While Ned was eating, Rig reached for the massive crossbow hung against the wall that Ned was toote to discern as it was covered in a nket the same color of the mud.


    It was also the same crossbow he used during the Chance Arrow Game. Cable wires instead of strings, metal cranks instead of wood. Dents that look like scars outlined the grip of the crossbow.


    Rig then slung the quiver behind his back with a handful of finger-sized arrows.


    With the massive crossbow, Rig was looking like a warrior with a hulking de slung behind his back.


    "Where are you going?"


    "Just wait here. There is an underground further down the sewer."


    "Then I''ll tag along."


    "No. Back at the Game, you were good. But this is something you''re not ready, yet."


    "You said it will be challenging? Then you need help."


    ording to Rig, there were multiple sightings of a beast that even he couldn''t exin as to what they were exactly.


    Ned wondered what the House of Soak was doing about this, but as Rig said, no one cares about them since they were from the slums. Not even the city guard was doing anything.


    "Then it is more a reason to bring me. I assure you I won''t be a hindrance."


    As his employer, Rig couldn''t argue more.


    "I only have a crossbow. If you want, you can have some of the knives I have for trade."


    As the one that employed Rig, Ned couldn''t argue more.


    Rig was a Hunter and salesman at the same time.


    Rig offered Ned the knives for a silver per piece, which Ned took without second thoughts. There were four of them.


    After leaving Rig''s quarter, the two approached a crack in the wall where they needed to bend down to enter.


    After entering the cracked wall using a corrodeddder, Rig reached for his crossbow and gave Ned the only torch they have.


    Inside the sewer was a canal, flowing with green, and murky, and slimy, and stinking liquid. Indescribable waste floats along the steady flowing canal.


    Ned and Rig walked a mossden cobblestone.


    Rig''s muscles were shredded as he aimed his massive crossbow ahead of him.


    The only noise they heard was Rig''s breathing, a squeaking sound, and the nks of wood hitting each other over the flowing liquid.


    Not long after, over the arching ceiling of the sewer, were clinking sounds approaching them. It wasn''t alone, but from the sound alone there were at least a couple dozen.


    Rig was taken by surprise by the sounding from above, so much that he released the thick arrow while aiming at the movements of shadow.


    This time it was Ned who was surprised as the arrow hit the moving beast over all the darkness. The beast fell on the canal along with its blood, flowing together with debris hit by the arrow.


    As the dead beast approached the range of the light of Ned''s torch. His eyes simply widened at what he was seeing: spiky head, pincer-like limbs, and dreadful eyes.


    "Kruthiks..." Ned mumbled.

 Chapter 307: Supposedly Heavy

    Chapter 307: Supposedly Heavy


    Aside from their pincer-like limbs, the beast floating over the canal was simr looking as Kruthiks. Aside from their smaller body, everything was almost the same.


    "Damn these Crawlers!" Rig aimed after his lucky shot on the first one. But this time, his arrow hit another beast gaining the canal a long and rounded scream.


    Ssh was overheard ahead of them. This time, Rig didn''t stop aiming.


    The light from the torch alone was enough to count how many arrows were left for Rig to continue shooting.


    Not good, Ned thought. His left hand held the knife while the three thin knives were slung on his waist. Ned doubted if the knives were enough to prate the Kruthiks, now called Crawler by Rig.


    Still, the knives were good enough as a distraction while a number of Crawler approaches them from above, then on the shoulders of the canal.


    Even though they were smaller inparison with the Kruthiks under the ruined castle, they were much agile.


    But no matter how agile the beast was, to Ned''s surprise, Rig has the aim. Although he started startled, he somewhat gains hisposure. Now, he was aiming even to the darkest part of the canal. A shot was equivalent to two to three Crawler impaled to one another. But depending on the angle of the beast, Rig could kill four. He''s not even taking a step back.


    Now that is something I rarely see, Ned thought along with a smile under the burning torch.


    After determining his target, Ned threw the knife with a flick of his wrist, hitting the closest Crawler over Rig''s side. It was rather unexpected as the knife went through the chest of the Crawler like a hot knife through butter. This time it was a Crawler rather than butter.


    "My... What do we have here?" Ned reached for another knife and flicked it to the Crawler on his side of the canal. But Ned chose the one he seemed to be an adult Crawler, which was bigger and sturdy by the look of its long limbs, and irregr stripes outlining its body. Yet again, the knife thwacked on the Crawler''s chest. The throw gained a praising whistle from Rig.


    Ned nodded but his thought was in a puzzle thinking the reason why there were Kruthiks on the surface.


    "Time to leave!" Rig let go of thest of his arrow and flicked the crossbow behind his back all the while he ran, leaving Ned alone against the iing Crawlers. "Hurry up, Ned! I need the light."


    Rig might need the light but it was all burnt out with thest of oil sizzled against the wind. Ned raised a hand and conjured a steady and ming orb. His free hand then reached for the remaining knives on his belt. A twist of his waist followed by a flick of his wrist made the trailing Crawler fell with its head grinding against the stone. The remaining knife hit the Crawler behind the recently dropped beast. Ned ran and followed Rig.


    After cutting passages after passages, Ned and Rig heard a scream that made the Crawlers stopped on their tracks and on to whatever they were doing and turned around, leaving the two in a daze.


    "That''s the first time it happened." Rig turned around to watch the leaving beasts.


    Ned looked at Rig, indicating thetter for an boration.


    "Well... after the Du''kki mountain shows signs of activity two weeks ago. Crawlers started to attack in an increased number. By the way..." Rig turned to Ned. "Did you see the canal where we were attacked? That''s the ce that leads to the underground sewer of the Canton of Commerce. Going further than that will lead you to different Houses of Soaks. Never really gotten beyond the Commerce''s underground, so I do not know what else to tell you."


    "This is more than enough." Ned then reached for the pocket behind his back in an attempt to pull a pouch out of his spatial ring after extinguishing the orb. Having done so, Ned gave Rig 5 gold coins instead of 3. Which made Rig''s brows twitched in unison along with a happy smile.


    Rig assured Ned that if ever he wanted another job, he would always be at the market. But Ned preferred he wouldn''t return underground. Not that he disliked Rig but he''d rather be on the surface than encountering the Crawlers again, cause he knew, that the scream that controls them was beyond he and Rig could handle.


    "To the Canton of Commerce, it is..." Ned mumbled after leaving the wet market.


    It was alreadyte in the evening when he returned to the Forgotten Pint. Pint wasn''t closed but it was empty with only Lady Githa on standby standing beside the Questing Board, near the door that leads to the room of Master ire.


    "You''re always busy, Ned." Lady Githa produced a smile so warm Ned thought she was enticing him.


    But no, it was Ned with his emotion that needed guidance. Ned wasn''t aware but he was registering emotions different from what the others were giving him.


    "I am. Yes, Lady Githa."


    "I had a son. Not with Master ire but with someone else. He was rather a busy kid, hunting here and there, trying to save money for me and this little Pint. Just before he had enough money to settle with the Pint. Perhaps, he was what the Nobles called "workhorse", he took another Quest, and never returned. What I want is for you to enjoy the small things life has you to offer. The Pint is what my son had left me, it wasn''t big as the Venturas have, or the Great House of Soak has, but sure is big in terms of family. "


    Family. Something Ned doesn''t have but was unconditionally offered by Master Will.


    "Family, huh." Ned nodded looking at thedy of the house. "It''s why I''m here,dy Githa."


    Ned might not look like it with his ever frowning brows, or ring at anyone he just met, but he sure does need someone to rely on, someone that would be there whenever he needed them, someone, that won''t abandon him anymore.


    Lady Githa snapped along with the double-doors hinges grating open. This cued the both of them to break the talk which prompted Ned to go over to his room.


    With the thought of his Master, Toni, and friends, with Katolin, Ned squinted his eyes on the double and it was toote for him to realize that he fell to a deep slumber.


    Ned woke up by a grating sound under his bed which forced his body to move. Looking down the bed, it was nothing but darkness:plete darkness. Ned looked, on both sides, and he smiled.


    "This is it." His voice echoed but not decreasing, instead, it was rebounding around him. Thest thing he heard after a couple of minutes was thest of his word ''IT''. "This is without a doubt the in."


    It took another minute for his voice to end.


    How did I enter here? Ned thought, still. His thoughts resounded inside the in. Ned twitched from what he was hearing or what he was thinking.


    So it reads my mind, Ned thought with his voice echoing. This seemed to be a dreamno. I am in my dream. The in is me, this is my dream. Then how? This has never happened before. Even back at the Sskat.


    Ned stopped talking and thinking at the same time, his voice was rather weird when he was the one hearing it.


    I hoped this is not what ICE has been feeling


    A ball of brilliant light appeared out of nowhere in front of Ned.


    "Hello, Ned."


    Exactly ICE''s voice: soft yet metallic.


    "You are?" This time Ned''s voice wasn''t echoing. "ICE?"


    "Indeed. I am, Ned. Tell me yourmand."


    "Impossible," Ned mumbled in front of the chromatic orb of light and said, "Disappear."


    With Ned''smand, ICE in the form of an orb, disappeared even before Ned got the chance to blink.


    "Before I entered the in, I was thinking of Master Will, Toni, and Katolin along with other friends."


    Ned pondered while he was rubbing his chin, for him, it was something that Ned couldn''t understand no matter he thinks things through. This was beyond his understanding. A man, or rather an engineered human that heavily relies on science and technology was now brought to something that he couldn''t understand.


    "How in Pontu"


    Ned tilted his head after a sharp and whistling sound registered to his ears.


    It was a wooden sword. Still, Ned determined that even if it was just a wooden sword, the strength and precision by how it was thrust were far beyond anyone could evade. Luckily for Ned, the way the sword was thrust was something he was familiar with.


    Ned bent to evade a sh aimed at his nape and rolled on his left while trying to summon the Krisalix.


    Ned sessfully evaded the sh, he perfectly rolled to his left, but no Krisalix was summoned. Ned hissed after he was hit on the forearm as he tried to block the follow-up attack made by the unknown assant.


    This unknown assant wasn''t unknown anymore.


    Ned rolled over the ck ground and hit his back against the bed the twin sisters carefully made up.


    He then stands and squinted his eyes trying to focus on who in the hell was the attacker so strong that Ned was sent rolling even with just a wooden sword.


    "You''ve gotten weak, kid."


    Ned''s eyes widened in surprise just by hearing the voice so old it was near guttural.


    "You forgot what I told you? Remember, as a Knight you were supposed to be swift, precise, and"


    "Heavy, Master Will. Heavy."

 Chapter 308: The Plain

    Chapter 308: The in


    Inside the in, Ned knew it was a dream. But the tingling sensation on his forehand seemed to be too real to be just a dream.


    Especially the man before him. d in a heavy white robe, copper brown hair, and beard that reaches almost his chest, what Ned was seeing was aplete manifestation of Master Will.


    The wooden sword was exactly the same as the one they have been using to train back at the Grieving woods.


    The doppelganger even copied how Master Will rested his hand behind his waist while the sword hung freely on his right.


    "You remembered. Yet, you are still weak." Master Will stroke his beard and did not wait for Ned to utter a reply. He vanished with a step so quiet, he hit Ned straight to his gut even before hended.


    Ned flew endlessly in the in, with the pain crumbling in his stomach that he was about to puke midair. Luckily, there''s no object that could stop his drift. Or so he thought.


    Ned flipped as soon as his senses caught a burst of sound. He then conjured a Fireball to counter the force of his drifting only to be met by an explosion that threw him to the ground. Ned heard a crack of the ground as soon as his body made contact even though there was no soil under him. A spat of blood he spews as heid still over an empty ground.


    "Stand." Master Will pointed the tip of the wooden sword right between the bridge of Ned''s nose while his freehand exudes of fumes and sparks.


    Ned wasn''t sure if he should smile upon hearing Master Will''s old voice, or grunt. Still, he did stand. This time, he was thinking if he should wake up from this dream that was about to turn into a nightmare. But, somewhere inside him wanted to stay in the in and be with his Master. Even though he was losing the battle.


    "If you want to leave this ce. You need to be true to yourself." Master Will raised the wooden sword and extended the tip toward Ned.


    Ned soon realized that whatever he was thinking was also beingmunicated inside the in.


    "True to myself?" Ned murmured looking at the tip of the wooden sword. "Am I not?"


    "You''ll beat me if you are." Master Will waved the wooden sword which produces a sh of wind.


    Ned evaded the series of wind shes with ease. Yet again, Master Will appeared before him and it was toote for him to defend himself as his Master Will''s punch went straight to Ned''s gut.


    Instead of being thrown, Ned plummeted on the ground along with a hot sensation running from his stomach over the rest of his body. His vision blurred then darkened and was about to copse only to be pulled up by Master Will through his cor.


    With a strength that Ned unable to gauge, Master Will raised Ned midair with one hand.


    "You going to save me with this strength? Do you think you''ll be able to beat the Knight that you proudly announced your vengeance? Vengeance is best served cold my ass."


    Master Will flipped the wooden sword so that the hilt be pointed at Ned instead of the tip. He then smacked him with the end shaft right under his jaw. Blood dripped from Ned''s mouth and eyes.


    No matter how he called ICE, there was nothing but silence in his mind. But even if he did call her, Ned doubted if she could be useful. As far as Ned knew, it seemed that everyone inside the in was trying to kill him.


    Ned was hit again, and again, and again. He was about to lose consciousness once again. But it seemed that Master Will knew about this, he stopped hitting Ned and smiled and let go of him.


    Ned''s legs were noddles as they wobbled unable to support his body.


    "I-I can''t fight you, Master Will." Ned spat a mouthful of blood as he tried to stand but crawling was all he could do.


    "I-I. Yeah, right." Master Will kicked Ned. The kick was so powerful, Ned''s body went almost a foot away from the ground. "Then all the people you cared about will die. Who do you think will save Toni on the brink of death? How about Xi? Ain''t he your friend? Will you let them die? I''ll give you a little hint, kid. The strength I''m showing you is equivalent to the strength Godefroy when we fought me. Do you think you''ll be able to beat him? Looking at you... was disappointing."


    "No..." Ned''s mind was in a jumble. Was the in the Praha''s Cube? Why is Master Will in here? How is this possible? Was he this strong?" "N-No..."


    "You''re right and wrong at the same time, kid. My strength is far from this. What I''m showing you is equivalent to the Knight''s strength, and this is not the Praha''s Cube. This ''in''as what you named itis something way beyond the measly Cube. To prove it..."


    Master Will snapped his finger. The darkness around them turned to dust. Behind the disappearing ck dust was a forest: trees, streams, and a small hill beyond them. There were beasts jumping under the trees, some ying over the streams, others digging a hole.


    "Rabbis." Ned forced himself to stand along with his teeth gritting. "This is..."


    "Grieving woods." Master Will walked toward the nearby boulder. He then raised his hand pointing at the small hill behind him. "See that? That''s our hill-house."


    The small hill was covered with soil with grass and small trees sprouting over it. Inside this small hill was their humble abode.


    "How?"


    "It''s just a glimpse of the power of the in. Let''s start all over again. I hear you are going to join the Hunter''s Exam?"


    "Start all over again? What do you mean, Master Will?"


    "Beyond here is the power you needed to defeat the Knight." Master Will draw a line under the base of the boulder. He then rested the wooden sword beside the boulder. "Once you passed this point. I assure you, kid. You will have the power you needed to beat the Knight. For now..."


    Master Will snapped his fingers. The sound of wind, streams, the leaves rustling, and branches grating turned silent. The only sound Ned was hearing was his breathing, the high pitched noise on his ears, and his blood dripping on the ground. But not for long, his blood stopped flowing.


    As though the time has been reversed, Ned''s pain, the bruises under his jaw, and forearms were now gone. It wasn''t healed but gone. Just like that, the pain went kapos.


    "What is this?"


    "Well.. let''s just say Roy''s training wasn''t enough. Say, kid... how bad do you want to save me?"


    "I''ll do everything. I won''t... let you"


    "You see? That''s the problem with you, kid. You let your emotions get in your way. Was me almost dying wasn''t enough to convince you that your emotions are getting in your way? We wouldn''t be here now if only you thought things through and never trusted the Knight. I would be with you and your adventures by now. But no, you trusted the Knight."


    Master Will smiled, damn even his smile the in copied it to the smallest details and snapped his fingers yet again.


    "Now... you will and will only stop until I say so. Use everything you''ve learned and finish the task I''ll be giving you... Let''s see how long you willst."


    Master Will paused while rubbing his beard, and smiled. No, a grin. A grin that even the real Master Will wouldn''t able to do.


    "You may begin."


    Beyond Master Will was their hill-house. Under this hill was a path going down, and at the end of this path was a wooden door that to Ned''s surprise opened and a man walked out of it.


    Wrapped in a ck cloak and a ck hood that covers his head, the man walked past the trees, and grasses, and Rabbis, and stopped before Ned. In his hand was a pouch tied around his wrist as though afraid that someone would still it.


    "This..." Ned examined the man. Even if his face was covered, he could never forget that grin lingering beneath the hood. "How..."


    "I told you. In here, everything is possible. Well... aside from that bifrom that friend of yours in your head and the tools stored in your ring, all is possible here. Didn''t I said you may begin?"


    The moment Master Will said to begin, Ned''s side was hit by a heavy kick. But this time, the strength was no way stronger than Master Will''s.


    Ned manages to stay on his feet and instinctively trying to summon Krisalix or either the broken Butterfly. But none of the two he produced. Instead, he raised his hand to block a punch that was aimed at his blind spot.


    Three.


    The three plebians that tried to rob him were exactly the same as the one back at O''rriadt,


    The two that attacked him dashed toward the man with the pouch on his wrist, and stood side-by-side.


    The two stood towering the man with the pouch. But all wore the same ck leather, and a ck cloak with ck hoods.


    "Kid, your Picas. Now," snarled the shorter man.

 Chapter 309: The Plain, II

    Chapter 309: The in, II


    "Ain''t gonna happen, not anymore." Ned tried to produce either of his swords, but to no avail, the rules Master Willno, the in indicted to him was stopping him.


    This is not a dream anymore if I die here, Ned thought and raised his hand to defend. He chose to be passive than to approach the three thugs.


    "Correct, kid." Master Will stroke his beard and out of nowhere he produced a smoking pipe which was already lit. "You can only get out if I say so, or if your real body lost too much energy. After all, I need you alive. Now, entertain your Master, and show me the result of your training these past months."


    Before, Ned was surprised to see his Master. Now that he somewhat grasped his current situation, Ned let go of the feeling and thoughts about his Master. The existence of the in was something Ned couldn''tprehend. He pondered if it was the creation of Rassus. But, Rassus wasn''t that strong to alter his mind. Ned hissed from the thought.


    Master Will blew a smoke after a slight grin. Along with the tap of his pipe was the thugs moving in unison.


    The smaller one was dashing toward Ned in the middle, while the two broke the formation and were attempting to circle Ned.


    "Too unfair." Ned tsked seeing how Master Will produced a smoking pipe while Ned couldn''t connect to his spatial inventory.


    Instead, Ned conjured Fireball. He then threw it to the thug on his left, making a roaring sound upon contact.


    Smoke and fumes bent which was followed by a figureing out of the remnants of Ned''s Fireball.


    "W-what?" Ned was thrown off guard as he witnessed the thuging out of the smoke, unscathed.


    A heavy blow on his right face he received after the thug on his right sessfully made it to his blind spot. Ned was pushed but was stopped by a kick on his left side after the unscathed thug made its way to Ned''s range.


    In pain and dizziness, Ned raised and crossed his arms to defend his face from the iing punch of the smaller thug.


    Pica coins clinked inside the pouch of the smaller thug after his punch connected sessfully on Ned''s guarding arms.


    Ned was thrown behind with his ck boots trailing the ground of soil and leaves. Ned''s vision blurred and he fell on his one knee.


    The three thugs stopped attackingfor nowafter they formed a circle around Ned, cutting his exit.


    Ned took the time and focused. Yet again, he was surprised that no matter how he tried to detect his opponents'' strength, he couldn''t do so. Which means, Ned was fighting an unknown enemy in terms of strength, and there were three of them.


    During this time, Ned now realized that his disy wasn''t on disy. Normally, if he was inbat, the disy in red would pop out ordingly. But none of that happened this time.


    Ned gritted his teeth, if his assumption was right, then...


    "Overclock."


    Silence on Ned''s part while a grin on Master Will''s face.


    "Yeah, kid." Master Will pointed the tip of his pipe to Ned. "No ICE; no everything: Overclock, Predictive Combat Emtor, Detect and any other skills rted to your body and your system ICE."


    This also means; Ned was in deep shit. Overclock was his trump card if things get deadly and without his disy, he was fighting enemies without knowing where their weak spots were.


    "And another yes, kid. You may not know it, but you are heavily relying on that... ICE of yours. Now that she wasn''t in your head, you can now fight true to yourself."


    Am I? Ned thought. Am I relying on her too much?


    "No," Ned mumbled. "She wasn''t just a system. She was a gift. Thinking of her as a consequence was treacherous on my part." Ned stood, and on both, his hands were spells Fireball and Windball. "If she''s not here. Then I have to find a way until I hear her voice again."


    Along with Ned''s grunt were two spells colliding before him. Fireball and Windball met with each other, producing a roaring explosion that thrown the three thugs in a spreading manner, while Ned was pushed back by the st.


    The st was too strong Ned rolled the moment hended on the ground. Instead of pain, agony was striking every part of his body. This was the first time he felt so much pain. Too much that simple breathing would cause him pain.


    They were fast, faster than Tevit, faster than Jerra, and was nearly as fast as Twali on his Werewolf form.


    "What to do..." Ned gritted his teeth and forced his body to stand.


    The Grieving woods should be a ce wherein Ned has to smile. The trees, the flowers that bloom, and their hill-house, all were identical. Yet, with his current situation, smiling was a lost cause. This wasn''t the Grieving woods he knew, nor the O''rriadt the missed. This was all nothing but a ce he needed to ovee with nothing but his own strength.


    "And here I thought they were simply a Hollow."


    Ned took a deep breath. Steeled his mind and avoid thinking of all the pain coursing his body.


    "No other way but to fight."


    A hole was created in the aftermath of the explosion, but the three thugs were nowhere to be seen. On the far end was Master Will, still enjoying the pipe of smoke he was having together with a grin. Ned has never seen Master Will grinning so wide. An indication that he was nothing but an impostor among the in.


    Again, the three thugs were trying to nk him. But once done, it won''t happen again as Ned conjured Windball and shot it to the thug on his right. Faster conjuring time, but less power than the Fireball, the Windball traveled midair. Hitting not the thug but the ground before him. This explosion gave Ned to redirect his focus to the thug in the middle while evading the closest thug on his left.


    In a blink, Ned appeared in front of the smaller thug. All he needed was another few seconds to test the strength of the smaller thug.


    Not minding the pain flowing his body, Ned raised a leg to kick but hit nothing but air as the smaller thug dropped down in a neck of time. Having thought of possible scenarios, Ned''s left foot was rooted on the ground and spun along with his right foot.


    Surprise took the smaller thug to bent further on his knees but was toote since Ned''s right foot was already under his jaw.


    The smaller thug fell with the back of his head first.


    They all wore a ck cloak with a ck hood, and the only distinction to the three of them was the smaller thug with a coin pouch tied over his wrist. Now that he was down, Ned was given another breath topose himself. This time he was aiming for the thug on his right where the Windball''s explosion just ended.


    Ned spun (now facing the thug on his right) and ignored the iing thug on his right (on his left before) and proceeded to the thug from the Windball. Ned must take the first action before he does. Every move must be done in a precise and swift manner. The spell that could support Ned''s actions was a Winnce: much faster than the Windball but weaker. But Ned wasn''t aiming for strength. He needed speed; speed he got after he conjured a Winnce and thrust it towards the thug.


    It''s either block Ned''s Winnce or die. The thug chooses what he ought to do. Even though they were enemies made by the in, still, their instincts were that of a human, so he chose to block the Winnce with a knife he hurriedly pulled behind his waist.


    The knife sessfully blocked the spell, but in return, it was broken in half.


    Ned dashed. Upon reaching the thug, he ducked, and spun, and swept the thug''s foot.


    The thug fell on his butt.


    Ned conjured Winnce to finish the fallen thug but retraced it since thetter wasn''t able to continue. Instead, the Winnce he just conjured was shut to the thug behind him.


    The remaining thug has already the knife on the ready, but he didn''t use it to block the spell. He took a step to his right instead, evading the Winnce but tearing a part of his cloak. But he never stopped toe forward to Ned.


    Ned caught a glimpse of the smaller thug, still on the ground, on his right, now with a knife he was pulling under his cloak.


    But Ned got the time to cripple the remaining thug, and so he dashed to meet thest standing thug.


    In his thoughts, different scenarios were ying: conjure a Fireball and shoot it, but the thug might evade it with ease. Perhaps, distract him with a Winnce and once he does, punish him with a flurry of punches. Maybe he could try to conjure both Winnce and Windball, distracting him of the first spell, which will give him the chance to hit him with the second.


    Ned chose the third scenario. He conjured Winnce and Windball both at the same time while he dashed, ignoring all the pain.


    "This better work o"


    Ned felt a hot sensation on his right leg, he then wobbled and lost control of both the spell he just conjured. The two spells faded and Ned fell after his right leg stopped moving.


    But it didn''t end there. After he fell, Ned saw a knife flying straight to his head. It would be toote if he tried to roll to evade the knife with the painful sensation on his leg. Ned couldn''t conjure a spell either. And so he blocked the knife with his bare hand.


    A thwack of the knife bore to Ned''s hand. The throw was precise that it went straight in the middle of his palm.


    Ned gritted his teeth and looked at his leg. It was a knife the same as the one stuck in his hand.


    "You see, Ned." Master Will reached for the wooden sword and jumped off the boulder he was sitting on. He walked toward Ned with a pipe he was gritting and the wooden sword on the other. "There''s another w in you..." Master Will bent and looked at Ned with a mocking stare. "When was thest time you killed someone after you were sent into this world?"


    Ned wanted to say something, but the pain was too much for him to bear.


    When did he really kill someone after he was transported to the world of Earflgard?


    "That''s what I thought too." Master Will used the hilt of his sword and hit Ned to his head.


    BLACK

 Chapter 310: Have You?

    Chapter 310: Have You?


    As soon as Ned woke up, he was greeted with a burning sensation coursing in every inch of his body. He could barely move a muscle. And Ned doesn''t need time to know how long he was dreaming or inside the in.


    "Three minutes and twenty-second." Ned wanted to roll and stand, and stretch his body. He couldn''t. His muscles felt as though a thread being pulled until it breaks and one little movement would snap it to half.


    "ICE." Instead, he called to hear her voice.


    [Ned.]


    Without a second dy, ICE''s voice echoed inside Ned''s mind and traveled through his heart. Triggering something he was so aware of but deeply hidden inside him. Sadness.


    Ned closed his eyes upon hearing ICE''s voice.


    Too much to bear, too much to handle. He just died. No matter how he wanted to get stronger, it feels like he was ten steps behind his goals. All he ever wanted was freedom. Freedom to choose what he would do with his life. Ned knew from the start, that bing a human was a challenge. This was the first time that Ned felt defeated after the events that led to Kamma''s death.


    [You were in your sleep when the system detected something unusual happening in your body.]


    Ned heard ICE, but it took him a moment before he could even respond. Somewhere inside him, in his chest, something wanted to w out along with his beating heart. Ned''s lips turned white from his bite. He promised Master Will, Kamma, and Chir, he would never cry again. He promised himself, he would never... again.


    "I can feel it." Between his words was a pause. Like he was about to burst to cry, but not that he couldn''t. But because he doesn''t want to. Ned held the thought of him crying and forced every fiber of his muscles to listen to him. Mind over everything else, Ned stood swiftly.


    A series of chiming echoed inside his head.


    In his vision was his disy disparately trying to pop-in as it was breaking just like an old television.


    Ned had to squint his eyes or rub his temple to rx his muscles. But once he did, he was surprised to see a change in his mana capacity. It went from an overall count of 6, 000 to 6, 800 mana capacity. Ned knew that in order to increase the number of mana he can absorb and store, he needed his body to undergo a change first. Yet again, to his surprise, under the bottom of his disy in blue, his body in a rotating 3d model was all painted in red. It was as though he was run over by a massive vehicle for his body to turn all this crimson.


    "What in the..." Ned had to utter words to let go of his surprise.


    In real-time he had just lie down to the bed and closed his eyes, and in a quick moment, he was sent to the in.


    But for him, the feeling of being trapped that even time was slowed was still clear to him. It was as though he went on a long vacation but did nothing but to train.


    Ned could feel it, the time difference inside the in and in the real world was so stretched. So much that whatever he does inside the in affects him in the real world.


    With that kind of thought, Ned raised his hand. It was clean, no wound, no bruises, no knife that went through. Next, he checked his right leg. Nothing. There was nothing but his skin. Undamaged like it always be.


    "Wait..." Ned looked over his body, he was naked. "How...?"


    Ned'' eyes swept the bed, over the sweat-drenched bed was the Silk Road.


    Of course, Ned thought as he reached for the Silk Road.


    Under his disy was his status: he was nearly out of both mana and energy. Now, without mana in his body, Silk Road was taken off involuntarily.


    Ned focused and rubbed the ring on his right ring finger. He then produced mana stones.


    On the surface, his mana absorption was slower than everyone else due to the impurities in the mana. Topensate for this, Ned needed the mana stones.


    And so he does. In a matter of minutes, a pile of empty mana stones was making a small hill over his bed. He still needs the mana stones, not just for himself but he needed it to fuel the revolver he asked Barbo and Mina to make.


    "Must save..." Ned muttered andid down back to the bed.


    As for his energy, all he needed was to sleep. Sleep was the fastest way for him to recover his energy, next was eating.


    Ned closed his eyes, thinking about what in the gxy''s hole the in was, how it was inside him, and why him? Still, somewhere in his thoughts, at the far end of his mind was Rassus trying to gain ahead of him.


    Ned doesn''t wasn''t to Devour and was not nning to.


    Unless...


    ''Have you killed someone?'' Master Will''s voice was freshly echoing in his mind.


    ''Have you killed?''


    ''Have you?''


    What''s actually stopping him from killing someone? This world, Earflgard, was an obvious representation of the term ''Survival of the Fittest''.


    Ned was fitted to survive in this world. A world where power puts anyone to the top. Magic, strength, Ned got all that. But does he needed to kill to gain such strength?


    In his mind, whether he likes it or not, the impostor Master Will was right. If only Ned managed to kill the second thug, he shouldn''t feel so weak. If it happened in real life, he should be dead by now. No more Ned.


    Ned can''t let go of the fact that what if did happen in real life? What if he got no other choice but to kill... Will he do it? Again?


    "No..." Ned whispered under his breath. His blue dusky eyes were boring the ceiling. "I just need to make sure it won''te to that. I need to make sure..."


    The sound of the window panel being blown by a strong wind woke up Ned in his long and, this time, a rxing sleep.


    Beside him, and under him, and below the bed was the empty mana stones that Ned doesn''t know what to do and where to put.


    Ned climbed down the bed and took all the empty stones and, for now, he put it back to his spatial Ring.


    After taking the time to take care of himself, Ned didn''t bother to do his daily exercises. Since parts of his body were still aching from the experience he hadst night.


    Ned frowned after putting the Silk Road back and sat down over the bed. He doesn''t have the slightest idea on how and when the in will take him again. If the in could take him during the time when he was sound asleep, then it''s fine. But what if he was taken during the Exam? Or during the time when he was simply doing menial things. That would be a hindrance.


    "I need to find out everything about that in, and stop it from taking over me." The only person that gave Ned the real scare was his former emperor, Emperor Pontus. But now, with the appearance of the in, Ned was feeling uneasy. Not with the in or what''s in the in but the thought of facing an unknown scares him.


    "No... Not yet," Ned muttered. "It wasn''t toote yet."


    Ned pped his face and stered a smile. He might as well smile often. But it seemed that it was too early to do that.


    Now, with the appearance of the in, Ned''s goal must change.


    "I don''t know when will the in takes me back." Ned stood and tied the leather pouch on his waist. "But I need to make sure that when it does, I''m ready for what it will throw to me. ICE, to everyone I met in this world. Who couldpete against Edwin''s speed."


    [essing information the host has stored.]


    [essplete.]


    After a series of chiming and data disying under his disy, ICE pulls out an image that Ned was asking for.


    "Master Will?"


    [Indeed he is.]


    [During the battle back at O''rriadt. Your Master was actually toying with the Royal Knight.]


    Toying? Ned thought with a grin. Can''t say much about that.


    "I need someone closer in here." As Ned was asking over his disy, he went down the Pint to be met by the busy people as though it was Monday in a crowded office.


    Even if someone could at least put out a fight even for just less than a minute, Ned thought out his requests and nodded to the twins nearby the table while Tevit threw a re at him and proceed to clean the table with the remaining utensils.


    [Aside from the former you and Master Will, there is one that is avable. Although he might lose in a longer fight. But judging from the mana he was Leaking. He is, by far the closest to someone that could put on a fight with the Royal Knight.]


    Ned''s disy was bombarded by an image.


    "Twali." Ned paused outside the Forgotten Pint. There the sun was ring over the east, carriages and pedestrians were walking here and there. Shops were nearly set-up. Still, Sudden te was a busy ce.


    With the Hunter''s Examing in five days, Ned had to finalize his goals:


    Aside from the extraction of the Mark of the Knight, Katolin was on the top of his list. And so, he needed to find Gogmurch.


    Then the Hunter''s Exam, followed by the revolver he needed.


    Then there''s the in. Ned couldn''t put how important the in over his current goal. But something, in the back of his mind, the sooner orter the in will y a big role in his goals. He needed to ovee the dilemma: should he kill? And to do so, he needed to be strong.


    He needed to be strong to pass the Hunter''s Exam, and to ovee the in, and to find Gogmurch.


    "Power it is, then..." Ned decided. He''ll be even stronger.

 Chapter 311: Just to Update the House

    Chapter 311: Just to Update the House


    But first, he must go to the Canton of Commerce to register Barbo and Mina under his house as his cksmiths.


    Canton of Commerce: a roman-like dome held by massive pirs surrounding its edges. It was the center of the city of Bogmoor, aside from the Great House of Soak that was kilometers away from the center of the city.


    This structure houses hundreds of workers, mostly from the House of Soak and its minor Household members. Almost all of the businesses done in the city of Bogmoor were held inside the Canton of Commerce, even the most important ones in the Sudden te were held inside. But the most important reason why the Canton of Commerce was built was to receive the envoys of the Royal House.


    But not today. Yet, the Commerce was crowded with people.


    Must be the Hunter''s Exam. Ned sighed as he walked over the pavement going towards the entrance of the dome.


    There were at least a hundred people over Ned''s sight, not to mention the ones behind him.


    "Where are your parents, kid?"


    "Eh?" Ned scratched his head from thedy who seemed to be in the duty of receiving. "I came alone."


    Thedy in red cocked an eyebrow looking at Ned''s ck hunter''s jacket: exactly the one he was wearing when he and Master Will go hunting the Grieving Woods. Her eyes thenid resting at the pouch Ned was having over his waist.


    "What do you want then?" Thedy fingered her bronze-dyed hair along with her lips arching looking at Ned. "Usually, we only entertain Hunters in here. And looking at you, you''re not one. Or either you have something to do with a House. If that is the case, then hurry up."


    The way she treated Ned must be because of his young appearance. Ned sighed and reached a card under his pocket, deep into his spatial inventory, and handed it to thedy in red.


    Receiving and checking that the House card Ned gave her was authentic, there were also signs that the card was made at Bogaressi, her attitude towards Ned changed.


    "You should have told me sooner Ned of House Sskat," she mumbled and handed Ned his card. "I am Shawin your today''s receptionist. How may I serve you?"


    Ned was inside a circr foyer. The floor, and the walls, and the pirs, and even the soft cushioned chair were glittering in white. The only different thing was the nts beside the wooden table of the receptionist. They at least knew how to put a difference.


    "I''m here to update my House."


    "Update of course." Shawin exhibited a smile that seemed to be unnecessary since her eyes were looking behind Ned. "If you could go that way Ned of House Sskat." Shawin pointed to an alley on her left.


    Behind Ned was a line of people. Perhaps all these people were here to update their Houses as well, Ned thought and didn''t bother to wave goodbye to the receptionist.


    City guards in full-ted armor were stationed at every corner of each hallway. They held a wooden spear with a shining silvertip, and on their waist were swords a little longer than Krisalix of about a forearm length.


    "Where to, kid?" A guard approached Ned. A pair of exhausted eyes were visible through the gaps of his helmet.


    "I''m here to update my House..."


    The city guard pointed at a second door a little closer to them.


    Ned moved onward. The Canton of Commerce was big enough that if one would stroll alone it would take them a couple of hours before they checked every nook of it.


    Ned knocked and was approached by an old and rounded voice like he was speaking inside an empty barrel.


    Ned walked in and to his surprise, his thin silver eyebrow raised.


    My... he thought. A dwarf?


    A dwarf sat over an iron chair, over his iron table, over his room ted of iron aside from the floor in white. This was rather a new kind of ambiance for Ned. The dwarf was the fourth being Ned met aside from the Arachnid: Kon Sas Koron, and the Goblins, and the Shoons that were sentient enough to makemunication with other beings.


    A dwarf in thends of humans... Ned must inquire.


    "What, kid?" The dwarf shrugged his wide shoulders and made a big O of smoke with his pipe. Both his iron bracers and iron pipe nked against his iron table as he looked at Ned with a nk face.


    "I''m here to update my House."


    This was rather an unusual ce for a dwarf to stay.


    "Oh-ho!" Eximed the dwarf. He waved his bulky hand to Ned to sit in an iron chair, luckily it was wrapped in a cushion. The moment that he heard a kid to update a House, his attitude turned to a new gear.


    Were they always like this inside the Canton of Commerce? Ned shrugged with the thought.


    The dwarf, who gave his name as nrur Bofeft, posed a wide smile to Ned. Like an iron that needed to be heated to form a seamless craft, he''s got hot copper brown hair. A big rounded eyes almost the same as twice his fingers. He lost nearly his neck with all the muscles wrapping his shoulders. But he wasn''t a typical dwarf Ned had seen. instead of leather clothing over an iron armor, nrur Bofeft was wearing a thin and white linen cloth that with a proper angle, one could see his muscles under the cloth.


    nrur Bofeft was nrur Bofeft. He doesn''t hide his name like everyone else. Simply because around his not-so-visible neck was an emerald ne that hangs almost to his belly.


    Talisman of Truth Ned thought eyeing the ne. It was smoother than the one that Sasani had when she showed it to Ned back at the inn: where she asked Ned to marry her.


    "Oh, this?" nrur Bofeft lifted the ne closer to Ned. But no matter how he tried, he was struggling just by moving alone. "Iron''s rust!"


    Was that a curse? Ned thought and kept silent looking at the dwarf who, for some reason, can''t move properly.


    "I made it." nrur gave up on showing Ned his ne. "My name means ''Master Craftsman'' in my birth tongue. Mind you kid, I was once the best back at the Mountains... well... until I... nevermind. So, you want to update your House? On what terms?"


    "I wanted to add a temporary Household member under my House."


    nrur reached an open hand to Ned as though he wanted something that Ned took.


    Ned nodded and inside his pouch, he took his House card.


    nrur raised an eyebrow looking up at Ned but didn''t say a thing. He then put the card beside and looked over his shoulder.


    "Could you get a paper inside that one?"


    Does he mean the iron cab behind him? Why would be his room full of irons?


    Ned doesn''t want to offend anybody just because he was in a hurry and so he did go for the iron cab.


    It took, one, and two, and three times for Ned to pull an inch of the drawer of the cab. Ned then heard a loud thud beside him.


    Looking to where the noise came from, it was nrur''s iron pipe that fell on the floor which made a visible crack.


    "Iron maiden''s son! What are you, kid?"


    Ned pulled his head back at the confusing remark the dwarf made.


    "I''m just testing you... but you did move an inch of that iron cab?"


    "Yes. It''s heavy indeed. But if I try harder, I could pull it out."


    "Show me." No more rounded eyes. Instead, nrur narrowed his eyes looking at Ned as though he was analyzing him.


    Like he always does, Ned focused. He took air through his nose and held it to increase his maximum strength.


    Just when nrur thought that Ned couldn''t pull the iron drawer. A loud grating sound was then heard along with rust falling down the floor.


    nrur''s big mouth went even bigger.


    It took Ned a full minute to pull half of the iron drawer. But judging at nrur''s big O mouth, if this was a training, then it was a sessful one.


    "I-I''m only teasing you, kid. But... My, oh my. You actually pulled it out. One drawer is equivalent to 250 Kil."


    250 Kil? That''s 551 Pounds, Or equivalent to 25 Atomic Load*, Ned thought as he looked at his arms with veins popping and moving like worms. When did I get this strong?


    The cab was rectangr, and there were four of the drawers overall. Ned pulled the one at the very top and it was toote for him to notice the beads of sweat forming over his forehead.


    Didn''t Ie here to update the details of my House? Ned eyed the iron cab, then the dwarf, then the iron pipe, then...


    "What happened to your legs?"


    "Oh, this? A beast tore it all."


    nrur Bofeft''s legs were gone. He sat over his iron chair without legs.


    So, that is why he couldn''t move with ease, Ned thought as he went to grab the iron pipe on the floor.


    Ned had to use half of his overall strength just to lift the iron pipe.


    "I... just... want to... update... my House."

 Chapter 312: Meeting Horns Team Once Again

    Chapter 312: Meeting Horn''s Team Once Again


    nrur Bofeft did his best. He escaped together with his party, but unaware that they were being trailed by a beast that bores underground. All it needed was a snap of its massive jaw to tore both muscles and bones from nrur''s legs.


    Still, nrur Bofeft did his best. This time to live life to his will. Unable to be of use to his fellow dwarves, he was (along with hundreds more of disabled dwarves), they left the Mountain until some of themnded in the region of Bogblot.


    Here, in the capital of Bogblot, Bogmoor became his home. nrur became famous with his iron smithing, but what put him to the top, and eventually offered a job inside the Canton of Commerce, was his unique way of creating the Talismans of Truth.


    His creation was so splendid that he was hired by many Major Houses to create a Talisman.


    Yet, somewhere inside him, he knew he wanted to hammer irons, the smells, the sparks, he wanted to mold them to his desire. But he needed the feet; he wasn''tplete without his feet.


    "It was all in the past now." nrur Bofeft puffed a smoke with the iron pipe. His fingers were thick, and one would wonder how strong was his grip or how big of a hammer he used to work with it. "Well you see. This iron cab wasn''t something a mere kid like you could lift. Even Hunters of Silver rank were having a hard time lifting or just to pull at least an inch of it."


    Silver rank huh, that also means my raw strength would fare against Silver Rank? Ned thought as he walked past the iron table and went back to sit on the iron chair.


    But something bugs Ned: why would there be iron if nrur has long forgotten his past? Unless


    "If you don''t mind?" Ned rested an arm over the iron table. Coldness made his hair stand over his arm. The iron table was cold as though they were somewhere in the North. "Why all the irons?"


    nrur Bofeft sighed. Pulled the iron pipe out of his thick mouth andid it t over the table.


    "Oh, kid you don''t get it, do you?" nrur Bofeft wanted to move. His eyes hover behind Ned at the wide vacant space of the iron room. "I need to regain my strength, that maybe one day I might be able to walk again and I want to hit iron again, kid. It''s within me, my blood wanted to hit more of those damn irons."


    Ned was kept in silence from the dwarf''s sudden change of temper.


    "Why am I even talking to you about this," nrur said under his cigar-filled breath and reached for the House card next to him. He then pulled an iron quill under the cab and wrote something on the House card.


    After determining and finalizing what he had written, he gave it to Ned.


    But under those nk eyes of his, Ned saw something. Something the dwarf was yearning. Perhaps, an adventure once more.


    Ned kept silence to linger longer in the air.


    "Just write the names of the temporary Household members you invited. If you want to keep them, be back by a month."


    Temporary Household members only hold by a month from the time of signing. A month was short, but for Ned, it was more than enough for his revolver to bepleted. And if he wanted to ask for them, he might want to contact them once again.


    Ned took the iron quill nrur offered him. Again, even just for a piece of small iron, the weight was more than enough for his fingers to bear.


    After writing Barbo and Mina''s name under his House. They were now officially under his care. Not that they needed care, but still, he was the Father of his Household, so he might as well act like one.


    Ned sighed. In the first ce, he never asked for this to happen. It was all nned and happened by Glenn: one of the spies the Time to Loot introduced to him.


    Ned walked to leave the room but was halted by nrur on his way out.


    "Kid if you have time I''ll be here something you want to talk about you know it''s not always that someone could pull my irons here."


    With that, Ned left overlooking the smile nrur was having.


    After leaving the Canton of Commerce, Ned took a carriage and went straight ahead to Lord Sven''s manor.


    Upon arriving at the iron gate, where two hunters stood as guards, Ned was greeted with the throng of hunters.


    "Kid." The guard in metal-ted armor blocked Ned with his spear and pointed over his chest where House Tarragon''s insignia was etched.


    "I''m here to see Twali," Ned exined but it seemed that no matter how he did, thetter''s focus wasn''t directed to him.


    There were too many people lining outside the manor, all of which do not belong to the House Tarragon.


    The line of people bothprises young and old. Young: a little older than Ned by perhaps, a two to three years. While the old ones stood with experience while they ignored the zing heat of both the sun and the noisesing from the surrounding people.


    "Nice try, kid." The second guard approached Ned and crossed his spear the same as the first to block Ned from entering. "As you can see. Others wanted to join the House. Perhaps, you should do the same. But to the back."


    No way in time would Ned fall in line just to see Twali, and what about him wanted to join the House? He already made it clearhe wasn''t.


    It seemed that they mistook Ned to join their House.


    "I''m not here to join Lord Sven''s House."


    "Again, nice try, kid. But it won''t be that easy. Not for us, but for you"


    Ned snickered from the statement and caught a ne tucked under the metal armor. Still, the silver rectangr object was visible.


    Silver Ranked, huh, Ned thought as he pulled his self away from the two guards.


    "Shyou!" Ned heard a cracking voice not far from the gate where a man was admitting the people lining to go inside the manor. There, beside the man was a bald man pointing his thick fingers to Ned. "Shwat are you doing here?"


    "Horn?" Ned forced a smile as he watched the bald and Silver Rank Hunter approached him.


    This time, his face shows no contempt towards Ned, not like the first time they met as a misunderstanding. Slung behind him was a spear, and sword over his waist. He wore leather like a valiant warrior, and his boots were sleek in brown.


    How could he wear that fancy armor? Ned thought and shrugged as he saw the two guards sneaked at him. Yes, Someone knew me. Ned stered a smile.


    "I am here to see Twali."


    "Shmaster Twali you say?" Horn grumbled words as he raised his hand to block the sun from blinding him. "Shyou need toe inside."


    As Ned walk with Horn, the two guards couldn''t stop him. All it takes was Horn to wave a hand and let the two of them pass. They were both Silver in rank, yet, Horn seemed to hold a far better standing than them.


    As they walked inside the gate of the manor, Ned was getting a weird feeling looking at the back of the head of Horn. People around him were greeting Horn with a smile, as though he was some kind of a superstar among them.


    "Afraid to say." Horn spun and topped Ned by a couple of inches as he looked him in the eye. "Shbut, Master Twali ain''t here anymore."


    "Then." Ned paused looking up at Horn. "Why did you bring me here?"


    "Shwell, I thought you wanted to see your former team."


    "Former team?"'' Ned said flexing confused eyes.


    "Shyes." Horn raised a finger and waved after a cutedy Hunter tapped him over his shoulder. "Shafter you left, and after you beat Jerra and Erarke, my team got a lot of attention that Mond gave us resources and higher Quest to earn some money and buy equipment."


    So they became something of an idol, Ned smiled with the thought. At least, they get to improve.


    Although Ned wanted to talk to Twali, but since he wasn''t here anymore in the manor. He might as well talk to Horn''s team since he helped Ned entered, and it won''t hurt him to talk to them.


    Horn led Ned back to the sparing circle, where, as always, crowded with Hunters on training.


    But this time, Horn''s team was resting in the center-most of the t sparring circle.


    There, Ned saw Loti: the white-bearded old man that showed him the full scale of his Water Flowing Stance. Beside Loti was Bud sitting with his butt and sweat drenching his half-naked body. Bud was the one with a hulking physique yet with a voice so high it woulde out as if a chipmunk was speaking. Behind Loti and Bud was Erarke: the farmer boy shrouded with mystery as what Twali has said since his tanned body was carved of bruises. Yet, this time he was smiling talking to Bud with his spear rested over his shoulder. And besides, the three was Jerra: the yellow-haired Werecat who was happy jumping as though she was about to box someone else. Her Werecat ears were tingling along with her smile. She still wore the sses she was fitted to look cute.


    Ned looked behind Jerra and thought: No tail there.


    To Ned and everybody''s surprise, Horn aside, Loti, Bud, and Jerra jerked the moment they saw Ned and walked toward him stering happy smiles. Except for Erarke who shows a little less of a smile.


    It was Bud to first approach Ned. "Ned," he said and was about toe closer to him but Ned raised a hand to stop him from going any further. "You''re back!"


    Loti stopped beside Bud and nodded to Ned while Jerra nearly punched him on his shoulder but failed to do so as Ned evaded it nimbly. Gaining a frown from both himself and Jerra.


    "That was quick." Jerra showed a dimple under her long and wavy yellow hair. Her hair gotten longer up to his waist and to the point that it blocks her view with her bangs.


    "What are you doing here?" Erarke the farm boy, began which made their smiles faded away while Jerra rolled her eyes.


    "ShNed''s here to see Master Twali."


    Horn''s words gained a whistle from both Loti and Bud.


    "Wow," Bud said with his chipmunked voice. "Not everyone gets to see Master Twali so casually."


    Horn, Loti, and Jerra nodded simultaneously.


    "But why?" Erarke didn''t wait for Ned to add more and began.


    "I thought I might ask him to have a spar with me."


    Erarke aside, who was raising both of his coffee brown eyebrows, the three gasped in unison.

 Chapter 313: Training All Along

    Chapter 313: Training All Along


    There were six big cities in the region of Bogblot. Two of which were Bogmoor the capital, Bogaressi of the west ( the seat of power of Lord Sven, some ims his House was the second strongest after the Great House of Soak, but House Ventura says otherwise.) The two main cities east of Bogblot: Quagmorass and Masrhquag. Quagmorass was the location of the Royal Stable where the Great House of Soak trains horses in preparations of war and to be sent to the capital. Far north of Bogblot was the city of deskeg, a city in between the Twin Lake where the twin river starts and flows that cuts the region of Bogblot to half that ended at the cliff where the waterfall was located along with the hundreds of mechanical lift, transporting passengers to thest main city of Bogblot, Sudden te: where the Hunter''s Exam soon to be held in a few days.


    Twali went to Quagmorass to assess Oreo along with other high-ranking Hunters to deal with the heating yet silent battle against the House Usser that were trying to take over House Stormcrag out of their seat. If the House Usser seeded in taking over the House Stormcrag, this might prompt another House wars in the region. But there''s more to it. House Usser was being back by the Great House of Soak on winning the silent war (for the moment). Once House Stormcrag was taken over by House Usser, it would be a great relief to the House of Soak to use the main road with less tax to pay and gain full control of the eastern Bogblot region.


    Although the Great House of Soak was trusted by the Royal House to handle things in the region of Bogblot, not always it would go their ways. Especially that the House Stormcrag was under them.


    Obviously, Lord Sven was trying to get what was ought to be theirs: the throne of the Kingdom. If only Lord Sven''s great grandfather the Forgotten King: King Ulfgar Stormcrag, was eager enough to share his secrets before he went insane, none of this would be happening by now.


    And Sasani would be staying in the region instead of going to the Capital, Ned thought after he thought things through as he listened to Loti as to why Twali wasn''t in the city.


    Aside from the one in the city of Bogmoor, where he went to update his house, his travels were for nothing.


    Ned sighed as he touched his chin with his fingers.


    "You okay there, Ned?'' Jerra, who seemed to get along with the 5th team, was having a genuine concern toward Ned.


    "I am, yes."


    "Do not be disappointed, we at the 5th team might be just starting. But without you and your friend, Master Mond might not give an eye to us."


    Loti must be talking about Swift, Ned thought as Ned listened to the old man of the team. It Seemed Twali kept Sasani''s secret.


    "So," Loti continued. His long white beard braided from his chin down to his chest. Yet, his movements were fluid like he was practicing the Water Moon Stance at any moment. "Whatever you need, kid. Our team might help you out."


    Erarke flinched hearing Loti. It seemed that he hadn''t yet to move on from his defeat with Ned and Swift.


    On the other hand, Bud was now feeling closer to Ned. Who would have thought that the bulking Wood Rank hunter has a friendliness inside him?


    Horn bid his goodbye to the team saying that he was needed in front of the manor. Ever since the fight with Jerra and Erarke, the team has gotten so much attention that Horn was sought after by other captains.


    Loti added that the House was recruiting aspiring Hunters to join the Exam under the Stormcrag''s House. That was the reason for the long line outside the manor.


    But without Twali''s assistance, Ned couldn''t practice and test his strength in an all-out battle.


    What to do? Ned thought as he crossed his arms on his chest after he yfully rubbed his chin.


    [How about you spar with the Werecat?]


    Ned was deep in his thoughts that he couldn''t possibly understand what the team of the 5th was muttering about. Ned imed his mind along with the silence he was creating around himself.


    We already did, Ned thought. Perhaps, I might try again. But I doubt she would agree. I wonno wait. I won because Sasani was there buying me time. But what about now?


    "Well..." Ned began building a silence from the 5th team. Yet the grating metals and low to high roars from the hunter on training were enough for Ned to move closer and talk. "I might have a request."


    This time, Erarke listened to Ned like how he listened to Jerra beside him. It seemed that he got something inside his own as he was too focused on listening to Ned. The rest stared at Ned.


    "As long as we can help, kid." Loti smiled stroking his beard. "We''ll return the favor, right?" Loti looked over his shoulder while the rest nodded in unison aside from Erarke.


    "I wanted to spar with Twali to test my limits." Ned raised a hand as he looks at Jerra. She flushed, unsure of what was it about. "But since he''s not here. Maybe I can do it with Jerra?"


    Erarke hissed from Ned''s words. He forced his way between Loti and Bud and stood in front of Ned looking eye to eye.


    "You mocking me, kid?"


    Ned never knew Erarke that well. In fact, he never knew the 5th team well enough to be irritated by him. But even though they sparred, during that time, he never saw the farmer boy be so angry that his lips arched high almost reaching his nose.


    What gotten to him that he was so angry with Ned?


    "Easy." It was Bud and grinning from his voice wasn''t a good idea right now.


    Yet, Loti can''t hold it. The old man turned red trying to hold his smile listening to Bud.


    "I''ve been training these past months so that when I get to see this kid, I will have the chance to kick his silver mocking head. Yet, he chose the Cat over me. Tell you kid, spar with me to see how much you will regret."


    Ned wasn''t in the mood to argue with a kid right nowand will never be. But it seemed that the tanned kid was asking for it. He even trained to beat Ned. What more could there be?


    Ned shook his head.


    Making Erarke''s ears, and the tip of his pointy nose turned red. Not like Jerra, but red in a way that he was furious.


    Ned saw the scars under his bluish uniform, running from his shoulder to his neck. The scars he had were deep enough that sweat was forming a tinyke inside it.


    Determination is what he got, Ned thought as he looks at Erarke, not backing away, straight to his deep brown eyes like someone was owning him inside.


    Ned wasn''t a Hunter, yet. And it won''t be good to him and his House if he already got enemies.


    Erarke was like Ned, determination fuels them. Ned fully understood this. He wasn''t a pessimistic person, he wants something good woulde up for every decision he made and was about to make. Also, during the Hunter''s Exam Ned would be encountering different opponents; speed wasn''t all of them. But he sure knew; magic would be one of them.


    Ned nodded. "But not here," he added, "we should spar somewhere not here."


    "And I just got the ce." To everyone''s surprise, it was Jerra who made the offer as he fingered her yellow hair down to her shoulder.


    Ned might be seeing things, but Jerra seemed to be beaming in red as she looked at Ned under her foggy sses. The wrenching of her shoulders wasn''t helping either.


    This is getting weird, Ned thought but followed Jerra to the ce she only knew where to spar.


    They arrived under a bridge, and this time, Ned was pretty sure that what happened between him and Erarke during their fight wasn''t just water under the bridge anymore.


    As soon as they arrived under the bridge, where grasses stood reaching their knees, where the sun''s beams were blocked by the tallest trees Ned has seen so far inside the city, Erarke got into the position with his spear he gracefully moved shing the air.


    The three positioned over a slope overlooking the bridge and overlooking the cliff over the horizon. They were as excited as Ned as to how the fight would end.


    Erarke said he trained, along with Mond''s resources, and along with the 5th team. The looks in their eyes show how they were excited to see Ned fight once again as though everyone was willing to pay a price just to have a spar with him.


    Just like everyone else, Jerra can''t contain her excitement that she threw a copper coin between Ned and Erarke.


    As soon as she does, Ned knew; they both knew, that the moment the coinnded, their fight was inevitable.


    Along with the copper coin''s clink was Erarke''s yelp, too loud it turned to roar.


    Erarke zigzagged along with his spear in a smooth motion with his body. Before he could reach Ned''s range, he ducked that it almost touched his chest with his knees, and in that awkward position, he let the spear on his hand in motion.


    The tip was blurring as it approached Ned.


    Ned simply tilted his head and was sure that he evaded the attack with so much ease, he returned the attack with a smile.


    Yet, Erarke did the same, he smiled. It was a smile of victory as blood smeared out of Ned''s cheeks.

 Chapter 314: Advantages

    Chapter 314: Advantages


    To top it all, Erarke''s attack wasn''t amplified with his Terra magic or any magic of some sort.


    Ned''s senses tingled the moment he felt the rush of excitement coursing through his veins.


    It was blood. Nheless, Erarke''s attack has just started. He gave Ned no time to breathe as he quickly maneuvered his footing and spun, although his position was already awkward to start, and thrust the spear once more right after he pulled.


    "I never saw Erarke this delighted."


    Ned was so focused he caught Loti and Bud''s conversation even though it was just a glimpse. Jerra stood with her arms resting over her waist while her foot was relentlessly tapping the ground.


    Ned hissed as he felt his muscles tingled. It wasn''t a day yet after he left the in, his mana dwindling at half already and his energy was nearly half of his bar. Ned disregarded his status and with a thought, everything in his view was turned off. He wanted to feel the weight, the struggle, the fight with nothing but only himself.


    [What are you doing, Ned?]


    Nothing, Ned thought that he almost spell it out. He then jumped after a consecutive thrust from Erarke in a difficult position. But the whistling air says otherwise. The thrust was forceful, Ned felt the air around him was orchestrating with the tip of his spear.


    I''m gauging my strength without any help, Ned answered with a thought. You can take over when I''m in grave danger.


    [As you wish.]


    ICE''s voice was in unison with the tip of Erarke''s spear passing through Ned''s attacking range. But it was fast enough that Ned was a second dy countering the attack.


    "Shit!" Ned scowled from his own dullness. Ned''s body has yet to fully recover from the event inside the in. He was doing his best to evade thetter''s attacks.


    And here I thought, I could spar with Jerra, worse Twali. Whereas this kid is more than enough for me to handle.


    Ned''s thinking was interrupted from Erarke''s spinning kick followed by an elbow that was rooted deep in his chest.


    Ned staggered backward from the elbow.


    "I thought that we are oh so weak when you defeated Jerra, even though you are just a kid and not even a Hunter."


    Erarke gracefully brandished his spear as he stopped attacking and stood before Ned.


    "I''m sorry for dragging you into this," Erarke said, "I really thought we lost because you are such an unusual enemy. But the truth, our loss was our fault. Pride got me good. Kid, just surrender and do not drag Jerra into this." Erarke''s eyes swept at Jerra over the side where the rest of the group stood with a nk face.


    "No," Ned replied after taking a long and deep breath. "It is I that must say sorry. For a moment, it seemed that I mocked you. Forgive me and let''s continue."


    Back in the in, Ned couldn''t produce both of his swords. So, now, he challenges himself to fight Erarke without using them. Instead, although stiffness was bombarding his muscles, Ned conjured Fireball.


    Erarke wiped the sweat under his chin. Following the wind fluttering his dark and brownish hair was his dash. The same as before, Erarke bent and thrust his sword to the same point where he put a wound on Ned''s cheeks, uncaring if Ned released his Fireball or not. He''s got speed.


    Or that''s what he thought, Ned flipped backward as soon as the spear entered his range. Just like the Vanishing Stance, Ned learned how to counter Erarke''s attack the second time.


    It''s just speed and control. Erarke thrust his spear so fast and precise that the tip went blurring as though the attack was only once. But as soon as the target flinched or evades, Erarke would precisely control his next attack to the point that it wouldnd at the same spot. Giving an illusion on a one-time attack only.


    But Ned got it the first time. The gap between his attacks was too minuscule that if it would be anyone, they wouldn''t figure it out immediately.


    Without using his advantage through the items in his ring, and his system, Ned''s senses were heightened to the peak.


    But Erarke was as focus as Ned. Although Ned saw a quick jerk of his shoulder, Erarke immediatelyposed himself.


    As soon as Ned saw howposed his opponent was, he didn''t take a break to ease himself and Erarke. Instead, uponnding, Ned dashed to the calm Erarke and summersault the moment he was a meter away from him. Kicking the spear by the handle.


    Surprised, Erarke yelp while the spear slip off his grips.


    The iron-tipped spear swirled midair while Ned forced Erarke to fight hand-to-hand.


    Nednded a punch along with the spear nted on the ground near the three onlookers.


    It was nature-quiet under the bridge. The luby of wind swooshing, and river flowing was enough for anyone to let themselves be carried on sleeping. But not the two. Not Erarke''s solid eyes, and Ned''s burning excitement.


    Now we''re even, Ned thought raising his hand to ready for his next attack.


    Slowly, Ned raised his hands and wave them as though a soft river flowing. He nted his right foot behind, while he extended his left foot forward. All these with his weight bnced on his waist.


    Loti''s eyes bulged. The Stance Ned was using was the Water Moon Stance, not of the highest level, but not the lowest either. He already saw how Ned managed to execute the Water Moon Stance, but he never saw Ned this focused.


    Ned was simply copying Cas''a: the pirate girl from the Time to Loot crew.


    With this stance, Ned was about to finish the fight in one flowing and swift attack.


    The strongest opponent Ned encountered so far were beings filled with raw strength, or an opponent calm enough even if facing a greater threat. A calm opponent could find different ways to defeat a much stronger opponent. And Erarke shows this calmness. He waspletely different from the one he fought months ago.


    Erarke lunged at Ned. Their distances were enough that whoever the fastest would have a higher chance tond a hit.


    Erarke jumped. He was a Hunter of Wood rank, his raw strength was far greater than Hollows, and any normal human beings. This proves as his jump alone was enough to toss him meters away from the ground.


    Along with the sun breaking from Erarke''s figure was a light swirling around his forearms to the tip of his fingers.


    From above, Erarke conjured a spear made of iron. The conjuration was beautifully created with elegance as the white light slowly turning to a two and a half meter spear.


    Ned swirled his hands and conjured Windball to block the attack.


    Windball essences scattered from above as the magic created spear met the magic created orb and cracked.


    But since the spear was magically created, all it take was mana to fix the cracked parts. Erarke proceeds to m the spear over Ned.


    Toote to conjure a spell to block the attack, Ned crossed his forearms and used them to block the attack. Ned knelt from the force Erarke was putting onto him.


    Ned scowled as he bent while looking at Erarke gritting his teeth.


    [Ned.]


    ICE''s voice echoed, reassuring Ned that he wasn''t in the in anymore.


    Still...


    "I must... not..." Ned gritted his teeth.


    "Must not what?" Erarke answered Ned although he wasn''t talking to him.


    Ned disregard Erarke. In his mind, he was true to himself. No matter what, he must not use any advantages he has. Then, magic and stances were all he got.


    With the strengthing from the core of his body. Ned''s eye red with a ze at Erarke. Forgetting for a moment the pain running his muscles, with a flick of his wrist, Ned deflected the spear. In that quick movement, Ned followed the deflection with another flick of his wrist and conjured Winnce.


    Erarke swirled the magic-created spear, blocking the Winnce.


    This gave Ned the time to duck and swept Erarke''s feet, gaining a re from thetter, but was toote to evade nor counter Ned''s attack.


    Losing his footing, Erarke fell on his side. Losing the grip of the spear, Erarke lost control of his spear. The spear evaporated into tiny particles.


    While Ned stood with another Winnce in the ready.


    "I won." Ned raised an eyebrow looking down at Erarke beneath his feet. "Give it up."


    One thing was even worse about calm enemies. They go enraged when they knew they were losing. All the calmness and softness, were nothing if they can''t beat their enemies. Then, they would resort to one thing. Pure chaos, just enrages, they want nothing but to win, and if calmness can''t bring it. Going all out then.


    Under his militaristic bluish uniform were the scars shining in white. Were they really scars?


    But as the scars kept on glowing in white, Erarke''s uniform burnt from the bright light alone.


    But under Ned''s eyes, the scars were looking familiar. Ned thought that he have seen the scar before.


    Or was it a scar? The bright light runs through Erarke''s scar like an overflowing river.


    As the light traces Erarke''s scars, Ned remembered something as it was now visible. The scars weren''t scary at all. It was a tattoo. And this tattoo was looking the same as the one Rig had under the ragged cloth wrapped around his forearm.

 Chapter 315: All Out

    Chapter 315: All Out


    But before the light could manifest Erarke''s entire body, Loti appeared behind him as fast as he could.


    "You''ve fought well enough, boy." Although a whisper, Loti''s voice was calm. That might be the reason why the light enveloping Erarke started to fade. Perhaps it was their bond, Ned would not know, and he doesn''t want to find out.


    Erarke brushed off the old man''s hand over his shoulder and red at Ned with his position ended with his knees on the ground.


    "I-I''m... sorry." Painful it may seem, Erarke lost to Nedtwice. But the sorry wasn''t to Ned but to Loti and the rest of his team. He gave Ned a nod and left without saying a word.


    "Why are you doing this, kid?" Loti stood before Ned brushing the end of his beard. This was also the first time that Ned saw his eyes like arrows, unyielding. "Were you some kind of a battle-freak?"


    Ned almost coughed a smile hearing Loti. He wasn''t. Perhaps people saw him like that, but he needed to fight. To test his limits, and learn how far he could go, and learn how his strength fare with others. He''s doing this to gauge his strength, and to learn who his equals.


    But there was more to it. Ever since Ned left the in. He knew, that the moment that the pain courses through his body. He knew, for some unknown reason, he was getting stronger the more he stayed inside the in. And to have this advantage, he needed to stay longer inside. But it seemed that the imposter Master Will has more ns inside the in. Ned must ovee this. No, Ned must ovee Master Will if he wants to know more about the in and if he wants to get stronger.


    But they don''t need to know about all these. Ned was sure about that, ICE, the in, who really was, they must not know. "I''m preparing to join the Hunter''s Exam." Instead, it was all the reason, and the usible reason, Ned coulde up with. Wasn''t a lie; half a truth either.


    "Oh-ho-ho," Loti said. Still stroking his beard. He then pulled a wooden ne under his bluish military uniform and showed it dangling before Ned. "So, you''re after this."


    "Perhaps," Ned replied along with a tiny smile. "So, can I spar with Jerra now?"


    "You''re really into Werecats, ain''t you?"


    Loti left with a smile that almost reached his ears. He then went to his team sitting over a slope and exin things. When done, Bud raised a thumb, half-naked Erarke was nk as usual, and Jerra dashed to Ned.


    "So, Ned wants to spar with me?" Jerra adjusted the sses she was wearing. "Hmm, hmm," she hummed with a yful note. "On one condition. Ned must pass the Hunter''s Exam and rejoin the 5th team."


    "No," Ned said but nodded. "But I''ll pass the Exam."


    "Auh." Jerra went to y with her hair. Ned thought that Jerra was a timid girl the first time he saw her. But in a matter of months, she was changed to the point that she was almost the apple of the eye of the 5th team. "Fine." She agreed pouting her lips.


    Ned looked over to his right, looking at the sitting team. Erarke can''t seem to look straight at Ned as Jerra talked to him.


    Jerra walked and positioned ten meters before Ned. Ned on the other had remained passive as he waited for Jerra to make her move.


    [Will this help you?]


    Before the battlemences, ICE''s soft with a hint of a metallic womanly voice echoed inside Ned''s head. With her protocol always active in state, she was doing and would do to ensure Ned''s survival. She must be concern.


    More. This way, I''ll found out what my limits are, Ned answered through his thoughts. Also, fighting stronger opponents was rewarding. The heat, and excitement. It''s what my body needs. So just stay on standby.


    [Affirmative, Ned.]


    Ned''s fight with Erarke made him realized something, the Hunter Rank doesn''t matter at all. Erarke was a Wood Rank Hunter. Yet, his movements, and his senses, and his strength wereparable to that of Bronze Rank, if not early ranking of Silver.


    "So... bing hunter, huh." Jerra put her sses on her side pocket. After doing so, her bright brown eyes turned slitted and became those of a tiger. She smiled, eventually bing a growl.


    Just as Ned thought that she was done preparing, Jerra pulled something out of her back pocket. Brass knuckles shining under the morning sun.


    Jerra pursed her pink lips that were nearly devoid of blood. And at that moment, Ned heard her uniform stretched along with crackling thunder wrapping her legs. Her delicate legs were pumping so much that her muscle formation was visible under her tight pants.


    Jerra''s beasty eyes follow thest of the falling leaf. The moment it touched the ground, the tall grasses bent from Jerra''s explosiveness with a crackling sound.


    All it needed was Ned''s blink for Jerra to appear before Ned.


    Another Wood Rank is she? Ned was denied of the thought after Jerra threw six punches in a blink.


    Without Overclock, Ned''s movements were as dull as the rusted des sold in a shabby shop.


    Ned received two of her punches which made his ears throb. The rest he blocked with his forearms. For a moment, upon contact of Jerra''s punches, Ned felt a burning sensation over his forearms.


    "Damn," whispered Ned.


    The only changes that urred on Jerra were her legs broaden, and her eyes that could see each of Ned''s minuscule movements. Jerra was like Ned''s Overclock second-hand edition. Her movements gained a low hiss from Ned.


    To atone for his sluggish movements, Ned focused. Yet, his eyes, without the disy and the emtor, couldn''t follow the Werecat''s movements.


    Ned scowled of his own weaknesses.


    [Focus, Ned.]


    "I am." No time to think. "I''m still adapting without the system."


    Jerra growled from Ned''s nonsense uttering. She then disappeared before Ned.


    Ned could sense her, she was going behind him. But his body was a traitor as he was hit over his right-side before he got the time to block. Ned was hurled to his left, traces of crumpled grass under his boots.


    Ned flinched from the stinging pain. Endure. He must endure.


    Ned conjured Winnce right before he was thrown. But, what a measly Winnce could do against an opponent much faster than him? None, if not for distraction.


    Ned extended his left arm to aim while he threw the Winnce.


    Jerra wanted to block the measly Winnce. But her eyes rounded as though the Winnce was her defect.


    Before he could react to Ned''s Winnce, Jerra was bombarded by countless Winnce which Ned has eagerly thrown. He''s got enough mana for that anyway.


    But Jerra wasn''t touching to block the Winnces, she knew something. Something that when she made contact with Ned''s spell, she knew, she would lose.


    Impatient drove her to gamble, she squatted and forced her legs to pump more power and jumped above. Ten meters wasn''t that impressive, but if someone was there watching, they would be impressed by Jerra''s flexibility. Shended beside Ned.


    "How?!" She purred not intending to attack. "Howe your mana is so pure!"


    So that''s it, Ned thought and jumped to the side leaving Jerra a kick to her legs.


    Jerra growled from the kick but followed Ned midair.


    Ned was assaulted by her jabs before he could evennd. Scratches were visible under his neck and arms. But Silk Road stayed unscathed.


    Jerra got speed; Ned got magic. And so he conjured both Fireball and Windball.


    Ned couldn''t fight well with Jerra in hand-to-handbat. She got a natural swiftness, added with her natural strength as a Were. She got all the advantage, except one: Weres couldn''t conjure magic but they could use magic to amplify their body. They rely heavily on their strength and speed.


    Ned hurled the Fireball and Windball at the same time. Windball hit the ground first. There''s no way that Ned could hit Jerra with her overwhelming speed.


    The ground and the grass produced scattering soil as the Windball exploded. It was then followed by the roaring explosion from the Fireball. Mushroom-shaped smoke was created after the explosion and not far from the st was Jerra on her butt, wide eyes open, the trio: Loti, Bud, and Erarke all did the same.


    "By the Maker." Ned registered Bud''s voice not far behind him. "What magic was that?"


    None. No one answered. Soil and burnt grasses fell from the sky as the shroom of ck smoke fades.


    Ned ran towards the down Jerra. Toote for her to saw Neding her way, she sat with shock painted all over her face.


    Ned frowned from their reactions but continued onward. The moment she arrived near Jerra, all of her hair stood, her eyes bulging, her lips trembling.


    Ned stopped, concerned about what had happened.


    Ned said, "What''s the matter?"


    Jerra said, "Y-you..."


    Ned said, "I am what?"


    Jerra said, "Y-you''re not human... Ned."


    Ned looked down at Jerra who was in shock.


    Behind him, footsteps approach.


    "Kid!"


    "Ned!"


    Loti and Bud were first to arrive near Ned while Erarke reached for Jerra.


    "What magic was that?" Loti began after a long shock.


    "It''s just Fireball."


    "Eh?" Loti and Bud were surprised to hear that Ned was only using a Fireball from the previous attack.


    Now that Ned had remembered it, his Fireball wasn''t that powerful. His spells didn''t undergo drastic changes as well. And after leaving the in, this was the first time that he used an all-out spell.

 Chapter 316: The Book

    Chapter 316: The Book


    "You were different thest time we fought." Jerra manages to say words after Erarke took the time to help her and settle down under a tree.


    Ned was asking for Twali in the first approach, but it seemed that he fought a satisfying fight.


    "I managed to train even if it is just a short time," Ned replied after brushing off the scattered dust over his shoulder.


    Erarke raised an eyebrow but manage to not utter a word. He lost. Simple as that, and behind those ssy dark eyes were determination, and Ned hoped it wasn''t humiliation that he lost to someone younger than his and not even a Hunter.


    The team circled under the tree, with Erarke standing behind Loti and Bud. But no matter how he tried to hide behind the two, his scarsno. His tattoos, rather, were visible. It was a dark ink etched over what seemed to be calluses. They were vividly visible under the bright blue sky. It was swirls of dark ink and some parts, especially under his chest, and arms were faded words.


    It was at this moment that Loti manage to notice Ned and unbutton his bluish military cloak and gave it to Erarke. The team has gotten closer after a few months that they took care of each other. This kind of team was Ned needed to have. Yet unable to, since he was morefortable doing things alone.


    Yet, he knew, his soloing was to end soon after he finds and brings Gogmurch back to the Hive and swap for Katolin.


    Ned''s fight with Jerra has started to attract the attention of passersby above the bridge and around the river bed.


    This made the team to prepare and leave the bridge.


    On their way back to Lord Sven''s manor, Ned learned from the team that not all of them came out of the same Hunter''s Exam.


    Loti and Jerra were Hunters of the Bogblot region just at different times. To everyone''s surprise. Jerra gets to pass first the Hunter''s Exam 2 years ago in Sudden te City but has to stop epting Quest after she left for her hometown.


    Loti on the other hand passed the Hunter''s Exam a year ago to the same ce as Jerra, but struggle to advance his rank because he was rarely to ept quest and would rather work in the port instead of bing a real Hunter. It was his nephew that convinced him to work as a Hunter for the Stormcrags.


    While Bud got his license in a Hunter Examst year in a ce called Margo Ind, his hometown, near the borders of Titan Cay and the Cassan Continent. Just like Ned, their ind was rarely visited by the kingdom. To live for a day, some of his nsmen resorted to leaving the ind and join pirate crews for the Emperors of the Titan''s Cay region.


    Erarke was as quiet as always. Ned often wonders if he was quiet because he was with them, or simply wanted to be quiet.


    Erarke sat beside Jerra, opposite of Ned and old man Loti, while Bud sat near the coachman of the carriage.


    The carriage arrived at the Stormcrag manor. The carriage had to circle the manor, which was another 15 minutes for them and stopped behind it since the front gate was still crowded of the aspiring Hunters wanted to join the House Stormcrag.


    Loti paid the coachman as he insisted against Ned.


    Overwhelmed by both Loti and Bud''s persuasion, Ned let go of the matter. But inside, he was contended since he''s got less gold to spend.


    After bidding goodbye, Ned left for Market Ventura to check for Barbo and Mina regarding his request.


    On his way to the Market Ventura, Ned saw a ship over the horizon. It was rather massive for a ship since it was visible even if Ned was kilometers away from the port.


    Ned pays no mind to the crowd forming ahead of their carriage, or the hunters and merchants bickering on the side, or the kids selling monster parts over the side to the right of them. He was more eager to see what the cksmith have for him. Although it was just yesterday, Ned was not able to contain his excitements as to what they came up with the revolver weapon.


    Several turns to the streets, and cutting through the pedestrian were made before Ned arrived at the Market Ventura.


    Not minding the crowd inside the market, Ned proceeds to Barbo shop. There, Mina was busy stacking things while Barbo was nowhere to be seen.


    "Uncle Bo''s gone to get some materials." Mina hurriedly turned around to approach Ned. He was a year older than Ned. Yet, Ned could feel a younger brother vibe on him.


    A stack of paperid to rest over the table where Mina was busy doing his things. On the same table, Ned put his House card, gaining a long gasp from Mina.


    "It is done," Ned said, stepping back from Mina. "Now it''s your turn."


    Although temporary, Mina''s eyes show delight. He grabbed the House card and for a moment, Ned saw what it feels to be like a kid even though he never experienced it.


    "Where''s Barbo?" Ned said.


    Mina''s shoulders shrugged, but let go of the thought as he looked at Ned.


    Great, Ned thought. What a way to break the mood.


    Ned''s body was that of a kid, and it was rare for him to call someone with honorifics. That must be the reason why the cksmith apprentice seemed to change the mood.


    Just take it as it is. Ned shrugged as well along with a thought.


    "He went to get supplies and materials. We already started to mold the weapon." Mina handed the House card back to Ned with a smile, and proceed to finish stacking the papers over the table. "But it would take days before it cools off. We needed to have a sturdy body for the weapon and we can''t risk making some shortcuts. Mhmm.... that''s what Uncle Bo said before he left."


    For once, Ned was convinced that Mina was actually walking the same path as his uncle. But it seemed that he''s got a long way to go.


    Ned nodded in return for an honest answer. Some merchants and smiths would take only someone''s money and proceed to make the items or weapons without regarding the final product.


    Ned smiled from the thought that his judgment has not gone to waste.


    "You seemed happy, Master Ned?"


    The question broke Ned''s thought with a confused face. "Master?" he said.


    "Y-yes." Mina towered Ned but his presence was somewhat the opposite as he spoke looking down the amber floor. Ashes and fumes scattered on the floor that with every step produces a swirl of them. "We are now under the House Sskat''s care, and you as the owner be called Master."


    Mina''s voice rang under the ceiling, he''s got a rounded voice that seemed ahead of his age. But still, he wasn''t able to look Ned directly in the eyes.


    Can''t help it, Ned thought locking his hands behind his back. "I''m somewhat lucky to find you guys as my cksmiths."


    Mina flushed red on his face. "N-no... it was the opposite. Uncle Bo has been looking for a House to work with and it has been years when we were kicked out on ourst House."


    "Kicked?" Ned had to ask, they were under him now. Perhaps, it''s better to know something about the two.


    Mina nodded and said, "Yes. Uncle Bo was joining Raid to gather materials when his House used him of stealing them before the House noted the materials. As you know, monster parts were used to make magical items. But that''s not what happened, Master Ned. Okay?! Uncle Bo never stole materials to make weapons. He''s not that kind of man."


    This time, Mina got the strength to look Ned in the eyes. Thetter was not lying, and Ned hoped it should stay that way.


    "I have to prepare." Ned fingered his silver hair and spun to leave the shop. "I should get going, Mina."


    "I-If you don''t mind. Where are you going?"


    "Just off outside. Trying to find spells that willplement with my mana."


    Ned got a hint as to where to find the old goblin, he''s got a new sword, and a revolver he didn''t expect to have just by visiting the Market Ventura. Now that his preparations were almost finished, it''s time for the real deal. To buy himself spells that would be useful for the Hunter''s Exam. And Market Ventura got what he wanted.


    And I almost forgot. I do not have the gold for that. Ned pped his face internally. His gold was just enough to buy him a slot in the Hunter''s Exam. Now that he remembered hisck of resources, his focus wandered to his disy. That, for some reason, his energy bar was blinking half under his mana bar.


    And never had breakfast, Ned thought with another p to his face. No wonder I barely moved during the fight.


    "Spells?" Mina''s voice once again broke Ned''s thought. "Wait!"


    Mina stood letting the wooden stool rolled to his side and ran inside the room where he and Barbo used to talk with their agreement.


    "Inside, Master Ned!"


    Ned''s forehead formed lines.


    "Master Ned! Pleasee inside."


    It took twice for Mina to call Ned. Curious, Ned went inside the room. There, another table was waiting for him with Mina gesturing for Ned to seat on the wooden chair next to it. His smile was shiny over his white teeth.


    On the table was a book: hardbound with greyish and old leather. And on the center was an iron panel with a hole in the middle where a key was used to open it.


    Ned wondered about the book.


    As Mina saw Ned''s confused eyes, he exined: "This book is a payment by a mage before. She can''t pay for the shield she was asking for. Instead, the mage paid with a spellbook. Uncle Bo thought he was fooled because when he tried to sell the book, no one tried to buy it since it won''t open."


    "Spellbook?" Ned can''t contain his excitement and proceed to open the book. But after trying once, and a second time, the book wouldn''t open no matter the force he was exerting.


    [Try to imbue it with mana.]


    ICE''s voice enlightened Ned and proceed to put mana into the book through the iron panel.


    As soon as he does, the panel clicked and the Spellbook bulged open.


    "Elementary Book of Spells." Ned hummed as he read the writings over on its first page.

 Chapter 317: Selecting Spells

    Chapter 317: Selecting Spells


    pping of boots over an amber wood floor came sounding behind the two. Barbo carries a bag of cloth with the materials they needed.


    "How did you open that book?" Barbo managed to mutter words over his pipe.


    "I infused my mana into it," Ned said.


    "Then" Barbo said. The tall and muscr cksmith went over to the closest cab and put the things he was carrying and went to check the book Ned was holding. "But the merchants I tried to sell the book says they can''t open it even if they cast mana to it."


    Ned frowned. All he did was inject his mana and the lock opened with a click.


    Barbo held the leather-bound book midair, trying to distinguish the book if it was the real one or not.


    "I-I." Mina scratched the back of his head. "I thought the book is useless, Uncle Bo. So, I gave it to Master Ned."


    Barbo handed the book back to Ned and rolled his eyes to Mina then back to Ned. "About that," he said "you will be our Master from now on, Master Ned.


    "I got half of the materials needed: teal sand will be added for the body of the weapon which was being cooled off after we managed to mold itst night. Melted thread, and pig silver for the battery coating. Thunder Mock''s scales for the grip. To increase the heat resistance, I will be melting Fer shards to the final product except for the tip since we needed it to be as pure as possible to avoid untimely breaking. Mind you, Master Ned. I''m following theyout you gave us, but I will be adding sorts along the way. So the final product might be a chip away different than the actual weapon. I''ll also be adding magic-enhanced de in case you needed them. For that, I need the help of my colleague."


    "Don''t tell me" Mina cut off Barbo. He was ashen hearing him that they needed additional help. "You sure you need him, Uncle Bo?"


    "More than ever." Barbo nced at Mina, snorting along the way. "I know, you don''t like him. But, do you want us kicked off the House. Again?"


    Mina swallowed a lump of his saliva. "No, Uncle Barbo."


    "I''ll be calling a friend. He''s a Master Alchemistkind of. But he''s a good one."


    All these and Ned was left to nod. "Please do what you must, Barbo-sir," Ned said and added. "But I want this work to be privy as possible. Also, I do not have the gold for the moment. But if you are epting mana stones then."


    "I told you, Master Ned." Barbo held a finger, looking at Ned as he was kept on sitting next to the table with a spellbook held in his hand. "We do not ept mana stones. It will only bring us trouble. But we might want to have one or two of it to test the weapon when donemake it three. We needed to test a lot of it. "


    Ned hovered his hand over the table. With a thought, mana stones, four instead of three, rolled over the table.


    Their reaction was different than the other Ned had encountered so far. These two appeared normal than the other as they gazed at the mana stones.


    "You may want toe back after a weekwait. You''re going for the Hunter''s Exam so it''s safe to say thate back here a couple of weeks. You may want to test the weapon by that time and we can have more"


    Barbo went on and Ned had heard enough. He was more concerned and excited about the book he held.


    "Book of Magic, huh," Ned muttered of what was supposed to be his thought.


    Barbo stopped. "So, magic, huh," and said, "you want to check it out, Master Ned?"


    Ned nodded and as soon as he does, Barbo gestured to another room. One behind them hidden behind a curtain of dusty green with edges burned to ck.


    Ned walked into this room with a nod to the two cksmiths. A gesture that the two understood immediately: do not disturb me.


    As soon as Ned entered the room, he was greeted by the stacks of boxes and rustden weapons scattering on the chipped floor. Sunlight seeped through the gritting window over the ceiling which in return lighten the room by a quarter. Dust flickered through the room as though dandelions were blown by a gust of wind.


    To Ned''s left was a stool, and a table mped with smithing tools. Ned slightly brushed off these tools and blew air to clear the table of dust.


    Ned rested the spellbook with much care and opened the cover. "Elementary Books of Spells." Ned''s eyes flickered, his silver hair hung loosely before his eyes which he fingered that enabled him to see the rest of the writings.


    "umtion of Elementary Spells throughout the Kingdom of Both by Alnene Vol Noir."


    The writings were written in anguage easy to understand.


    "Kingdom of Both?" Ned frowned yet continue to flip open the pages.


    After an hour, Ned has finished skimming an inch thick book.


    "Damn." Was all he could spell. "And this one''s Elementary Rank."


    Ned manages to learn how the book was constructed in a way that one would need to practice the spells from the lowest Tier to the highest in a steady flow. It was also written that one must learn the spell without skipping.


    The first element on the list was Fire, followed by Wind, then Water, and Terra. But the author was conflicted if whether Terra was the right term or Crystal since after learning the Tier 1 Terra magic, the rest of the spells were conjured Crystal type of spells instead of the usual soil, or mud.


    Now that he read the book, Ned remembered how Hunter Jo conjured Terra magic in a crystal form instead of ground.


    But Ned could only conjure Fire and Wind type of spellsat the moment.


    Ned flipped pages to the lowest Tier of fire spells. There were dozens of them and Ned''s first thought was a defensive spell. Depending on the Profession were the conjure time, the amount of mana, and the speed on which the spell travels.


    Take Fireball for an example. Any of the three basic Professions: Warrior, Rouges, and Mages, could conjure Fireball. But Mages has the strongest firepower and speed of conjuration while Warrior has the weakest, slowest, and mana consumption, and Rouge has the fastest travel speed of spell. Overall, Mages has the advantage in terms of spell devastation.


    But Ned was trained as a Knight, which was under the Warrior Profession. And Knight has a slight advantage in terms of spell firepower against Warriors


    But Ned had Fireball already and Firnce which he rarely uses, and Egnious as his main attack spells.


    Ned read the list of spells under the Fire element:


    ''Trial me: a spell where beginners among beginners must learn. It is used widely especially during Raids and monster hunting. But remember to bring a kettle.''


    Ned sighed reading the description of the first fire spell in the list. Trial me was used only to boil water.


    Ned''s eyes swept down the list.


    ''Trial me un: now we are talking. Remember how you manage to boil water effortlessly? Good, now is the time to bring in a cauldron.''


    The Tier 1 spell was taught for the Magic Capables to learn and control their mana, which Ned passed a long time. To his surprise, Fireball was at the bottom of the Tier 1 list.


    Ned flipped for the Tier 2 fire spells. Still, there was nothing that caught his attention. Ned flipped again to Tier 3 and from there, the spells were far powerful than theter Tier.


    His attention focused on one of the Spell under the Knight Profession.


    "Oblix Peruro," Ned muttered the spell name. "An Ancient type Firespell exclusive only for Knightly Profession. Remember to coat your skin with mana before conjuring the spell."


    Each of the spells has an amateur drawing on how it would look like once conjured. The image shows the Oblix Peruro being conjured along with how to guide the mana that flows in the body. This one was different from the spells Ned had seen and conjured so far.


    The spells listed have one thing inmon: gestures. Depending on the spell was the gesture. Fireball uses both hands along with the mana flowing from the Core of the conjurer down to the tip of the fingers.


    Oblix Peruro on the other hand needed only the mana and the body to conjure. Once sessful, fiery light would then burst out from the conjurer''s body and wrapped them in an armor of fire.


    But one thing Ned has yet to understand. The exact amount of mana to be used to conjure the spell. ording to the text, Oblix Peruro needed a tenth of the conjurer''s mana to perform, and it muste exactly from the Core.


    But Ned doesn''t have a Core to start with. His crystal Core was created only after Rassus manifested himself inside Ned. His mana on the other hand was scattered all over his body; all over his blood.


    "Should I just use my mana naturally? Or should it be tenth of it exactly?" Ned whispered and for a moment, he could not find how to conjure it. "Then one way to find out to test the spell."

 Chapter 318: Golden Core

    Chapter 318: Golden Core


    Ned left for the Forgotten Pint.


    But arriving at the inn has put Ned''s patience to test. He was, once again, asked to help the inn served the remaining guests. By remaining, the seats were nearly filled.


    Su''aya helped with a happy face, aside from Su''ayun. That from time to time she smirked at one of the tables of Hunters. Perhaps, she was annoyed by their relentless need for her service.


    Tevit served with a quiet pace, unsure if this was because he lost to Ned''s mock battle, or was it because of the uing Hunter''s Exam.


    But Master ire spare none of them. Regardless of who they were, they were put to test to serve the inn''s guests.


    I''m also a guest here, am I? Ned thought with a slight grin after he collected water in a wooden jug.


    After that, Ned nimbly ran the inn in circles. It was only that Lady Githa arrived Ned had the chance to leave.


    Eating the food he was given, which put Ned in a cheerful mood since it was free, Ned left for the backyard of the Forgotten Pint where he, with Tevit and the twins, had practiced.


    There, Ned threw a nce at the marking on the ground where he and Tevit had fought wildly. Grasses bent in uncertain directions like a storm had passed just to wreak havoc. There were old markings, like a scar over an old face, alongside the walls but Ned was certain these were a story for another time.


    Ned walked in the middle of the backyard where the sun was almost exactly over the top but the beams were directly impeded by the looming clouds.


    Ned looked over his shoulders, and behind him. Sensing he was safe to produce the book from his spatial inventory, he focused. In a blink, the leather-bound book appeared over his hands


    "Here to train?"


    Ned spun around with his hand the book he held while the sword-arm he instinctively produced the Krisalix.


    Shit! I should have used Detect, Ned scowled from the thought of hiscking.


    But there was no one behind him. Instead, he looked up to the only window from the south part of the inn.


    "Master ire?" Ned said looking above, overlooking the green mossy wall below the window.


    The buzz-haired owner of the inn nodded as he looked below Ned.


    Ned cursed himself and thought, I should have known that some people can hide their presence. Ned once again hissed.


    "Don''t worry, Ned!" Master ire covered the edges of his mouth as he talks to Ned, which was more of a shout. "I don''t bite. Keep it going." With a wave, he left Ned upon closing the window.


    Ned could say nothing but use the skill Detect.


    Under his disy, there were several movements, but he knew these were the people that stay in the Pint. Ned disregards the thought that they were there to check on him.


    Aside from the wooden door behind him, which was shut off from his side, and the window above, there was nothing they could use to watch over Ned. Unless they dug the half a meter thick of the walls of the Pint.


    Ned withdrew the Krisalix back to his Ring and opened the book and flipped to the page where the spell Oblix Peruro was written. Ned took a mental note of the specific page and withdrew it back to his Ring.


    "Have you gotten all of them?" Ned whispered under his breath.


    [I am, Ned.]


    Ned smiled. Now with the content of the book memorized, he doesn''t need to reproduce it anytime he wanted to learn spells. They were all recorded with the help of ICE.


    Before Ned conjured the spell, he checked his current status. Specifically the mana and his energy.


    Without him absorbing the mana stones, his mana would have stayed below a hundred. He smiled, seeing that more than a thousand of mana was ready for him to use. Perhaps he needed a lot of movements, then his energy at 60% was more than enough to do the job.


    Ned focused. "A tenth of my mana." He raised his hands, although unnecessary since the spell only requires his body to be at a top shape to start the spell, to feel the mana flowing throughout his body. The warmth he felt at the tip of his fingers like he came from a frigid state and deep them into warm water. The more he focused, the more Ned could feel prickly sensations crawling through his skin. "A tenth of my mana." All the feelings then vanished instantly like it was never there in the first ce.


    "What happened?" Ned asked under his breath.


    [The flow of your mana and the flow needed to conjure the spell was not synchronizing.]


    [Try to alter the flow of your mana.]


    "How?"


    [It is for you to find out, Ned.]


    Ned frowned. Of course, ICE couldn''t exin it if she has not analyzed it in the first ce, Ned thought.


    The spell says a tenth of mana muste from the Core.


    "The Core." Ned focused and put his thought inside the crystal Core.


    After the Prime Evolution evolved, this was the first time that Ned examined the Core Rassus imnted in him.


    Ned''s thought shuddered. He was standing naked before the Core. Darkness enveloped the space around him. Aside from the ck mist that covers the crystal Core, there was nothing but nkness.


    As soon as Ned reached for the Core, the mist evaporated.


    Suddenly, the crystal Core shook and stopped after several seconds. The Core shook once again but this time it was only a flicker. Then like a snake shedding its skin, the surface of the Core cracked with a hiss, and what came next surprised Ned.


    The Core wasn''t clear anymore but gold. Darkened gold, instead of the usual gold. Golden along with dark mist oozing out the Core.


    Ned''s thought was cut off after hearing a soft voice.


    [Ned.]


    [Something is going on within your body.]


    Silence was all ICE received. She continued.


    [Something is trying to change your body from within.]


    [Here, take a look.]


    Under his disy, ICE showed Ned what she had interpreted from the bits of pieces that were currently going on inside of Ned.


    [Prime Evolution Rank 1.]


    [2, 000 Cores are needed to evolve to the next rank.]


    [Next rank, Prime Evolution Rank 2.]


    And then a series of unintelligent digits and letters were disyed.


    Shit! Ned cursed inwardly and said, "2, 000 this time? Damn you Ra" Ned sighed.


    Not that he could do anything about it at the moment. Rassus was like a virus inside his body that ICE needed to find a cure. But how could she if her database shows that this was the first time that she encountered this kind of virus and no other data was avable except for Ned to find it personally?


    Ned focused on the task at hand. This time, instead of controlling the mana in his body, he focused on the Core. Now that he did this, he vaguely remembered that in the world of Earflgard, being both sentient or not, all were connected by a Core.


    Then the book must be written with Core as the basis. All this time, he was conjuring Fireball like how he used to conjure it. But what if the mana he was using muste from the Core instead of his body.


    Problem was that his mana was scattered all over his body.


    "What if..." Ned rubbed his chin as he stood in the middle, unmoving. "What if I store the mana inside the Core as one? Was it even possible?"


    [I rmend not doing it, Ned.]


    "Why?"


    [We do not know what the Core can do to your body. We have yet to learn more about that.]


    [Also.]


    [It could be an entirely different source. Try to imagine the pure mana in your body fusing with that unknown.]


    "But doing it that way. Perhaps we might have a chance to understand what the Core is about. And why Rassus was doing all these?"


    [Possible. But my inability to understand the subject means it was something that the Empire of Sskat does not have.]


    To think that even the Empire does not have any records or data about Rassus was something...


    [Iprehensible.]


    Was about to say mysterious, but if you put it that way, then so be it.


    [Mysterious was something we do not use but exists.]


    "And in this world, they have tons of it." This time Ned pinched the bridge between his nose. "Then what do we do if it''s yet to understand?"


    [We study it.]


    "There it is," Ned said along with a satisfying smile. "I will expose myself to the iprehensible and you be the one toprehend it."


    [Fair enough.]


    "You know what you have to do if something is about to happen to me. If it''s something that would take my life, then activate it."


    [System is on standby and ready to assist the host.]


    [So be it, Ned.]


    [Do what must be done to fulfill the Bing Legend Protocol.]

 Chapter 319: Merged

    Chapter 319: Merged


    Ned carefully sensed the mana residing inside his body. The more he focused, the more he felt sluggish as though time itself was slowing. Warmth sensation enveloping his skin.


    He rxed, and the moment he freed himself of any thoughts, his Core violently shook as if he knew what Ned is about to do.


    Ned guided the mana down to his feet, at the tip of his extremities, back to his Core.


    His thought then went inside the Core. There, the golden crystal-like orb swayed as it hovered in the darkness.


    Inside the dark space, a crack appeared followed by a white light. This same light blinded Ned as soon as he looked up. Pure white light making its way to the Golden Core. Another crack appeared, this time it was under Ned''s feet. Then cracks after cracks made the darkness crept away from the sources of light.


    These lights then transformed into a liquid form and slithered toward the golden Core.


    Ned shook his head. The pain was tingling not just to his head but to his entire body. Ned knelt as the pain passed through his knees back to his chest. Blood then started to leak from his nose and ears. Crimson rendered the white of his eyes.


    For every inch the white glob of his mana crawl toward the golden Core, where the pain increasing.


    [That is enough, Ned.]


    "N-no..." Blood leaked through the gap of his teeth as he gritted them. "I am barely starting."


    Ned forced his mana toward the Core and he''s got no strength left to give-up. Not now that he knew how magic works. He was transformed before, what''s another to deal with?


    Blood dropped away from his nose like heavy rainfall, along this gush of blood was his vision blurring. Ned punched the ground. Luckily grasses hindered the strength he has against the ground, his knuckles turned red but not wounded. Ned punched the same print of his hands. And punched again. All these to relieve the pain he was experiencing.


    The golden Core kept on shaking like it was being shackled of chains wanting to break free. The glob of white crept under the Core then one by one, the white in liquid form, made a tower that was trying to reach the Core.


    All these happened before Ned as he knelt, both inside and outside his thought, with blood leaving every hole of his body.


    Ned was toote to regret what he has done. He never thought that the rules of the world were risky for him to follow.


    As Ned battles to neutralize the Core and his mana, ICE was analyzing what was happening inside Ned''s body.


    ICE figures out that the Core has changed: making it golden than transparent, was due to the umtion of the Cores Ned had Devour, allowing the Prime Evolution to evolve. She figures that if Ned could fuse his mana to the ck energy that the Core was emitting, Ned could have the chance to control the Core and eventually, get rid of it out of his body. She even figured that Mark of the Knight was doing a great deal on enhancing Ned''s body. But what she cannot figure out was the unknown energy residing inside the Core, or was it even energy? It was as though the Core has a life of its own. Making her system unable toprehend and unable to get rid of it as it was also enhancing Ned''s body to a certain degree. Reading it as a support instead of endangerment to Ned.


    As the glob of white light reached the golden Core, the two mana (Ned''s pure mana and the Core''s ck mana) wildly swirled midair. The more the two mana swirl that tried to mix each other, the more cracks appear and at the same time the darkness inside the space was trying to fix the cracks.


    Ned''s shoulders shuddered. Unable to hold, he threw himself on the ground as he was devoid of energy.


    Then, as though the golden Core has given up, the white glob of light has made its way inside the Core. Ridding it of any dark energy the golden Core was giving off. It was also at this moment that Ned''s body turned pale. Sweat condensed over his forehead. Breath steaming of life.


    Sweat left Ned''s forehead as he rolled to get a view of the dark looming clouds.


    "This..." He muttered under his breath. "Is uneptable."


    Under his disy was the representation of his body''s status.


    His energy was dangling at 10%. While his mana, his mana that was supposed to be under a thousand mark, has stagnated to zero.


    "How..."


    As the only one that could answer him, ICE responded: [The merging went sessful. There should not be an issue.]


    "Then..." Ned rolled to stand. "I shouldn''t be even awake by now. I have literally zero mana at my disposal. I should be in a Mana Burnt state."


    [Indeed. You should be.]


    And as Ned pondered with ICE the result of merging of the two mana, he suddenly felt a rush of energy coursing his body. Ned''s disy flickered nk that went on for a couple of seconds until going back to the normal-blue with his bars visible over the top left corner.


    Looking at the mana bar, Ned''s assumption was put to a halt when the bar was half full. It was also at that moment that he felt his mana swirling inside his chest, ready to burst, ready to be unleashed.


    As he stood, Ned felt his body went back to normal with the warming sensation kicking back in. Ned wiped the blood, or what was left of it, off his nose. He closed his eyes and with a thought, the memorized details of the spell Oblix Peruro came into view inside his mind.


    Seconds passed, Ned opened his eyes, and with another thought, he conjured Oblix Peruro.


    "A tenth of my mana." Ned calmly stood. Uncaring of the noisesing from the front of the house where guests bickers of what they needed. Uncaring of the rustles of the grass beneath his foot. Or the horses neighing outside the inn along with other people''s footsteps. His senses emerge over the top. And this was what he needed: the focus, the keen senses, the determination. He stood calmly, focusing all his thoughts towards the Core. The Core stopped shaking the moment the white light of mana reached it.


    As he focused, Ned sensed that his mana, now stored inside the Core, was still pure as it always be, but something more. Something that he couldn''t get a hold of, something that waits. Ned tapped the mana inside the Core and as soon as he does, they followed Ned of whatever hismands will be.


    "Oblix Peruro." The moment Ned gave the cue, the mana slowly seeped off his Core, out of his chest, and travels through his entire body.


    A moment of silence was given to Ned before the mana was materialized and transformed to a bright crimson red me that wraps his body. The mes danced as if filled with intelligence as it was avoiding contact on Ned''s skin, but also close enough that Ned''s body was wrapped by it in a form of ming armor.


    Ned raised a hand, smooth zing magic danced over it.


    The moment that Ned felt the amazement overwhelming him. The magic-created me oozed off his hands as though excited as well. The moment he calms, the mes calmed down as well.


    "Emotions..." Ned said with me bending to give way for his breath.


    Another moment of silence and amazement drizzled Ned. But not long after he was taken aback by the Core shaking violently. Ned gritted his teeth as the me was trying to leave his body.


    "Fuck"


    Ned''s body shook followed by the mes leaving his body. Whates next was a burst of white light that was slowly turning ck.


    Ned looked inside his Core: it was golden, but oozing of both white light and dark light.


    Realizing that the ck light was leaving unintended, Ned focused to control but failed to do so as the ck light left his Core and eventually transformed into a ck me.


    Unable to control, Ned gritted his teeth as he gripped the Silk Road over his chest. He bent to kneel, but the forceing along the ck me was too much that it left Ned standing in a daze.


    Seconds passed, unbeknownst to Ned, ICE was forced to activate Overclock.


    Like a gear grinding on top speed. Ned''s body was heated more than usual. White light swiveled inside the golden Core and burst out of it. Just like the cklight, the white light leaked off Ned''s body until the two were half to half wrapping his body.


    Ned smirked. Feeling the control the moment Overclock was activated, he let it prolong for a much longer time. Uncaring for what it could have done to his body.


    An oozing of steam, and a burst of both the white and ck me wrapping his body, Ned let the Overclock overturn the current situation.


    Having the Overclock let his mind at ease. He stayed focused, seconds passed, the white light turned ming red until it slowly devours the ck light.


    As though feeling defeated, the ck light sipped back inside Ned''s body, and back to his Core.


    Having sessfully controlled his mana, Ned let out a sigh and a smile.


    ording to the description of the skill Oblix Peruro, Ned was halfway done conjuring the spell. It was supposed to be a spell that wraps his body like armor. But the one that Ned conjured was a thin me of armor.


    Canceling the Overclock let Ned almost stumble on his feet but managed to get a hold of himself.


    His focus swept to his mana rapidly decreasing as the spell was constantly activated. Ned took a long breath under the fiery armor. He then let out this same breath along with the me around his body bursting. The thin armor of me turned zing hot as it swirled around Ned.


    This same me lets Ned control it at will as long as he has the mana. With a thought, the me expanded, giving Ned a thick armor.


    "With this," Ned said under his breath. His silver hair fluttered along with the me extended until his neck. "I can defend myself from attacks aimed at my blind spots."

 Chapter 320: Learning Spells

    Chapter 320: Learning Spells


    Ned was able to learn the spell Oblix Peruro.


    Now with the elementary spells he memorized, Ned would have the chance to learn all of them. But he was limited only to two elements: fire and wind. And the level of spells was that of elementary. Meaning, the spells the book was offering were only bound to be used by beginners, that of newly discovered mages. Which was only useful if Ned was learning and limited to use within the confines of beginners.


    Even though Oblix Peruro was a defensive spell that of the tier 3 fire spell. Its power, ording to the book, was only beneficial to Hunters ranked from Wood to Bronze.


    The only difference between the spell Ned conjured and the book was that it was him that conjured it. Making even the measly Fireball a powerhouse.


    Recalling the spells he memorized, Ned had an idea: to create his own spells.


    He''s got defensive spells, next he needed a stronger spell.


    Currently, Ned has 160 elementary level spells: 30 fire spells, 72 wind spells, 43 water spells, and 12 terraspells,and 3 low-tier ancient spells, all ready to be learned if he wanted to. One of which was the Oblix Peruro which gave Ned a frown as it was a mouthful to say. Ancient spells were spells created by the elves but were either too strong or notpatible with human mages.


    Ned felt that chanting the spell would synchronize with his gestures. Still, he wanted to get rid of the chanting that may cause future problems especially if he was facing a fast conjuring enemy. Chanting spells would also reveal his spells when fighting.


    Ned shook the thought, he would deal with itter. For now, he needed the spells. His eyes gleamed silver with the thought of him going back to the in and defeating the thugs.


    With the thought of him overwhelming the thugs, Ned viewed the spells he was able to conjure. A list of fire and wind spells appeared before his vision in a digitalized writings. He thought as though he was flicking with his fingers until his vision focused on another Firespell.


    "Messus''s Breath," Ned muttered the spell''s name. It was a mouthful for a Tier 2 spell. "The author''s naming sense is a bit tacky."


    Since Ned was creating his own spell, he was to change the existing nameter on. For now...


    Ned raised his freehand taking a mental note of the description of the spell.


    "Messus''s Breath. A Tier 2 firespell named after a single Molt dragon called Messus the Derange of the Wereman continent. Beware its breath." Ned can''t believe himself that he read the text of the spell. Ned sighed and followed how it was conjured: raise a hand, focus the mana and let it flow to the tip of the conjurer''s fingers, and with a thought of Messus breathing with his fire. The spell Messus''s Breath was ready to unleash a devastating breath of fire.


    Feeling the mana flowing from his chest to the tip of his fingers, Ned conjured the spell Messus''s Breath. But it was rather a spit rather than a spew.


    "Wait." Ned recalled the mana in his fingers along with the spell putting on hold. "Who the hell is Messus?"


    ording to the spell, the conjurer must recall Messus breathing fire. But it was the first time that Ned encountered the name Messus. Forget seeing the dragon''s face.


    But if it was just a dragon, then. Ned had seen plenty of them.


    Yet again, Ned raised a hand to conjure Messus''s Breath. But to his surprise, like a snap of a finger, Rassus''s image came into his thoughts. Making the Messu''s Breath spell breath a fire that almost burned the roof of the inn.


    Did the mental image of Rassus has something to do with the spell bing stronger? Ned thought with a shook of his head. He then recalled the spell and focus to ready himself for another spell.


    This time it was a Tier 1 windspell called Windbreaker. ording to the spell, it was a lowly spell that was only used to carry heavy objects. In short, a utility spell. But Ned''s interest was touched when the spell could carry heavy objects. Then why not humans? Perhaps, with it, he could fly.


    Another hour has passed, Ned gave up on learning the Windbreaker spell. Not because he failed to do so, but because he could not lift an inch of his body off the ground. It was as though the spell was forcing him not to move. Heter found out, the limit of the spell was only to object. There was no way the spell could lift, or fly, its conjurer since it was limited by his mana. The only way for this spell to work was if the target was devoid of any mana in the first ce.


    Ned brushed off the thought of him flying.


    Another hour has passed and Ned learned or created five new spells:


    Oblix Peruro which he named me''s Worth. A Tier 3 ancient spell that covers the conjurer with a me that acts as an armor.


    Messus''s Breath turns out me''s Breath. With Ned''s mana, the me''s Breathsts longer and has a wider area of spell effects.


    Windbreaker. Instead of conjuring the spell ording to the book, Ned had an idea and created a spell of his own which he named Windturner. It enables Ned to control an object even with its flight. With this, Ned could bend the path of a throwing knife for almost 30 degrees in any direction.


    Next was another defensive firespell called Tower ze. A scorching orb floats before Ned that lets him control it as long as he has the mana and a distance of a meter away from him. Good for defensive maneuvering since it can change its shape to a tiny tower shield along with less than 40 mana to activate. And a trickle of 10 for every second it was on standby.


    Thest one was a wind ancient spell: Conzhypherus. It was a Tier 3 spell that produces chains from Ned''s wrist. To his surprise, Conzhypherus, or Zephyr was resonating with the Mark of the Knight. The longer Ned was maintaining the spell, the more it materializes to a visible chain as though it was real. This was also the first time that the Mark of the Knight shows a substantial effect on Ned''s spell. All this time, he thought that the Mark was only for enhancing his body.


    Ned got more of what he wanted. His revolver was on its way onpletion, he''s got a sword, and now, an ample number of spells he learned from a book no one knew how it works.


    With these thoughts, Ned praised himself for choosing to return to Barbo. If not, he would be somewhere looking for coins to buy a piece of a spell.


    Ned conjured Fireball on his right and Zephyr on his left. If they were made of the same mana, then Ned might be able to control the direction of the Fireball if he was able to wrap it around with chains and flick it with his control.


    With this thought, Ned focused. Slowly, the pair of chains clung to the Fireball, wrapping it.


    Ned raised to aim at the ground, with a grunt and a flick of his wrist, Ned shoots the Fireball.


    Midair its decent, Ned flicked his wrist once again and the Fireball changes its course and hit the ground nearest to the wall. Ned almost jumped off with his feet as the Fireball nearly destroyed the wall. As the Fireball hit the ground, another burst of explosion roared. Same as he did back under the bridge, the Fireball created shroom-shaped smoke from the aftermath of the spell.


    Ned wanted to run after the explosion. But during this time, Ned gave attention to his surroundings. It waste at night and the twins with Tevit were standing near the door with their mouths wide open.


    Ned dared to guess if it was an insect buzzing around Tevit''s gaping mouth.


    For a moment, the backyard was wildly lit from Ned''s explosion.


    Ned stood with his face nk. No way he would apologize for what he had done.


    "I''m sorry." Or so he thought, he can''t let go of the fact that the side walll was almost disintegrated. He took a step forward only to realize his vision was blurring.


    He fell and as soon as he was about to hit the ground, an arm wrapped him of his descent.


    "Tevit." Ned could barely open his mouth.


    Before he went nk, Ned had a glimpse of his mana which fell to a blinking red of 7, and energy nearly depleted.


    "That was to be expected."


    Ned heard Tevit of what was supposed to be caring but rather a mock as he sense hissing between his words.


    "With the spell." Tevit continued. "You''re sure to copse. Luckily it wasn''t Mana Burn."


    "Ned!" Su''aya came rushing to his side and wrapped her arms around his shoulders.


    While Su''ayun took Ned from Tevit.


    "We''ll take him to his room," Su''aya said after learning that her twin sister gets a hold of Ned.


    Ned left the twins with a smile before he went nk. Again. On the hands of the twins.

 Chapter 321: Ready?

    Chapter 321: Ready?


    A trickle of water woke up Ned from his quiet stupor. It was then followed by a voice whispering behind him.


    "Just go." The voice said.


    Ned rolled only to realize that he was sleeping against a nk of woods that leads to a ship in the distance.


    "This..." Ned said but his voice was not echoing or giving off the sound. "A dream?" His voice echoed inside his head. "This better be a dream and not the in."


    Ned stood. Before him was himself in a shining and knightly armor that covers his body. The him stood with his back facing himself, he held theplete peace of the Butterfly. He''s got long and silver hair that brushes his shoulders. Like the one he had before O''rriadt was dominated by the ghouls.


    "O''rriadt?" Ned said and spun and understood that his dream this time was back at O''rriadt.


    "Just go." The Ned inside his dream said.


    Before him was Toni with Kiki''dora daggers she held. She got the wavy raven ck hair that Ned could not forget. It was silky as to how her dagger reflects the sunlight.


    "But..." Toni said. Her voice was cracking along with tears lingering at the tip of her rounded eyes.


    "I''ll be fine, Toni." The Ned of his dream wrapped Toni over her shoulders and without flinching, he kissed Toni by her lips.


    "I would never do that..." Ned said but what came out of his mouth was a gush of wind that made the Ned in his dream flinched.


    Ned in shining armor push Toni gently and whispered something that made her wiped her tears, turn around, and ran toward the ship.


    In the ship, in the far distance, Ned was able to recognize Coco held by Naari and Xi with the iron bow he gave slung behind his back.


    Naari''s curly hair waved as she pointed something behind Ned with the shining armor.


    t Armor Ned spun and draw theplete Butterfly and red at Ned.


    "Go back to where you came from!" Ned cried as though chanting a spell. With his left hand forming an orb of fire, Ned of the dream shoot Ned with Fireball.


    Surprised, Ned produced the broken Butterfly and tried to deflect the Fireball his former self conjured.


    As soon as the Fireball touched the surface of the broken Butterfly, it exploded and thrown Ned with his back crushing the barrels and wooden nks, and ended ramming a wall of a building.


    Ned''s vision blur looking at the port of O''rriadt.


    "Fuck it hurts," Ned hissed and taps his left shoulder to extinguish the fire left by the spell. "What now? Fighting myself with t Armor on? Are you kidding me?"


    Ned with t Armor appeared before him with the Butterfly ready to stab. "You demon dare to destroy my hometown?"


    Ned tilted his head to evade the Butterfly and scrambled with his feet to escape the range of his former self.


    "I look cool with the t Armor on." Ned dared to smile which prompted his former self to sequence another attack. "But a little shaggy."


    "What are you smiling, you evil!" t Armor Ned vanished from his spot.


    Ned duck and spun to swept the feet of himself that appeared behind him. "Dare to sneak behind me. I am you!" This time his voice was a growl.


    t Armor Ned rolled midair before he crashes himself on the ground. He then kicks Ned in an awkward position that flung himself away from Ned. The kick was proven effective as Ned was hit on his chest, feeling pain as though he was hit with an explosion.


    "ICE you there?" Ned said that came out to be another growl.


    Ned shook his head. "Of course she wasn''t here." Ned brandished the broken Butterfly which made the t Armor Ned scowled in mockery. His silver eyebrows knitted as he conjures another spell.


    t Armor Ned conjured Egneous as big as himself.


    "Shit!" Ned conjured Egneous as well.


    Wooden nks were ripped out of their ces in addition to the cobblestones cracking as both Egneous hovered midair.


    A boom resounded followed by the surrounding brightly lit of crimson.


    "Ned!" Toni''s voice hung within Ned''s thought.


    "Ned."


    Warm breath brushed Ned''s face. This time it was real as he opens his eyes looking at Su''aya. Her lips were as close as Ned could almost feel.


    "Su''aya?"


    Hearing Ned''s voice startled Su''aya that she instantly pulled herself (her face) away from Ned.


    "Y-you... I... Who''s Toni?" Startled perhaps shocked to see Ned wide eyes open, Su''aya flushed red over her face and covered her mouth.


    What was she doing with me sleeping? Ned thought and tried to get up.


    Doing so made his body ached. Ned was a traitor to his body. Ever since leaving the Hive, he was so stressed that he was not sure anymore of when was thest time he had a refreshing rest.


    Toni? Ned thought with his eyes staring at the ceiling of his room.


    "Toni is..." Ned has to find the right word to describe Toni. She was a friend that recognized him for his worth, and Ned could hardly remember her anymore. Without him dreaming of her, he could barely recognize her face. Ned cursed inwardly: what kind of a friend am I.


    "Toni is a friend," Ned said and hissed bitterly to himself.


    Su''aya went silent for a moment before showing a smile. She then dipped her hands to grab a towel inside a wooden bowl. Looking at the bowl Ned immediately registered an aroma whiffing in the room. Refreshing his thoughts and the pain he felt.


    Ned closed his eyes. Judging from the amount of food in his stomach he was out for nearly three hours. And all that time Su''aya was with him. Ned opened his eyes and stared at the yellow-haired staff of the Pint. Perhaps she was mending Ned for too long that dark circles appeared underneath her big and rounded eyes.


    "Thank you, Su''aya." Ned does not need to think twice to thank her. He was fortunate enough that she was with him all this time.


    Su''aya nodded and said, "I tried to cleanwe. Yes, we tried to clean you off of your clothes but no matter how we tried it won''te off."


    Good grief, Ned thought. If not for the Silk Road he was wearing, he would be naked by now in front of a girl. Not that Ned dislikes it, but he was here to fulfill his goal with his Master and he made sure that he would not be persuaded. That line of thought transitioned Ned of him (by him the t Armor Ned) kissing Toni. Ned shook his head and stared at Su''aya once again. Thanking her wasn''t enough but Ned needed some privacy.


    Meeting Ned''s eyes made Su''aya blink and retracted her gaze from him knowing what the awkward silence was all about. "When your done and had enough sleep, meet us at the Pint tomorrow."


    Su''aya then grabbed the wooden bowl and the warm cloth and exited herself from Ned''s room.


    Ned waited for the footsteps to leave. But making sure that no one was trying to listen or peek in his room he used the skill Detect. The skill showed him nothing that resembles life.


    Feeling safe, Ned focused and released the Silk Road off of him and folded them beside him. Giving him a refreshing feeling for the time being. He then sat near the edge of the bed and immediately smelled meat.


    Ned reached for the roasted meat over the table beside him and thanked Su''aya inwardly for the care she showed to him.


    Guess being here wasn''t that bad, he thought and took a mouthful of the roasted meat. "ICE show me."


    Hismand prompted his system to disy his current status.


    Ned was down to a hundred mana which regenerates over time as long as he got the sleep. And sleep helped him to recover more than half of his energy. Now with no worry about the food, he smiled. Free energy, free food, he thought. He does not want to be so shameless, but free is what he needed now.


    "I''ll make sure to pay her back," Ned said under his mouthful breath.


    Eating the roasted meat made him feel full. But the pain from both the events inside the in and the spars he went over releases a feeling of agony inside him. Life in the day was much different from life in the night. Just like Earth, people considered nighttime a rest. Like his body wired to be tired in the evening, Ned throws himself back to the bed.


    Toni''s fading image lingers in his thoughts. With the time unknown to him he fell asleep.


    The moment he fell asleep and the time of him waking up, Toni''s face still lingers in his thoughts.


    "I wonder how are they doing?" Ned said under his morning breath.


    Ned went down the Pint after he does what''s necessary to feel human.


    There, gazes went scanning at him. Master ire behind the wooden bar, piping a smoke and a jug he held. Lady Githa was with him with a smile. The twins sat at the center table, and before them was Tevit together with Hunter Quentin sitting beside him.


    "Sit down." Wasn''t a plea but amand. Master ire blew smoke and gestured for Ned to sit on the empty chair next to the twins.


    Silence made Ned''s walk to the chair an awkward one as the gazes were at him.


    "What now?"


    Pretty sure Ned does not belong to the group. He came alone in the Bogblot region unknown if he would meet someone to his liking. But in the end, Ned has Katolin, and now Su''aya was showing interest in him. Not just them, but Tevit''s re was assuring Ned that their battle has yet to end. But what confused Ned the most was Hunter Quentin. His eyes were like a puppy-like he wanted something from Ned.


    Another thing that caught Ned''s attention the moment he came downstairs were the twins and their outfits: ck and white dresses with silver padding that runs to cover their breasts. Their yellow dyed hair was tied in a bun on both sides. Leather straps wrap their waist like a belt and hands under their legs. Perhaps it was their job as hostesses of the Pint that a red ribbon was tied over their head that was looking like a circlet.


    "Twins and the new kid were ready, Ned." Master ire continued, tapping the smoke off of ashes.


    "Ready?"


    "Yes."


    "For what?"


    "By tradition," Master ire said with grey smoke escaping the gaps of his teeth. "Today''s the day the Hunter Exam will start."

 Chapter 322: To The Same Place

    Chapter 322: To The Same ce


    It wasn''t clear if what were the guidelines of the Hunter''s Exam until someone dered what were those or if someone discussed it. Sure, there was someone who might know a thing or two of details about the Exam which would give their House an advantage. But for those who were doing the Exam alone, like Ned, was harbored of these details.


    But not that it matters to Ned. He was ready, for whatever the Exam would be. He was more than ready now that he created spells added to his arsenal.


    Four more days before the Examor so Ned thought.


    "By tradition, Master ire?"


    Master ire took a long breath with his smoking pipe, trying to savor whatever elements made his eyes dted. He then ran his fingers to his buzz-cut hair as he walked towards the table.


    "Depending on the region." Master ire started with a voice hinting of excitement as though he was the one doing the Exam. Good old days, perhaps. "Hunter''s Exam is different." He then pulled a chair over the other table and flipped it around for a cool effect and sat with the back of the chair he was leaning with his arm. He then rams the wooden jug against the group''s table as though he can''t contain his excitement. "Take Knighton for example. Their Hunter Exam does not permit killing. But they have the highest body count through the Exam." His eyes red at the group, especially at the twins. A re they all knew the meaning, that most of the time, rules do not apply anymore. "Yet, they have also the one with the highest participation for aspiring Hunters and creates Diamond Rank Hunters. Why is that?"


    Hunter Quentin leaned over the table as though interested in what Master ire was sharing for the first time since the Exam was announced.


    Stares were their response to Master ire.


    "Why is that?" Ned said with a sigh. Does he love to keep things hanging? He thought and waited for Master ire.


    "Royal Knights." Master ire continued but as soon as he does, he paused. Gaining another silence from the group.


    The effect does notst long after Tevit hissed hearing the Royal Knights. Which prompted Master ire to continue.


    "You may not know it. But some participants were Knights of the Royal Kingdom which take part to look for promising candidates. But be aware, each Exam was different from thest one. The information this time was tight shut by the Association. That even me as a Provider does not have an idea what the Exam will be."


    Everyone listened. These pieces of information were crucial to them that they must not let it slide, even Tevit seemed to quiet down as he listened to Master ire. He fingered his brownish-dark hair as he leaned closer just like his Master. "But you said the Exam will start today," Tevit said.


    "By tradition."


    "Yes. By tradition. What does that mean, Master ire." This time it was Su''aya that asked.


    Master Quentin looked at Master ire and nodded then his eyes went back to Ned.


    Ned scowled from his re but thetter seemed to have something going inside his head as he shrugged his shoulder looking at Ned. He then tapped the table with his fingers.


    "Aside from the Capital, which was surrounded by mountain ranges." Master ire held a finger while the other arm leaning over the back of the chair. "The rest of the Hunter Exam was and will be held on an ind. Usually far from the region to avoid bystander idents and to iste the participants."


    "And the content is different every time," Hunter Quentin said in addition to Master ire.


    Which made Tevit smiled as he nods to his Master.


    It seemed that these two knew something that Ned, perhaps the rest of them, does not know yet.


    "Then what does it mean when you said that the Exam starts now?"


    "Nothing. The Hunter Exam is yet to start." Master ire drunk the remaining ale. Once again, he rammed it against the table. "Not the official one, but every participant is expected to be on an ind before the official Hunter Exam Started. Which means"


    "Which means anyone who gets on the ind within four days will be considered an official participant."


    "And anyone who doesn''t make it to the ind is considered disqualified." Master ire nodded to Ned with recognition then his eyes went to the twins.


    Aside from the twins, who were wearing their outfittheir battle outfit. Tevit also wore a brown leather outfit with leather strappings on his wrists and a leather band around his neck. But his chest, the middle part of his chest was covered with a material that Ned hasn''t seen before. And he''s got no weapon at hand, or over his waist.


    Roguish type, Ned thought. But he fought like a warrior and got the speed. His mana is not normal either. Hybrid perhaps.


    "So" Su''ayun''s silence broke for a long time. Between the twins, Su''ayun was the one that determines things before acting while Su''aya was the one that goes into battle uncaring whether she was going into a trap. Ady that goes with the flow. "Where is this ind?"


    As Ned thought things through, he got a glimpse of Su''aya ogling at him. She then lowered her head after Ned caught her attention.


    "That my twins." Master ire stood with both the pipe and the wooden jug he held. He then walked back toward the wooden bar where Lady Githa stood, amused by them. "Is for you to find out. I believe I have said before: by tradition, the Hunter Exam has started. And you''ve got four days to get to this ind."


    Tevit stood and gave his Master a slight bow with his hand raised in awkward angle as though a salute and ran off the Forgotten Pint, leaving the rest a smirk and a re to Ned.


    The twins on the other hand remained to look at Master ire and Lady Githa.


    The twins were only 4 when Master ire took them, with Lady Githa persuading him, from an orphanage. So, it''s only safe to assume that them sitting even though things were already rushed outside was that they were waiting for Master ire and Lady Githa''s permission.


    Unlike Tevit who rushed himself outside. The twins stood and ran towards Master ire and Lady Githa with their eyes trickling with tears.


    As Ned looked at the four cryingto his surprise: Master ire got the loudest cry of them a cough rattled beside him which made him turn, only to see Hunter Quentin leaning over closer to him.


    What now? He thought looking at the messy-haired hunter.


    "I have a request for you, Ned," he whispered.


    "That is?"


    "Please watch Tevit for m"


    "No."


    "But, I am not finished ye"


    "I said: No, Quentin. Sir." Ned pulled himself away from the hunter and throw his back against the wooden chair, surprised by Hunter Quentin''s requests.


    "Listen here, kid." This time, his brown eyes turned jarring as he red at Ned.


    "Fine." Curious, Ned leaned back closer to the hunter. "What makes you think I will look after your apprentice?"


    "Firstly." Hunter Quentin held a finger, other he swiped to clear his eyes off his hair messing. "He wasn''t my apprentice. Someone, who knows someone, that knows someone, rmend him to be my student."


    "Ah. Your Order."


    "Ghostbloods? No, worse. But it''s none of your business. What I want you to do is for you to keep him alive, only during the Hunter Exam. By then, he can die for all I care."


    The crying goes louder as Su''ayun: the strong girl type, joined as she closed to hug her two beloved parents.


    "Why me? Why not the twins."


    "Kid." Hunter Quentin pulled himself away from Ned. "Or are you a kid? Anyway We both knew the twins were not capable of that. I was amazed by how you easily defeated Tevit."


    "Cut the sweet talk." Ned waved a hand before the Hunter''s eyes. "Why me?"


    "Cause I''ve got something that you needed the most."


    "And that is?"


    "The location of the ind. How to get there. Who exactly you need to talk to, to get there safe and sound without using most of your magic."


    "I will be doing just fine. You can do better than that."


    "I can, actually."


    Damn this guy, Ned thought. Hate to admit, if he''s got something I needed. Then his Order of assassins was a good resource of information.


    "And that is?"


    Hunter Quentin hesitated with his eyes scanning the four and back to Ned. His fingers drumming the table were getting louder the more the silence linger around them.


    "Your Goblin." Eventually. He gave up as though Tevit''s safety during the exam was his top priority rather than his life. "I found where he is."


    Ned was taken aback again this time. Not with surprise but with joy. A joy that he''s got the chance, to save and to have Katolin away from the Hive.


    "Where?"


    The Hunter grinned with his thick lips as though he just hit a jackpot. "How about the requests?"


    Ned went silent. If he was saying the truth, then this was his chance. But if not, he could simply ditch Tevit. And if time was given, he would return to settle things with Hunter Quentin and his lying gills.


    "Just keep him safe until the Exam ended? Done."


    Hunter Quentin let out a long sigh as though he was relieved of a burden he was carrying the whole time.


    "The beast is currently underground of the House Soak," he whispered. "Three hours from now, it will be deported off Bogmoor. Off the region."


    "Then I have to leave now."


    "No, wait!" The shout was supposed to be a whisper. Luckily, the four had yet to pay attention to them. Hunter Quentin then tagged Ned by the wrists which made thetter scowl. "Listen."


    "Let go and I might."


    Hunter Quentin pulled his hand off Ned''s wrist and said, "You need to know where it is being deported."


    "Why do I have to know where it is going? I just need to see the goblin before it leaves."


    "If it''s that''s easy. Then everyone coulde in and out of the House of Soak. If it''s that easy, I wouldn''t be working with thepretty sure you''re aware. I suggest take a look at him inside the ship."


    "Fine. Where is it going?"


    "To the same ce where the Hunter Exam is going to be held: Wrath Ind."

 Chapter 323: The Choice

    Chapter 323: The Choice


    Wrath Ind, roughly a thousand kilometers Southeast of Du''kki Ind, was once a monster-infested ind. But due to the Hunter''s Association intervention, the ind was freed of high-rank monsters and left with low rank, yet formidable beasts. It has a freshwaterke in the middle where sea creatures lurk in time for hunting food. And it was this time that Association held the Hunter Exam of Bogblot Region.


    The only time that Ned was able to learn the content of the Exam was if he safelynded on the ind.


    "Shit." He cussed looking at the unsightly manners of the Hunter in front of him.


    "Now, what?" Hunter Quentin rubbed his chin looking at Ned who seemed to be far-fetched in thoughts.


    If Ned chose to release Gogmurch of his captivity, it must be this time now. If not, letting him board the ship and let him sail to Wrath Ind, and Makers only know what will the Association was going to do with him on the ind, would cause Ned to fail his mission. Failing his mission would also be the loss of hispanion: Katolin.


    "So the Goblin is in the House of Soak now?"


    Hunter Quentin pointed his thumb down and said, "Under." His voice felt disturbed as to why Ned was so concerned about the goblin.


    "I need to leave, now."


    This time, Hunter Quentin didn''t dare to stop Ned instead he said, "If you want to see the goblin so badly, I suggest you see it off the port. You can ride, or sneak in the ship since it is also going to the same ind."


    Must not let Gogmurch go sailing, Ned thought and left the inn, not intending to say a word to the bunch of lot. I can sneak, but not sail with Gogmurch off the Wrath Ind.


    Ned reached for the nearest carriage.


    Two hours, it took Ned two hours to reach the House of Soak, and by the time he reached the House in Bogmoor, Gogmurch has already left.


    He knew this from Rig, the poor Wood Rank Hunter.


    "What now, kid?" Said Rig over his aimless breath. They have been running the underground sewer for almost an hour along with some Crawlers that tried to block their path.


    If Rig wasn''t selling his talisman, he was under the sewer honing his aim against the Crawlers. Lucky for him, these Crawlers were a little stronger than normal goblins. Grade E and the strongest he encountered so far was only in thete stages of Grade E.


    And it was during this time that he learned his way to the House of Soak from the Canton of Commerce. And if given time, he went to the nearest pub via these sewers to have a free drink stashed inside the pub''s secret base which he found by ident after escaping a group of Crawlers. He''s not a drinker, but dang, it was a good one to have after a long and arduous day of selling Talismans.


    "I move forward." Ned gripped his hand to the edge of an old entrance. Overlooking a forest where Gogmurch in a cage just entered along with a dozen of guards in civilian clothing, which was probably Hunter''s with their identical brown leather jackets. Behind them were the Crawlers but unable to move onward due to them being unustomed to bright lights. "I''ll take this from here."


    After Ned tossed a gold coin as a promise for an untimely quest, Rig nodded as he caught the coin and smiled and left going back to the forest behind them with his crossbow suspended behind his back.


    Ned was in the outskirts of the city under the zing hot of the sun. He''s got no time to turn around since he already wasted nearly three hours of pursuing the goblin. The damn old goblin, Ned had said.


    Ned focused and with a thought he produced Kurashinpi, and broken Butterfly on his sword-arm: he chose to have the broken Butterfly this time to apany the mask that hides his appearance and would only use Krisalix when he''s not wearing the mask (talk about the second identity). His free hand adjusted the mask and as soon as it was firmly attached to his face, along with the Silk Road he changes to a dark with torn edges jacket, Ned''s mana started to trickle down.


    With rest, his energy went a hundred and his mana firmly stayed at a little less than 1, 500. But it was more than enough for him to conjure spells all day as long as it wasn''t Egneous.


    Ned dashed, ck boots leaving nothing but a trail of wind. He needed to be light-footed as possible. He was constantly using the skill Detect for every 15 meters he has traveled.


    Roughly 20 minutes have passed and Ned exited the forest only to be weed by a wide clearance, where trees were freshly cut and burned as the remains exude smoke.


    Over the horizon was a hill, tiny to be called a hill, but it was slope enough for it to block the soon-to-be setting sun. Flowers bloomed under its base, running water made a ssh-ssh sound as it hits a rock dividing the stream into a fork. There was a bridge not far from the fork. Perhaps there was a vige; perhaps a town nearby.


    But Ned wasn''t there for the euphoric scenery, or the cinnamon aromaing from the withered grasses lingering in the air. And Ned wasn''t there precisely for the metals nging behind the hill, or the shouts of both agony and delight along with a rumble of roaring thunder. He was going after Gogmurch.


    "And Gogmurch I will have."


    Ned dashed towards a path that leads behind the small hill where constant shouting could be heard along with metals nging.


    With the broken Butterfly he held, Ned crouched beside a wilderness, tattered coat brushing the dusty ground.


    Ned focused, and there, under the base of the hill were the voicesing from. A dozen of well-equipped civilians, led by a bulky-looking guy with an ax he held. Half of these civilians were surrounding the bulky guy in a defensive formation. Then half of these civilians, that Ned assumed Hunters guising, were guarding the cages aligned along the stone road.


    There were six cages: three of which were massive and covered with a tarp, two cages a bipedal beast with massive slitted eyes, and the one behind the train of these cages were already empty.

 Chapter 324: Just Do It

    Chapter 324: Just Do It


    "Am I toote?" Ned said with his voice muffled under the Kurashinpi mask.


    The answer was NO after one of the massive cages shook that was then followed by a roar. As the shaking continues, the moldy green tarp that was covering it fluttered and fell.


    Gogmurch was ramming his shoulder against the iron cages. The old goblin-general was half-naked with only a loincloth covering his groin. His handsrather a handwas holding the iron bars with his leg trying to support the force he was exerting. But no matter how he struggles and exerts his force, the bar would not bulge even just for an inch.


    Around the defensive formation of the Hunters were the invaders in different grotesque-looking masks d in crimson and ck to ck cloak extending from being a hood down to their ankles: they wore the deep blood cloaks to hide their skin.


    Judging from their cements, the invaders were in a group of two: the frontliners being the attacker wielding swords and daggers. While the other group was ced above, if not hidden behind the trees and concealed bushes. These were mages and archers conjuring spells and shooting arrows.


    One of the invader''s movements in a crimson red cloak with dots of ck was too familiar to Ned. Although the mask dyed in ck affixed with sharpened teeth were new to himhe knew. He knew who was behind the mask.


    "Thirteen," Ned muttered as he watched Thirteen''s movements.


    Thirteen was half-way to ughter the Hunters as he approached one of the massive cages covered in a tarp.


    Gogmurch on the other hand was ced third in the line of the massive cages. He struggled to try to get out of the cage.


    Thirteen, now littered with blood, swiftly and nimbly evades the spells conjured his way, while also cutting the living in his path.


    "What are you doing?" Ned muttered eyeing the bulky Hunter with a massive ax.


    All the fighting and he stood doing nothing.


    But not for long as he gestured with his right hand and muttered his spell.


    The bulky-ax-wielding hunter conjured a pair of serpentine head-like water spells behind his back. It was also at this moment that the hunters, in civilian clothing, scrambled around trying to leave the path where the spell was unleashed.


    Be it the smallest of the lot, from pebbles to a piece of equipment on the ground, or a massive boulder dyed with the blood of the hunters and Ghostblood alike, everything on its path was devoured in an endless whirlpool of water. The spell would be a manifestation of a storm if thunder was present. But it was more than enough for the invaders to take action.


    The mages above and under the trees conjured a spell that erected a crystal in a yellow barrier that blocked the water spell.


    Thirteen stood before the barrier with blood he wiping off his face, waiting for it to be finished, and to continue with his ughter.


    As he waited, the barrier before him cracked and a massive jade-like ax adorned with crystal teeth gushed out together with a burst of water.


    Thirteen, surprised by the bulky Hunter''s action, was toote to evade the ax and was hit on his forearm, throwing him at the same time.


    Ned couldn''t hear how the bones in Thirteen''s arm cracked. But he knew, the bulky-hunter got Thirteen good.


    Thirteen sshed into the water as the barrier broke at the same time.


    The Hunters, in civilian clothing, roared of victory after the bulky hunter charged toward the stunned Ghostbloods.


    "This is bad." Ned hissed seeing how the Hunter was winningalone.


    Ned had to make sure that Gogmurch must be set free. But it seemed that the one doing the freeing was overwhelmed by the bulky-hunter''s strength.


    He was Gold Rank Hunter judging from the aura that was leaking off his every movement. The feeling of a massive gap was too obvious that even Ned could feel the coldness and anger he was exerting.


    Slowly, the flood from the spell was thinning. And as soon as it dried, Thirteen was nowhere to be found. Not a trace of blood.


    But with Ned''s keen senses, he caught a figure appearing above a tree, beside one of the Ghostblood mage holding what appears to be a wooden staff tangled with metallic chains.


    The Ghostblood mage soon conjured a spell. Tracing bright light made the bulky hunter roar in annoyance.


    It was the first time that Ned saw a Healera proper one to say the least. It was also the first time that Ned saw Light magic. Even at a distance of hundreds of feet, Ned could feel good intent and pure mana leaking from the Ghostblood healer.


    Ned shook his head and said under the mask, "Not now."


    Ned stood and gripped the hilt of the broken Butterfly. It was also at this moment that Thirteen appeared before the bulky-hunter.


    Thirteen fought valiantly with a dagger on his right and a sword on his left.


    "This is it." Ned prepared to enter the fray. He focused, and with his remaining energy, he armed himself with the Fourth Form of the Vanishing Stance: which gave the broken Butterfly an extended tip. Energy materialized in a form of greenish light that slithers around the broken Butterfly.


    With the battle ongoing between both sides, Ned took this opportunity to set Gogmurch free of his captivity.


    The battlefield was a swamp of both mud and blood. Near the wagon where the cages were ced were the hunters and Ghostbloods minions fought. The hunters faired as well as they were countering the spells the Ghostbloods were aimed at them with spells of Tiers 1 or 2.


    Ned slid downhill. Along with it was his n: make his way to the battlefield, to the cages, undetected, if possible, since both sides were currently distracted, and release Gogmurch.


    Just do it! Ned thought gritting his teeth. Rushing bumps under his legs as he was halfway down his sliding.


    As soon as he reached the bottom, Ned rolled and evaded a rush of spell hovering above his head. He stood and dashed only to evade another spell from the Ghostblood. Uncaring about the Ghostblood mage, Ned continued. A sword was swinging his way and Ned raised the broken Butterfly to block. It was just a block, but the sword snapped to half as soon as it touches the edge of the broken Butterfly in Fourth Form.


    And there he thought he was undetected. No time to fight back, he thought.


    Ned disregarded the other cages, or the spellsing his way, or Thirteen and the bulky hunter fighting for their lives. Ned went ahead Gogmurch''s cage.


    "Y-you..." Gogmurch said, heavy with his breathing.


    "I am," Ned replied and as soon as he does, Gogmurch''s already big eyes widened. White hair visible behind his back. His left arm, or what remains of it, was long healed. Remains of the explosion Ned caused were still visible on his left shoulder with spider-web-like lines cracked under his moss-green skin.


    Ned forced to tag open the lock suspended under the iron bars. But to no avail, it won''t even move an inch.


    [Ned.]


    "Shit! I know." Ned hissed and looked over his shoulder. Both sides were either busy fighting with each other or they simply let Ned do his job. "It''s Array protected."

 Chapter 325: Protect the Baron

    Chapter 325: Protect the Baron


    "Free me human and receive my wrath!" Gogmurch gurgled inside the cage, his eyes filled with rage. "You did this!"


    "Shut up, you ball of seaweed." Ned raised the Butterfly and struck the cage but hit the barrier the Array was producing instead of the iron bars. Ned smiled seeing the cracks of the barrier. But his smile didn''tst for long after one of the Hunter took notice of him and ran towards him.


    Ned hissed seeing the marching Hunter toward him with a sword he held on both hands. He jumped and Ned had to leave the cage of Gogmurch to receive the dashing Hunter.


    Ned leaped to his right to evade the warrior. He conjured Fireball as soon as hended and shot it toward the Hunter.


    All went to silent as the Fireball struck the Hunter with a deafening boom.


    The only thing that Ned could hear was their whispers. It was as though the opposing team was only doing a mock battle and not intending to hurt each other. Ghostbloods and Hunters were suspended with them blocking each other''s weapons. A Hunter stopped the release of his arrow. A Ghostblood mage stood over the branch of the tree with a spell suspended midair. They went mouth gaping seeing the remaining smoke, and fumes, and sparks scatter on the battlefield.


    "What in the Maker''s magic was that." One of the Hunter murmured looking at Ned.


    "Whose unit is he?" A Ghostblood over Ned''s right said.


    "Defend the cage!" The bulky-hunter ordered as he was trying to block Thirteen''s attacks.


    With their leader''s cue, the hunters manage to snap out of their surprise and half of them (mostly the ones that were fighting the mages behind the back and over the trees) ran towards Ned.


    "Do not let that filthy Ghostblood open the cages!" The bulky-hunter issued anothermand.


    The hunter, whose rank was yet to known, was thrown meters and rolled unconscious. It must be his rank that saved him, perhaps his clothing that might be imbued with magic. But Ned had to make sure that he must not kill them. Ghostbloods; Fine. But not the Hunters.


    "Protect the Baron." Unwavering, Thirteen issued to his rank amand that confused Ned.


    "Baron?" Ned muttered under his mask. He then brandished the Butterfly seeing six of the Hunters came approaching him. "And I am not a Ghostblood."


    Oblivious of their differences, Ned conjured Zephyr and swept the six Hunters off the ground with the chains illuminating under his wrist. During this time, he noticed that the Mark of the Knight was brightly lit as well, resonating and powering the Zephyr spell.


    The six hunters fell like dominoes as the chains went under them. Surprised, one of the Hunter over Ned''s left shed a spell of wind element. It was an orb of concentrated wind magic like Ned''s Windball but much weaker, and sluggish. Ned raised his free hand to deflect the orb. The orb then ricocheted back to its conjurer, hitting him with his spell.


    "Eh?" Ned used to be calm, even when he fought enemies far stronger than him. But now, with the skills and spells he was using, he was surprised by himself of what he can do.


    "By the Maker!" One of the Hunters fell on his knees, with an arrow stuck on his leg after he saw hispanion thrown away by his own spell. "He''s Gold Rank. Napond-sir!"


    The bulky-hunter cleaved his giant ax wildly to fend off Thirteen. "I know!" He shouted with veins popping his head.


    "Baron!" Thirteen pointed the tip of the dagger to Ned and struck the ground with his sword, and yank something out of his pouch hidden behind his waist. Thirteen then threw a dull stone to Ned, mask gleaming with petnce under the bright sun. "Use it to open the cages!"


    Ned caught the dull stone and proceed to the raging Gogmurch, while he canceled the Zephyr spell.


    "Napond-sir! One of the hunters that were guarding the cage shouted. "We need you here! This new Ghostblood ain''t just someone."


    Thirteen flipped backward leaving silver needles aimed at the bulky-hunter whom they called Napond.


    Napond gritted his teeth and waved the giant ax before him. Sshes of water devoured the needles after his ax zed with blue light. At that instant, Napond lifted his ax and waved them splendidly midair, creating another serpent-like water spell, but this time, three at once.


    He jumped, leaving cracks on the mudded ground, andnded near the cage of Gogmurch where Ned was soon to reach.


    Napond then hurled the serpent-like spell to Ned. He shouted but Ned wasn''t as much as interested with the Hunters supporting Napond after he conjured Wind orb to foil the Hunter''s spell.


    Only one of the heads of the serpent-like spell was cut off, unfortunately, with the two beaming toward him.


    Thirteen appeared before Ned and caught one of the serpent-like spell, the other one he was struck with it. "Release them." He said before thest of the serpent devoured him.


    Ned felt nothing, he was on the battlefield, and the focus he needed. He rounded Thirteen and eventually leaving the range of Napond.


    Soon after, Ned reached Gogmurch''s cage. He then shed the dull stone to where most of the mana was concentrated. The lock clicked and the snapped open.


    Like a bird freed of its captivity, Gogmurch raised a hand as he set foot on the ground.


    ROAR!


    He roared which prompted both sides to take caution. Ghostbloods left the battlefield one after the other after Gogmurch was set free.


    Two of the massive cages shook the moment they heard the old goblin. With only an arm he took no second chances to grab Ned.


    Whatever Napond was doing, he stopped. Along with the dozen remaining hunters. Their orders change: Napondmanded the team to recapture Gogmurch, while he distracts the Baron that sets the goblin free.


    Thirteen issuedmands as well, he was now over the branch of a tree along with the Healer. Their goal wasplete. Half of the Ghostbloods vanished inside the woods while some of them remained to watch another battle about to unfold. Yet, his eyes were fixated on the Baron (Ned).


    "What are you doing?" He shouted above the branch with the Healer Ghostblood on his right. "Leave now!"

 Chapter 326: No Killing

    Chapter 326: No Killing


    Ned raised the Butterfly endowed with his energy as the green menace of swirling energy covers its surface.


    Gogmurch extended his right arm to Ned. Not wanting to let him go the third time. But his eyes widened as Ned held his ground against his grip over the Butterfly. Veins flooded his arm with his strength equaling even Napond.


    "Wait!" Napond demanded with his hand raised to stop their advancing. "Something''s not right."


    Indeed, something wasn''t quite right.


    There they thought that the Ghostbloods were trying to free the magical beast inside the cage to cause even more chaos in the region. These beasts, which one already freed and left, were beasts that were too Unique, if not Rare, for their kind. There was nothing like Gogmurch anymore. Just what were the Hunters thinking of caging them?


    Yet, Ned did not leave the battlefield even if his goal was aplished. A goal which was supposed by both sides. But Ned was neither both.


    d in a ck tattered cloak, Ned jumped backward after the contest of strength between him and Gogmurch.


    "Halooman!" Was what both sides were hearinging from the captive, now freed, Unique goblin. "Ee ill krayd!"


    "No one''s paying to no one!" Ned responded which left both sides hanging with their jaws.


    "This Baron isn''t one of us!" Thirteen shouted. As soon as he does, the Ghostbloods were positioned for another assault. The ones that left were hiding under the bushes, if not behind, the trees and boulders trying to hide their Mana Leaks. Thirteen''s voice muffled under his grotesque mask.


    "Doesn''t matter whose side that man''s on!" Napond said. He raised his free hand to issuemands. As soon as he finished, the remaining Hunters ran toward Ned and Gogmurch. While Napond raised and rested the ax over his shoulder and dashed to Ned.


    "Howe he can talk to the beast!" One of the Hunter shouted, to which even the Ghostblood responded with a nod under their mysterious masks.


    "Listen to me, Gogmurch!" Ned said. To show diplomacy Ned recalled the Butterfly back to his Ring. He stood calm, but aware of his surroundings.


    [28 Hunters and 32 Ghostbloods, Ned.]


    Most of which are focused on me, Ned thought with a sigh under his mask. I better do this quickly.


    Blood smeared the sole of his boots, weapons of the dead from both sides scattered on the ground over the greyish ground, adorned with grasses and grey pebbles.


    Gogmurch leaped, in an instant, he appeared before Ned with his massive arm venting out toward him.


    "Kon Sas Koron!" Ned said after his sessful dodge to the right. His shoulder was an inch away from tearing apart.


    Gogmurch stopped. He growled, overlooking the Hunters and Ghostblood fighting over Ned''s shoulder.


    "Have you ever wondered why I can understand you?" Ned spun and exposed his back to Gogmurch. Showing that no parasite was controlling him.


    No matter how Ned hide his identity, the smell he was oozing was too pronounced to the goblin general. His eyes widened as he stared at Ned''s exposed back.


    He was free to attack. He could not. He would not. He should not.


    "How?" Gogmurch said instead, that came out as a growl for the Hunters and Ghostbloods hearing it.


    "I stayed there, learn yournguage"


    Ned conjured Winnce and throw it to the iing arrow.


    "Listen," Ned said after another arrow was struck by the Winnce. "We can talk here all day, or we leave now and go back to the Hive."


    "Y-you?" Gogmurch snarled. His eyes red at Napond dashing toward the two of them. "Been to the Hive? Kon Sas Koron let you!"


    Gogmurch bellowed which releases air under his feet. Ripples of air waved that pushed the advancing Hunters.


    Ned raised a hand to cover his mask from the beast''s rotting smell of saliva.


    "Not just that," Ned said under his mask, a hint of joy he voiced out. "I finished more than half of the Gate. The rest is up to"


    Gogmurch leaped overhead Ned andnded before Napond. "I can''t leave just yet," he then said ramming his shoulder to the Gold Rank Hunter, "after you open two more of that cage." His eyes ring toward the pair of massive cages, still covered in a tarp. "Also. This human here will have to pay for what he did to me. Perhaps, my anger towards you, little human, be focused on this hairless man."


    "Then buy me time," Ned said and adjusted the mask he was wearing. When he''s done, he produced the broken Butterfly and injected his energy which extended the tip to almost a meter. Green oozing light swirling over the sword.


    Surprised that the new intruder couldmunicate with the massive and white-haired goblin, Thirteen leaped off the branch with a mind tangled with confusion.


    "Who are you!" Thirteen said under his mask and exposed himself before Ned. "Why are you doing this!?"


    Ned took the chance of the exposed Ghostblood leader and struck him under his arm. For a moment, Ned felt and sensed that Thirteen, who he fought in the alley before, moved so sluggish. Perhaps he was already exhausted, Ned supposed.


    Realizing his mistake, which drove him of his emotion, Thirteen pulled himself away from Ned, away from the path of his sword, but he was toote and too slow that he was cut under his arm. Releasing bubbles of red blood.


    Steam exited from the holes under his mask. "Were you sent by Father to foil us?"


    To increase tension, Ned did not answer. Instead, he shed Thirteen which made thetter jitter in a surprise of Ned''s speed.


    Ned then left Thirteen and proceed to the nearest cage.


    The cage was as massive as the one Gogmurch had. With the dull stone on his left, Ned raised the stone near the cage but was halted when he heard a weak growling far from his right.


    Under the zing warmth of the sun, and the still air of the surrounding was Napond''s body in between Gogmurch''s grip.


    Gogmurch was a second near on crushing the Hunter''s body when a chain of white light coiled around his wrist and was trying to tag him off his grip.


    "Little human..." Gogmurch hissed seeing Ned with the spell Zephyr he conjured. "What are you doing?"


    The dull stone was thrown and left on the ground in a hurry to stop Gogmurch from killing Napond. To increase the strength of Ned, he once again recalled the Butterfly back to his Ring and uses both his hands to hold the white chains conjured under his wrist.


    "No killing," Ned said and waste to notice that Thirteen get a hold of the dull stone and ran towards the first cage with blood dripping under his ck cloak. His left was holding a lump of meat, that if one would focus, they could see that it was beating like a heart. Like alive.

 Chapter 327: Had Enough

    Chapter 327: Had Enough


    "What are you doing!" Ned said gritting his teeth, forcing Gogmurch''s grip to loosen using the magic conjured chains.Just with his thoughts, Ned was able to manipte the chains around Gogmurch''s wrist.


    But his body has been out in too much stresstely that Gogmurch was able to resist Ned''s strength but put bewilderment in the goblin''s eyes.


    "Such strength in a short time," Gogmurch growled. " Human, what have you been up to?"


    Napond was half as big as Gogmurch, but boy he was big. Blue shining armor with tiger orange edges. With bluish metallic boots that do look like a newly bought, if not crafted, ware. And a giant ax he once held like a stick from an old dying tree fell as his master was half dead. But boy he was big.


    But not anymore. His bright and dark noble eyes rolled above and hid under his lids. All the white remains. Reflecting Gogmurch''s spiky and moldy tooth. His hands shook as his legs trembled. Veins forming spider webs over his bald head. Boy, he was big no more.


    "Stop it!" Ned ordered, increasing tension on both sides.


    No hunter would dare approach Gogmurch as his intent was more than enough to sumb to the others out of fear. Around Gogmurch''s wrist were white patches, indicating that he was hand locked. As to where? Ned had no time to know.


    Behind Ned, was Thirteen and thirteen more of the Ghostbloods. In his hand was a lump of meat: a beating and lively meat. He reached for the lock of the first cage. Once there, he raised his hand with the dull stone and effortlessly unlocked the cage sealed with an Array.


    The shaking of the massive cage over the wagon stopped. The cracking noise of wood that held the cage could no longer be heard.


    As soon as the first cage opened, the rest stayed still. The massive cage behind the first stopped moving. The two bipedal beasts with enormous slitted eyes paused whining.


    Ned had no way to deal with both, now three of them as Gogmurch was about to turn Napond into a paste.


    "Gogmurch!" Ned was shouting under the mask. "Do not kill him!"


    "Then what? Human?" Gogmurch said with saliva leaving the gaps of his moldy razor teeth. "Just because you''ve gotten stronger means you can order me now?"


    Ned had enough.


    Behind him was Thirteen feeding the beast with the lump of lively meat and Maker only knows what he''s up to. Before he was Gogmurch who doesn''t want to listen to him. And they were the center of everything as the Ghostbloods retreated to Thirteen and the Hunters in brown civilian (more like a farmer jacket) uniform was too afraid to approach Gogmurch even though their leader was about to die.


    Behind his vision in redbat mode was his status. A mana of 990 and constantly depleting. Not to mention his energy which was rapidly sucked by the Vanishing Stance. Ned had enough. But his status was more than enough.


    His mind red as his thought was focused on conjuring Fireball. On his right was the pair of chains from his Tier 3 Zephyr spell, and on his left was Fireball.


    Ned hurled the Fireball. Hitting the white fur covering the goblin''s back.


    Smoke along with a whiff of burning hair clouded the base of the hill.


    Gogmurch''s eyes ring red as he looked at Ned. He let loose of Napond and kicked him before his body touches the ground. He jumped and said, "I''ll tell my Queen you died rescuing me!" andnded before Ned with the chains still attached under Gogmurch''s wrist.


    Much better this way, Ned thought as he focused and increased the strength of the Zephyr spell which made the Mark of the Knight glowed white under the end of his ck coat. Tattered edges waving upon Gogmurch''snding.


    With a hand left, he tried to catch Ned the same way as to how he caught Napond but failed since Ned was faster. He was far from sluggish. Ned effortlessly evaded by bending. And with a thought, he retracted the length of the Zephyr chains and pulled Gogmurch out of his bnce. This gains an added vein-popping above the goblin'' green skin.


    Gogmurch wasn''t a shaman, which gave him the w of unable to conjure a spell. Perhaps he might learn it if he wanted to. But judging from thick skin, which was almost imprable by low Tier spells, his massive body d of muscles, it was more than enough that even Gold Rank Hunters were like ants under his feet.


    "Gold Rank?" Ned muttered and swiftly flipped backward leaving a kick under Gogmurch''s chin andnded a good meter away from him. "If Gogmurch could easily defeat Gold Rank Hunters, then..."


    The thought of Ned surpassing Gold Rank Hunters put a shiver under his skin. He grinned which was supposed to be a smile. Gogmurch was right ina short amount of time.


    Feeling good about himself, Ned retracted the mana coursing under his wrist and canceled the Zephyr spell. He raised a hand and said, "Were you this shallow to ignore your Queen''smand?"


    Gogmurch stopped on his track. Loincloth fluttering against the breeze which shows green and wrinkled groin like an old man pendulum dangling left and right.


    Ah, great. Ned pped his forehead inwardly. Removing the scene he just saw.


    "You are human," Gogmurch said, trying to control the trembling of his hand. "You are the onemanded. Not me."


    Ned raised a finger and said, "I am not following someone''smand. I do not bow to anyone." But only to my Master, Ned thought and continued. "Not to your Queen. This world''s Kings and Lords. And worse, I will never bow before you." This put a tingling sensation inside Ned. He could feel a shiver inside his chest. His Golden Core shook. Shiver then joy. Ned reached for his chest to calm the Core. "Perhaps. I''ll tell Sas Koron you died before I could rescue you." And deal with Katolinter.


    Ned''s voice was muffled and deep under the Kurashinpi mask, silver thread of hair exiting its edges. Under the holes of his mask, Ned''s blue eyes lit. He walked casually to Gogmurch with leaves, and sticks, and blood under his boots. He vanished.


    And appeared behind Gogmurch with a steaming kick aimed at thetter''s neck.


    Gogmurch propelled to the edge of the forest. While Ned vanished uponnding on foot and appeared above the down goblin general.


    I never felt this good... Ned thought and threw himself over Gogmurch and locked him between his legs.


    shes of air whistled as Ned threw punches on Gogmurch''s deformed face. A tooth broke but the attack never ended there.


    "If only I am this strong before..."


    Eight consecutive punches went straight to the goblin. Cutting the green flesh under his eyes.


    "Quickfall team..."


    Ten blurring punches.


    "Would still be alive!"


    The ground cracked and a thunderbolt shoots out of it.

 Chapter 328: Caged Beasts

    Chapter 328: Caged Beasts


    A fissure cracked open and was followed by thunderbolts.


    Behind Ned and the overpowered Gogmurch, and in the center of the battlefield, a wild Guulvorg appeared.


    Guulvorg was a magical beast with a typical length of 15 to 20 meters and was closely rted to wargs. This creature was a native of the northern part of the Bogblot region where the temperature was scalding, even though surrounded by swamps and the twinkes. Its aberrant feature was its enormous fang, which resembles a scythe de, that was oversized even for their huge mouth. Normal Guulvorgs has grey pelts with a spurt of bones that jutted from the creature''s back and continue with the monster''s glowing red eyes. A Guulvorg''s tail ends in a huge bulb of lightning and could use it extremely quickly in battles. They were also immune to fire and cold. Simply because it has boiling blood. If the creature is wounded, which was hard without magic weapons, its blood scalds its attacker.


    But not the one growling in the fray. An abnormal Guulvorg, standing in four for about 40 meters. with ck pelt, instead of grey, a massive bulb of purple lightning, and a pair of steel-like fangs with saliva leaking its gap. Its red raging eyes looking for its next prey.


    "What have you done." Gogmurch opened his battered eyes. "No!"


    But before Ned, and the rest have the time to react, the abnormal Guulvorg charged into melee to its nearest target.


    Thirteen stood, stupefied of what he has done. The lump of beating meat he had fed was supposed to make the Guulvorg, or any other beast follows hismands.


    "This wasn''t supposed to happen!" Thirteen shouted, shivering. His mask cracked after the Guulvorg appeared in front of him with its fangs sticking to his chest. The rest of its teeth ground Thirteen''s upper torso.


    The Guulvorg threw Thirteen''s body midair and ate him in one gulp. Making its eyes glow even brighter from the taste of human blood.


    It growled unsatisfied. Its eyes ring its next target. Before the rest of the Ghostbloods reacts, the Guulvorg went dashing with its huge mouth ready for anything.


    Trees bent from its wake, the Guulvorg rounded the rest of the Ghostblood inside the forest.


    The hunters knew what do tonothing. Do nothing and it might save their livesperhaps.


    "It''s gone revolting the Ghostbloods," Ned said and called off Overclock. He stood, looking down at Gogmurch. His face was deformed from Ned''s battering, his white fur turned brown from the mud.


    He then stood ring eyes to Ned.


    "You humans don''t know when to stop," Gogmurch growled weakly. "She has done nothing! Now, look at her!"


    The goblin general wasn''t so big anymore with his voice whizzing weakly. He bent under Ned''s boots with green blood leaking from the wounds under his eyes.


    "I don''t know what happened between you two," Ned said to Gogmurch but his blue eyes scanning the Guulvorg. He tsked looking at the beast munching the fleeing Ghostbloods. He could hear murmursing from the hunter. The rattling of cages where the two bipedal beasts were now growling weakly after seeing the abnormal Guulvorg. Their enormous mono-cyclopic eyes trembling in fear. Even the beast knew the disparity of strength. If only Thirteen knew this beforehand.


    "Not yet." Gogmurch stood with what was left of his strength. Although unable toprehend how Ned, the little human whom he thought to be so weak, out-powered him. He still stood with his chest popping. "The other oneNewter. I''ll go with you if we save Newter."


    Trees cracked to half along with the Ghostbloods pleading to be saved, Gogmurch exined to Ned.


    "That lupine creator is named Balworg." Gogmurch began, referring to the rampaging Guulvorg. "And the one in the remaining cage was Newter. Balworg was and steed and Newter is a baby wyvern. They were intelligent enough to understand me that I promised them that I''ll bring them to the Hive when we are set free. Only to be set by you. We are different from you, human called Ned. We live with our words."


    Ned was confused about how he knew his name, but it wasn''t the time for that. "You also swore to kill me, Gogmurch the Goblin General."


    "A promise I intend to keep," Gogmurch said, he stood 5 more feet higher than Ned. "But not for now. For Kon Sas Koron, I''ll go with you. Only if Newtere with me."


    What could Ned do? No Gogmurch; no Katolin. He nodded and they better hurry as the Guulvorg was set to munch thest of the Ghostblood.


    Ned''s eyes gazed over the trees, trying to search for the Healer Ghostblood. But the Healer was gone. Ned couldn''t sense a single ounce of light magic anymore. He instead dashed to the second cage.


    The massive and quiet cage covered in the green tarp was set in between the first and the third cage surrounded by the two smaller cages with the bipedal beasts.


    To his far-right were the hunters, dozen of them frozen in ces with their weapons trembling in hand. Without their Gold Rank Hunter, theirmand and morale crumbled.


    They better leave now if they wanted to survive, Ned thought but went dashing to the said cage. He doesn''t like them dead, but his goalse in first.


    Upon arriving, Ned hurriedly pulled the tarp and a ck baby wyvern appeared frightened. This was the first time that Ned saw this kind of beast. ck scales, ck fur, and nightmarish red eyes, resembling the predator ck panther. Its small tail erects spikes that looking to be detachable. Its ded wings reveal that the beast has the capabilities of flying. Unlike dragons, which have a longer lifespan, wyverns lived shorter. Looking at the baby wyvern, he, perhaps a she, must not be longer than a hundred years.


    Gogmurch appeared beside Ned with the jade-looking ax, he got from the unconscious Napond, he held on his right.


    Newter excitedly rose upon Gogmurch''s arrival.


    Gogmurch raised and hack the cage. Apparently, it was also Array protected.


    Ned dashed to Thirteen, or what remained of him. He bent to reach the dull stone inside Thirteen''s remaining hand.


    Ned tagged and gripped the dull stone. He was ready to sh back to Gogmurch when a shadow overwhelmed him.


    Balworg the Guulvorg snarling before Ned.

 Chapter 329: Coward

    Chapter 329: Coward


    Guulvorg went into melee with its forelimbs shing Ned. Unsatisfied as Ned evaded its attack, the beast used its scythe-like fangs to try to bite Ned.


    All its attacks only hit the air and that made its red eyes glow even brighter.


    Sticky saliva drooling between its teeth, the beast jumped backward as it tried to assess its new enemy.


    Damn it''s smart, Ned wiped the sweat under his chins and moved slowly behind him, going back to Gogmurch and the baby wyvern.


    Looking for an easy target, the Guulvorg leaped and instantlynded before the remaining hunter. Rocks rattled under its massive feet, it then attacked the hunters.


    Surprisingly, the hunters fared well against the beast. Guess, when one pushed to the brink of death, they would do everything in their power to survive.


    Hunters surrounded Napond most of which were mages around him, and warriors with rouges did a defensive formation for the whole group.


    Napond was alive, and it''s only necessary that they keep it that way.


    A warrior stood in front of the group, with mages conjuring behind him. They fought thate to be theirst.


    Ned reached for the cage and open it with the dull stone.


    Newter, the ck baby wyvern, excitedly jumped to Gogmurch. Gogmurch had to lower the ax he held to make full contact with the baby wyvern. This time Ned was sure, Newter was a she with her tail dangling over the ground.


    It was also at this moment that a head came rolling between Gogmurch''s feet. It came from the warrior before, his eyelids twitched with blood leaving his nose, and mouth, and ears, and neck. His body? Only the abnormal Guulvorg knew, perhaps it was already together with Thirteen and the rest of the Ghostbloods inside its belly.


    Three of the rouges spread which prompted the abnormal beast to leap with a booming sound its every step, it then cut off the hunter''s escape routes behind the forest. First, a growl then followed by its tail illuminating a purple thunder. The beast used its quick reflexes to hurl its bulb tail along with the thunderbolt. Not even their Hunter''s clothing could resist the crackling havoc of the purple thunder as the three were charred in an instant. Leaving the rest to bent on their knees as though confused why were they born only to die on the hands, perhaps the fangs of the Guulvorg.


    "Human," Gogmurch started, he knew the difference between him and the Guulvorg, or what remained of his friend. But Gogmurch knew, it wasn''t his friend anymore, it was nothing but a killing beast. "Now is the time to leave this ce."


    Ned agreed and nodded. Indeed it was time to leave.


    With Newter resting over Gogmurch''s shoulder, and with the ax he got from the hunter, Gogmurch left going to the crest of the hill where sunshine rose, basking them of its beam.


    Ned followed behind Gogmurch with the Butterfly on the ready.


    "With the humans distracting Balworg," Gogmurch said. Ned never saw this goblin general popping breath so tired. "This would be an easy escape."


    Ned looked over his shoulder as he sprinted the hill to escape. There, he saw the remaining hunters down to six, Napond not included. They were like the Ghostbloods: they fought for their lives but only to die in the end.


    Ned ran.


    And ran.


    Ran.


    Ran like a coward. Because of them, he escaped.


    What''s with the cool-looking outfit if, in the end, it was nothing but just an outfit, he thought. Under his mask, he hissed to himself. Since when did I be this low...?


    Ned''s vision was overwhelmed by his Master sacrificing himself for him to escape away from the Royal Knight. He was stubborn, and he did not escape. The face of the raven-haired girl with whom he falls in love, Kamma. His witty High elf friend, Chir. Toni with her timid eyes. Xi his yful friend.


    Friend? Ned thought. I''m not qualified to be their friend.


    "Coward," Coco spoke inside his mind. If only the cat could indeed speak, then it was shameful that the first word he said was COWARD.


    "Coward, am I?" Ned was saying to himself in a rhythm he once heard from an old friend.


    Ned stopped. And turn around where the rest of Hunters, at the bottom of the hill struggles to survive. He slid and with the Butterfly, he was brandishing he conjured Fireball. Threw it the monstrosity, and conjured another, and another, and another. He doesn''t care anymore about his Mana. How many was it? How long will itst?


    To save them, does he need to have a reason? No. That''s how humans act, and Ned was human enough to do it.


    An uproar of Fireball shrouded the entire base of the hill. Ripples of cloud darkened the surrounding along with rocks spewing in every direction.


    But for the Guulvorg, the Fireballs were nothing but a me made out of matchsticks. Its pelt was thick enough that even a Tier 2 Fireball was not able to prate it.


    Surprised by both Ned''s Fireball and the Guulvorg still standing as though nothing happened, the hunters, this time, escaped leaving the pebbles covered Napond, except for two.


    Guulvorg''s eyes glowed red in rage. It then leaped in a zigzag manner and stopped before Nedjust in time for him to reach the bottom of the hill.


    Ned stood with the Guulvorg in front of him. He was looking like an ant under its massive paws.


    Howe a five-story beast moves so fast, Ned thought. Not backing, not anymore, and not now. Ned conjured Tower ze: forming a floating orb before him that turns into a tower shield me, defending him even further. To his right was the Butterfly, oozing with a green light.


    No holding back, Ned thought. And appeared before the Guulvorg''s eye, 40 meters above the ground. The Butterfly oozes excitement as it stabbed the beast right through its red glowing eye.


    Not enough he thought and used the Tower ze to attack its wounded eyes. Scorching it from the inside.


    The beast might be immune externally, but what about inside? Ned smirked midair. Even though the spell barely damaged the beast, still, the idea of it being weak inside was worth learning.

 Chapter 330: Stronger

    Chapter 330: Stronger


    Boiling red blood seeped through the wounded eye of the beast. Surprised, it hurled its bulb-like tail to fend off Ned.


    Midair, Ned kicked the Guulvorg''s face, iming dominance the moment he used Overclock. The kick threw him backward just in time for the beast''s tail to hover before him.


    Ned flipped mid-air then appeared behind the two hunters, and the unconscious Napond.


    "Take him and leave, now!" An order he once ustomed with. He smirked from the nostalgia of him ordering his clones.


    The two hunters reacted so quick that they were now a good meters apart from him carrying Napond.


    The Guulvorg was smart, Ned knew this all along. Even though enrage, its thinking was only that of eliminating all its prey. The air whistled from the beast''s movements and appeared before the three Hunter.


    It reached for the three with its massive fang but was struck by a crystal jade ax hurled toward its face.


    The hurl was so mighty one of its fang broke in half. The Guulvorg whizzed and curl along with the blood leaking from both its eyes and the battered jaw. Bone-like spikes jutted behind its back, its bulb tail now constantly generating purple electricity along with its four paws. The beast was enraged beyond enrage. So much, that every footstep it made generates a tiny scale earthquake. Talk about elephants against ants.


    Gogmurch scaled the hill and appear above the sky with Newter holding him to glide.


    "Baron-sir!" One of the Hunter plead. "Please... Save Napond."


    "I won''t," Ned said under the mask, a muffled voice that of a gentleman. "We''re all going to leave this ce." He brandished the sword and activated Overclock once again.


    To lengthen the use of Overclock, Ned managed to use it through Boosting, whichsts only for a quick second, and recalling it if it''s not in use. This way, his 30-second Overclock would stretch to almost a minute.


    The air under his boots whistled and Ned appeared under the paws of the beast and sh it six times before evading the purple thunderbolt that was striking him under the ground. Blood from the beast hisses as it touches the ground, creating a tiny hole with every drip. Ned appeared again before the three Hunters.


    "Leave now while you still can," Ned said.


    "How about you, Baron-sir?" The hunter, a silver rank, carrying Napond on his left said.


    No time for him to argue why they were calling him Baron. But it doesn''t sound bad after all.


    "We''ll manage," Ned said leaving his after image.


    The moment he disappeared, the Guulvorg screeches of pain as it was struck again by the Butterfly under its belly.


    Gogmurch went descending andtch himself on the Guulvorg''s back. Riding the beast like a rodeo, Gogmurch manages to pull one of its spikey bones. Spewing blood all over him and on the ground. Gogmurch had to leave its back after the blood touches his green skin and made small patches of burn marks.


    Gogmurch rolled and caught the jade ax along the way. Ned appeared beside him.


    "Helping the humans now, Goblin General?" Ned said. Dust and crack covering his mask.


    "Not me," Gogmurch replied, striking the ground with the butt of the ax. He then looked over his shoulder and saw Newter resting over the tree. "Thank her."


    "It seemed that wyvern has more sense than you."


    "Stop talking, little Baron."


    Gogmurch growled and Newter pped its wings and glided towards Gogmurch. Newter then attached to Gogmurch and pulled him back midair.


    The same attack won''t work for the Guulvorg after it simply leaped and cleave Newter along with Gogmurch, throwing them back inside the forest.


    A stter of mud under his ck boots, Ned vanished and


    And was struck by the beast''s tail and thrown with his body trailing against the mud and the dry ground. A tree he hit and stopped. His vision blurred, and blood leaked from his nose, under the mask.


    "Fucking smart," Ned muttered overlooking the branches, looking at the serene blue sky. "In a short time, he could already read my movements even with Overclock on."


    How in the world do we defeat that thing. Ned thought and reached for the broken Butterfly on the ground. Once he touched the sword, the Fourth Form of Vanishing Stance was activated, extending the Butterfly with a green light.


    All this time, Ned was using Emtor under his red disy. All he could see as its weaknesses were its eyes, and the skin that attaches the purple bulb with its tail. His pelt was tough already, that only magic weapons could make a scratch of it.


    Ned wiped the blood running down his neck as he watched Gogmurch dashing toward the beast. Newter hovering above him.


    "Blood?" Ned muttered under his mask. Smudged of blood on his palm.


    "You''re killing him!" Naari once said to Ned after he let Coco transformed to its final form without having the thought of him killing the mythical cat. "No. This would kill the wyvern."


    Ned dashed letting go of the idea of his blood feeding to Newter.


    He jumped and raised the Butterfly to block the attacking from the tail of the beast. At the same time, Gogmurch hacked its leg. On-time for Newter to appear over the head of the beast and made a scratch over its wounded eyes.


    Ned scrambled on the ground from the force of the beast. Thest thing he heard was a growl before he hit another tree.


    "Something''s off." Ned wiped the blood off his neck. His ck and in-looking Kurashinpi were visible of cracks. "It''s getting stronger."


    To support the thought, Ned focused and blocked all the noises. He focused his thoughts on the beast, and there he senses the abnormality of its Mana Leak. Its Mana was flooded, unable to control, it kept on leaking endlessly.


    "No way," Ned whispered. He was tenfold stronger than Gazul; the first Lord Ned met. Or Gogmurch. But no way the beast was stronger the Kon Sas Koron. But Sas Koron wasn''t with them. Ned scowled under the mask.


    Escape it is, Ned thought and eyed the hunters carrying Napond. If only they could make it inside the forest.


    An idea came into him, an idea he must try with the remaining time of his Overclock.


    Ned dashed and left steaming afterimages and appeared next to the beast foot. Ned cut its pelt and once he does, Ned raised a hand close to the bleeding wound. All these happened before the beast could sense Ned.


    "Egneous!" Ned conjured.


    A deafening boom came under the beast''s belly. The ground cracked and the Guulvorg''s leg was turned to pulverize along with its blood evaporating.


    "Good job, human," Gogmurch growled behind him.


    Guulvorg fell on its head as it just lost one of its legs.


    But as Ned had said before: "Something was off."


    Indeed, something was off.


    The Guulvorg stood even though it was badly hurt, but its eye remains the same. Glowing red; glowing vengeance.


    The wound on its left eye leaks red boiling blood but it did not drip on the ground. Instead, the blood slithered and heals the wounded eye. The same goes to the bone behind its back, it was restored from its blood. Its front limb, which Ned used half its Mana conjuring the spell Egneous, was also healed. The healing was fast enough that Ned and the rest could not do a thing.


    The abnormal Guulvorg might be the toughest enemy Ned fought after Rassus.

 Chapter 331: Tough

    Chapter 331: Tough


    The once enemies now stood side by side. Ned held the Butterfly on his right while Gogmurch wad readying the jade ax.


    Although surprised by the beast''s massive recovery, Ned had seen much faster. With this kind of enemy, he knew what to do: incinerate them. The problem was: the magical beast was immune to fire from the outside. And its healing rate was fast enough that Ned had to use Overclock to conjure a spell through the wound.


    "Well..." Gogmurch said, shivering his shoulder. "We can''t go back now."


    It has been decided the moment Ned went back to save the Hunters. They either defeat the Guulvorgor die. Unless someone sent support, which was highly unlikely it would happen since the Hunters were transporting Gogmurch and the rest with utmost secrecy.


    The enraged Guulvorg stomped its forelimbs, generating purple electricity that went raving to the two cages with the two bipedal beasts.


    The Array that keeping the cage locked from magical interference cracked and then pulverized. Freeing the two beasts.


    But they didn''t leave just yet. The two bipedal beasts lowered their head. Its massive eye did not dare to look at the Guulvorg.


    The Guulvorg growled in a guttural manner. Speaking to the two beasts.


    Ned looked over Gogmurch. The Goblin general knew what Ned was thinking. He shook, cause even he doesn''t know what the enraged beast was saying.


    The bipedal beasts shook their body, a moment of pretentious growl turned their body into what seemed to be a human with four limbs on either of their sides. Their massive head with a single eye turned red. The cages bent and burst open as it was unable to support the ever-growing body of the two beasts.


    One of the beasts leaped and cut off the path of the hunters that were trying to escape. Ned hissed as he saw that they were almost at the edge of the forest. The beast swept the three with its four limbs, throwing the two, and leaving Napond on the ground.


    The remaining bipedal leaped off the cage and hurled itself to Gogmurch. Separating him from Ned.


    "You want to solo with me?" Ned muttered. Before he could brandish the Butterfly, the Guulvorg''s tail came sweeping to Ned.


    Ned was thrown, Kurashinpi almost leaving his face. His left shoulder was stung by the pain from both the thunderbolt and its massive tail.


    Ned rolled, scrambled, swept the ground, twisted his body until his back boomed against a tree. The tree snapped, leaving traces of falling leaves, and splinters of woods.


    Ned''s vision blurred, he could hear muffled voices, and muffled noises. A high-pitched noise ringing his ear. Yet, Ned smiled, he can''t believe he was still moving, and consciousno. Ned can''t believe he was still alive.


    The Silk Road tore. Ned''s skin was visible under the ripped magical clothing he has. His back, and chest, and waist, were all visible.


    Ned stood, checking the Mana he had left: 500 and dwindling. He had to, the Silk Road needed his Mana to repair itself. His mask shows cracks but was slower to recover. It seemed that the two were coordinating who needed the Mana most.


    Thanks to the magical items, Ned only has a scratch rather than a cut.


    But Ned being alive was a challenge to the Guulvorg. If only they left earlier they would not be in this current state. But this was Ned''s decision. He must at least save the remaining hunter. Luckily, he''s got an unlikely ally as Gogmurch was having a toe-to-toe with the bipedal beast, while Newter was, to Ned''s surprise, actually helping the two hunters battle the other bipedal.


    For now, Ned could focus on battling the Guulvorgfor now.


    Fireball, Ned tried it won''t work. And he bet any other fire spells he has won''t work to the beast. Egneous aside. But he''s got 500 Mana left, which means two times he could conjure Egneous. And after that, if the beast was still alive, then Ned''s adventure might end.


    Ned exhibited the grandness of the Butterfly. Showing how fine he was before the stampeding Guulvorg.


    The ground shook, and the trees bent, and the wind howled, and the Guulvorg surged high up. Above was impending doom.


    Ned conjured Winnce. He threw thence and leaped to his right.


    Thence bounced off its tough pelt. The beast''s reached the ground with its paw discharging thunderbolt. This thunderbolt crept away from the bottom of its paw and trailed Ned.


    "Fuck." Ned used Overclock to ovee the speed of the trailing thunderbolt. Ned jumped and reached almost a dozen meters away from the Guulvorg, the thunderbolt faded. Ned spun around and a pair of massive fangs shadowing his figure.


    Ned raised the Butterfly and as soon as he does, sparks generated from the fang and flesh scattered under its jaw.


    Although bleeding, its healing ability kicked in and healed it instantly, it then raised its paw to w Ned who was jumping behind. Its paw was as big as Ned, and Ned had to make sure he won''t hit by it again. And so he mans up and Boosted himself with Overclock. Ned evaded the w an inch on his face then spun around and ran in a circle at the bottom of the hill.


    Ned had to cut the Guulvorg big enough for the Egneous to do its job. Under its belly, around its neck, perhaps through his eyes once again.


    At the bottom of the hill, where the afternoon sun was happily throwing its light, where trees danced amidst the chaos, a fight of both human and beast startled the silence. And the two hunters were the witness of these all.


    Not far from the two hunters, and Newter fighting the bipedal beast was Napond lying over the grasses. His finger twitched, and opened his eyes.


    And Ned stopped and stood beside him, d in a ck tattered cloak, where edges jiggled like ribbons. Holding a sword once in his life he has never seen.


    "B-Baron?" Napond muttered weakly. Across the grasses and the bloodied bodies was the Guulvorg charging forward.

 Chapter 332: Toe-to-toe

    Chapter 332: Toe-to-toe


    Before Napond could continue to speak, Ned redirected the Guulvorg away from Napond.


    Napond was a Gold Rank Hunter, bald just like his wits; he doesn''t have the proper muscles to smile. He was somewhat bulky with his armor. Shining bluish armor, he might be from a fortunate House. But now, he was lying on the ground. Conscious he may be, but he was looking like his soul left him with his skin paling.


    Ned dashed to his left, leaving Winnce in his wake, and hit the head of the Guulvorg with nothing but a smirk it shows Ned.


    What have you given it, Thirteen? Ned thought to the man long gone.


    Under his disy were digits under the beast''s furry belly and chest, and neck, all pointing at its glowing red eyes.


    "Tss!" Ned said. Its movements were not supposed to be that quick judging from its size. It was like a giant, but faster and agile.


    Ned''s Mana was dwindling at less than 400. Fighting and conserving he must.


    But why would he?


    Ned jumped, nearly hit by the beast''s fangs. He produced Mana stone, and in a blink he absorbed it. Adding ten to his current Mana. This process goes on for almost a minute, while also luring the Guulvorg away from Napond, and the rest.


    In this minute, Gogmurch managed to cut three, out of the four, limbs of the beast. Eventually, killing it. In return of him incapacitated for the moment. Green sticky blood dripping under the cut of his left eyes, an inch cut on his chest. His white hair standing in excitement. But he must rest. "Damn this human." He wheezed after Ned passed by him. "Damn this beast also."


    Gogmurch was ignored, the once strong goblin general was ignored by the Guulvorg. Knowing he could not give the beast a proper fight.


    While the two hunters were showered by their own blood. Newter was having a good and hard time defeating the bipedal beast. Even though she was a wyvern, she was a baby, to say the least. It was already surprising that she could equal her foe.


    She couldn''t fly just yet, so most of the time she fought on her paws. Leaving three scratches on the bipedal''s body.


    The two Silver Rank Hunters were the ones supporting Newter. It was already a surprise that the two managed to be hercky. Guess it must be due to Napond''s training them well. The hunter with a mace, fought valiantly as though his superior was watching him. The other one was ady, she got a helmet that covers most of her face. But now that it was thrown off, shoving dark and rough hair. Freckles and dark circles under her eyes, looking like a swamp without an added white spots. But her body delicately moved with the daggers she held on both her hands. Attacking only when Newter does nothing but rest. For now, they were managing a passive battle. They were enlivened after they saw Napond got back on his knees. But they could not leave the beast just yet. Leaving would result in Newter being defeated.


    Another minute had passed, Ned made his Mana reached 803. It was more than enough to perform spells. But spells were not enough to defeat the beast.


    Ned slid while he used his left hand to change his course, he pivoted and faced the trailing beast. He conjured Windball and flicked his wrist to threw to spell precisely to the Guulvorg''s glowing red eyes. Blowing wind spell that momentarily blinded the beast. But even though it was blind, the beast continues to mercilessly scratch anyone it deemed an enemy.


    An idea Ned had when he saw Gogmurch sitting idly and resting over a fallen tree. There, he noticed the white patches over his left wrist.


    With a thought, Ned conjured Zephyr. Ned''s eyes gleamed silver from an idea. With his left hand, he precisely projected the magic-created chains to the Guulvorg''s bones jutting behind his back.


    Ned forcefully tagged the pair of chains that hurled him midair.


    He swung and hovered midair with the chainstching to the bones. He carefullynded behind the beast''s back and shes the bones wildly, just in time for the clouds to vanish. Giving the beast its vision back.


    Ned hurriedly cut the remaining bones until he reached the bottom. Ned struck the sword, further down its hilt. He smirked and with a thought, he pulled the Butterfly and conjured Egneous. His Mana of 803 siphoned down to 200 in a sh. In return, the Guulvorg''s back exploded.


    Nednded next to Gogmurch. Followed by a wind so strong the trees bent, pieces of equipment ttering on the ground, away from the explosion. Dead bodies overturned, clearing a wide area from the st.


    ck, brown, and Grey clouds loomed above the base of the explosion.


    Gogmurch''s jaw dropped with his arm covering his eyes from the dust.


    Newter paused on her spot, ck fur stood shivering. The two hunters stopped seeing how the bipedal beast stopped its attack. All eyes, and eye from the bipedal, turned toward the explosion.


    Triple rings of cloud circling the base of the hill up toward the sky.


    With this, pretty sure the rest of the people of Bogblot was signaled. They sure toe to the ce.


    A loud thud against the ground was heard by anyone present.


    The Guulvorg''s body was devastated to half. Deep brown blood discharging from the mound of two bodies. Bones and entrails falling and slithering away from this former glory long with the hunters and Ghostbloods bodies. Its head jerked to Ned, and thest they saw was its red glowing eyes deeming until nk.


    Ned''s shoulders shuddered, steam leaving the gaps under the mask and around the edges. He recalled the Butterfly back to his Ring and threw himself on the ground next to Gogmurch.


    "Satisfied?" Gogmurch mumbled. For an old Goblin, he was somewhatpassionate for others. Not to humans, but to other beasts. Sas Koron was good at choosing her underlings.


    Ned did not bother to answer.


    Am I? Ned thought. Am I really? Guess helping someone was indeed satisfying.


    Gogmurch stood and dashed, uncaring whether blood leaking his wounds.


    He then stopped between the hunters and the bipedal beast, towering over all of them. With a grunt and a roar, he hacked the weakened beast. Killing it instantly.


    The two hunters fell on their butts, staring with their minds wondering if they were one to die next.


    Gogmurch spun and red at the two hunters, and Ned. He shook his head and threw the ax before them. Beside them was Napond crawling for his life toward his pair ofpanions.


    Gogmurch walked toward the crest of the hill, overlooking the trees, or what remained of it.


    At that moment, a slithering sound growing from the dead body of the Guulvorg resounded. It was chaos, and it wasn''t dead yet. Inside half of its body, where its head was attached, a lump of meat was thumping, it was the same meat the one that Thirteen had given. It beat violently that a dab-dab sound was overheard by everyone.


    Thest of the dab-dab sound heard and the bodies, cut to half, jerked. Veins thick as ropes, or thin as thread slithered trying to connect the two bodies.


    Ned hurriedly stood, gritted his teeth, biting his lips at the same time, and dashed towards the recovering body of the Guulvorg. He conjured Egneous, which he should not have as per his aching body''s request, but he had to. He had to and he did, and threw the Egneous


    But he was thrown instead by a purple energy rippling like waves.

 Chapter 333: Never Again; Yet Again

    Chapter 333: Never Again; Yet Again


    It was far from being smart anymore. After the lump of meat sessfully connected the two bodies, the Guulvorg grew even bigger, bones even longer, and fangs now exude purple lighting while the tail exudes constant crackling noises.


    Ned had enough. Gogmurch, and even the three hunters. They knew, they all had enough. But how could they leave the ce with the Guulvorg imitating chaos before them?


    "What was that thing that turned the beast rampaging?" Thedy hunter began. Shoulders shuddering from exhaustion and fear. Her voice trembling. Daggers managed to stay in between her hands.


    The five, with Napond awake, huddled together before the beast. Newter anxiously hovering above them.


    Napond pulled two green vials behind his waist, giving them to his twopanions. "Take this," he said, "tell the Association, Ghostbloods manage to take all of the beasts. Send support."


    "But Napond-sir!" The male hunter instantly disagreed.


    "We will stay," thedy hunter said, "give the potions to the Baron. He needed it more than us."


    Ned raised a hand to decline the offer. Gogmurch stood beside him smirking.


    "I don''t need it." Ned lied, he hated it, but the two hunters needed it more than he does. "Follow your superior," he added, "we can hold it in time for you two to escape."


    Gogmurch mumbled something which would put any human to scowl in fear with his gurgling voice. But seeing that a beast was among them, helping, they do not have the luxury to choose allies at the moment.


    "You can go with them if you want." Ned looked above his left shoulder, Gogmurch wiping the blood under his green lips.


    Napond was still surprised that Ned couldmunicate with the beast. By this time, he already knew that Ned wasn''t one of the Ghostbloods, if he was, he wasn''t there helping the two.


    "I''ll distract him," Ned brandished the Butterfly, showering the four of green oozing light. "You are free to leave if you want."


    I''m no hero, Ned thought. But I''vee this far. Escape is an option, but what''s the point of what he did if he only escapes.


    Perhaps, Ned smirked. Thrill coursing his brains, the thought of him dying against an opponent so strong, excites him.


    Ned pushed onward, his body aching not to use Overclock. Not that he doesn''t want to. He knew, and felt it, using extended Overclock will destroy him.


    Ned marched that turned to dash, he will meet the beast head-on.


    The Guulvorg jerked its body, blurring cknessing behind it.


    Ned duck to evade its tail, sparks of thunder scorched his Silk Road. He then slid with his knees to cut the beast''s paws. Only the paws he can reach. It seemed to even grow bigger and Ned doesn''t know how to fight a monster so big he was looking at a pebble under the base of the hill.


    The Butterfly cut the surface of its skin, spewing boiling blood that put tiny pockets on the ground.


    Ned rolled to evade an arc of lightning, he scrambled on his feet and rolled yet another after a paw came rampaging his way. Ned conjured Zephyr and threw the chains totch to the nearest tree and pulled himself away from the iing paw.


    Ned was pulled by the chains, mud painting an abstract behind his back. A giant shadow came hovering above him.


    The Guulvorg was like a hill thrown by a giant to Ned.


    No time to evade, no time to breath.


    A sharp pitch sound came rushing from above.


    The Guulvorg''s back exploded with a zing light.


    Newter, the baby wyvern, used one of her spells resembling that of a Fireball.


    The Guulvorg maneuvered its body, bncing itself midair before it plummets to the ground.


    Shuddering its shoulder, Ned manages to stand and was surprised that Newter''s attack manages to force Guulvorg back to the ground.


    The Guulvorg twisted its lupine limbs, bncing before it let out a scream followed by a bolt of purple lightning thrown from its tail.


    Newter flew erratically, surprised by the massive orb of purple lightning.


    Perhaps it was her thin wings, or thin bones, orck of proper flight, the Newter shivered midair seeing the purple orb roaring towards him.


    Suddenly, a force tagged her legs, pulling her out of the path of the thunder orb.


    Ned used Zephyr chains to assist Newter. Newter growled in thanks, unable to understand Ned, still she bowed her head as shended beside Ned.


    The purple orb passes above them and exploded far beyond the horizon, creating a tiny crater that uncluttered them of trees, and rocks.


    Guulvorg rolled, redirecting its fury to Newter. It growled, leaving purple breath from its jagged mouth while it rams towards the pair.


    Ned instantly brushed Newter''s neck, ck fur caressing between his finger. She was limited by her understanding of the world around her, perhaps she was caged for too long she lost the capacity to properlymunicate. But she knew affection the moment Nedid his fingers on her. Her ck maiden-like fur. She growled and bent over, exposing her back to Ned


    A pair of fangs shing toward them


    A pair of serpentine heads shing toward the pair of fangs.


    Pushing the Guulvorg''s head gave Ned and Newter enough time to do their thing.


    Ned jumped behind Newter, riding her. He nced at Napond, nodding under his mask.


    Newter pped her wings. She moaned trying to bnce her body and Ned holding with one hand on her fur while Butterfly waving above him.


    Seconds past, like Ned, was destined to her rider, Newter happily pped her wings, but she knew the delight she was experiencing would be cut short.


    Below them, the Guulvorg shook its head, tracing red glows of light.


    Gogmurch ran to ram his left shoulder to the beast''s paw, while Napond waving his jade ax, conjuring sshes of water spells. The male and the female hunter ran the opposite directions, throwing gazes back the battle about to unfoldor about to end. Either way, this scale of battle wasn''t supposed to be their fight to battle. They ran for their lives, and if sessful, for everyone''s lives as well.


    Gogmurch pushed the legs of the beast enough with his strength to outbnce it. Napond conjured spears of watering out from his ax, whistling to the Guulvorg''s neck.


    All of their attacks were either reflected or instantly cut off even before it could touch its pelt. But it was enough as a distraction.


    Ned hovered midair with his hand clutching Newter''s fur. He tapped the side of Newter with the sole of his boot. Newter glided to her right, making a circle midair, like a bee. Ned tagged her ck fur softly. She knew what to do.


    Siphoning the air before her, Newter conjured another Fireball. Fireball unseen by humans.


    Traces of thread-like me swirling around the orb. Having concentrated enough energy, Newter released the Fireball.


    Guulvorg wagged its bulb tail and released a thunderbolt. Exploding after the two spells met mid-air.


    The area turned purple, then red, then orange until nothing was left but fumes.


    The air around the impact bent and Guulvorg''s figure appeared in between. Pair of fangs and hellish glowing eyes appeared before the two.


    The Guulvorg reached for Ned and Newter, shing fangs and burst of air as Newter pped its wings trying to evade the beast''s fangs.


    And again,ck of her flying experience and soft body made her evasion dyed.


    The Guulvorg''s fang put a scratch on Newter''s chest. She flipped midair, and swiveled, and went around in a circle until she and Ned fell, sweeping the ground. Making a broad trail on the ground.


    The Guulvorg spun to face the down Ned and Newter. For a moment, it stopped moving. Savoring the victory it just created. It growled, and with its fangs wet of blood from the wyvern, it smirked.


    "Dare looking down on us?" Ned muttered. Wiping the blood and sweat smudged together, Ned stood. Butterfly thrown a good meter distance away. He then bent and consulted Newter. "Can you still fight?" Ned brushed Newter''s ck fur.


    Newter nodded, although uneasy she felt, she managed to put on a dry smile with her jagged tooth.


    "I''m sorry," Ned said and bit the end of his thumb. Gushing blood so red, Newter could feel uneasiness coursing her body. Yet, her panther eyes were filled with determination.


    Ned extended his finger to Newter''s mouth. She smelled the blood at first, but determination pushed her. She licked the blood. Unable to stop, she drank the red liquid.


    She shivered, ck fur standing, her body cracked, and she roared. Cracks appeared on her body, gushing ck liquid out of it. Her wings, under her forelimbs, extended until it reaches a span of almost 10 meters. ws shining silver, with her eyes shaking violently. She looked at Ned and focused, trying to be as calm as she could for her new friend. She stood on four as soon as she does, spikes over her tail extended.


    A mammoth of a shadow appeared, and Guulvorg tackled Newter even though she wasn''t finished with her transformation.

 Chapter 334: Caress

    Chapter 334: Caress


    Silence, after the enemy, attacked Newter unprepared.


    The once longing and scenic view were now filled with craters, broken trees, and dead bodies littering the ground.


    A loud thud hit the ground, all eyes gazing at the purple lighting showering the base of the hill.


    Gogmurch and Napond stood a good far distance from each other. Sometimes, Gogmurch could not hold himself from smirking as his green rounded eyes ncing at Napond. Who would have thought that the captor now fought together with his ve?


    Ned stood with blood running under his mask. The Kurashinpi was almost half-broken, showing pale skin underneath. Silk Road tattered on both sides. Tore from fighting. Both his magical items were too slow to fix themselves. It was to be expected since Ned''s Mana was down to a hundred. A little more, and he would, once again, Mana Burned.


    I can''t afford that to happen, Ned thought wiping blood and sweat. Heavy breath that produces steam underneath his mask.


    Ned walked the nearby tree, dead body lingering beside it, where Butterfly, now half-broken, was seen lying beside it.


    Ned reached for the broken Butterfly. Even his energy dwindles at less than 14%, unable to use Vanishing Stance.


    All this while, he was fighting with Brute and Vanishing Stance. Still, their enemy was standing, alive and well.


    After the dust and greyish clouds settled, all eyes widened, and jaws locked open.


    Newter, if she liked to be called by that name after she was evolved to her final form: ck, fine, and strong fur. ws retracting whenever she wanted. Eyes of red and glowing looking down at the Guulvorg underneath her foot.


    Both now at almost the same size: nearly 40 meters on four. But Newter was having wings underneath her forelimbs. Her spike rattled before she threw them to the Guulvorg, hitting its eyes, and neck. Newly spiked formed after that. Her skin was also ck, and now with a newly added tail, she was looking like a massive ck panther only with a pair of wings.


    She strangled the Guulvorg with her paws, locking thetter''s neck.


    The Guulvorg struggled but was unable to free itself from Newter''s lock.


    Newter screamed and blew Fireball after Fireball straight to her enemy''s face.


    Although immune to fire, the Guulvorg screamed of pain from the impact. This was the first time that they witness the Guulvorg struggled.


    Unable to free itself, the Guulvorg waved its bulb-like tail and produced electricity from it. Purple lightning creeping on the ground, exploding upon contact with the wyvern. Newter was baby no more.


    Gogmurch reached first beside Ned before the limping Napond.


    "What have you done this time?" Gogmurch began. Jaw now moving, but his eyes seemed to be well impressed by what he was witnessing.


    Ned looked past his left shoulder after he recalled the Butterfly back to his Ring as though he was already sure that Guulvorg was to be defeated.


    "Just a little help," Ned replied under his breath. A thread of silver hair leaving the gaps in his mask. "But it won''tst long."


    Just like Coco the mythical cat, Newter would soon be reverted back to his baby state, but before that could happen, she needed to defeat the abnormal beast first.


    Ned was counting in his head. 5, perhaps, 6 or 7 minutes, Ned thought and sighed. Just in time for Napond to reach the two of them.


    "Baron-sir," he said, polite as he may, his voice was whizzing. Jade ax resting over his shoulder. Cracks on his bluish and greenish armor were visible under the right angles of the sun. "Maker''s tongue." He was more than surprised. "Ishashil-savior-of-all-living, what have you done?"


    Ned frowned under his mask. He almost forgot, they were once attacking him, but Ned assumed the truce won''tst long after his supportes marching in.


    "Nothing, Hunter-sir." Still, the hunter helped them fighting the beast, he was, or at least gain a speck of Ned''s respect.


    "Call me Napond, Nap would be fine as well," Napond or Nap said. "He waved a hand before Ned.


    Of course, this was the first time that Ned and Napond had an open talk.


    "What about the two Hunter?"


    Napond smiled, he was a man a little taller than Ned. He has shining bald, and thick lips, and thick eyebrows, and a thick nose. But he was approachable for a high-rank hunter.


    The air before them whistled, gushing whirlwind flowing restlessly mid-air. Evolved Newter wagged her tail and struck the Guulvorg on its chest and the same time, cutting the bones behind its back. Gaining a wild, and pleading scream from the Guulvorg.


    "It seemed that your friend is winning." Napond rested the ax before him, resting the butt with his arms. "Thanks to you, they survive. Sooner, support will arrive."


    Gogmurch hissed, razor-sharp teeth showing green mold, he then mumbled something that made Napond frowned in confusion.


    "We can''t just yet," Ned said, looking at the beast beside him. "Also, they helped us."


    Looking at Newter, who was winning as Guulvorg was still locked underneath her, Napond turned to Ned and said, "So, you can talk to them as well." He was dumbfounded as Ned was able to talk to Gogmurch. Since, no one, no one has ever made it possible to talk to a magical beast. Not until now, of course. "What did it said?"


    "He said he will kill you."


    Napond rushed to pull the ax buried on the ground and extended himself in a lunging position with the ax resting over his shoulder covered with bluish light as he was about to conjure a spell.


    "Easy." Ned raised a hand while Gogmurch only smirked. "He won''t do it as long as I''m here."


    "Yes," Gogmurch grumbled, confusing the Hunter even further. "When you''re around. Lucky him his safe."


    Napond knitted his brows but recalled all the Mana he was about to spend on a spell. A deafening roar rang their ears, as a sh of purple lightning stormed the surrounding under the hill.


    Newter flew directly to Ned and the rest and opened her wings, protecting Ned and the rest from the lighting.


    The three thought as though the area has just turned night after Newter opened her wings, catching all the light from the sun, and the purple lighting randomly striking from above.


    After the bolts of lightning vanished, Guulvorg could be seen leaving the battlefield with its tail between its legs.


    I don''t think so. If Newter could speak, that would be his words as Ned looking at her hissing.


    A p of his wings threw him upward andnded before the frozen tail Guulvorg. She then swung her spiky tail onto her enemy''s head. Throwing the beast further back the base of the hill.


    Newter pped her wings once again, making her fly. She then hovered midair before diving back to Guulvorg.


    The ground shook after Newter threw her massive self to the beast.


    The moment the dust settled, Newter could be seen biting the forelimb of the lupine beast. She snarled until she broke the forelimb. Snarled once again until she sessfully tore its limb apart.


    Throwing the torn limb aside, Newter pushed the Guulvorg deeper in the ground and, this time she growled with fiery breath leaving her mouth.


    She then pulled the Guulvorg closer to her and forced open its mouth as wide as she could possible. A moment of stunned silence lingering in the air.


    But without hesitation, Newter blew fiery breath to the Guulvorg''s mouth. Deep down to its throat, deep to its stomach, deep to where the lump of meat was once beating with a dab-dab sound.


    The Guulvorg shook its body. But no matter how hard it struggles, Newter''s grip was too strong that it tore a pelt under its jaw.


    Guulvorg''s eyes widened until it was filled with red me, popping its eyes off its sockets. A hole where its former eyes were visible, this same hole was filled with ming energy. Its throat then expanded along with its chest, and stomach. It was expanding so fast, it was almost about to burst.


    And burst it does after Newter''s me came burrowing deep down its body.


    Guulvorg was turned to pieces of ck meat. The former glory of the Guulvorgs was turned to nothing but char. Aside from one.


    A lump of meat, this time bigger than the previous fist-sized meat, was seen beating under a crater.


    Newter came rushing toward themp of meat and blew a fiery breath. Turning the meat to ash.


    "I," Napond said. "It would be better if we could study the lump of meat."


    "Guess you won''t anymore," Ned said under his breath, also smirking.


    Newter came rolling and stopped before Ned.


    The three had to look up to meet the wyvern''s eyes.


    She wagged her tail back and forth and lowered her ck furry head to Ned. Waiting for a caress. And caress she got after Ned reached for her head and brush them gently.


    "You have done a good job," Ned said and fell on both his knees with a smile he was stering.

 Chapter 335: Black Baron

    Chapter 335: ck Baron


    It felt like watching an action-packed movie as Ned heard a battalion of horses came pounding beside the hilte.


    It only took three minutes for Newter to make the Guulvorg turn into a pulp of meat, but her transformation has yet to wear off. And it has been exactly five hours after the ship, going to the Wrath Ind, sailed off.


    "The Association will take the wyvern." Napond struck the tip of the ax to the ground and marched, like a trained shoulder he was, to Ned. He then offered his hand to Ned.


    And as though Newter could understand Napond, she snarled, showing razor teeth without hesitation to the Hunter.


    Hearing the Hunter, Ned smirked. "No one''s taking anyone." This made Newter''s feline-face loosened and show delight. Ned brushed her head and turned to face Napond. He then reached his hand and stood.


    Napond smiled. "Then," he said, "how about showing me who''s underneath the mask?"


    "Not in your Maker''s tongue it would ever happen," Ned said, voice grumbling under the mask.


    "Then how about a name? I must report what had happened here?"


    "Just Baron would be fine," Ned said calmly, as though embracing the name they have given him. He adjusted his mask and gestured for Newter and Gogmurch.


    Gogmurch shook his head in disagreement as he was now being told by a human he once despises but now follows. For magical beasts, they only have one rule they needed to follow: whoever''s the strongest will lead.


    Gogmurch stared at the back of Ned, but no matter how he tried to find an opening, he just could not. It was as though Ned was impervious to attack. Gogmurch gave up the thought of challenging Ned, instead, he looked over, and below his shoulder, growling to the human Hunter.


    "Boring," Napond replied, running his palm over his baldness. "Barons are for Ghostbloods!" he shouted, looking at the ascending back of Ned and the two beasts. "How about ck Baron!"


    Ned raised a hand and waved as though saying ''Do whatever you want to do''.


    Napond smiled and threw himself on the ground as the hooves of horses came approaching, now at the crest of the hill.


    -


    Descending from the crest of the hill, Ned, Newter, and Gogmurch (all three limping) now reached the other side of the hill where, in the horizon, the cap of the Du''kki mountain was visible. Shrouded with ck smoke it spews from time to time which was clearly visible under the high noon sun.


    "ck Baron." Gogmurch started after a long walk. His voice hissing in between. "In ournguage, ck means nothingness, darkness and"


    "Death." Ned continued.


    They now entered a thicket full of greenery with widened leaves, and smelling wild herbs. Newter ran to one of these herbs and threw herself before it, smelling the tips of it. She then dashed towards the thick grass and rolled happily over it. It was at this moment, that the two noticed how she shrank slowly. At first, it wasn''t visible, but as she spools over the grasses as though she was being scratched under her chin, she shrank. Shank, until she was the same size as Gogmurch.


    "Yes." Gogmurch corrected Ned. "But not to you... But to the living around you, Ned the human. Perhaps I should start calling you ck Baron. Doesn''t sound so merciful."


    Ned was forcing his body to at least walk. Walking was the thing he could possibly do for now. His body, as always after the fight, was aching. But he should not stop, not that he has Gogmurch, and a beast unexpectedly caught his attention.


    Ned withdraws the mask and the Butterfly back to his Ring and continued their journey.


    Moments passed, he and Gogmurch stopped to rest over a root of a tree. They all needed rest for the moment.


    Seeing that the two rested, baby Newter went to happily jiggle over the grasses. Sooner, her neck straightened and her cat-like ears wiggle as though curious with something. She then ran over the roots, and beside the two to circle a tree and went over past it.


    Feeling that they had enough rest, the two went to follow Newter.


    Passing shrubs, and trees, and mysteriously twisted nts, the two reached a stream of river abandoned of civilization. They were far from both the Du''kki mountain and the eastern port.


    Although untouched by humans, the outer edges of the region, mostly in the Bogmoor city, no magical beasts roam around. Even beasts were not stupid enough to stay in a ce overrun by their enemies (humans).


    After refreshing, the three had to trek forests, and ins to avoid Hunters, and humans alike. They have to reach the shore back to the Du''kki mountain all the while evading humans.


    Ned had to apany them. Now that it was evident that his strength was on par with Gold Rank Hunters, Ned of House Sskat, now the ck Baron, was their best guard right now.


    Although exhausted, Ned could feel a rush of thrill racing his veins.


    [Ned.]


    Ned nearly jumped from ICE''s voice. Ned had noticed recently that ICE wasn''t assisting Ned that much whenever he was battling, as though she let him choose his own course of action, which made Ned smile.


    I had to be stronger on my own, Ned thought. And expecting that ICE would invade his thoughts. Yet, she does not.


    What is it?


    [Someone is following.]


    Perhaps exhaustion had hit him hard, or his joy bing stronger a step at a time, that he forgot to focus. Ned stopped and produced the Butterfly as he hovered his hand over his face, masking himself of the Kurashinpi.


    Just like he used to do, he breathes in and exhaled through his nose along with an invisible field visible only to him.


    There, he thought.


    Like a beacon signaling, a lifeform he detected almost 20 meters behind them. Judging from thendscape, he or she was elevated above the ground.


    Ned spun but stopped midway after seeing Gogmurch grinning.


    "You knew," Ned mumbled under his mask.


    "Yes, ck Baron." Gogmurch walked closer, then before Ned trying to assess where the enemy was. "It''s good. I can''t exactly tell where it is."


    Gogmurch looked above the trees that overshadowed them, along with vines, and other wild ferns so big it could hide a person.


    Sensing the changes in the mood, Newter straightened her body and crawled beside Ned. She hissed above the trees but it seemed that even her wvyernian instinct was not able to detect their trailer.


    Ned frowned. Their pursuer was exactly 20 meters from them, hiding behind a massive fern, interlocking himself beside a tree. The only concern Ned has was that the person following them was not making any movements.


    "Might be a trap," Ned said feeling the person behind the fern. He then pointed a finger to where exactly the person was, gaining a smirk from Gogmurch.


    "Perhaps it was too afraid to show itself," Gogmurch said, relieving himself of ipetence as he could not find the person as to where it was exactly.


    "Of course, it won''t show himself, that''s why he is hiding."


    "So what now, ck Baron?"


    But even before Ned could think of a n to capture their pursuer, the ground beneath him cracked from the force of Gogmurch''s leap. Leaves rattled away from the spot where the Goblin had been standing.


    Branches, or trunk, even the smallest of the stick, wasn''t spared as Gogmurch leaped from trees to trees until he reached the spot where Ned had been pointing.


    A dark figure appeared out of nowhere as Gogmurch tossed the person above.


    "Shit!" Ned grinned and hastily conjured Zephyr chains,tching them to the ankles of the falling figure. Ned heard a grunt after he sessfully pulled the figure down across him. Ned put a slight force to momentarily stun the neer.


    Gogmurchnded beside Newter with one hand he used to support his body fromnding.


    "You trying to kill him?"


    "What else could there be, ck Baron?"


    Ned hissed, but inwardly let out a sigh of relief as Gogmurch wasn''t using his real name before the figure.


    Ned had to brush Newter''s head and ordered to retreat back to the grasses, which the baby wyvern happily did. This again, gain a growl from Gogmurch.


    "I''m not snagging Newter away from you," Ned said before the beast could say a word.


    "What now... ck Baron? What will you do with IT?" Gogmurch narrowed his eyes staring at the kneeling figure d in ck and mask he wore to hide his face. "Like you needed it." Gogmurch threw a jab, throwing the mask the figure wore.


    Blood sprayed all over the ground.


    "It is a female human." Gogmurch snarled at the women before them.


    She wore her copper hair messily. A purple ring under her left eye from Gogmurch''s punch.


    The women knelt in silence. She was maintaining calmness but the quivering of her eyes she couldn''t hide.


    Seeing that Gogmurch was about to throw another punch, Ned raised a hand to stop him.


    "Why are you following us?" Ned said gently. "Don''t worry. Just tell us what is needed and you''re free to live."


    "You''re with us," the Ghostblooddy eventually said. She was the Healer from before.


    "I am not one of you. Perhaps because of the mask," Ned exined. Out of nothing, like a magician showing tricks, he produced a card, Thirteen has given him as a mark. "But here, it''s yours." He then flicked a wrist throwing the card with the Ghostblood symbol, before her.


    "This is"


    An arm came jabbing and all Ned could see was the remnant of thedy Ghostblood. White matter spraying the ground along with her hair, soaked with blood, and reddish meat. Her body fell headless.


    And the ck Baron did was nothing but stare.

 Chapter 336: Breeze

    Chapter 336: Breeze


    "What have you done?" Ned angrily stood, clutching both his hands, a spray of blood smoothing down over the surface of his Silk Road. "She is doing just fine!"


    "It is enemy," Gogmurch stood eye-to-eye with Ned, looking down. "No more to it. You are human, we are beast."


    As the two stood, ring with each other, the woman''s body lies still on the ground, bubbles of red and white gurgling over her neck. It was at this moment that Ned saw a shimmer hidden under her cloak. Ned had to hold himself from expanding too much Mana and energy. For Ned, there was no feeling he felt even after Gogmurch killed her, but it was a life that took him the most. Be it beasts, or humans, they all have precious life. Life given to them naturallyunlike him.


    Ned bent and examined the shimmering light under the dead body of the Ghostblooddy.


    It was an orb, translucent light filling it. Ned held the orb the size of his fist and raised it higher. Ned focused only to sense Mana leaking off of it.


    "Human tools," Gogmurch said, dismissing himself from Ned. As a beast, most likely they do not know about human technology. He left Ned with a smirk visible on her green and wounded face. He at least won against Ned even without fighting.


    "im," Ned muttered and moved the im closer to him. There was nothing inside aside from the Mana. But Ned knew what kind of im it was. "Record im. Shit. We are being observed."


    Before Ned could throw, or break the im. The orb of Recording im dimmed and turned dull, signifying that whoever was watching, has left or cut off the Mana connected to the im. This also means, that whoever was behind the other side, must be near.


    "No," Ned mumbled to himself, decided to keep Kurashinpi for a moment. "They must be at least in the city of Bogmoor, which was 3 hours of travel from here."


    Setting aside the thought of looking for the person behind the other side of the Record im, Ned held the orb and gripped it tighter until a crack was heard and throw it back to the stream behind them.


    Ned threw a gaze at the body, now buzzing of a fly, and left together with the two. Detect skill was active for every 20 meters they traveled. Under his disy, no lifeforms were detected aside from asional magical beasts that swayed away from their path the moment they saw Newter walking side-by-side with a goblin.


    But Ned was struck with something, the more he walked together with the two, the more he was getting further away from his destination: the Wrath Ind. Although he still has 3 days left, by now he must be sailing going there. He needed to make sure he arrived at the ind. Presuming there were still ships going to the ind. The Hunter Exam has started, by tradition, and the first thing the applicants must do was to find a way to the ind.


    "Find a way," Ned muttered, rubbing his chin under his mask, one hand resting behind his back. Then his eyesid resting to Newter, happily grooving before them as she checked each nt and tiny beasts. Ned wondered if how long was she held captive by the hunters, looking curious to everything she saw.


    But Naari''s words were taking a toll on him. His blood was not something he should just share. It was something that could make other beasts strong, too much concentration of pure Mana leads to them evolving.


    Newter circled the two and stopped behind Ned. As though sensing his worry, Newter made a funny face by extending her tongue and wag them like her tail and rolled her copper-colored eyes.


    Ned extended his hand to brush her head which made her eyes rolled. She then pushed her head closer to Ned like it was her turn to caress him. One thing that Ned had determined was that, whenever he feeds his blood, the beast could understand him. Likewise, Ned could understand the beast even though they were just gesturing.


    The cap of the Du''kki mountain was getting clearer as time passes by, they have been trekking the edge of forests, evading viges, and arguing with Gogmurch, for over an hour. And it has been six hours after the battle of the hill.


    And Ned has yet to decide whether he should proceed back to the Hive, or the Wrath Ind.


    His thoughts decided to go back to the Hive. Yet, he also knew, going back means losing the chance of him setting off a ship. He can''t possibly go back to Hunter Quentin and asked for another direction. Ned was, to the extent, a man of pride. He decided, he won''t go back to either the Hive or Hunter Quentin.


    Newter came rolling between them, sometimes, circling them while she wags her spiky tail. She was so energized, she forgets she just had a battle a couple of hours ago.


    Ned came smiling as he approaches Newter, he was determined this time to borrow Newter''s powers once again.


    "What are you doing, ck Baron?" Gogmurch came protesting behind Ned after he felt something was amiss about Ned.


    "Firstly," Ned said, raising a finger while overlooking Gogmurch over his shoulder. "The battle is over, there''s no one following us, I''d rather have you call me Ned. Second, Du''kki mountain is an hour away from here if you keep going without stopby stop, I mean no stopping to kill humans, you will be there soon. Third, I''m going to borrow Newter for a while."


    Gogmurch was stunned silence, the first time he met Ned, he was nothing but a wimpy kid. Now, he was the one setting rules andmands. He has never met a human, a youngling, to say the least, that gets so powerful in a couple of months. Gogmurch could only nod as he saw Ned''s eyes full of bravery. Still, he could not let go of the thoughts of Ned fighting the Guulvorg, that even he got no chance at all. He swallowed saliva after the nod. The cut of his left arm was etching every time heid his eyes to the cause. And still, he could do nothing: "The weak serve the strong," he voiced out the thoughts of his mind.


    And Ned nodded willingly under his ck mask. Dusky blue eyes were visible behind the holes of it. He must maintain the mask for a while even though his Mana sits at less than a hundred, and slowly draining.


    Ned bit a skin off the tip of his thumb, the former wound still reddish. Blood leaked and Newter''s eyes went wide in delight. She wagged her tail relentlessly while the wings under her forelimbs vibrated. A baby wyvern she was indeed.


    Ned fed her his blood.


    Newter''s transformation went natural as though her body getting pumped up of muscles, and bones getting longer and strong, while her pelt was stretching to amodate her sudden transformation. Unlike Coco, which was surrounded by the crackles of lightning, Newter''s transformation was shrouded in a ck mist.


    At this moment, Gogmurch had the urge to pounce at Ned and find for himself the kind of blood he has. But the thought vanished as Newter, towering him, towering the trees, pping her wings. Creating a strong gust of wind which almost pushed Gogmurch away. Thest thing he saw from the two was Newter smiling at him and nodding as though saying ''I''ll be back, uncle Gogmurch.''


    Newter flew.


    Flew to the highest she could possibly be. Until they arrived at the point where Ned was overlooking the Bogblot region. Over the horizon, beyond the region, were a speck of ck dots, moving like ants marching,manded by their queen. The curve over the horizon tells Ned that the world of Earflgard was spherical. Which made him smile because in both his life, Ned has never seen a t, especially not Earth.


    Ned gently tapped the side of Newter telling her to hover to their right while slowly descending.


    Southeast, Ned thought. Somewhere in the southeast was Wrath Ind. But the region he was currently in was so vast, at the bottom hundreds of tiny, unmoving dots were visible. These tiny dots were inds, Ned assumed.


    Ned recalled the Kurashinpi back to his Ring. Cool breeze of air grazing his cheeks while the fine thread of silver hair ying hide and seek over the yful beams of the sun.


    With a thought, Ned produced Anita''s Map in his thought. Bluish map hovering before his vision. Ned tried to pinch the part of the map which wasbeled Bogblot Region. But to his disappointment, Anita only drew what she could remember, or have seen. And tiny details like O''rriadt, and Wrath Ind weren''t included.


    Ned vanished the thoughts of her unwanted little sister, along with the disy of Anita''s Map. Rather, he smirked. Looking down at the tiny elongated dots, he produced the Kurashinpi mask once again and let the ribbons of his cloak flutter in the air as they descend.


    Sharp whistling of air rushing on both his airs as two descended to the surface of the ocean.


    They were thousands of meters away from the Bogblot Region.


    Ned remembered exactly as to where he and the Time to Loot crew werest seen passing.


    Ned pointed to a part of an ocean where tiny dots were leaving away from the Bogblot Region.


    Ned chose one of the ships a good farther away from the border of Bogblot Region and Titan''s Cay.


    As he was nearing one of the ships, he smirked under his mask and said, "A pirate ship."

 Chapter 337: Landed

    Chapter 337: Landed


    Nednded with his knee, making a loud impact over the wooden nks, louder than the waves the ship facing at the moment.


    With his Detect skill on, ICE prompted as soon as Ned started to stretch his body to stand.


    [34 lifeforms detected.]


    Ned raised an eyebrow under the mask, scanning the ship''s crew around him. For now, aside from a guy with a broken jaw, and a patched eye, the rests of their jaws were hanging, if not squinting their eyes of what they were witnessing.


    One of the crew raised a hand, pointing a carved de to Ned with his hands trembling. "Makers-of-old-and-new-seas! What do you want?" He wore his red bandana full of sweat from both the high noon sun and the surprise he can''t suppose to control.


    Before Ned could spat a word, an arrow whistled his spot, then arrow, and another arrow. Most of it was lousily aimed at Ned as they flew past him almost a meter away. Perhaps surprise got the most of them. Ned simply docks to evade at least three of them. But the more he evade, the more he was slowly being pushed backward, to the railings empty of barrels. They were trying to push him.


    In just seconds hended on the ship, the crew have managed to make a hasty decision. Whoever''s behind their coordination was not ordinary.


    And here Ned has chosen tond in the most simple-looking ship, with rusty irons as a bracket for the mast. The ship was smaller than the ship of the Time to Loot crew. Perhaps they weren''t looting that much.


    Six arrows wedging toward him, different speed than the rest, while Ned was making a mental note of the crew''s positions on the deck. Ned conjured Zephyr spell that produces a pair of chains and immediately waved them to block five of the arrows. Ned swiftly conjured Windturner, bending the trajectory of the remaining arrow, and hit the ground an inch away from his ck boots.


    "For the life of me and the Seven Emperors," ady''s voice came sounding over an elevated tform where the wooden steering wheel was visibly brown under the heat of the sun. "I have never seen that kind of magic." She held a bow, ivory surface, and curved to perfection. Pulling arrows behind her quiver, she aimed to Ned. "Who are you? What do you want? Why are you here?"


    Ned raised hands instead. Loosening himself instead of fighting any further. "I am andlubber," he said, "I bring no harm."


    Men of at least 20 to 40 years of age red at Ned, most of which snickered. Yet did nothing as they looked up to thedy with the bow.


    Must be their captain, Ned thought as he looked up at thedy. She got short hair tied neatly. Surprising as she seemed to be talking not of the pirate tongue but that of andlubber instead.


    "Where did youe from? Thedy asked the iron tip still aimed at Ned.


    It was at this moment that a shadow slowly emerged from above. Newter then stopped and hovered above, almost touching the g of the crew, as she was half as big as the ship.


    They could barely breathe, or steady their aims. Half of the crew ran below the ship, while others could barely hang on the railings, and a few raised a hand with bows aimed at Newter. One peed which made his white pants leaking of yellow liquid.


    "Don''t shoot!" Ned shouted, taking their attention back to him. In spite of this, an arrow whistled.


    Newter''s fur simply shrugged the arrow off. She red at the captain.


    "Newter, enough," Ned said, voicemanding. "All''s fine now." Ned nodded but his hands remained suspended on the air, showing the crew that he came to bring no harm. "You may leave."


    And leave she did, Newter flew over the horizon which left the crew of the ship bbergasted as they stared at Ned with awe, and fear. Some could not even hold back themselves and ran to leave away from Ned.


    Perhaps, I came in too strong, Ned thought.


    Minutes passed. Realizing that Ned was a mighty person that could bring their destruction if he wanted to by simplymanding his beast, Niagara the captain gave up and weed Ned to her crew.


    Judging from her Leak, Niagara was at least Silver in Hunter''s rank. A roguish type of profession.


    Ned was given a room, a food, and every amodation he needed without asking more about his background, or why the mask?


    After an hour, Ned settled himself quite nicely inside one of the cabins. Niagara had to apologize for more than enough as she could only give Ned an ordinary room.


    While Ned had to maintain a facade like he owns the ship. Lucky for him, he was wearing a mask. If not, Niagara would be given the chance to study his youthful not-inclined to lying face.


    I am not, Ned thought. I''m just acting.


    [And you are far from being good at it.]


    ICE had to intervene to stop Ned from thinking so highly of himself just because he came with a massive evolved beast.


    The crew, which they call themselves as Orange Shanty: as to why the name? Ned assumed of Niagara''s orange hair (That for some reasons,plements with her chubby cheeks, and speckled nose), eventually gets used to Ned with his mask on. Ned had to ask their captain properly to brush the fear off she was feeling to him, about the Wrath Ind.


    Lucky for Ned, the ship was built to tread waves rather than to fight ships. With that, Ned heaved a sigh of relief as Wrath Ind was also at the same path the Orange Shanty was taking.


    Ned tried to ask them of their destination, but it seemed that pirates were secretive enough all they said was somewhere in Scattered Bay.


    With only a day to reach the Wrath Ind, Ned had to take advantage of the free food the crew was offering.

 Chapter 338: Prince Aesril: Journey, VI

    Chapter 338: Prince Aesril: Journey, VI


    Prince Aesril sat over a cold chair pressed with vines made out of his mana. In his hand he held a vial, opened without the cork, full of red dust.


    "Burner," Prince Aesril muttered what had Jack told him. Under the Mask of Care, he could not contain himself of anger and pity. "Oh, humans, you had enough. Yet you wanted more."


    He frowned, his human appearance hasn''t changed with his mana constantly injecting into the magical item. Who would have thought that a traitor to the human was mingling together with them? He fingered his chestnut hair, he was trying to imitate humans as he saw them doing the gesture whenever they were trying to impress the opposite sex. High nose sniffing the red dust which made his Elvian body shivered. He felt the moment he breathe a speck of the red dust, his mana went violent that he could barely control.


    The room he was staying in was of Captain Creft''s cabin. Was.


    Two days had passed after the storm, Captain Creft''s ship: Dacota, almost sunk with its mast snapped to half. The storm left the starboard side of the ship with a giant hole they have to stop at the nearest port to get it fixed.


    But this time, not without its Captain, or the hunters merchant Jack employed.


    Capitan Creft died after he was washed out of the ship together with half of his crew, Prince Aesril could do nothing as he already informed the Captain before the storm. To no avail, none had listened.


    Edok, the Gold Rank Hunter, lost both his legs after he was thrown together with Captain Creft off the ship and a horde of Zealot feasted on him. He died three days after the storm with no medical intervention nor magic to heal him.


    The rest of Merchant Jack''s henchmen died five days after the storm. On the hands of Enrol. Jack''s men fought Gelethorn after the Wood elf confronted them about the red dust. They died with half of their body thrown off the ocean, with the half remained on Dacota to satisfy the trailing Zealots. As they were being fed.


    To make an example of the remaining crew, Gelethorn: acting as the human Enrol, torn off Jack''s other arm.


    The killings happened with Prince Aesril sitting on the table locking himself inside the cabin for days, unable to witness Gelethorn tearing apart human limbs. Yet, he felt nothing. As a surviving High Elf, he must understand that things shouldn''t go his way even though he was the Prince of the remaining elves. He let Gelethorn did the killings and hoped that it didn''t take his best friend''s sanity. Their goal was their priority, and they would stop from nothing to achieve them.


    It has been seven days after the Dacota was fixed by the artisans of the Little Fae''s Port, somewhere in Scattered Bay. And Prince Aesril stayed inside the cabin during that time while Gelethorn did all the management of the ship. Everything went smooth as long as Gele was the to manage the ship as he used tomand a little less tub s hundred elves during Hunts.


    A knock came in through the door to the Prince''s right. Prince Aesril hastily recalled all the vines slithering under him, and stood with the vial he locked and tucked in inside his chest pocket.


    "Come in," he said.


    The door creaking over the wooden floor. Greyish hair man came in and could barely look Prince Aesril in the eye.


    "Master Ely," Jack said, his remaining hand hidden behind his back. Eyes boring the varnished floor.


    Prince Aesril spun, robe brushing the floor. He stopped before a stained ss, where an image of a human was blown in the ss.


    "What is it, merchant Jack?" Prince Aesril said, adjusting the mask without looking at the merchant bowing behind him.


    Merchant Jack''s face turned pale, his greyish hair didn''t fare well either as they hang loose, half-covering his face. There was a marking sighted on his chest. The look of superiority waspletely gone off the wind after Gelethorn taught him some lessons.


    "Lord Enrol wished to see you," Jack said, voice lose in between. A stain of red under a white cloth where he wrapped his torn arm.


    Prince Aesril smirked under the mask. He never thought that his friend was now the master of the ship.


    "I wille," Prince Aesril answered, trying to hide the anger as he looked at the perpetrator. "Please tell him that." He finished calmly and waved a hand to dismiss the weak Jack.


    Jack was a veteran soldier for the Empire of Ekan, but losing his family to the war at the hands of the Royal Knights of the Kingdom, he swore to have his revenge. Slowly, he was smuggling Burner to the Kingdom.


    It was just one peaceful day when Captain Creft decided to receive an additional pair of kids. Unbeknownst to him, the two kids were powerful Mages. Now, the revenge he wanted to exact lost as he was nothing but their ves now.


    Jack bowed and left with his eyes sweeping the floor, still unable to look the Prince in the eyes.


    Prince Aesril went to the cabin where Gele, as Enrol, supervising the ship. There were a dozen left out of the hundred Captain Creft hired their destination to man Dacota. But for Gele, the remaining dozens were more than enough to reach their destination.


    As he walked past the humans, Prince Aesril shrugged the thought of him giving mercy to the innocent-looking humans. He wanted to help the wounded, but the thought of the humans killing and turning his kind to ves. Guess he''ll leave the gore to Gele.


    "My Pr"


    Prince Aesril raised a hand to cut off Gelethorn. The remaining humans inside the cabin bowed, and same as Jack, they could barely look him in the eyeor Gele.


    "Brother Enrol," Prince Aesril said instead. "How are things in here."


    Dacota was supposed to stop somewhere in Great Divide, to an ind nearest the border of Cassan where the ship would try to make to the border before Hunters and Royal Knights increase the defense since half of the continent was currently undergoing what the humans called Hunter Exam.


    Gelethorn wore the thinnest cloth he could find in the ship after he felt that it was hotter than usual. Perhaps it was due to him being a Wood elf that he was highly sensitive to the heat of the sun even though it was breezing with morning dew.


    "We''ll going to be in the Under Current soon, Brother," Gele answered, a smile he wore under his long and dark hair. "By then, it would only take a month to reach O''rriadt."

 Chapter 339: Third: Father

    Chapter 339: Third: Father


    "Was it a sess?" a low and weak voice whined inside a room. Aside from the half-open windows, no other ways for the beams of the sun to enter the room shrouded in darkness. Coldness streamed the room.


    Opposite the windows was a bed adorned with golden beads over its edges with thin, and expensive curtains blurring the view of anyone who wanted to peek inside.


    But the man, kneeling on one, has never tried to raise his head, nor throw a nce at the man inside the bed. A thick hood was covering his face, but it wasn''t enough to hide the markings under his neck: droplets of blood inside a circr pattern.


    "It was. But"


    Chains rattled inside the bed. And thest thing the kneeling man heard was a struggle of both anguish and cry leaving someone''s windpipe.


    "It wasbut?" the man said weakly. The struggling voice ended with a smooth, and lifeless arm hanging over the edge of the bed.


    "But someone intervened which resulted in the death of Thirteen." The kneeling man could barely breathe, not because he was sick, but because of the chilling presence of the man within the bed. The hair stood behind his neck as he tried to deviate his eyes away from the lifeless arm. Yet, he grinned.


    "And?"


    The kneeling man''s shoulder shuddered as he reached for an orb swaddled under his jacket vested with red and stripes of ck. "This will exin everything," he said extending his hands with the orb resting over his palms as though he was offering.


    Yet, the man never made a move. "Do you want me to go there?" He huffed instead.


    The kneeling man hurriedly scrambled with his feet as he approached the side of the bed, curtains brushing his face.


    He never moved any closer with his hand extended through the gaps of the curtains with the orb he was offering. A brush of cold skin he felt after the orb left his hand.


    Behind the curtains was a silhouette of a thin, almost bone of a man as the orb gleamed of yellow light. Another silhouette appeared beside the man. His eyes trembled looking at the body curved to perfection. Just by looking at the dead body, the man''s body started to shake. He shook his head to deviate his feelings away from the dead body.


    "He wasn''t one of us," said the man while catching his breath.


    Controlling the thrill rushing his body and mind, the man went back to kneel, and bowed, and said, "With careful consideration, my team determined he was an impostor."


    And as though the thin man knew what he was thinking, he said weakly, "And he wasn''t alone."


    The question the two needed to answer was: Who gave the impostor the information about their mission?


    "Impostors beyond impostors," the weak man added. "Looking at this, it seemed that you''re losing grasp of the Bloods in Bogblot. Also, this impostor was with a beast. Find out who he is."


    "I already sent orders to the one in charge, and soon, we will hear from them who the impostor is."


    "Initiative." The thin man coughed andid the orb next to the unmoving silhouette beside him. His hand shaking from the simple task. "Coming from a man who''s lost half of the people I rmended."


    "Please forgive m"


    "Enough," the thin man said softly. Yet the room felt as though it was shaking. And for a moment, from the corner of his eyes, the kneeling man saw a sheen of light under the thin man''s hand. "Enough with this. You won''t be worthy of a gift if you can''t even bring this impostor''s head."


    "I am worthy." The kneeling man pleaded with his voice.


    "You better be, Third."


    The voice came a wonder to Thirdhe grinned under his hood. "I will be so that I am, Father."


    For a moment, the room fell quiet and warmth brimmed the room. Third raised his head to look at the man whom he called Father. Yet his eyes can''t get past the dead body beside Father. He bowed once again, unable to sympathize with the man who did it.


    "I received a word from Nine," the man called Father said. "The Order needed more Dust."


    "We can''t give it to them Father just because they say so."


    "You are learning, Third. Yet, stillcking." The silhouette crept toward the wall, fixed with the bed, and pressed his body against it, releasing a sigh of relief. "They weren''t asking."


    Another silence filled the room. Third, unable to speak his thoughts.


    "What do you propose, Third?"


    "A test," Third whispered just in time for Father to let out a strong cough followed by a whizz. At that moment, Third turned pale. "Father! Hold on." Third stood but was cut midway.


    "I am holding on," Father mumbled behind the curtains. Then, the light from the orb shut off, which made the room turned dark once again. "Do not make me repeat myself, Third."


    "Yes, Father!" Third cried which made the room rang with his voice as he went back to kneeling. "The test with Thirteen was a sess, so why not ask for more of their Core?"


    "And if they said otherwise?"


    "Then we stop the supply of kids," Third said without breaking his voice, still kneeling and bowing. "If they wanted to cut as off of their supply of living humans, they should have done so when we were just starting. It has been six years, and they wanted even more. This tells me one thing, Father. We are oneif not the topsupplier of human kids."


    The third silence came in through, and this tells Third of one thing: Father is satisfied with his answer.


    "Good," Father said. And Third felt there was a smile after that. "Bing worthy, after all. Speaking of the supplies. What happened to the suppliesing from Scattered Bay?"


    "The ship arrived three months ago," Third exined but got no will to look up Father. "One of the Handlers that came with a Royal Knight is one of ours. He said the kids arrived in Titan Cay together with the candidates that passed the Selection process from an unknown ind. And a month after the arrival of the first shipment were additional kids from an orphanagethe Handler saidand is now traveling to the Capital. But what baffled me Father is that the Handler never made contact again after thest of the shipments were sent. My people never cut me off."


    "They never cut you off, because, perhaps, they turned blood just like the one that happened in the outskirts of Bogmoor?"


    "Ghostbloods under me never do that, Father."


    The shadow of Father could barely be seen as he raised his hand slowly and weakly to gesture Third that he had enough.


    "You know what to do with the shipments. From here, you decide how much of the Dust you will give the Order. I don''t care how much, do what is necessary. And perhaps, I might give you a gift none has yet to know but soon be sought after."


    "I will be trying my best so that I am worthy of your gift, Father." Third bowed deeply as he vows before Father. In a sh of weak light, the dead body twitched but soon after stopped moving after Third released a grin.


    A brief movement of Father''s head was seen visible in the corner of Third''s eyes. He then said, "Who''s going to witness the exams?"


    "I have stationed four of our Barons in the Capital. Two in Ring City, and one in the mountain ranges next to the Northern Kingdom."


    "What about the Exam in Sudden te?"


    "None, Father," Third said without worry.


    "You better have a good reason to miss the recruitments of new Bloods in Sudden te''s Hunter Exam."


    "The Order said specifically to not bother them as they will be the one testing the candidates there."


    "I am not informed by this, why?" Father said under his cracking voice. He coughed.


    "This kind of thing should not bother you, Father. Let me handle things regarding the Order."


    Father took a long breath, the longest one so far, and was hinted of worry. "The Ancient Order of Seven Genesys," he said worriedly as though narrating a sad luby.


    "Do not be bothered by them, Father. I know how to handle the Order," Third said deeply. "I will make sure that our Ghostbloods will never cross paths with them. After all, this is all about trade, Father."


    "For a moment there, I thought you are One," Father said sadly. "I''m giving you my blessings, Third. I will let everyone know that your word is my word from now on. Be careful though. Do not disappoint me as One and Second did."


    "I won''t, Father." This time Third knelt on two and pressed his head against the cold wooden floor.


    "You may leave." Father waved a hand slowly to dismiss him but was left suspended as Third was seen unmoving.


    "Father..." Third said with a shaking voice. "May I... May I..." Lips quivered not because he was afraid, but because he was feeling the excitement rushing his body while he looked at the dead body next to Father after raising his head under the hood. Greyish eyes went wide. "May I have the Elf, Father?"

 Chapter 340: Wrath Island

    Chapter 340: Wrath Ind


    Two days have passed, Ned arrived at the shore of Wrath Ind with his identity still unknown to the Niagara and her crew. With Kurashinpi constantly on his face, and with a beast he once rode, that put mental strains over the crew, none got the guts to bother him in his cabin.


    Along the coast, Niagara''s ship anchored. And from the distance, Ned was able to survey the ind as the two stood next to a wooden railing.


    Ned assumed that the Wrath Ind was almost the same size as O''rriadt, with the exception of mountain ranges the Wrath Ind were having around its boundary. The ind formation was like the mouth of a volcano that was surrounded by towering mountains.


    Currently, no magical creatures were seen, both over the mountain ranges or outside the shores.


    Ned sighed under the mask. If he went inside the ind, there''s no turning back. Like he can turn back now. This was the moment he was waiting for, to have the title of being a hunter and ess locations, humans and Hollows alike could not.


    But if he went inside, it would mean that as long as the Hunter Exam was progressing, they would be like prisoners. Jailed inside not with iron bars but with soaring mountains.


    "This is Wrath Ind, Lordness." Niagara pointed over the horizon. Over the blurred mountain top.


    Ned wasn''t bothered being called a Lordness. He must act the act as though he was a noble closely rted to some pirates. To fully convince Niagara''s crew, Ned had to produce the token given by Lady Darcey. Yet again, to his surprise, Ned was considered among the pirates with the aid of the token from Time to Loot. They were not even surprised to see one of the Emperor''s sigil etched at the corners of the token.


    "Only a friend of the Empress couldmand a beast that strong," Niagara had said a day after Ned settled in her ship.


    Now that they were on the shores, Ned waited for some activities the ind was giving. But for reason, an hour has passed and no candidates have yet to show. Ned has a day left before the official Hunter Exam started.


    Maybe I am the first, Ned thought as he eyed the horizon.


    But just after the thought was roaring sound of pping wings overheard above the ship.


    Ned, Niagara, and the crew looked up almost at the same time after the noise broke through.


    Aside from Ned, the rest went to their respective battle stations after a massive beast hovered above them.


    But before the crew could fire, nor react, perhaps breath, a voice rang from above the flying beast.


    "Pirates," the voice said as though thunder shed. "This is the territory of the Kingdom. Leave as I am giving you a chance."


    Niagara''s eyes went retarded as she was unable to speak a word. Her mouth went suspended in a big O shape while she kept on staring at the massive beast.


    With a sh of light from the setting sun, Ned was able to recognize the beast.


    Although wasn''t exactly as big as Newter, the massive beast was a sight to behold with its golden feathers, razor-sharp talons, andmanding roar.


    "Gryphon," Ned said under the mask which took Niagara''s attention.


    "Thisdy here saw this beast for the first time in my pirate life." She swallowed saliva in between her words. Her fingers trembling over the hilt of his de.


    Ned wasn''t able to get a good view of the rider behind the gryphon''s back as the beast itself was covering almost half of the sky in their vision. The beast couldn''tnd as it was nearly half as big as the ship. Doing so might put them in danger, and the rider knew it.


    "This is the territory of the Kingdom of Griffith," the voice repeated as though it was rehearsed a few dozen times. "Leave as I am giving you a chance."


    "What do we do, Lordness?" Niagara looked over her shoulder. Seeing that her crew nailed on their spots. Niagara gave up the thought of them fighting if things go wary. She waited for Ned in the end. Of course, Ned had the one with the beast that could fare against the Gryphon.


    And as though following a well-written, well-rehearsed procedure, the voice rang once more. "This is the territory of the kingdom of"


    "Hunter-sir," Ned said, raising his voice to match the pping of the wings. "I am here for the Hunter Exam."


    "If you are, you know where to go," the voice rang over the gryphon. "Anyone that doesn''t have the token is suggested to leave now."


    After his speech ended, the gryphon let out a sudden chirp and pped its wings until they were nothing but a ball of ck over the horizon to the Wrath Ind.


    "Is that it?" Niagara nearly fell from her standing.


    "That''s it," Ned replied. With the beast with him, none would dare to lie and still proceed to the ind without invitation.


    "So this it, Lordness."


    Ned wasn''t sure if Niagara was somewhat joyous because of the gryphon leaving or him.


    Ned left the ship with a boat he himself puddled. It was surprising already that they would give him their boat even though half of the crew were still afraid of him.


    Nearly an hour had passed, the sun was almost set, and Ned arrived at the shore of the Wrath Ind. There, he could hear distant noises over the mountains. But it was too acute to tell what were the noises even with Ned''s keen hearing.


    After changing his clothing to that of ck leather with long sleeves to hide the gleam of the Mark of the Knight, and recalling the Kurashinpi in exchange for the Krisalix de, and producing a leather pouch of gold, Ned proceeded to the nearest mountain with the noises resounding over it.


    Ned arrived with the sun setting to almost darkness near the base of the mountain with a wide clearing of the forest along with a daunting slope behind them. And in that clearing stood a pair of figures guarding a gate at one of the slopes of the mountain. Looking above, from the remaining light of the sun was the mountain, so high Ned doesn''t even need a second thought to proceed to the pair of standing figures.


    As Ned was closing, he realized that the pair were guarding a silver door engraved with the markings that say ''South Bound'' in their native scribing. Which Ned presumed he was currently at the southern part of the ind.


    Just like the one riding the gryphon, one of the guard, perhaps higher rank than the other, mumbled his speech. "Token. If noneleave. This is the territory of the kingdom." He held the spear without even looking at Ned. A gleam of his face showing through the gaps of the helmet telling Ned that this guy was somewhere in his twenties. Which means he was either a hired mercenaries to guard the entrances, which Ned doubted as the Association would never hire them; or he was a hunter with a ne hidden underneath the silver armor he wore.


    With a breath, Ned reached inside his leather pouch hanging his waist, then produced the token the Royal Knight gave him.


    The one on Ned''s right epted the token and held it above. So that if anyone would be watching, they knew for sure that what the guard was holding was a token from a Royal Knight and a Diamond Rank Hunter.


    The door behind the two guards shook, and with a cheerful, yet, suspicious voice, the guard to the right said, "Candidate. You may proceed."


    The other guard handed the token back to Ned and in unison, the pair step aside just in time for the silver door to open.


    Inside, there was a narrow, and dark, and long tunnel that Ned had to tread.


    But before he could reach ten meters of walking, a chime resounded in his head.


    [Ned, this walk is an illusion.]


    Ned stopped and frowned, sweeping his fingers over the hilt of his sword. He then focuses, only to realize in an instant, that the tunnel was nothing but Array protected.


    Illusion Array, Ned thought and grinned. He knew about this from his Master. And if this was another test, then he needed to pass. One thing that came into his mind to pass was to find the weak spots the Array was emitting.


    Ned focused. Skill Detect was useless since it could not detect lifeforms. What Ned needed was his focus, and focus he did. He stood in the middle of darkness and felt the pulses the Array was giving off. And in the illusion, Ned sensed a weak pulseing from his right not less than three meters away from him.


    Ned moved to this pulse. Once he was near, he knelt and swept the ground with his bare hand. Sensing a sudden change of mana in the ground, Ned poked the ground.


    The tunnel twisted and Ned felt as though his eyes were ying at him as he watched the distortion dancing around him.


    For a moment, Ned closed his eyes. And once he saw a flicker under his closed eyes, he opened them slowly.


    Only to be weed by a dozen people staring at him with their eyes almost leaping out of their sockets.


    "No way," one of the guys mumbled.

 Chapter 341: Accommodation

    Chapter 341: Amodation


    After the illusion has ended, Ned was enclosed in a room together with other dozens of candidates. All the while staring at him with eyes Ned wasn''t sure how to describe if either they were confused or amazed.


    In the room, pirs as thick as twice as regr humans stood to support the ceiling that went darkened the longer one would stare above. The ivory floor was as cold as the res looking at Ned. Torches were fixed against the wall. But even with the light from the torches, Ned doesn''t have a clear vision of the people on the other side of the room.


    Around him, people d in different diversity stood: a blonde guy with a sickle; a tanneddy with a mace; a scrawny kid with a stick; an old man with a hammer as big as his biceps; and a chubby chick with a mace looking like candy.


    "Uh," Ned said, trying to brush off the stares away from him. "Howdy?"


    Acting cool seemed to not work in his favor with the majority snickered and red even deeper.


    "Do you know what you just did?" Ady''s voice rang behind Ned.


    Ned spun to see ady in a military blue uniform with edges lined with silver, and a ne gleaming in silver. Hair tied so neatly no thread of her chestnut hair leaving the knot.


    "You disabled an Array that was supposed to be a test. A test to see how candidates react inside a Tier 4 Illusion Array. But you... You turned it off instead."


    Before Ned could speak, thedy held a hand.


    Ned reached for his leather pouch and gave her the


    Thedy swiftly snatched the token in Ned''s hand and hurriedly gestured to follow her.


    Ned looked over his shoulder to witness the murmurs he left and a box of stones scattered in the floor where he assumed to be the source of the Illusion Array.


    On the way following thedy, Ned saw different participants, some wounded, others were sleeping to regain their strengthwho knows what they''ve been through. Ned followed thedy in uniform until they reached a room to the far end.


    Another narrow tunnel they reached, but this time the tunnel was etched with stones that lit whenever they pass through. They weren''t Mana stones as sensed no mana leaking on them.


    Seconds only passed and thedy stopped beside a well-adorned door. She stood with her hand gesturing Ned to proceed. The token she held on the other hand.


    Ned proceeds to open the wooden yet fancy carved door. Inside, for a quick moment, Ned was taken aback by how grandiose the setup of the room was.


    If architecture could love; the walls, the floor, the ceiling could love. Smooth, and sleek, and shiny, the room wasn''t something that came out of medieval time.


    He remained calm and Ned assesses the grandness he was in. Chandeliers of white crystals lit with smooth yellow. Long tables lined in a row of four together with a smaller table for a smaller group, all covered with golden cloth. Candles on either the four corners of the room. And in each corner stood men and women in a blue uniform with their hands behind their back. Their silver nes hanging loose.


    One thing that caught Ned''s attention was the food over the tables. There was a lot of the food Ned thought it was a King''s feast rather than the Hunter Exam.


    Yes. He was given food through his travels in the high seas, but no food could much the food disyed on the tables. And as always, Ned''s eyes pinning the roasted meat besides the group of men as they chatter.


    Group of men? Ned thought. It was at this moment that Ned realized a group of eyes boring at him. But this time, it was far deadlier than the one he got when he entered thepetition.


    "Please," thedy behind Ned said after the door closed. "May I know your name, your House, and the Hunter that rmended you?" She held her hand up high, showing the token to Ned and she added, "Also. If you may, could you please press your Mana into this?"


    Ned answered what thedy wanted to hear, except he never used his real name. Instead, Ned used Sskat rather than Strat. He then raised a finger and extended it to the token. Ned injected the smallest amount of mana into the token. As soon as he does, the token lit blue. The kind of blue that of a me.


    For a moment, Ned captured a minuscule twitching of thedy''s eyebrow. But seemed that she was trained professionally, she held her reaction and produced a smile.


    Once Ned was done, she said, "If you could wait on one of the tables over there."


    She held an arm, pointing at the table with the same group Ned saw before.


    Ned nodded with a smile and left thedy who also went inside another room at the far end corner.


    Instead, Ned went to the far end table where none was seen sitting.


    But before Ned could have the chance the take a proper sit, a voice rang behind him.


    "Get me one Oasis Cream." A rasp andmanding voice said.


    Ned sighed. Always voices behind me, and thought, and spun to see ady in a smooth leather jacket, curly hair forced to a bun. She held a te which was much better looking at her rather than the rapier hanging on her waist. A slit on her legs was distracting, but not to Ned as he spun around and ignored thedy asking him to bring some food.


    "You!" The rapierdy said, and grabbed Ned by the shoulder but was foiled as he instinctively grabbed her hand, twisted it as how his body turned around to face thedy and pushed her away from him.


    "You do not do that to someone you just met," Ned said calmly as he released thedy''s hand.


    After this, the men in the middle of the table stood and rushed to the Ned and thedy with an intent Ned was so aware of. Kill.


    "So be it," Ned whispered under his breath after he sensed six men approaching behind him. He held the hilt of his Krisalix and brandished them to the approaching men.


    "Princess Wist," the first guy to reached them said, the tip of his elegant sword pointed to Ned. Blonde hair hanging loose before his eyes. "Does this plebian bothering you?"


    "Lord Reltard," thedy whom they called Wist said. "I politely asked this kid to bring me food. Yet, he got the audacity to shout and injure my wrist."


    Ned saw a grin under her lips.


    Great, he thought. Childish nobles.


    "He must be one of those lost kids," a plumpy yet good-looking guy said beside Lord Reltard. "I''ll call the Handlers to get rid of him."


    "No," Lady Wist said adjusting herself in front of the guys, obviously not to Ned. "I''m sure Lord Reltard can make him do that."


    "Look, kids," Ned said gaining a snicker from the lot. "I''ve had enough battletely, I''d rather not do this. Can you not see how she was lying?"


    "Shut up."


    "Who let you in here?"


    Other people were sitting beside the table that was ignoring them, perhaps delighted to see a fight. The men in blue uniform stood ignoring them as well.


    "Only participants ranked Gold and higher were allowed to be here. What kind of idiot let you in here?" The Lord named Reltard said, ready to attack Ned.


    "I am that idiot, Lord Talfen Van Reltard," another voice rang behind them.


    All heads spun to see the man. Raven hair tied in a pony, broad shoulder, and thick eyebrows. Pointy jaw forming a line as he red at Lord Reltard. He wore a blue uniform the same as the rest but got different insignias on both his shoulder. A gryphon on his left with a broken shield, and two rapiers ovepping with each other on the right. Ned''s attention was caught immediately after he saw a ne in a shining diamond.


    Behind him was thedy that brought Ned to the room. Her face was reddened as he looked at the man before him.


    "Master Brogan!" Five of the guys that came along with Lord Reltard almost said in unison.


    It took a minute for Lord Reltard to bow his head, the rest just followed. Princess Wist did the same with her face rushing in red. She could barely look at Ned.


    "It was you," Ned said instead of bowing. He could feel a strong auraing from the man. Yet, the intent he was showing was nothingpared to Ser Edwin. Especially his Master. Ned''s head remained steady and calm.


    Master Brogan raised an eyebrow as he looked at Ned intensely, he smirked. "Did we meet before, kid?"


    "It was you riding the gryphon."


    "Uh-huh, and it was you in the pirate ship," Master Brogan said. "Let''s talk more. Follow me." He waved for Ned to follow him and stopped beside thedy in the blue uniform. "Hunter Rana. Make sure these plebians here are to remain amodating. I don''t want them loitering around just like what they just did."


    "Yes, Master Brogan," Hunter Rana said, and smiled to both Master Brogan and Ned.


    As they walk away from the crowd, Ned caught more eyes looking at him. But this time, it was more intense, jealousy, and some were curious.


    "Now, Ned of Sskat," Master Brogan began, looking over his shoulder. He then raised the token Ser Edwin gave him. "Let''s talk about Silverthorn."

 Chapter 342: Before the Hunter Exam

    Chapter 342: Before the Hunter Exam


    Ser Edwin Tulor Godefroy was an orphan. No one exactly knew where he came from, but he was an orphan.


    He joined the Royal Knight corpse right after he passed the Hunter Exam in the capital. Did Raids, hunt magical beasts, turned over quests his rank shouldn''t have taken. The King''s father took a liking to him. Hepleted Limbo and ranked up to Diamond. Yet, he never stopped getting stronger. New King reigned still, he wanted more. Andst year, he took a job Royal Knights and Diamond Rank Hunters wasn''t supposed to do. But he convinced the King to do this specific job.


    He went to an Ind for a Selection process for Griffith Academy, with a grin painted all over his face.


    "I''m going to find my self," Ser Edwin had said ording to Hunter Brogan. "We weren''t the closest of friends, but we never hated each other," Brogan said.


    Ned sat across Hunter Brogan divided by a table with a set of ale lined over it. Wooden keg on their right. And a room with no windows to let at least fresh air. Ned sat crossing his arms.


    "But what took me the most..." Hunter Brogan said and paused as he bore Ned with his nk eyes and face. "Was that, Silverthorn never took an apprentice. Mind you, kid. There were at least a hundred Diamond Rank Hunters in the continent, most of us took apprentice to pass on our skills. But for him? He couldn''t be bothered by that. That is why I''m surprised that a kid has his token."


    Ned remained quiet. He couldn''t forget how Edwin struck Master Will with his sword that went deep on his shoulder.


    "You need to tell me something in here, kid," Brogan said, resting an arm that took almost half of the table. "How did you got this? Were you his student?"


    "No." Ned''s eyes boring thetter. For a moment, Ned saw anger diluting the Hunter''s eyes. Yet, he remained calm. "He gave it to me after a deal."


    Hunter Brogan raised an eyebrow. This was the first time that Ned saw him changes gear.


    "If you don''t mind, kid?" Brogan pulled a wooden pipe under his armor. Lit the pipe before Ned could respond and waited. Waited for Ned.


    Ned sighed and started. "The deal," he said, "Is I''m going to be a Hunter. And kill him."


    For a moment, Diamond Rank Hunter Brogan stared at Ned with a half-open mouth while he let the greyish cloud circled around his shoulder. "Wach your tongue, kid," he said, taking another sip of the smoke. "No one talks like that to a Diamond Rank hunterno. No one talks like that to a Royal Knight. Actually, there was. Two who spoke ill the same as you did lose their tongue. Eventually gutted. You''re only alive because you have Silverthorn''s token."


    Ned leaned closer to the Hunter, who for now, learned that he was a Royal Knight as well with the kingdom''s emblem etched over his armor. "I said." Ned began to utter words he long kept. "I will kill him."


    This was a moment for him to let out the anger swelling inside him. Thump-thump was the sound of his heart. If things go south, he would use Overclock to leave through the door behind him. The only question Ned wanted an answer to was, how fast was he? If Hunter Brogan was as fast as Ser Edwin, then he might not stand chance in the long run. Another question was if the door is locked? Then his movements would be dyed by seconds. But seconds was all Hunter Brogan needed to take Ned. And another second Ned can''t spare.


    Ned focused and readied to summon the broken Butterfly. His right hand extended to the token the hunter was holding and infused his mana to it, giving it another glow.


    Brogan sighed and said, "And the Silverthorn gave you his token so that you can be a Hunter and kill him?"


    Ned let the silence linger in the air. He had said enough, it would be a waste to repeat himself.


    "I wanted to hold on to this," Brogan said after the light on the token dimmed off. "But I am not in the position to do it. You came for the Exam, and you will have it. Now..." He paused to let the words sunk to Ned. Ned on the other took ease. "If ever you get to be a Hunter. I will take this token and send this to the Capital. I wasn''t asking... I will look for you if you try to hide from me. And boy, let me tell you thisthat gryphon ain''t for a show."


    "No need to," Ned said and yank the token off the Hunter. "I will find you myself."


    It was at this time that Ned''s chest thumped so hard he could barely hold the rush of thrill running his veins. No. Coming from the golden Core that remained silent for a long time as though saying ''Challenge epted.''


    Ned grinned, unknown to him. It was too acute, Brogan didn''t have time to notice as he yanks himself off the chair.


    "Now," he said walking to the door behind Ned. "We focus on the Exam. I can''t tell you much about it since I''m only stationed to ensure the safety of the participants, and the ind. But as you may have noticed, kid. There were different rooms?


    "Hunter Nara already exined to me that you came from the south wing of the castle. And you disabled an Illusion Array in mere 4 seconds. I thought it was just luck, but there must be a reason why Silverthorn handed you his token. The south wing part is the ce you weren''t supposed to be. For a candidate to be rmended by a Diamond Rank hunter, you have a different treatment. The room you were in before."


    Hunter Brogan paused and open the door where they came from. The two then proceed to a narrow passage and going back to the room where Ned was anticipating the roasted meat for free.


    Ned walked and followed the Hunter. He was indeed a kid with his body being towered by a giant like Brogan. Their shadow danced against the torches attached to the wall.


    "The room you were in is where Silver to Diamond rank rmend candidates were grouped together. The kingdom needed to ensure that most of you have to pass the exam. War with the Empire currently is a slow one, and it taxes our soldier. Then there''s the Northern Kingdom trying to reim territories. But that doesn''t mean the Association and the Kingdom will ept just anyone. They, also you, needed to be tested. So, if you didn''t get to pass the exam then it means you''re not worth both the token and the title of a Hunter. Wait" He passed and spun his broad shoulder to Ned. "How old are you?"


    "Fourteen."


    "What!"


    The door behind the Hunter bulged open and a pair of men in blue uniform dashed toward Hunter Brogan. "Master Brogan. Is everything all right?"


    It took a full minute for Brogan to answer the pair of hunters who were left hanging.


    "Everything is fine," Hunter Brogan said, almost choked on his saliva. "You may leave."


    After the two left Silver Rank hunter left, Brogan continued. "You might be the youngest candidate. If you ever passed, you will be the youngest hunter the Sudden te will produce... Oh-ho! Master Hunter Leerak would be please."


    The turn of the Hunter''s gear was too sudden to Ned but he remained quiet. It doesn''t matter to him if he was the youngest. What he wanted was for the exam to start so that he could proceed to find a way to remove the Mark off of him.


    But before that, Ned thought after the door opened. He was once weed, or unweed by the res.


    Ned narrowed his eyes. Not to the ring candidates but the roasted meat by now half of it was eaten.


    After the Hunter Brogan left, none bothered to talk to Ned as he went to approach the remaining meat.


    Still, a good amount of stares he was feeling behind his back.


    After eating, Ned now got the chance to examine the candidates around him. There were 16 all in all, not including the 12 hunters in blue uniform standing on each side. And in front of them was a curtain that epasses half of the wall. Below this curtain was a slightly elevated tform.


    Momentster, the door near the far end of the room opened and came along ady in another blue uniform but was grandeur than the room itself. She wore her hair in a pony. She got earrings that gleamed under the light of the torches. The moment she walked in, all eyes were on her even the men in a blue uniform.


    She stopped in the center of the elevated tform and was followed along by a handful of other men and women in a blue uniform.


    "Candidates," she announced, full lips flushing red. "8 hours from now. Sudden te Hunter Exam will start!" Ne shing diamond under the light.

 Chapter 343: Status, II

    Chapter 343: Status, II


    Aside from the morous food, the rest of the candidates that were rmended by a Silver or higher ranked hunters were given a room.


    In there, Ned stayed and rested.


    Two hours before the Hunter Exam, Ned checked his status, to make sure he was at his best for the exam.


    He was at 4, 000 Mana and a hundred percent energy. With all the Mana stones that he absorbed that left him with only 10, 000 of it, it would be confusing if it won''t even increase by a thousand. Added with the food, and the rest, his energy remained at a hundred.


    Prime Evolution still paused at 69 over 2, 000. Ned scowled looking at the digits appearing before him which only he could see. Ned then sighed brushing off the thought of him Devouring during the Exam. Ned stood from his supine position and sat over the edge of the bed.


    He then looked down, looking at his feet, his hands, then his body. He grew quite moderate in those 7 months, a thread of silver hair visible at the side of his vision. He fingered them and continued to check his status.


    Currently, he got an arsenal of spells from fire and wind elements.


    Fireball, Firnce, me''s Worth, me''s Breath, Tower ze for the fire element, the strongest of the element judging from Ned''s experience. Fireball was at level two along with Egneous.


    For Wind, the fast and versatile element, he got Windball, Wind Lance, Windturner, and the spell he wanted to use quite often due to itsplex versatility, the Zephyr.


    Defender Skills alsoes in handy, not to mention the Mark of the Knight skill that neglects fatal damage when activated. Ned sighed it needed 10, 000 Mana points to use and he was no way near to it. Defender made Ned''s skin and muscles tougher, that almost, if notpletely neglects attacks from low tier physical attacks.


    Ned realized that after he was attacked by the Swamp Eye''s illusion, he became much more aware of the illusion around him. Still, with ICE''s help as she got a faster response than Ned as long as it was connected to his mind.


    Egneous on the other hand was Ned''s, as what ICE had said, bread and butter, as it almost creates devastation once conjured. Ned assured himself not to use it if not necessary. Ned narrowed his eyes as he rubbed the bridge of his nose, relieving pain.


    Along with Egneous was the Overclock. The master of the in said that Ned was heavily relying on the skills and spells that were etched onto him by the Empire''s engineers.


    Ned frowned. He hated that being who imitated his Master. But, hate him as he much, the man was right. What would happen, if, for some reason, ICE was taken off from him? Would he still be the Ned without Chir''s creations? Or was he less of the man he used to be?


    Ned threw himself back on the bed. Wet hair sipping through the bed. He closed his eyes, trying to remember the faces of his friends.


    He rolled, unable topletely realize Xi''s face, or Lady Zoreena, or Grandma L. Not even Toni.


    Ned rolled, trying to distract himself.


    Ned raised his left hand, looking at the ring Kamma gave him. He closed his eyes and focused.


    Aside from the Gold which he used to admit himself to the Hunter Exam, he''s got nothing left to spare. That was why he was so happy that he gets to eat a slice of meat for free.


    Inside his inventory were the items only he can ess: broken Butterfly, the Kurashinpi Mask, the oddly satisfying 10, 000 Mana stones. 10, 000 seemed to be a lot of others who knew about this, but for Ned, it was nothing but a stone he would only use if necessary. These were the two crystals he got under the water when he and Katolin swam to reach the shore. The other crystal was as green as the Butterfly before it broke. The tokens he left floating in the darkness: Master Will''s Token, Time to Loot Token, and the Selection Token that supposedly admits him to the Griffith Academy. Ser Edwin Token was left outside the table along with the leather pouch and the Krisalix. Ned''s House of Sskat card was left suspended before his consciousness, he only took them out if necessary. Silk Road on the other hand was left folded beside Ned.


    And one thing that confuses him, was the mysterious boxes left unopened. Although invisible, Ned could feel them touching his consciousness as though eager to be opened. Even now, it was a mystery why Chir and Kamma would put them inside the Ring. Sure, the food helped him remember his travels with Kamma on Earth, while the tinum Armor and a single Holy Hand Grenade held him big he got from the Starter Pack. But why? Why put them inside the Ring in the first ce?


    Ned asked his system. But to no avail, ICE revealed nothing but confused voices. For a code to get confused, this was something Ned couldn''t understand. He let go of the thought. It was something that Chir put inside the Ring for some reason.


    It took Ned over an hour to finish assessing his status. Once he was done, it was already time for him to went outside the castle. It was a castle indeed even though they were inside the mountain ranges, the Association carefully dug inside the mountain.


    The men in blue uniform were eager to share that Wrath Ind was once a chaotic ce full of magical beasts, but after the Association took over, they made the ind a testing venue for Hunter Exam. People were d about this since they took beasts that would swim and sometimesnd on the nearest ind. Destroying ces where no Hunters stood to guard.


    Ned prepared: fingered his hair. Wore the Silk Road in a manner that befitting him of his old ce. An old-looking hunter clothing he always wore when he went hunting with his Master. Although empty, Ned still tied the leather pouch on his left waist, while the Krisalix on his right.


    Ned was about to leave the room when a knock echoed behind the door.


    It was a Hunter stationed to keep the candidate''s safety. Ned poked his head to the side of the door. It seemed that he wasn''t alone after all. The same way as they did to Ned, the rest of the room was weed by these men in a blue uniform.


    The kids'' Ned met, including the princess, took a wary nce at him and to his room. Outside, the door of his room was painted a smooth blue telling the onlookers that he was rmended by a Diamond Rank Hunter. While the rest were white, showing a Silver Rank Hunter rmended them. And the sixckeys came out of this silver room, gold for the princess that tried to mock Ned. And, on their side of the passage, there were only three Diamond Rank rmend door, including Ned.


    But Ned didn''t see any of them left the room along with their escorts.


    He then followed the man who was stationed with him.


    Ned walked a long path until his group left the castle.


    After almost twenty minutes of walking, Ned''s group arrived at a double door where Hunters stood on both sides, guarding while doing mental note to whoever went in and out of the door.


    The escorts left Ned so did the rest in a wide room. There were almost a hundred of them, Ned wasn''t able to see where were the candidates rmended below Silver were. He assumed they were in another ce.


    Each stared at each other with confused faces, and only a handful remained calm as Ned analyzed them. Halfway through his scrutinizing, the massive double door swung opened and the group was led outside the room.


    It was dawn when they arrived at their destination. It was a half-dome, like those of diators, but this one was built like a theater as the stone stairs were reclining downward. In the middle was a stage, a tall one, and a group of people was already standing over it.


    Judging from the crowd, there were almost, or not less than 600. Some just came out of the doors same as Ned did with his group. Others were already seated.


    Ned was trying to admire the architecture of the ce when a hand tapped him by the shoulder. It was ady in blue and gestured Ned to follow her.


    As they walked downwards, Ned noticed that only he and a handful of other candidates have escorts.


    res were thrown at Ned as though saying ''Who is this kid with that kind of treatment?''


    Ned wasn''t bothered by their res as he followed the steps downward until he and the handful of candidates were now together and ring with each other.


    Ned tried to look for Su''aya and Su''ayun over his shoulder. But the design of the ce was a half-circle, and sloping downward, together with the crowd made his query almost impossible.


    After they have seated, a gong boomed. Indicating the start of the Hunter Exam.

 Chapter 344: It Has Begun

    Chapter 344: It Has Begun


    In the middle of the stage was Hunter Brogan, thedy that came after him, and anotherdy standing side-by-side Brogan, all of them wore a Diamond ne. Their nes weren''t even hidden. Them standing alone gives off an intense aura that with a wave of a hand of thedy in the middle, the crowd went silent.


    Ned sat in front along with what he supposed to be Diamond Rank Hunters rmended. After doing a quick nce to his right and left, he was certain that there was at least eight Diamond rmended: six male and two female. Ned, for the second time, looked behind his shoulder, still struggling to see where the twins were. It doesn''t concern him that he was to do the exam alone, but something that could be with him wouldn''t be bad either.


    The eight of them sat almost two meters apart from each other and were then surrounded by the men in a blue uniform. Behind, there was a gap that separates them and the rest of the candidates.


    Although a dozen meters apart, Ned could hear the murmurs of the other candidates above the ascending stone stairs.


    "Who''s that kid?"


    "I never saw him before."


    "He looked too young to be here."


    "What academy he was before?"


    "Isn''t that the siblings of Vestok Academy?"


    "Look, Gelelon of Logaria Academy."


    "What are they doing here? They''re from the West region. What are they doing here in the South?"


    Ned sighed. Ain''t it obvious? And thought, for the same reason that you are here.


    Ned almost pped his forehead but heard someone was calling his name from the other end of the stadium.


    "Ned," a voice said of what seemed to be louder than a whisper.


    Behind him, after the gaps, were the rmended candidates of Gold Rank, next was the was Silver Rank candidates, and so on.


    Ned had to raise his head to check who was calling him.


    Over the ascending stairs, on his left side, was Su''aya with Su''ayun on the Gold Rank rmended side.


    So, Master ire was once a Gold Ranked hunter, Ned thought as he waved for the twins. He nodded and seemed happy to see the twins.


    Over the crowd, Su''aya waves at Ned relentlessly with a big smile. Su''ayun had to pull her to went back to her seat which she did with a blushing face.


    Ned went to sit and crossed his arms as he ponders things. Above the stage were the three Diamond Rank Hunters still standing as though waiting for someone before the exam started.


    Ned noticed one thing: most of the candidates were from academies.There were some from noble Houses with their crest stered on their clothing, and the one that doesn''t have a crest was either a pirate or sons and daughters of merchants or artisans. There were students on one aisle that were in their full uniforms.


    One thing Ned knew about the participants that came from an academy was that if ever they passed the Exam, they will instantly have the Rank of a Silver whether their points got the lowest among the rest as long as they passed the Exam. Talking about a difference when one got to finish academy.


    It was understandable indeed since candidates from an academy studied for four years, gaining much more knowledge than the one that didn''t.


    Ned sat at the far end of the Diamond aisle beside a guy, perhaps twice older than him, while the rest of the six were lined on his right. The one on his left sat with a nk face, a guy with neatly cut hair, in a white, and golden robe. He''s got de rested on the stone stair beside him. But no matter how he hides his nervousness, it was still visible as he kept on jerking his knees. On his right was ady out of the two, she threw nces at Ned from time to time, but it seemed that she was checking the same as he was doing. Ned met her amber eyes, she smiled and went to look over her shoulder.


    The murmurings stopped after a man walked on the stage.


    He wasn''t just tall, he was towering even the bulky Hunter Brogan. He''s got long and silver hair, silkier than the Diamond Rankdy behind him. He wore his jacket as neatly as how he fingers his hair. Aside from the emblem on his left, and the Kingdom''s crest on his right, there was nothing much to show on his elegant clothing. Piped under his jacket was a vest in the color as his hair, under the vest a ne of diamond rank shining under the sun.


    The stadium got no roof to shade them as it was open from above. But it seemed that the moment the tall guy walked on the stage, the surrounding went from warming air to cold and breeze.


    He stopped in the middle of the square stage. Before he delivers his speech, he went to look at Ned, his bright blue eyes shimmering as his ne. He smiled, more like of a grin as he stared at Ned.


    Ned went to look at the man nkly. Whereas the man on his left threw a nce at Ned in a confused manner. Thedy on his right cocked an eyebrow while he stared at Ned the same. Ned supposed that the candidates behind him were staring as well.


    I don''t know him, Ned thought, still with a nk face.


    The silver-haired man raised his head and said, "Aspirants." He paused, trying to be as dramatic as he could be. He then fingered his hair in the same manner Su''aya did: smooth and elegant. His hand was too delicate to be an alpha male. Suddenly, his hand moved in slow motion as he raised it. "Today: 16th day of the Lower Fire month, 0326 Year of the King. I, Enel val Montmotenny of House St, Vice-Captain of the Royal Knight, Diamond Rank Hunter, Gold Rank Explorer, Subjugator of the West, will be this year''s conductor of the Sudden te''s Hunter Exam... Candidates of the South." Another pause, his voice was as smooth as the movements of his hands. A shining bracelet under his right wrist. His eyes then went to the far end of the stadium. "`Fearers of the Cay. High and lower Nobles alike." And paused, this time his eyes went to Ned after he scanned the crowd. "Even if you''re from the North or the West. Or from Scattered Bay..." His voice swayed looking at Ned. "Let it be known, that today is the start of the Exam."


    It has started. The Hunter Exam has begun.


    Cheers of woos boomed over the crowd. There were hundreds, and all were cheering after the man, who called Enel of House St finished his speech. He waved his hand to cheer along with the crowd. After he left the stage, he threw a nce, then a wink at Ned. The Diamond Rank Hunter behind him bowed deeply.


    The crowd went to cheer for almost a full minute. Then the Diamond Rank hunter on the stage dispersed aside from thedy next to Brogan before.


    She raised her hand which made the cheering settled down. She let the silence linger in the air for a moment before she started her speech. Her speech wasn''t as elegant as Enel did, but she sure got the crowd''s attention. She spoke whilebing her raven hair while also scanning the crowd with her smile. White teeth gleamed under the sun.


    Anjte was a Diamond Rank Hunter of House Winterstone, a House directly connected to the Royal House Pendragoon. It seemed that there was a distinction even at Diamond Rank Hunter as she was respectful to Enel even though they were of the same rank.


    "Aspirants," she started over a Voice im. Unlike Enel that uses nothing to increase his voice, Anjte produced an orb with a flick of her wrist. "Out of 637 of you that joined the Exam, depending on the result, the Association will only take not less than a hundred of you."


    The crowd gasps. But it was the opposite, they were even more thrilled rather than disappointed. A hundred seemed too little of a number, but as Anjte exined, there were only30 that passedst year''s exam.


    Seems like the Kingdom and the Association were in dire need of Hunters, Ned thought rubbing his chin.


    "Now," Anjte continued. "Each of you will be given an orb called Storing im in which you will inject your Mana into it."


    Just like O''rriadt, Ned thought.


    "Each orb contains 50 points of your mana. You will lose the chance to be a Hunter when you lost your orb after the first phase of the Exam ended. You must have a thousand points to proceed to the next phase. Failed to umte a thousand points; you''re out. Killing someone; you''re out."


    The man in blue uniform started to hand the Storing Orb on each aisle.


    "I can see it in your faces," Anjte continued. "Curious as to what the first phase is? Well, curious no more, since it is the time to announce the first phase!"


    The cheering, and gasping ended. What remained was utter silence. A loud boom from the gong beside the stage resonated.


    "Let the Theater of War, begin!"

 Chapter 345: Hunter Exam: Theatre of War, I

    Chapter 345: Hunter Exam: Theatre of War, I


    It only took minutes for the blue men in uniform to hand the Storing ims and after which, thedy on the stage exined the first phase of the Hunter Exam: Theatre of War.


    Theatre of War. In order to proceed to the next phase, candidates must earn 1, 000 points by storing in their Storing im. Each was given 50 points. Candidates will start at the edge of Wrath Ind, from their current locations which was a stone castle dug inside the mountain, they will then slowly make their way to the middle of the ind while securing their Storing im along the way.


    So for me to win, I needed to forcefully absorb the Mana from a target candidate, Ned thought while crossing his arms. Unaware of the stares around him. And each orb contains 50 points of Mana. Ned wondered how would the Association count the points when the phase was done?


    "Storing ims can store Mana and are then separately divided inside the orb," the Diamond Hunter exined, which by now, introduced herself as Medly a Diamond Rank Hunter. She wasn''t a Royal Knight, so Ned assumed that she doesn''t know that he got Edwin''s token. "There''s a limit to how much you can store, but don''t worry, a thousand won''t fill the im. ims are created by artisans of our beloved Kingdom, so there''s always a secret as to what it can offer. You don''t know, it might save you from a pinch." Medly then smiled, which made the crowd gasped.


    "Be aware, candidates," she continued. "Although Wrath Ind wasn''t home for high-tiered magical beast anymore. Still, the Association made sure that the candidates to pass this phase are worthy to be called a hunter. Timepletion for the Theatre of War is 7 days."


    As soon as Hunter Medly finished exining, the ground rumbled. Sound of gears grinding astonished the crowd as it keeps on getting louder and louder. Then, the wall behind Hunter Medly slowly cracked open, sunlight and wind seeped through the emerging gap.


    There, behind her emerges the real beauty of Wrath Ind: rivers, greenery of forests, ins, and jungles. A swamp to the far end of the ind, and hot sands scattered on the edges along with oasis.


    While the crowd enjoys the scenery, Ned felt intents ring at him. It was at this moment that they were mixed with each other, as to how it should be. Doesn''t matter if you were rmended by a Diamond Rank, or Gold, or Silver, or Wood. What matters is, if you could survive.


    "Watch out, kid." A voice rang beside Ned after this same man bumped him.


    Ned only walked it off as the men on blue uniforms gestured for the crowd to proceed to the clearing across them. Ned looked over his shoulder and left a re at the guy that bumped him. Ned nodded as though in mockery that left the man red at him angrily.


    [I would not advise that you provoked them, Ned.]


    ICE echoed in his mind.


    Just checking who I am against, Ned thought as a reply. He''s been scanning the crowd even as they walk. The exam was diverse indeed as Ned inspected different candidates that came in different ces.


    As they slowly walk toward the clearing, Ned was able to insect the dozens of tents that stood in line before them. Each tent was guarded by hunters, but not just hunters as they wore silver armor and an expensive set of weapons. They gestured for the candidates to walk inside the tents.


    One by one, each candidate walked and emerged behind the tents. Ned held the orb in his hand and tried to examine it as he waited for his turn to walk inside the tent.


    "Inspect," he muttered. But to his surprise, no information was given. It shows that the Storing im was either blocked with a spell or was a high-tiered magical item somewhere between Grade 3 or 5.


    It has been thirty minutes and Ned reached the tent. He was gestured by one of the Hunter, that at closer inspection was actually a Royal Knight of Silver Rank.


    Inside, Ned was examined by a clerk. Between them was a table with a polished cube over it. Ned was asked to put the items he has with him over the table and as soon as he does, the cube lit up and gave off an aura dimming blue then yellow. The clerkter exined in a tone she held monotonously. The cube inspects the items the candidates were carrying. Each candidate must only have an item Graded C and below any other item higher was confiscated. No potions and armors Graded C and above. Especially no Inheritance item. Trinkets like Talisman of Truth are advised to wear at all times if a candidate has one. And most of all, no Inventory im aside from the Storing Item. This means Spatial rings, magical chest, and magical pouches were prohibited.


    "Your ring," the clerk in yellow hair demanded. "You know what to do."


    Ned hesitated at first, but goals outweigh his desire, he got no other choice but to take off the ring for the first time after he wore it.


    But as soon as he took off the ring, chimes bombarded his thoughts that even ICE got no way to control.


    [Warning: Kamma''s Ring must be worn at all times.]


    That''s the first, Ned thought confused.


    [Warning: Kamma''s Ring must be worn at all times.]


    [Warning: Kamma''s Ring must be worn at all times.]


    The clerk took Kamma''s Ring off Ned''s hand and ced it closer to the cube. The clerk frowned and stared at Ned with eyes as though scrutinizing him. She let out a sigh and injected Mana into the cube once more.


    "Sorry about that, Candidate," the clerk said. "It ran out of energy."


    Her eyes then went back to the Cube and smiled as it shows nothing but white light, signifying that Ned''s items were good to be used for the exam.


    Ned didn''t wait for another prompt, he reached for the Ring first, wore it, and smiled after the prompts ended. After fixing the Krisalix sword on his waist along with the leather pouch filled with nothing but Edwin''s Token, and the Storing im. He proceeds to leave the tent and was once again directed by a knight in silver armor to a wide clearance across them.


    At this moment, Ned tried to look for the twins once again, but it seemed that the hundreds of lining crowds were blocking his view.


    What now, he thought after he followed another line of the candidates. This time, all of them were mixed in one ce as they walked towards a bright light shining at the far end.


    Another moment passed, Ned approached one of these bright lights. It was after all a portal standing almost ten feet. Purple light swirling inside, around the portal were words etched. Each time a candidate went inside the portal, the words lightened and dimmed. In the portal stood three hunters that manage it. Every time a candidate went inside the portal one of the Hunter changes a stone at the surface of the portal. While the other was guarding it, and the other one making sure the candidate won''t do something stupid while they were being teleported.


    Before Ned stepped into the portal, Ned felt the mood around him change. It''s either the candidates were tensed up or excited. But some don''t feel both. Candidates that were veteransa veteran in doing the Exam over and over again, were seemed to be eager.


    First rule: no killing, Ned thought and walked to the swirling portal as it was his turn.


    "Hold on," one of the Hunter that manages the portal said. "Hold on to your breath." He then grinned and as soon as he gave themand with a gesture of his hand. The swirling light swallowed Ned.


    The feeling of being drowned Ned felt. Coldness followed by his vision swirling filled his vision. He then felt his body floated in the light. Suddenly, he was flicked by an unknown force, spilling Ned out of the portal.


    He rolled as soon as he made contact on the ground. Still, his vision blurring, but not as much as the one when he was inside the portal.


    Slowly, he opened his eyes. Falling leaves he saw. Trees both old and young stood in defense from the strong gust of the wind. It was quiet, the kind of quiet where one sat in a rocking chair overlooking the sunset while humming at the whisper of the wind.


    Ned''s trance wavered off after a snapping twig sounded not far from his right. Instinctively, he drew the Krisalix out its scabbard. His other hand securing the leather pouch with the Storing im.


    Ned let out a breath of relief, "Rabbi," he said, sheathing the sword back. He pped, trying to seduce the Rabbi to him. The Rabbi twitched and took a step forward closer to Ned.


    As soon as the Rabbi was closer about a meter away from Ned. A hissed he heard of above the tree.


    Ned rolled to his right after a blurring figure slithered to him, making contact with the Rabbi instead of Ned.


    It was a serpent. Slimy scales reflecting a rainbow from the sunlight. It coiled to prepare another attack while it let the Rabbi escaped.


    It used the Rabbi to bait me, Ned thought in a bent position. The Krisalix aligned horizontally before him.


    The serpent pulled itself like a spring, and never waited for Ned''s next action as it sprung to him.


    "Slow," Ned muttered and prepared to evade the attack by rolling to his right


    An arrow broke the wind between him and the serpent that went scraping on Ned''s by the arm. Blood sprayed off his right arm.

 Chapter 346: Hunter Exam: Theatre of War, II

    Chapter 346: Hunter Exam: Theatre of War, II


    Ned rolled to his side as soon as the serpent sprung to him, grazing him only by inches. Another arrow reached to him but instantly deflected by his sword, which made whoever shooting at him squeak in the distance.


    The serpent was a grade D beast, much faster than E''s but a little slower than C''s. In which Ned could handle fairly. But it was the serpent that''s keeping him off the shooter.


    The shooter wasn''t good but wasn''t bad either. He, or she, was a good aim. If by chance, it was just anybody else, they might get what they wanted already. The arrows were made sure to not kill him but also it was made sure to maim him.


    Ned got the chance to lunge himself at the shooter after the serpent took time to coil itself even further to perform a much stronger attack.


    Ned dashed, end-tip firmly pointed to the ground as he made his way to the gap between the trees. A good distance he secured between him and the serpent. Above one of those crouched trees, under Ned''s red disy, a gleaming light he saw.


    Another arrow swooshed, Ned casually raised his sword arm to block the arrow. He then jumped to his right after another arrow he saw right after the first one. But Ned was, after all, a human with enhanced reflexes that has limits. He saw gleaming lights in a volley of arrows. He could block one, or two, but the shooter made sure that Ned''s escape and evasion were blocked.


    In an instant, an idea came into him after he was put into a pinch. Ned threw Krisalix aiming at the highest part of the tree, deflecting the first arrow it hit, and making it stuck to the surface of the tree. All the while, he used Windturner spell to change the trajectory of the second arrow to his right, barely grazing him. In an instant he heard the rattles of the leaves behind him that came along with a hiss, Ned conjured Zephyr spell, shooting a pair of chains under his wrist. The chains traveled midair thentched themselves to the hilt of the sword. Ned then pulled himself toward the tree using the chains as his guide. Leaving the serpent behind that bit nothing but air.


    Ned flung himself midair while pulling the chains under his wrist.


    He only stopped after he was an inch away from the Krisalix. Ned then reached for the sword and raised his free hand extending vertically, aiming at the branch closer to him. He heard a gasped behind the thick leaves. Ned then conjured another Zephyr,tching them to the branch.


    Behind, and under him, the serpent started to slither on the tree, wrapping itself as it reaches for Ned above.


    Before another arrow flies past by him, Ned activated Overclock immediately after he reached the branch of the tree.


    A girl in leather armor, with an open slot on his left arm from the shoulder down to his elbow, stood ready to shoot another arrow to Ned''s afterimage.


    "Who are you aiming to?" Ned whispered to the girl at the back of her ear.


    The girl screeched in surprise, releasing the arrow untimely. She spun with her elbowing along.


    Ned blocked the elbow after he called off Overclock. He then pushed the surprised girl by her waist to the tree, pinning her closer to Ned. Silver bow hanging loose on her right hand.


    "How did"


    The wind behind Ned whistled. He spun only to see dozens of arrows raining down on them. Ned gritted his teeth, raised his hand in a blur, and deflected, if not parrying, the arrows. Arrows snapped and were thrown out in different directions.


    Taking the chance she got, the girl grabbed Ned''s leather pouch. With having no way to stop the girl, Ned hissed as he tried to fend off the arrows heavily raining on them.


    "Stay!" Realizing the arrows have yet to cease, Ned,manded the girl to stay behind him.


    Not realizing Ned''s attention, the girl proceeds to jump off the tree with a smirk on her face only to catch three arrows on her shoulder, legs, and her side. Her eyes went wide as she fell above the tree. She was alive just yet. Hell, she could be alive even with the arrows lodged on her. But she won''t be for long.


    Halfway through her downfall, the serpent sprung at her and both fell off the tree.


    "Shit!" Ned grunted and conjured Tower ze, shielding him from the arrows. He then jumped to reach the girl by conjuring Zephyr''s spell andtched them to the scales of the serpent, but to his surprise, the chains didn''t attach to the serpent. Ned insteadtched them to the tree, pulling him further to the serpent, and the girl.


    The arrows stopped raining as soon as Ned reached the ground. He instantly shifted his weight down to his legs and lunged himself to the struggling serpent. Ned could barely see the girl''s arms leaving the gap of the coiling snake. Ned stabbed the distracted serpent as it kept on fighting with the girl.


    The serpent hissed and instantly released the girl by throwing her at Ned. He then jumped back to escape the snakes attacking range and went to the body of the unmoving girl.


    "Shit!" Ned scowled seeing the girl''s body hissing of what seemed to be a liquid. Or an acid as the liquid kept in dissolving the girl''s skin until the bone of her face was fairly visible under the bliss of the sun. On her hand was Ned''s leather pouch, still intact. Ned immediately reached for his pouch before the acid creeping on her hand devour it as well.


    Ned pulled his leather pouch in the nameless girl and saw a tiny glitter on her waist. It was her Storing im. Ned hesitated to grab the orb. But then again, goals outweighs his morality, he grabbed the orb then absorb the Mana off the orb, and he tried to transfer them to his own. Ned''s arm shook after the Mana from the Storing im he absorbed as it was not as pure as his own. Absorbing their Mana was like a poison to him without an antidote. Ned gritted his teeth as he let the Mana linger inside his arm, bluish veins popping under his skin as they were visible like spiderwebs.


    Ned then transferred the girl''s Mana to his orb, relieving him of the pain.


    "So that''s how it is," Ned said under his breath. He forgoes the thought and spins to leave the still struggling serpent.


    Ned let the Krisalix hang back to his scabbard and proceed to flee away from the serpent. He''s got no reason to fight that damn beast. Yet, he stopped. He thought of the nameless girl whom he just fought. She died simply because she wanted to be a Hunter. I guess that''s more than enough a reason, Ned thought.


    Ned turned around. Goals outweigh his morality no more. He conjured Fireball. Shot it to the serpent, which put it aze. The spell made a boom but as soon as the smoke settled down, the serpent''s scale shone green of energy. The Fireball was half as strong as Ned thought it would be against the serpent.


    Instead, Ned activated the skill Detect. Yet, no lifeforms were detected in the radius of 15 meters aside from the serpent. This tells Ned one thing, the archers were either off to another target, which he doubted, or they were far enough to shoot him with skills against the trees, and the unexpected breeze. Ned held the thought for a moment. He then pulled the sword off his scabbard and positioned himself ten paces away from the beast. He raised the sword, aligned next to his cheekbone, and took a wide step forward with his left foot. He then opened his free arm wide exposing his chest. He was using a stance effected against brute-type beasts. By opening his hand wide, exposing his chest, along with his leg, Ned could freely shift the weight from his body to his legs, and down to the sole of his feet. Making him react and change angle freely whenever he wanted. It was especially good for opponents as big as the serpent and almost stretches ten meters from the tail to the tip of its mouth.


    The serpent sprung to Ned. It was fast, but not fast enough to connect to Ned. Ned simply took a side-step to his right, letting the serpent passes through him. Ned raised the Krisalix from the serpent''s flight and shed it, cutting the serpent almost half.


    The serpent fell and rolled with its reddish blood gushing out, some part of its skin oozes out acid that made small potholes underneath it. The serpent died, its Core was visible from the inside where Ned cut. But he wasn''t there to harvest the Core.


    Ned spun and left the dead serpent, and the dead girl, and the dead air. But not dead for long.


    Ned heard an explosion on his far-right, screaming on his far left. Growling somewhere in the distance. Metals were keenly sensed all over the surrounding. moring in every direction.


    Ned paused and said, his free hand holding the Storing im, "This is going to be a war."

 Chapter 347: Hunter Exam: Theatre of War, III

    Chapter 347: Hunter Exam: Theatre of War, III


    Four hours after Ned left the starting point, where the portal randomly transported him somewhere on the ind, Ned got 200 points. Just like that.


    Ned''s strategy was simple: hit and run.


    In the four hours he has been traveling, Ned encountered a good number of candidates. Most of which were busy struggling with one another. Be it solo, or in a group.


    While forcing his way amidst the chaos, Ned gained several enemies as well. Enemies he forcefully absorbed their Mana and put it into his own.


    Ned also learned something about Storing ims: if it was empty of Mana, no one, even him, could inject Mana as long as it wasn''t his. This also means that if for some reason, his Storing im was to be stolen, he has to retrieve it no matter the cost. Another, thing: Storing ims were extremely fragile. Without them breaking, Ned might already have 400 points.


    He has been traveling for nearly an hour, which makes it nearly five hours after he descended on the ind, but he encountered no one.


    Eventually, another hour has passed, Ned decided to stop at a nearby stream to take a break and rest. He quenched his thirst. Now, aside from umting points, making sure he was secure all the while, he also needed to find food.


    Ned used Detect skill and found no candidates around him. Aside from several magical beasts, that were too low-tiered for him, there were none.


    Ned then climbed the nearest, and the tallest tree he could find. But he was still aware. In a little time that the exam has started. He learned that trees weren''t safe at all. In fact, it was the most dangerous part for a candidate to stay. Especially if they wanted to rest. Ned rather dug a hole and mimic it with his environment rather than stay above the tree. But not that it matters to him. Even when he was soundly asleep, ICE was there to rm him of any intruder. But it also needed the energy to maintain ICE while he was sleeping. So, his energy regeneration when sleeping was cut to half.


    Ned wiped the tears forming above his forehead. He was far from the center of the ind: where he needed to make it there in 7 days. But it seemed that the ind has its own climate. Although it was nearing dusk, the temperature was rising too fast, Ned could feel the change of warmth around him.


    Ned rose above the tree, he could sense different lifeforms but still no human. In the hours he has been traveling, Ned had vague information about the ind. Currently, he was somewhere southwest of the ind. Southwest was forest dense of the ind, some hills were formed, but most of it were streams and a couple of fountains.


    As for the magical beast involved, so far, there were the natives of the region: wargs, butrikis, goblins (the ones that were not sentient enough for Ned tomunicate). There was a centipede-like beast, a bear with a pair of horns, and guulvorgs but the least ones that barely shoot thunderbolts off their tails.


    As Ned leaned and bnces himself over the branch of a tree, he saw a smoke stretched outward the horizon. The greyish smoke was like a rope stretched outward.


    They might be candidates; they might be not. So at least they knew that making fire would reveal their current location.


    But why would they reveal their location? Ned thought. Silver hair fluttering from the breeze blowing from the east. To his right, the sun was nearly setting. He must find a ce before it happens, and the closest ce to his preferences was a cave. But judging from the number of magical beasts lurking on the ind, he might as well choose to stay atop a tree and be awake. For how long? Ned guessed he won''t have a problem staying awake for four days straight. But he assumed, at five days, his body would recognize fatigue.


    Ned was deep in his thoughts that his Golden Core shook, waking him, and giving his focus back. He immediately pulled the Krisalix off its scabbard, which gave off a bluish and vibrating aura as the beam of the sun were reflected over its surface.


    Ned heard footsteps under him.


    "Candidates," Ned muttered as he bent over an old and thick branch that almost cover his body, that remained unrecognizable from the bottom.


    There were six of them, all of which held weapons except for the one in the middle: a kid roughly 18 or 19. At first look, the kid''s got a body of feminine, with hair braided down the waist, and leather jerkin the color of grass. But a long and steady look shows that the kid was a male, although his pants were fitted to fit his legs, he couldn''t hide his broad shoulders, and his back the shape of V.


    Now, what could be the reason why he was with the group of other candidates that at first look, it was obviously wasn''t his team. The five wore pelt the color of wet soil. Even from above the ground, Ned could smell their sweat. So much that no matter how they hide, Ned could always pinpoint where they were.


    They walk in a line of one as though securing the escape of the one in the middle. The one in front held a war-sword the size of his body, along with orbs attached to the belt of his waist (there were four of them, all of which enriched with Mana). The next two fellows held short-sword and wooden bucklers on their other hand. Thest two behind the captive in the middle held bows and daggers hanging their waist.


    Before the skill Detect wore off, Ned received blinking reds on his disy.


    "Six. Ten," Ned muttered, "and moreing."


    It was an ambush. An ambush which he much preferred: hit and run, he thought and smiled. This was his n for thest five hours on the ind, and not even once he let his enemies die. He''s got no intention of him letting them die. Although they might be enemies for now, in the end, they were all the same: candidates.


    The group went past Ned''s tree. nts as high as a regr person were blocking both their sides. But as Ned was following them, the group was half-aware as possible they could be. Ned can''t ascertain for sure if the one in the middle was too afraid that he looks too pale, or he was simply uncaring at all.


    "Fourteen," Ned muttered under his breath. He could barely make out the intruder after the nts were blocking his view. But he was certain, they weren''t human with their intense speed. "You should be able on the defense by now," Ned added, frowning after he saw the group still careless, and weapons not on the ready.


    As the magical beast emerges on his view, Ned put on a little smirk as it was the first time he saw a Kruka-toa.


    Ned had heard it from Master Will. But seeing them for the first time still fascinated him of these fishlike humanoids. They have the head of a frog and bulging eyes that no one could leave their vision. Some wore crafted shells, while others simply were none. The armored Kruka-toa held massive clubs on their thin arms. Their green and rough skin made Ned expects that blunt attacks most likely won''t work on them. Aside from them moving in a group of not less than seven, they were also graded C. Perhaps higher if they were sentient enough. But it seemed not so.


    Slowly, the Kruka-toa circled the group. It seemed that this was their territory, and the smoke before? It was highly likely that it was their vige.


    "Don''t underestimate their retarded look, kid," Master Will had once said to Ned. "But these fish thinks like Generals."


    "Generals," Ned said, "and there were 14 of them."


    The Kruka-toa has stopped after they were in their position. Ned admired them after their warriors, that held stone clubs, knelt in front of their range attackers with harpoons as their weapons. All of which is a formation like a turtle: making sure that their shooter was protected enough but able to snap their harpoons.


    Their leader, an orange spot with a crown made of vine, held its breath. Expanding the skin under his neck. Now he looks like a bullfrog. He raised his free hand and croaked to the loudest.


    The warriors lunge themselves from a distance even normal humans won''t be able to do. The Kruka-toa''s legs were bent in an awkward manner where their joints the opposite of that of the humans, and these same joints they used to spring themselves to their prey.


    And sprung they did after the group was caught off-guard.


    The two behind the candidate with war-sword were taken off first after a harpoon lunges to their legs. The iron tip went to their legs like they were made of slimes, blood sprayed on the ground. The pair behind them were caught off guard as well and were surrounded before they could even nock an arrow. While the kid in jerkin jacket simply ducked and raised his hand in submission.


    Unlike the rest, the lead warrior swept a pair of Kruka-toa that went straight at him, with clubs ready for attack. He held his war-sword in an offensive position. He was bent so hard he needed the inclination to support the weight of his sword.


    "That''s too heavy for you," Ned muttered.


    In that same moment, the lead warrior''s arms expanded and brown fur extending. His hair grew as though time was spent too fast while his Y sharpened under his jaw. He then growled in a manner all Were were supposed to do when taunting.

 Chapter 348: Hunter Exam: Theatre of War, IV

    Chapter 348: Hunter Exam: Theatre of War, IV


    The warrior''s body expanded along with the fur growing on his arms and his back. His fur was a shade of dark brown and ash.


    His leather strapping expanded as his body getting bigger.


    And after a quick moment, the war-sword he held was now like a toothpick after he swung it to the approaching Kruka-toa, sweeping them off their feet and some were thrown.


    The beasts fared as well. After the advancing warriors were taken down, the shooter behind immediately followed quick shots that grazed the candidate''s shoulder.


    His mouth opened in a growl then pounced at the Kruka-toa shooters.


    Ned watches as the fight unfolds from above the tree.


    The candidate was good in a fight. For a Were, he was quite efficient in distributing his speed and strength as he got no problem switching his pace depending on the enemy. He goes fast whenever he saw the archers were about to shoot him and save his strength when he knew that his enemy was weaker than him.


    But there was one problem that the warrior didn''t realize yet, the Kruka-toas were ying him as though they were testing.


    It was also worth noting that the magical beasts were not killing the candidates for some reason.


    As the warrior fought the group of beasts, Ned eyed the four iming Orbs hanging his waist.


    Ned readied himself, if he got the chance he would snatch the Orbs and disappear from their visions.


    But as he was about to jump off the tree, Ned saw one of the Kruka-toa, their leader with orange-spotted skin, hiding a bunch of Storing ims under his crafted armor of shells.


    As soon as the leader made his move, the Were candidate lost immediately. He was trumped over by the leader with a single swing of his stone club. The Were candidate did nothing but gave up. Blood flowing down his cheeks.


    Then the leader stood over the lying Were and held his skinny arm. The magical beasts muttered something too vague for Ned to understand. Theirnguage was different from the Hive, but bits of words were spoken the same. Like: crystal, human, die and fight.


    The Were''s team were gagged and bound to a stick after their weapons were taken. They were then tied to a rope in a line after their leader, the Were, gave the orbs he collected and his team.


    From above, Ned followed them by swinging the Zephyr chains from trees to trees, moving silently as he could be. Traveling from jungles, then swamps.


    After an hour, after crossing another swamp, they reached the Kruka-toa encampment just in time for the sun topletely vanish on the horizon.


    Burned bricks were the base of their shelter and were then covered with wooden nks, some were makeshift of stones and light materials. There were almost a dozen of these huts that were spread out unevenly away from the center. In the center was a firepit burning relentlessly as the crowd of Kruka-toas cheering a massive figure in the middle.


    Ned examined the rest of the encampment but was impeded by the darkness that was looming behind it. Ned captured running water on his right.


    A waterfall perhaps, Ned thought while bent over the tree. Under him was the captured group with fourteen Kruka-toa securing their captives. Their leader in front, holding the orbs he umted. Ned counted fifteen: 6 from the captured group, 4 from the Were leader, and 5 from the orange Kruka-toa. This same leader held the Were''s war-sword together with his stone club like he was holding a feather.


    He must be in theter stages of Grade C, perhaps, soon to evolve to B, Ned thought.


    Ned determined the location of the orbs first. They were put in one of the shelters, a little further to the center, and closer to the forest behind it. But were guarded by a couple of those frogs.


    As soon as the captive arrived at the center, the cheers and woos of the beasts grew even louder. The leader then bent on one knee before the massive beast that was blocked by the fires from the firepit.


    While the magical beasts gathered in the center, Ned pussyfooted to the encampment. Again, hit and run. Grab the orbs and leave, perhaps he might help the candidates escape. But it would be the orbs first.


    Ned leaned on one of the shack, dried grasses brushing his back. A coldness swept the air after a breeze came from the forest.


    Ned let the Krisalix rests on its scabbard, he''s got no use of it at the moment since he came for espionage, not scrimmage.


    Slowly, Ned was making his way to the center. Shelter after shelter, and beasts after beasts he avoided.


    Ned was near the center when he saw a glimpse of the captive. There wasn''t only one group that was caught.


    Ned decided to backtrack a shelter and rounded it then proceed to stop at the shelter where he could have a good view of the captives.


    There, farther the center, were iron cages of three, each having their own captives. The candidates that Ned followed were in the third cage. There were two candidates in the first cage, they were bloodied, and almost naked. They lie on the ground, alive. The second cage fared almost as the first. There were three of them, all the same: half-naked, and bloodied. But alive.


    A loud thumping of the ground Ned heard after the cheering stopped. In the middle, was the beast


    "Oh, no," Ned muttered. He was half peeking along the edge of the shelter all the while activating his skill Detect. Making sure that if anyone entered 15 meters around him he would have the time to hide.


    Why would there be a minotaur here? Ned thought asking himself of the possibilities of a minotaur being in the exam. And he was fighting a candidate.


    One thing Ned learn about minotaurs from Master Will was that: they were very solitary. Anyone that wasn''t their kind was simply bitten to death.


    But the one in the center of the encampment was a minotaur of about 15 feet high, auburn fur, horns twisted to the front, and nose steaming of air. He swung his massive double-edged ax to the human before him.


    Ned frowned, wasn''t sure if the minotaur was bad with aim or toying, but the ax hit nothing but the ground between the legs of the human.


    There''s one thing Ned understood about the minotaurs, and mostly all of them aside from Savage minotaurs was that: they were very loyal once they put their allegiance to someone.


    But to the Kruka-toas? Ned was tinkering with his thoughts as to why a minotaur would bow down to Kruka-toas? Or perhaps the minotaur took over the Kruka-toas?


    No. No, Ned thought. Minotaurs rather die, than lead other beasts. They were simply not born to lead.


    Ned halted any thoughts he has about the encampment''s current situation and rounded back at thest shelter he was on.


    For now... The orbs, Ned thought. Lucky for him, the beasts were not killing the candidates. So, Ned decided to grab the orbs.


    A couple of Kruka-toa guards passed beside the shelter that Ned was currently leaning. He moved slowly to the side to avoid detection. Once the guards passed, Ned proceeded to the other shelter. And next to this shelter was where the orbs were hidden.


    Ned takes no chances to be detected as he approached the shelter behind. Under his disy, a dozen Kruka-toa we''re too far from him to be spotted. Added with the darkness, and a speck of light from the torches, Ned was secure.


    The pair of guard''s lifeforce was visible under his disy. Ned has to time his attacks. In a one, quick, precise, and a controlled flick of his wrists, Nedtched the pair of magical chains behind the back of the Kruka-toas and pulled them immediately before they fall to the ground. He then controlled the chains under his wrists and shorten the length as he hauled the pair inside the shelter.


    Once inside, Ned put down the beasts to the side and closed the wooden door, apparently, there were no locks installed.


    "A granary," Ned said, amazed by the disy of food lined in a wooden cab. The shelter was enough for a pair to move without bumping with each other. Grasses and mushrooms of different kinds were put in a wooden bowl. Some were left dried and hanging that Ned had to tilt his head to move to the next divide. On the other side was a wooden create ced on a wooden table. Ned peeked and saw a bunch of Storing ims.


    Seeing the orbs filled with swirling mana, Ned smirked and said, "Bingo."


    Just as he was about to grab the orbs, Ned saw a sh of light at the corner of his eyes down to his neck that stayed afloat.


    Ned then felt a soft tag behind his neck.


    "Pretty agile for a human," the voice said behind Ned while a dagger was adjacent to his neck.

 Chapter 349: Hunter Exam: Theatre of War, V

    Chapter 349: Hunter Exam: Theatre of War, V


    Even under the dimmed light, her skin was tanned, her eyes were thin as daggers, and her nose was as pointy as her stares, and she smelled like Sas Koron only lessermuch lesser.


    "You''re an elf," Ned <em>said</em> as he held his breath while the dagger touches the skin under his neck.


    "Careful, child," the elf said, lips shaking. Unable to hide the trembling of her lips, she bit them instead. "You''re only alive because I wanted to."


    "Let me see your face." He then turned around, not bothered by the dagger on his neck.


    Her eyes were shaking as though Ned was one step away from being gutted as well as her body under the lighting from the torches behind them. Ned wondered what made her so angry?


    Now that Ned was closer at the elf, he realized what the reason was: shackle on her neck barely visible under the fine thread of her blonde hair.


    "I won''t hurt you, elf"


    "Don''t call me that!" Right after she swore, she made a quick stab at the dagger that was aimed precisely at Ned''s neck.


    The stab was intended to kill Ned without remorse and her anger drove her that. Anger for some reason she can''t control. Ned supposed the shackle did all the trauma.


    The dagger stopped half an inch across his neck.


    Crimson liquid leaked from the gaps of Ned''s fingers as he stopped the dagger by holding it with his hand. Blood trickled on the ground from Ned''s elbow.


    "What is your name?"


    The elf''s eyes widened, so much, Ned could see a speck of green and blue on her sandy eyes.


    Thenguage Ned used was thenguage of the elves as he spoke to the elf with empathy.


    "Nwash yd yiahsoluroon to k esh-skasten?" she said. Her eyes met Ned''s with much curiosity than anger.


    For Ned, this was actually the first time that he saw an elf of the finest form. Sas Koron wasn''t an elf anymore, she was taken by her desire so much she evolved to something else. But the one in front of her was too young to be a ve. She might be around 150 to 200 years old. Too young to be a ve indeed.


    "Let''s just say I have an elf friend who taught me to speak yournguage." Ned showed a smile, he was trying to sympathize with the elf to gain her trust. "I''m Ned."


    "Naksthoon!"


    "Impossible?" Ned lifted his hands in submission. "I say no. How do you think I understand you?"


    Ned was more than curious as to how the elf could understand him while he spoke thenguage of the elves from the empire of Sskat. It shouldn''t be possible since thenguage he was using was light-years away from Earflgard.


    "Human and elf. Friends? Your friend must be crazy to believe a traitor." The elf shook her head. Her blonde hair fluttered so much that Ned saw what made this elf so so angry about humans. Being a ve? They might ept it. Cut their hair? Surely they wouldn''t mind. But looking at the elf, Ned now realizes what made her anger to humans manifest so much. Her earsno. It would be an insult speaking about her ears since she got none already. The cut was rough on both sides, it wasn''t clean. Whoever did it, they took their time cutting her ears and loving it for sure. Whoever did it, Ned hopes they rot in hell.


    "I''m sorry," Ned said. Genuine sadness and anger rising within him. His heart pounding so much his vision was blurring, and his hands were shaking. He bit his lips, trying to hold the tears. He wouldn''t cry; he couldn''t cry. But why? Why now? He thought. Then shes of his friends Chir came transitioning in his thoughts. That must be why... He thought.


    No matter how Ned hides his own feeling, he was, after all a human with emotions. He shifted the dagger to his right side, blood still leaking from his finger. Instinctively, he grabbed the elf by the shoulder and hugged her even before thetter could react.


    The elf tried to push Ned, but no matter how hard she does, Ned just won''t move. She struggled to the point that she lifted the dagger once again and pointed it to Ned''s side, just below the gaps of his arm.


    Ned locked her by the arms, cheeks brushing each other. "Do it." Ned held her even stronger. In his mind, was the sacrifices Chir has made to him. Perhaps, Ned''s action just now was his way to thank his friend. "But I won''t move. It''s either you stab me now, or ept the fact that not all of us are the same."


    "I won''t stab you," the elf said eventually as she lowered the dagger. Ned felt her body loosen, and she held her even stronger. This was also the first time that Ned hugged someone with his emotions pouring out. "But I''ll reconsider your words. Now, Ned the human child, let me go."


    And so Ned did while questioning his feelings. Perhaps it was the torches that made the room warm, but it could be him or the elf. But Ned never cried. He promised he won''t; promise he kept.


    Ned let her call him a child since, in fact, he was indeed in a body of a human child. "Your name, elf?"


    "A human calling me elf," the elf said, tucking the dagger in her waist where other items were hanging. Ned counted a pair of knives, a dull stone, and a root? "I am once called Tiathe the Steadfast. Now..."


    "You don''t need to." Ned raised a hand, the one with his blood leaking. "Tiathe is fine."


    Looking at the bloodied hand of Ned, Tiathe immediately raised a finger. Without muttering incantations or gestures, a ball of green light shot off her finger and went straight to Ned''s palm.


    Ned''s hand felt like it was submerged in a hot-spring: warm that ran even until his elbow.


    Then before he could blink, the cut was gone. All that was left was the blood that dried under his wrist down to his elbow. But the cut was gonehealed.


    Ned nodded which prompted thetter to smile, white teeth gleaming under the torches'' light. He knew that elves don''t want to be thanked by strangers. He knew that what she did was her own ord and she doesn''t want something in return.


    "I suppose you''re the one the minotaur pledged fealty?"


    Ned''s suppose was right, and more than that. It was because Tiathe sensed that Ned''s emotions were genuine that he gained her trust and told her what they both don''t want to hear anymore: "I am a ve, Ned." She lifted her hair and showed Ned the iron shackle locked around her neck. The irony was as thick as her arm and was deeply carved of markings Ned could barely understand as it was coated with rust. But Ned saw no sadness in her eyes, it was because she has been a ve for 20 years after The Second Race Wars between elves and humans. The length of time being a ve must have forced her to forget what sadness really was. In the human calendar, when she has be a ve she was around 2 or 3 years old. Ever since, she was passed on to different masters until one day, 10 years ago, a Hunter from the Association took a hold of her and became their ve.


    Now, she was in the Wrath Ind to manage amunity of magical beasts, mostly Kruka-toas, and help the Association segregate a good hunter from the best hunter.


    "You are saying, this encampment here is deliberately set-up by the Association to challenge the candidates?"


    Tiathe nodded. She was leaning against a wooden wall on one leg while holding a fruit that looked like to be a cross between a lemon and a sweet potato. "Not entirely," Tiathe said. Her voice was calm, it was contrary to what she has been through. "This encampment has been here for years. Minron and I met also on this ind. We fought. Now, he works for me."


    "Unlucky to be Minron," Ned said. Even he was surprised to crack a joke, he supposed. But they bothughed.


    Unlucky to be him, indeed, since Tiathe was a pure Wood elf. He wasn''t just agile (which was a trait by almost all elves) but also very durable once she conjures spells aligned to her element which was nature. Ned doubted she could win without using Overclock, and that was him thinking to use all that he got.


    Tiathe further exined to Ned that candidates who were caught will be held captive until the first phase of the exam is over. Stating that: "Only the best were to pass."


    Ned can''t argue more.


    Tiathe ate the fruit she was holding, juices leaked between her lips down to her neck. She wore a monster pelt, which was unusual for elves, Wood elf to say since most of them would rather wear armors or clothes made from nature.


    Ned asked about the challenge, and Tiathe dly answered, "Defeat Minron, and I''ll let you pass with 500 points added to your im. I know you are genuine, Ned. For that I thanked you, and I trust youmaybe. But you''re not my master. With this lock on my neck, I only follow my master. So, for you to pass this part of the ind. You have to defeat Minron."

 Chapter 350: Hunter Exam: Theatre of War, VI

    Chapter 350: Hunter Exam: Theatre of War, VI


    "But why are you taking the candidates?" Ned asked, quite confused.


    "Well." Tiathe paused. "That''s where we get the points. Also, Minron likes challenges so it''s a win for me and not you."


    The Wood elf then raffled her hair, making sure that she covered either the sides of her head. She looked at Ned still puzzled, perhaps she was thinking if why was she talking to a human.


    Before Ned could react she began, "Ned." And paused. "We elves are always honest with ourselves. Even if I hated humans, if someone shows genuine emotions, it was hard for us to let it go. That must be why we are betrayed. It takes a lot of consideration to trust humansyoubut once we did. Well, I say that must be the reason why we are betrayed."


    "I won''t betray you." Ned held a finger. "Also, I''m here as a candidate... But... Does it ever ur to you to leave? Escape?"


    "More than once. But, maybe, after a hundred times of escaping, I realized: ''Where to go if I did escape?''"


    "And you gave up."


    "And I gave up."


    Tiathe pulled the fur of her pelt toward her neck, covering most sides of her ears, or what was left of them.


    For a couple of minutes, Ned learned something about the ve. On the cor locked around her neck were Arrays that only respond to a specific Mana. And even if one was a master enough to unlock the cor, which Ned could have done easily, there was a mark engraved behind her neck. This engraved, or burned mark ording to Tiathe was like a lock, and the key was left to her master to control her freely. If for some reason that she disobeyed her master, both the cor and the burned mark will react against her will and will shock her. Slowly, putting her in too much agony and wished that she would die, instead.


    Ned settled of him of not taking off the cor. She was way better here than the rest of the ves, Ned supposed. And suppose that he was right. But Ned couldn''t be right all the time. He sighed.


    Around the granary, the Kruka-toas started to gather around. Ned could hear them croaking as they make a circle around the shelter.


    "Don''t worry," Tiathe said waving a hand to Ned. "They were looking for me since Minron is about to battle another candidate."


    She paused and looked straight at Ned.


    "Weren''t you bothered?" She asked, looking at Ned weirdly like she still can''t believe she was talking casually at him.


    "You said it yourself that you don''t kil them."


    "And you believed that?"


    "Why wouldn''t I ?"


    She gave Ned a long pause, but Ned knew what she was doing. Unlike Sas Koron that couldn''t read him, elves were able to feel if someone was lying to them or not.


    Momentster, she shook her head and said, "Can''t believe the words you were saying were all real. You don''t lie do you?"


    "It all depends on what I need to achieve," Ned said calmly, "but there''s no point for me to lie."


    Ned wanted to extract more information about the exam but it seemed that Tiathe was only limited to the information around the encampment.


    [I pity her.]


    To Ned''s surprise, ICE said something she wasn''t supposed to.


    Ned frowned, trying to divide his attention between the elf and ICE.


    Why did you say that? Ned asked inside his mind in response to the curiosity ICE was showing.


    "You might be different andthere''s this human tongue that suits you well Ned, this"


    "''Weird''," Ned cut her off.


    "Yes, ''weird''. Too weird for a human child, but it seemed that..."


    [The child elf was like me...]


    ICE voice''s puts a bit of stress on Ned, she was speaking as though she was more of a human.


    In what way? Ned asked in his mind.


    [She was like mestring with codes. Only able to move or live by following someone''s orders.]


    Ned can''t argue more with that, it was after all correct in the sense that ICE was created by Chir in various amounts codes and given to Ned to aid him. On the other hand, Tiathe was a ve that only moves and reacts ording to his Master''s words. Unable to escape, or have freedom since she was limited on what she can do, or what the codes told her to do.


    The two left the granary and went to the center where Minron was fighting another candidate.


    Before they reached the center of the encampment, the Kruka-toas were lined on both sides, not showing any kind of surprise.


    It seemed that the beasts were used to Tiathe walking along with humans, it also seemed that the looks of disgust on their faces were not even hidden.


    Tiathe simply waved her hand and the mp of beast stood in silence immediately.


    Ned tried to peek at the elf, perhaps he was showing something that Ned has yet to notice, perhaps it was all a lie, perhaps this was her way to lure the candidates. But no, Ned didn''t saw any hint of contempt, nor lies visible in her face. She was pure, her smile, her eyes. But she was a ve to the humans. Ned sighed just by thinking about humans, her masters, and whatever they have done to her. Aside from her anger before, Ned saw nothing else but innocence.


    Ned had the thought of releasing her, but it was soon dismissed after Master Will''s face shed inside his mind.


    Of course, Ned thought, my goalse first.


    Arriving at the center, Tiathe led Ned to the center, next to the fire pit, on an elevated ground. Above this ground was a chair (more like a throne made of dried vines that were slithering like snakes). In this grotesque-looking throne, Tiathe sat. Crossed her legs and fingered her hair. She gestured for Ned to stand next to her. She ordered the beasts that were surrounding to go back to the granary.


    Only seconds have passed after the pair of Kruka-toas went back with a wooden crate full of the Storing Orb.


    "There," Tiathe said after the pair of beasts dropped down the wooden crate. Crystals jiggle from the inside. The pair of magical beasts left with a snicker looking down at Ned. They ought to look down at him since they were, at the minimum, 6 feet tall: a couple of inches taller than Ned. "500 points of orbs and an added 200 for the rest of the orbs we have gathered from other candidates."


    Ned have already 200 points of Mana stored in his orb, and an additional 700 from Tiathe would make his life better in the first phase of the exam. This means all he needed to worry about was 100 to reach a thousand points while making his way to the center. Not bad, Ned thought.


    "Defeat Minron is all I needed to have the 700 points?"


    "Correct," Tiathe waved a hand, then Minron started to ram towards the bloodied, and obviously terrified candidate. "But there''s more."


    "Won''t she die?" Ned said after realizing that Minron was not gonna stop any second.


    The minotaur rammed his head to the terrified candidate. The candidate raised her hand with a staff she held thinking that her stick would stop a thousand-pound beast.


    It didn''t stop Minron, but a barrier she conjured made of Terra magic crumbled to pieces and reduced the strength of his ram. Still, throwing the candidate to the iron cage across the other side.


    Ned could barely hear audible voices from the cages, but he noticed the captives in the middle cages were worried about the female candidate.


    The staff she held broke to half, bing useless. But not the minotaur. Minron jumped, leaving dust on the ground, andnded before the female mage.


    "You should stop it," Ned said, although he doesn''t know who the female candidate was. It was still disappointing to see someone die for no big reason. She could always give up and try her luck in the next year''s Hunter Exam.


    Tiathe only looked down at Ned as she sat on her dried throne. She didn''t bother to stop the minotaur as the double-edged ax hacked the female candidate''s leg.


    The scream of pain rebounded the sides of the shelters. Her scream was too loud it went between the cheers of the magical beasts that were surrounding the center.


    "The only difference between you and the other candidates, Ned is that... you stand beside me while they were locked inside. Aside from that, your goals are all the same... So? Do you want to proceed or not?"


    Ned talked to himself for a second, although Tiathe approved of him, she was after all a ve bound to the words of her master. So, whatever Ned does, even if they be friends or not with the elf, he got to do what he got to do as a candidate.


    Ned sighed looking at the elf. Her eyes, under the fine threads of her blonde hair, gleamed with an anger that was difficult for her to hide. But when she started to stare down at Ned for a long time, her face seemed to loosen up a bit.


    She bit her lips, as though a sudden change urred in her eyes, there was more, more like lust. "I''ll take your silence means a yes," she said.


    Another silence, but Ned''s fingers rubbed the hilt of his sword.


    "Yes, indeed... Then... " She paused and raised her hands, in a circr motion that made Minron stopped his arms as big as a log and looked at her. For a moment, the minotaur stopped killing her. "The 700 points or the lives of the humans?"

 Chapter 351: Hunter Exam: Theatre of War, VII

    Chapter 351: Hunter Exam: Theatre of War, VII


    Ned chose the 700 points.


    Blood painted the ground, the firepit crackles of fire as Minron stood next to it, overlooking the female mage where her leg was cut to half. But she was alive. And Tiathe kept her promise. But Ned wondered for how long.


    Ned stepped inside the arena. Arena made of wet ground, some rocks, twigs, and sticks, surrounded by the cheers from the Kruka-toas.


    Ned raised his sword hand and pointed at the female mage on the ground.


    Tiathe gestured for the beasts to clear the field with the female image and cleared they did as they pulled the female mage under her arm and tossed her back in the middle cage.


    The candidates in the cages were still in a daze as they look at Ned on the other side of the field. The pair of candidates in the first cage was barely moving, on the third where the pair, now with the female mage added, while the newly caught candidates were arguing with each other on the third cage. Their male-female captive sat on the corner.


    Ned swung his sword that made a sharp swoosh as it cut the air before him. Ned looked up, trying to gauge the minotaur before him.


    "An adult one. Long and twisted horn, ring eyes, brown and greyish fur, this is going to be tough," Ned said while scrutinizing the beast.


    "Another human?"


    Now, this is interesting, Ned thought. Reflection of light from the torches put brightness in his eyes. He smirked.


    "And another beast," Ned said eventually.


    The minotaur''s eyes widened in surprise hearing Ned. The earrings clipped on the upper part of his ears jiggles as he shook his head in disbelief. "Y-you?" The beast took a step backward, lift the double-edged ax with a hand, and swung it to Ned without a bit of a dy.


    Ned gritted his teeth before the ax touches the surface of the Krisalix, Ned could feel vibration running from the sword to his hand. Topensate for theck of strength, Ned supported the sword with his left hand pushing against the hilt.


    Too much strength led Ned to be thrown and rolled away, only stopped right underneath a Kruka-toa''s foot. Ned''s right arm was robbed of strength as it fell without energy and hanging. He could feel a piercing sensation on his hand.


    It took seconds before Ned could feel his right arm. Before he could make a stance, Minron was already on his way to Ned with the ax trailing behind him.


    "How can you understand me, human?"


    Ned didn''t bother to answer as he flipped backward and pulled one of the Kruka-toa and jammed him between them both, gaining a split second to dash back at the wide clearance.


    Minron simply tossed the beast to the side, but his strength was too much for the beast to bear, he simply flipped over and stopped unconsciously.


    Minron then bent to dash while aiming his twisted horns at Ned.


    Ned flicked his wrist, throwing Fireballs.


    Fireballs went to clutter between his horns, but did nothing but burnt a thread of his fur.


    "Kid!" The Were guy bellowed inside the cage. Holding the iron bars with his hands expanding, greyish fur growing. But the bars couldn''t be bothered as it was not bending even for an inch. "Help us! And we''ll help you with the beast!"


    Surely you could, Ned thought and lunged to his right to avoid the beast and twisted his foot along with his body while the tip of the Krisalix cutting the skin of the beast.


    Minron hissed, steam leaving the holes of his nose. Like all magical beast, when enraged gives them immense strength or boost their magic, and some, usually the Evolved ones, changes their overall look.


    Minron''s horns grew longer, eyes now zing red, and the leather covering his groin could barely hold it together. His body was expanding.


    Ned couldn''t wait for him to finish enraging he boosted himself and appeared behind the knees of Minron and relentlessly cut them. Blood showered and Minron fell on one knee.


    Tiathe smirked seeing how Ned could fare against her own ve. A ve, owning a ve, how ironic, Ned thought after hended a good meters away from the beast, trying to leave the range of his attacks.


    Ned''s movement with Overclock boosting it gained a silence from the crowd of beasts. Even the candidates went silent with their mouths hanging.


    The shock of the crowd gave Ned seconds the threw a nce at the first cage. Between the gaps of the Kruka-toas were the candidates inside the cage, barely moving. The first cage Ned assumed that they were also the first one to be held captive. And seeing their blooded body, their torn skins, and the circles under their eyes, Ned frowned thinking how stupid he was.


    "Shit!" Ned screamed at the top of his lungs and activated Overclock without dy. Ned''s afterimage was hacked by a giant ax. The beasts almost cheered thinking that Minron has hit Ned and will soon be put to death.


    Tiathe stood in surprise after he saw the image of Ned evaporated from the hack of the ax.


    "Find him!" She screamed at the top of her lungs.


    Before the Kruka-toas and Minron could make a move, five Fireballs came pouring above the encampment. The explosion threw the beasts and Minron nearly bent after three of the Fireball hit him.


    But the attack didn''t end there, a massive orb of fire came howling behind the trails of smokes and dust.


    Tiathe gritted her teeth and conjured a massive trunk of an old tree after she stomped her foot. The trunk grew bigger every second that passed. After a couple of seconds, the massive orb of fire soon hit the trunk (now almost 20 feet taller) she conjured.


    The connection of the two spells made a massive roar that went thousands of meters away. For a moment the darkness was gone and switched to bright orange and red light that was also visible to anyone that could see it at a greater distance.


    Right after Ned conjured the first five Fireball he followed it up with the biggest and strongest Egneous he could conjure. Proudness filled his face after he conjured the strongest Egneous. But he knew satisfaction was soon to end as he started to open the cages one bye. Ned already knew that the cages were Array protected after seeing the Were could barely put a dent on the bars. Ned also knew that he''s got seconds to find the weakest spot of the Array. And Predictive Combat Emtor came in handy finding them, along with his senses, finding and destroying them, the opening of the cages only took him a mere five seconds. All thanks to Overclock.


    After all this, Ned stood in front of the cages, waiting for the Egneous to hit and make a massive impact. After the explosion of his, Egneous was Tiathe and the rest of her gang standing unscathed.


    For some reason, Ned already knew this, he also knew that he wasn''t capable to battle an elfand she was a Wood elf. Ned grinned, facing her was his weakness, since the spell he can conjure was fire and wind element, against nature they might stand. But against an elf, if she was strong enough, she could simply conjure spells that would make his fire spells useless, water for example. When one knew how to conjure nature spells, like Terra magic and nature element, they must also know how to conjure water spells.


    And so she did.


    After the Egneous hit the massive trunk she conjured, she then followed it with an orb made of water spell. In quick movements of her hands, the orb swallowed the Egneous. The explosion before was simply the force of the Egneous even before it could entirely explode.


    Now, Ned was furious about him being arrogant and stupid in the first instances of meeting her. She was a ve; she was an elf. Being both took away the reason to trust humans at all.


    But there''s something more and it wasn''t just her. As a ve, even if she was an elf, even if hatred towards humans filled her heart. All she needed was amand. One simple word to obey humans. All she needed was amand to never hate humans. But no, what Ned was furious about was whoever ordered her, was worse than her, worse than any human Ned had met. It was her Master.


    Tiathe was bound to a ve-master rtionship. Whatever her master says, she would follow. No matter what were those.


    Ned was so stupid enough to trust her that she would not kill the humans. But Ned was wrong in the end. The candidates in the first cage were already dead. They were already dying even before Ned arrived. And Ned was toote to see it. Toote to see because of him believing her. She never meant to give Ned the orbs in the first ce, it was all a joke. A joke only Tiathe was following. It was a joke made up by her Master. And her Master was from the Hunter Association.


    Now, he must pay for what he has done.


    "This exam was never meant to be easy," Ned muttered. "This exam was meant to separate the real hunters from the others. If that''s what you want, so be it." Ned brandished his sword, boosted himself with Overclock with his eyes raging anger.

 Chapter 352: Hunter Exam: Theatre of War, VIII

    Chapter 352: Hunter Exam: Theatre of War, VIII


    They weren''t just surrounded, they were overwhelmed as well. The ratio was 1:20, for everyone candidate was 20 Kruka-toas and that wasn''t included the eight orange-striped humanoids that yed the Were candidate in a matter of seconds.


    Ned counted 9 candidates, behind, 10 including him. The two from the first cage were dead already, and the female mage was unable to fight as she was losing blood faster than Ned expected from her right leg. She was pale as a ghost, a cliche he often heard but was the only one he could think of.


    Ned gripped the Krisalix on his right hand, he smiled thinking that buying a sword was the right decision at all. But thinking that the revolver would suit best at this situation, she barely shrugged his shoulder. He was going all out this time with the Zephyr spell chains illuminating on his left wrists, but the ck hunter he was wearing piped inside was long sleeves that barely shows the light of the spell.


    Easy, Ned told himself. Easy.


    The thought of the man ordering Tiathe to kill the candidates put stress on Ned.


    "I get that you have a n about this?" The candidate was already a Were even before he approached Ned. For a young Were, he was quite big after the brownish fur kept on growing over his shoulders and arms. But he was young for a Were since his face was barely covered with the fur that shows his brown eyes burning of the eagerness to fight. He cracked his knuckles and neck as he waited for Ned''s response.


    "How was your team?" Ned had to ask. He wasn''t going to battle all of them, he needed someone to spread the aggressiveness evenly and hoped that the Werebear''s team could hold out an escape if was given the chance.


    Ned stood facing nearly 200 of the Kruka-toas, Minron in the middle, and Tiathe behind his minions standing and gritting her teeth in anger as he looked at the candidates.


    "When you have the chance, leave," Nedmanded and robbed the Werebear the chance to respond.


    The Werebear stopped growing bigger and Ned supposed it was his final form as he stood towering him by over a few inches, but still looking like a cubpared to Minron.


    "We can''t," spoke the Were.


    "Why?"


    "We need the orbs to proceed to the next phase." It was the male who wore ady''s clothing, he was blushing red even with torches as the light. "Last time I checked"ring at the Werebear"someone took it."


    "If only your team let my team go, we wouldn''t be here." red the Werebear back.


    "How are we going to fight?" One of the archers said approaching Ned and the rest empty-handed. "And Brok, that''s enough. It was also your fault that we ended up crossing the path with him."


    Brok''s team was bnced with him the only warrior profession, a pair of knight sses, and another pair of archers. The next tallest to the Were was their captive with his fingers seemed to be fidgeting nonstop.


    "Girl," he said, his hair covered half of his back down to his waist, "give me a bow."


    "If we can leave this ce," says the first archer, "but we needed to find our weapons."


    "It''s next to the granary," a voice rang behind the group. All spun except for Ned whose eyes boring at Tiathe. "That''s where they keep the weapons they seized.


    "I''ll hold them off," Ned said, his face was calm but if anyone would put an ear next to his chest they would hear a loudb-dubb-dub sound, and ICE will strongly agree.


    [You don''t need to do it, Ned.]


    ICE agreed to what she thinks logical in the current situation.


    [Leave them.]


    I understand why you wanted me to do it, Ned thought. But a part of me was crying to save them, and save Tiathe.


    There, Ned has said it. What he wanted to say amidst all the anger. It was a part that Master Will taught him. If he couldn''t obey that part of himthat feelingthen what''s the point of being Master Will''s student.


    "So," Ned said instead of a thought. "You have to aid me on this one. I''m sorry."


    A series of chimes resounded inside Ned''s mind, and he smiled. ICE has gifted his ideas on how to, at least, hold them just in time for the candidates while saving himself on the process.


    With the remaining Mana of 2, 000 and energy sitting duck at 35%, ICE made the best option for Ned.


    [I know this was as close as to what you are thinking.]


    [But you won''t do it if the elf is there.]


    "By the way," the Werebear grumbled, he then threw himself on the ground and readied himself to fight on four. "I don''t know who you are, but I wished you were on my team."


    Ned ignored the Werebear and said over his shoulder, "At my signal, someone must go the shelter to your right, it is the fourth hut next to the granary. Leave two of your team to protect them."


    Ned looked at the pair (seemed to be a warrior) and the female mage leaking blood. She was supported to stand by the warrior by wrapping his hands over her shoulder while the staff was raised with her trembling hand.


    Does she still want to fight?


    Their faces were twitched in different directions after hearing Ned. What could be the signal? They must have thought.


    But before any one of them could utter a single word, Ned vanished from his spot and left an afterimage, then appeared hovering over Tiathe.


    Tiathe was Ned''s n, so he conjured Egneous one more time using a thousand of his mana and instantly appeared above her with the Egneous orb on the ready to fling right on her face. It might not be enough to stop her, but sure to slow her down.


    "Such Mana for a tiny human," Tiathe said conjuring spells to defend herself.


    "Size doesn''t matter." Ned flings his right hand.


    There goes the Egneous orb and as soon as it entered the range of Tiathe, a wall of crystalized mud and wood sprouted on the ground.


    Ned hoped that the other candidates knew that it was the signal. But as soon as the two spells impacted, Tiathe felt a shiver running down her spine as she trembled her body. Ned wondered about this, it seemed that instead of withdrawing away from the spell, she was deliberately putting herself in front of Ned''s spell.


    Ned had to brush off the thought for the moment, since ording to ICE''s n: Tiathe must be distracted even just for a brief moment. Seemed that Ned''s attack distracted her after the Egneous spell was still taking her time as he kept on absorbing the orb.


    Ned left an afterimage midair after he conjured Zephyr spell that wenttching to the ground nearest to the Kruka-toas'' leaders striped with orange.


    "Four," Ned muttered after killing four of the orange-striped Kruka-toas in two seconds.


    Ned caught a Fireball blowing two of the minions. The spell was from the mage standing on one leg while being supported by his team. Everything on Ned''s vision felt like the time around him slowed down as he leaps from one spot to the other with his body steaming.


    After three seconds after the signal, Ned killed all of the Kruka-toas'' leader, that left them with only the smaller ones. But their encampment would not just fall from losing their leaders. As far as Ned was concerned, there was Minron and Tiathe that he needed to deal with.


    But at least, now that the leaders of the magical beasts were killed, the candidates were given the chance to fight back.


    It has been five seconds and the candidates were still making their way inside the gaps of the shelters being the Werebear in front to deal with the advancing beasts. While the knights and archers were supporting him from behind.


    Ned frowned killing dozens of the Kruka-toas as he made his way towards Minron. Ned looked over his shoulder and saw that it was the one captive''s captive who was left to stand guard with the bloodied mage.


    Now that the first n has been set: to distract Tiathe for a moment. Ned now has to deal with the minotaur. Gauging from their fight before, a thousand Mana and a little less than 30 energy were enough to defeat him; defeat, not totally kill. But it''s worth a try.


    Seven seconds passed, Ned didn''t defeat Minron. Not just he didn''t but he could not. When enraged, most of his spells, especially fire spells, were not working at him.


    But Ned let out a fury of hundreds of cuts using Vanishing Stance in which Minron couldn''t even follow.


    The minotaur gushed out of blood as his skin was cut open with Ned''s swords. He could barely stand with his eyes wide open in disbelief. He held the ax on both hands while steam leaving his nose.


    Ned stood in front of Minron, but not looking at him. Instead, he was looking over his shoulder. Behind him, Tiathe was brimming with a smile as he looked over Ned. She could barely hold her grin as he looked at Ned.


    Ned saw an afterimage, this time it was Tiathe. With the Overclock exhausted, Ned could barely keep track of her.


    Tiathe appeared over Minron''s shoulder and said, "Kill him."


    After which followed by the crystallized mud coating his body like armor.


    "Now let''s see what you can do, Ned?"

 Chapter 353: Hunter Exam: Theatre of War, IX

    Chapter 353: Hunter Exam: Theatre of War, IX


    <em>Tiathe</em> was back at her throne made of dried vines while she witnesses the battle unfolding before her. She sat crossed-legged and grinning as though she was the master and them were the ves.


    Oh, how I pity her, Ned thought wiping the blood from the scratches, perhaps a deep wound somewhere in his head (but he''s got no time to check his status). The only anger Ned was feeling was the anger to whoever controls Tiathe.


    Now? He pities her more than the anger.


    Ned stood fair and square against Minron, who has gotten a lot stronger with the crystallized armor conjured by Tiathe and was given to him. With his twisted horn coated in golden y, and aside from his eyes, no part of him Ned was able to find as his weaknesses.


    Should he? Or should he not? But Ned chose not to produce the broken Butterfly. Abide by the rules, he thought.


    Of course, he should be. Ned supposed that there were record stones hidden to every part of the ind, just like the Selection from the O''rriadt before that records all their movements. Ned doesn''t want to find out what would happen if he ever broke one of the rules.


    "No killing my ass," he said, panting, catching his breath. But Ned guessed that a hundred or so has already died from the start of phase one. And there were many different theatres of war the candidates were facing, while Ned got to face the elven ve.


    [You should be lucky you are not facing a High elf.]


    Ned put on a smile which was mistaken by Minron as mocking him, he went enraged. His armor went enraged like molten gold.


    That''s the third, Ned thought and prepared to brandish his sword.


    "Better than High elf indeed," Ned said and dashed to meet the minotaur.


    With Mana almost limitless and nearly as pure as Ned, High elves conjure devastating spells. Elements don''t matter to High elves as well, as they could learn countless spells with different elements imbued on them. On top of all that, High elves were very proficient in healingvery.


    Wood elf on the other hand was limited to conjuring spells of nature and any other rted elements like terra and wind magic.


    Just like humans, elves were also forbidden to learn dark magic but wasn''t impossible for them. And elves learning dark magic was the mostand the mostdangerous enemies to face.


    Ned tried to press his luck as he slid and sliced the feet of the minotaur. But to no avail, the armor covering his feet was chipped by not less than an inch. But his speed didn''t change at all.


    For some reason, Tiathe was enjoying the battle in front of her so much she was biting her nails relentlessly.


    The female mage lost the will to fight, she fell and now the warrior candidate on her team was protecting her bare-handed, while the male wearing female clothing fighting without any weapons, and Ned couldn''te to their aid. The team that went to get their weapons has yet to arrive and Ned wondered what they were doing and also hoped they would make it alive.


    Ned shouldn''t care about them, but now, somewhere inside him, he wanted to help them no matter what. And he hated that he could not do a thing.


    Ned spun with his right foot, across him was an elevated tform of wood where Tiathe was sitting and Ned throw her an irritated look. After the spin, Ned saw a shadow towering above him then was followed by the ax that would hack him if he waste to conjure the Tower ze spell. An orb of fire swirled before him and instantly turned to a tower shield that blocked the giant double-edged ax.


    But Minron''s strength shouldn''t be underestimated with Tiathe''s magic supporting him. The Tower ze turned into tiny particles as the ax went through it but it gave Ned enough time to fling his body away from the edge of the ax.


    Ned rolled with his back and instantly prepared the sword to, depending on Minron''s next move, either defend or attack. Defend it was as Minron leaped andnded before Ned, ground cracking from the base of his hoof, and used his horns instead of the ax, which caught Ned in surprise.


    Ned conjured Zephyr whichtched the chains on the shelter behind him, pulling him off the impact of the horns.


    [2 seconds.]


    ICE prompted which tells Ned that his Overclock would soon end.


    Ned looked over his shoulder to the left, the three candidates were barely defending themselves.


    "Here goes nothing." Ned scowled. Then vanished.


    The air around Minron whistled that passed through dozens of Kruka-toas and ended before the three candidates that were barely defending themselves.


    Then in a split of two seconds, the dozen Kruka-toas died with their bodies cut to half, and head, and limbs. Clearing everything off Ned''s path.


    He ended the Overlock with him standing before the three candidates that nearly fell on one knee after the sudden surge of energy and Mana.


    Tiathe stood in awe and shock, so much she nearly kicked the box of the Storing orbs beside her.


    Minron was too shocked to even take a step forward as he looked at Ned at his most vulnerable state. He barely moved with his legs trembling.


    A clearing of a wide area around the candidates took them in surprise. Their jaw dropped as they stared at Ned''s back.


    Ned on the other hand struck the sword on the ground and fell on one leg after he tried to confront the exhaustion but failed to prevail.


    [You knew what it would do to you, but you still did.]


    "I know," he said that came out as a croak. "Stupid, right?"


    [Not at all.]


    Howe? This time he thought making sure no one would think that he became insane talking to himself.


    [You took half of the smaller ones.]


    Still stupid, Ned thought, but it worked.


    Ned used the sword as a support to help him stand and pulled it to brandish as though saying ''Bring it on''.


    They did bring it on after their surprised faces took a turn to reality. Now, all of the Kruka-toas were up to Ned. Ignoring the other candidates.


    It was also at this moment that the other candidates came clearing the beasts on the left side of the encampment.


    The Were was back on his human form with the war-sword he swung that killed three Kruka-toas in instant. While the pair of knights were shielding the pair of archers behind them. The Werebear was going all out that he doesn''t need support from his team.


    They stopped confused beside Ned.


    "What happened here?" Brok the Werebear asked in total disbelief with his eyes looking at the dismembered bodies of the Kruka-toas.


    The pair of knights surrounded them while the pair of archers went at the back of their cluster, where the female mage was paling and losing blood.


    The other female archer tossed a shabby bow to the male Rouge that helped to defend the female mage.


    "My name is urette," he saidwellshe said, with her voice pinched to sound like a girl. He then pulled the string of the bow to test and nodded satisfied. "I am good at fighting. But by the Maker and Maker''s tongue, I couldn''t do what you did just now."


    He was talking to Ned, but he wasn''t in the position to respond as he gritted his teeth. He instead looked over his shoulder and nod along with a smile. Silver hair fluttering.


    "We will talkter," Brok interrupted which gained a hiss from urette but did nothing as he walked closer to Ned. "For now we need to leave this ce." He then looked over his shoulder and nodded to one of the archers. "Bekka, give them."


    Bekka, short hair but long tempered, narrow eyes but broad smile, gave a vial of green to the female mage (which thetter took instantly and drank them all, leaving the vial empty). She then gave a short-sword to the warrior that was tending the female mage. ''"Knowing your weapon of choice would be a bother now, so we took this sword since you might be a warrior."


    The warrior thumped his chest, leather vest squeaking and bowed as he received the short-sword and said, "Candidate warrior Pegaro will be indebted to you." He then looked to the female mage and caressed the hair on her forehead. "Zyel, this warrior here will make sure that you leave this ce."


    Zyel, the one-legged mage smiled with her dark hair smudged with blood and sweat all over, but she looked much better than before. Her cheeks turned reddish but some part of her skin was still pale. But she was okayfor now. She won''t if they don''t leave the encampment.


    "Take care of her," Pegaro said, looking at Bekka. "And Idols of water and wind will give you luck in return." He then stood and walked behind the team. He will cover their back as he looked at the approaching Kruka-toas.


    "I am Ned," he said. All eyes looked at him, even the candidate knights looked over their shoulder and nodded to him.


    Ned stood in the middle. urette the archer rooted himself on Ned''s right. Brok the Werebear growled on Ned''s left. While the pair of knights firmly shield the team on both their sides while the pair of archers positioned themselves in the center of the team while bordering the female mage who struggled to stand. Pegaro gritted his teeth as he will soon face several Kruka-toas.


    "The n is to take the box of Storing orbs," Ned started but before he could finish, harpoons came raining down on them.


    Before Ned, or the rest of the team, reacts to the harpoons, a barrier of wind was conjured, shielding them from the iron tips.


    "That''s thest of my Mana," Zyel said, blood nearly stopped leaking on her leg. "Good luck us."

 Chapter 354: Hunter Exam: Theatre of War, X

    Chapter 354: Hunter Exam: Theatre of War, X


    Ned had never felt so sluggish without Overclocking himself. He moved with every fiber of his muscles so painful as if they were trying to w out of his skin. But Ned had to faint calmness especially now. Now that he was trying himself to work with other candidates. Whether he liked it or not, to proceed to the next phase, he needed to work with them.


    The wound on his shoulder after he was teleported was moist, but the pain was not so much he felt with other parts of his body. This only proves that Minron wasn''t something Ned could take lightly, especially that Tiathe was overpowering him with her Mana.


    Arrows swooshed beside Ned, making his ears tingle as he approached Minron.


    Ned had tried to simte different scenarios to acquire the orbs back, and the closest he could to Tiathe was to defeat Minron. And that was him full of bruises. Now, Ned was trying not to at least get hit, or receive just scrapes by either the enemy''s attacks or Minron''s double-edged ax. Especially the ax. Ned supposed that even though his body was enhanced he could only take one hack from the ax and die, in which he can''t afford to do so. Not right now.


    Brok the Werebear, with his pair of knights, was making quick progress towards Tiathe from clearing the Kruka-toas with his war-sword. They fought at the other side of the firepit, while Ned was on the right side with urette, soon to battle Minron.


    Bekka and the other archer were guarding the female mage now drained unconscious. Ned thought that she was lucky to find her and the other team which helped her even though she was on the other team. A hip of Kruka-toas was forming around them, mostly behind them as Pegaro enragingly slice Kruka-toas advancing behind them.


    uretteurette was one of a kind. Far better than Xi, better than Swift, or any other archers Ned had met so far. Far better than any hunters he met actually. urette wore tight-fitting leather jeans vested with different materials to fully secure his body, but a slit from his left shoulder made his shooting skillful. He (she, if Ned would call him appropriately with his hair fluttering yet smoothly swaying back and forth) was one of a kind of an archer. He could shoot arrows in the most awkward situations one would think of. A shot while ducking with arrows leaving between his legs. This was only possible after a pair of harpoons whooshing above his head that he needed to duck but also needed to shoot arrows after he saw a pair of Kruka-toas came rushing on Ned''s blindside.


    A pair of beasts fell and rolled beside Ned with arrows sticking through their eyes. Ned had no time to thank urrette as he extended his body in a lunging position with Krisalix straight on his right arm, stabbing a Kruka-toa through its neck. For now, the random candidates were having a bnced time both on defending and attacking. This wasn''t possible if Ned didn''t bother to take down the Kruka-toa leaders first. Now, the advancing team was making their way to the Storing orbs.


    With a loss of strength, Ned had a hard time pulling the Krisalix off the Kruka-toas throat. And the moment he pulled the sword was also the moment Minron appeared before him, forming a devilish shadow as he stood towering him.


    Ned got seconds to evade the roaring ax. But unlike any other beasts Ned encountered, Minron feinted an up-low and downward hack of his ax that he retracted immediately as he instantly rams his horns to Ned.


    Caught by surprise, and a yelp from urette, Ned blocked the ax with Krisalix. Sparks, which the broken Butterfly couldn''t produce, sprayed after Ned held his position against the minotaur.


    urette rushed on the minotaur''s side, which Minron ignored himpletely.


    urette tried to stick an arrow on Minron''s left shoulder but the beast did nothing as he red at Ned with his glowing red eyes and steaming face. The arrow couldn''t make it through his skin.


    "Get off him!" urette yelled. He nock arrow which was shot on Minron''s eye.


    All it takes was Minron to close his eyes and his coated skin was near imprable. The arrows snapped in half.


    "Leave!" Said Ned to urette. "Help the others."


    "No," urette demanded. "You saved us, and we won''t leave you here. I''d rather help you than them." urette''s eyes were ring at the trio who kept advancing closer to the elevated tform.


    "Well, thank you," Ned said lines showing under his jaw down to his neck, he could barely hold it any longer. Minron on the other hand was making sure that Ned was not able to leave, or make any movements as he was pushing him to the ground. Cracks appeared on the ground as his boots were going deeper and deeper.


    "L-leave. Now." This time, urette received a re from Ned. Which thetter took action while hissing as he approached the trio of Werebear and the knights.


    "This has to end," Ned said. To evade the clutch he was in, Ned had to shift his weight on one of his legs to make sure that even if he lifted his other foot, he would stay intact on the ground. But it won''t be easy as Ned has been thinking.


    Minron knew that he won''t win against Ned if he fought him through speed. But he did what any other brutes would do, to ensnare their opponent. Once they did, they have to make sure they won''t get to be freed again. And so what Minron did the moment that Ned shifted his weight was to take no chances and pressed Ned even further and stronger. Once he knew that Ned was struggling with his hold, he instantly let go of the ax and grab Ned by the shoulder with his fury and muscr hands.


    Using Overclock taxed Ned''s body and it was at that moment that he was most vulnerable. He could use Overclock once more, but the result would be too much for his body he might not be able to move for a period of timeand that is worse than being not able to fight back.


    Being held when he was most vulnerable was the worst part that could happen to him. Tiathe was smiling as Minron forces his hands-on Ned''s body.


    Ned screamed at the top of his lungs which prompted ICE to take over Ned''s body. But even so, ICE couldn''t do a thing with Ned being locked in between Minron''s hands.


    Ned let go of the Krisalix after his vision blurred, he could hear bones cracking right under his shoulders and his arm.


    Steaming from Minron''s nose was knocking Ned by his cheeks. Ned could barely feel the rushing warmth of Minron''s hands as he was like a toy inside his sp, a toy soon to break.


    Inside Ned''s mind was ICE worriedly trying tofort Ned. She even introduced Ned to different scenarios on how to escape. But there was one thing that ICE couldn''tprehend with Ned''s current situation.


    [No, Ned. You do not have to do it.]


    I think I could, Ned thought. What if I should stop struggling now? What if I''ll let it go? Let the beast do whatever he wants? All these will end now. No more worries, no more struggle. This time, it is real. To die.


    Suddenly, that moment, Ned felt a rushing off his body. It was absolute terror, dark, a mere darkness couldn''t exin it. Every part of his body felt a struggle so cold Ned felt it was so good like he could take on everything as he could... Devour everything.


    Ned''s left hand felt a surge of strong energy, darkness kept swelling around his wrists and his fingers. Then dark chains slithered off his palm that came under his wrists.


    "No..." Ned muttered. But the dark chain coiled around Minron''s wrist and the beast felt a sudden surge of terror which was evident in his eyes as they formed the biggest gawk Ned had seen so far.


    "N-no..." Ned said that barely came out as a whisper.


    "N"


    Ned''s thoughts were postponed after a white light burst right under his wrists. Slowly, the white light crept through the dark chains as though eating it with its invisible mouth.


    During this climactic event of Ned''s life, a pair of crystal towers was conjured on either Minron''s side. Suddenly, these crystal towers squeezed Minron.


    It was toote for him to realize what had happened to him as his eyes as big as Ned''s fist burst out of its eye sockets and was followed by white matters which Ned assumed to be his brains or the remainder of his brains.


    Slowly, the crystal tower devoured Minron leaving his pair of torn hands grasping Ned.


    Ned fell first on both his knees. Silence was left suspended in the air as the Kruka-toas were too dumbfounded to process what had just happened to them, to Minron, and Tiathe.


    Tiathe walked down the elevated pavement with mud conjured as her steps as she kept on moving lower down to Ned.


    Once she was with Ned, she squatted and held Ned''s left hand and lifted it while scrutinizing it.


    "H-human," she said, voice stuttering, "you have the Mark of the Knight."H

 Chapter 355: On Boths Will

    Chapter 355: On Both''s Will


    <strong><em>Tiathe</em></strong> lifted Ned''s left arm as she bore her eyes to the markings under his wrist. Unable to believe what she was seeing, she pulled the end of Ned''s sleeve. Her eyes widened in amazement and confused manners. She opened her mouth trying to say something but closed it after she realized her words werecking value.


    Ned could barely make a portrait of Tiathe''s shocked face in his mind with his vision ckening. He got no strength left to at least pull his hand off Tiathe''s grip. But the light under his wrist proved to him that he was still awake, but Ned felt it won''t be for long. He could hear muffled noises behind him, urette it might be, perhaps, the other candidates. But Ned smirked and slowly shook his head. Why would they care about him, after all these, they would soon be enemies again.


    Ned tried to move his other hand, trying to feel his body, trying to learn what had be of him after the minotaur''s grasp was too powerful even for him. If Ned weighs Minron''s strength he would be double against the guulvorg he battled a few days ago. Perhaps, he was the same strength that of Gazul in his full form, the first Lord he met and created himself. All of his strength came from the wood elf alone. Ned smiled, blood started to leak off the gaps of his teeth, and off his mouth.


    "To think he was just a ve," Ned said, barely a whisper.


    In his vision was his body in full red, he could barely keep up with the breaking static under his disy, and he could barely respond to ICE''s relentless acquisition of him.


    Given the chance, Ned wanted to just lie down and have a rest.


    I deserve it, he thought.


    Ned knelt on both knees after Tiathe killed and take Minron''s grip locking his body. Ned lifted his right hand, trying to look for the Krisalix sword. No matter how hemanded his body to move, his mind wouldn''t let him be as if saying ''you had enough. Now rest''.


    Thanks, but no thanks, Ned thought contradicting himself. Wait, what am I doing again? Why would Tiathe kill the minotaur? Why? Did she just realize that she was just a piece of this game?


    No, no. Ned shook his head. She was a ve, and no matter what she does, she won''t have a will of her own as long as the cor was locked on her neck. Then why? What was it that she said?


    Muffled voices and broken guttural voices Ned heard around him. He could barely feel a warm sensation brushing his left arm. It was soft like cotton he felt. But warm.


    Ned squinted his eyes as he turned to his left and saw Tiathe covering her mouth in shock.


    What was it the said? Ned thought. Trying to separate the noises around him and ICE''s metallic, soft, and caring voice echoing inside his head.


    At the tip of Ned''s eyes, he saw a bright light surging off his left arm. He was trying to stay awake, and juggling with his mind was the least he could do.


    The Mark? He thought asking himself. "The Mark?" He said eventually, and like a bulb lighting over his head, his eyes barely widened remembering what Tiathe had said a while ago. "The Mark of the Knight."


    Although half-awake, Ned heard whistles hovering over him. Unintelligible voices shouting on either his sides. Ned wanted to take a look, but as soon as he moved, he felt needles pricking his skin and down to every fiber of his muscles. He nearlyughed at the state he was in.


    Tiathe let go of his hand while Ned roughly saw her conjuring spells.


    "T-that''s enough," Ned whispered and hoped that the ve was able to hear him. "Y-you don''t have to fight. S-stop."


    Ned barely registered voices around while he was trying to look up to Tiathe, who, for some reason, was fighting both the Kruka-toas and the candidates? The other candidates. They seemed to be new candidates. But there''s more people wearing in and ck hoods were surrounding Tiathe. She was trying to hurt the neers but it seemed that she was unable to do.


    It was at this moment that Ned saw Tiathe''s eyes jumping in fear as she stared at him while the groupfour of them, might be six as Ned was unable to saw them with his other eye now half-openwere subduing her on the ground. Pushing her by the shoulder.


    Thest thing Ned saw before his eyes dimmed was Tiathe screaming as she grabbed and pulled the cor off her neck and conjured terra magic.


    Ned''s eyes went dimmed and ck was all he could see. He then fell unconscious.


    Ned woke up with his body wrapped in grass (more like seaweed as he felt the cold on his chest, and stomach, and legs).


    Without the seaweed crafted to look like a thin cloth, he was naked, but he was clean.


    "ICE," Ned said that went out as a whisper, he could barely open his mouth. By mouth, Ned felt his lips were cracked as though he was devoid of water for a week.


    [You are awake, Ned.]


    "I am," Ned answered and was trying to pull his body off the ground. He didn''t even move an inch. Ned gritted his teeth feeling his body in pain. "Tell me what happened? And how long was I asleep?"


    [I wanted to.]


    [But she should exin it to you.]


    She? Ned thought, turning his head left and right, scanning the surrounding he was in. Yet, he didn''t find her


    Ned was, to his surprise, inside a giant tree. A hollow was made so that he could be fitted inside the tree. To his right was a smooth surface and wall of the tree, it was nearly shining with the light seeping through the holes, also crafted above them. To his right was the same wall, old brown and a smell of mint and vani was whiffing through the air. Ned frowned, why vani and mint? He asked himself. But was soon halted after seeing the Silk Road folded neatly beside him. Beside the Silk Road was the leather pouch.


    Ned reached for the leather pouch, it was only a hand length so he was able to reach for it. Once he did, he could barely keep a smile in defeat. The Storing orb was gone; his Storing orb. Ned shook his head and sighed. For now, he thought. Find out where am I, and why am I here?


    Ned remembered the incident in the encampment as though it was a long time ago, he could barely recall what had happened there.


    ICE, he thought which was directed to his system. What happened in the encampment? Maybe that you could tell me. Ned pleaded with his voice then squinted his eyes after a light reflected over him from the holes. He could barely keep his eyes open.


    [The wood elf fought with her minions and other candidates as well.]


    Why? Ned thought silver eyebrows wrinkled in frustration. Why would she do it?


    [You could ask her yourself. Look above you.]


    Ned looked above him in his prone position. It was Tiathe, sitting cross-legged, she was covered in leaves and Ned suspected that she conjured them but wondered why would she do it? She sat with her back against the wall of the tree. Now that Ned was able to look inside the hollow of the tree, he was surprised yet again to learn that there was no door nor windows.


    Ned rolled over, gritting his teeth while the wrap of grasses fell on his side, showing him naked. He then reached for the Silk Road and wore them hastily. But it took a full minute for the Silk Road to fully fit on his body and transformed into a ck jacket and with matching pants. Ned looked for something to tie his hair, now longer and obstructing his vision, but he couldn''t find one.


    As he was about to turn around, a vine slithered out on one of the holes and collected the thread of his silver hair and carefully tied behind him, locking them in a pony.


    Ned turned around to see Tiathe. She was still sitting with her hand raised that he used to conjure the vine.


    The vine snapped after the end part was tied on Ned''s hair. Ned then moved closer to Tiathe and once he does, he sat beside her feeling no hostility she exudes while he pressed his side, just under his chest, and scowled from the pain.


    "Why?" He asked in his most soothing voice. Now that he was closer, Ned saw a white mark on her neck. It was so white like the clouds of a bright and sunny day. The mark resembled the cor she wore before. Ned remembered it when she pulled the cor off her neck, breaking it. It was forbidden, a taboo she should not have done. But, why?


    Her eyes fell on Ned. She was different, like a whole new person. Her pure brown eyes were full of love, and care, and life. She was almost perfect for a wood elf with the leaves covering her body. Perfect, almost, if only she got her ears. Ned was unable to look at the remains of what her captors did. Ned supposed she was just as innocent as any other kid before she was turned into a ve.


    "Why?" Ned said once more.


    "You don''t need to feel sorry," Tiathe said after both their eyes locked. She then blinked and let her eyes fell on Ned''s left arm. She held it once again, and Ned felt the warmthonce again. "You have one of the 14 Marks."


    For some reason, Tiathe held Ned''s face. Her long fingers brushed Ned by the face then to his lips.


    Ned couldn''t move. Not that he could, but he simply won''t. His eyes locked on Tiathe''s eyes still thinking about all the hardship she has been through.


    She knew about the Mark, Ned thought. But still unable to move. It was the Mark. All this time, she knew


    Her long and smooth fingers went under Ned''s neck and he felt the warmest touch he had never felt before. Her face pink under her tanned skin after she leaned closer to Ned. Too close Ned could feel her body and her steaming breath.


    The Mark, Ned thought and grabbed Tiathe by the shoulder and pushed her.


    But Tiathe swiped Ned''s hand off her shoulder and closed the remaining gap between them.


    She kissed Ned.


    The leaves on her body fell one by one on the ground which was followed by the holes on the hollow tree closing until darkness engulfed the two.

 Chapter 356: So Be It

    Chapter 356: So Be It


    The patches of holes glittering like stars overhead them which tells Ned that it was early in the morning on his third day inside the hollow of a tree.


    I slept for three days, Ned thought. The longest sleep I had so far.


    Ned sat on a cool and dry ground with the Silk Road just finished transforming in a ck jacket and ck pants while Tiathe retracted her hand off midair after conjuring her clothes made of leaves and some vines. She then sat across Ned.


    They started to regain their strength along with silence lingering in the air for a full minute. Ned grabbed the ck boots Tiathe recently finished cleaning of mud. It may not look as what Ned expected to be so clean, but at least his boots were still intact with all the fighting.


    "The ring," Tiathe started, staring at the ring Ned have on his finger-ring. Ned instinctively rubbed the ring from Tiathe''sment. He frowned but immediately pulled his sight off the ring. "I tried taking it off, but it seemed something important to you, so I did otherwise. I I felt nothing off that ring."


    "What do you mean?"


    "No meaning. Just I felt nothing off of it. Whether a ring was made of wood, or metal, or even with a magic concealing spell. They always give off an aura. It was an aura given by whoever crafted it. But yours. There''s nothing into it. Like it never existed."


    [She is right Ned.]


    [The ring Kamma gave you was not of this ce. That must be why she cannot feel any pulses.]


    What is the ring made of? Ned ignored Tiathe for the moment, being curious about the ring.


    [It was an alloy of oron shard and tinum.]


    Ned sighed, oron was a shard in a Kamma once visited with her Jumper. Whatever it was, it must be something not of great value since Kamma rather had items with no magic essences attached to it.


    "... about that perhaps I can take a look?"


    "Sorry," Ned hid the ring as he crossed his finger between his chest. "It was something I''d rather not talk about."


    Tiathe sighed and pulled the strands of her hair off her face, showing everything she has to Ned. The scars on her ears were made vibrantly visible to Ned.


    "They should not have done that." Ned sighed.


    "What''s done in the past has been done. I may hate humans but not you especially after we"


    "Especially me since I have the Mark."


    "Y-yes especially after you have one of the 14 Marks."


    It must just a coincidence that she knew about the Mark. But she didn''t falter nor even blink when saying that she knew about the Marks and Ned wondered why?


    "How do you know about the Mark? Especially the Mark of the Knight."


    Tiathe took a deep breath and looked at Ned with determining eyes, as though gauging him if he was worth the story she was about to share. Her eyes ended on Ned''s left hand, under his wrist.


    Ned focused his remaining Mana and shows off the light the came from the Mark of the Knight.


    "You are worthy ended." Tiathe said it with a sigh of defeat and she began.


    ording to her, every elf knew about the Marks as it was being thought to them by their Elders. No elves became mature without learning their past, and the Marks was one of them.


    With the Gates appearing every 300 years in the world of Earflgard, the Elders decided to teach the humans magic. And teach did they even the history of the Marks. Upon learning the powers of the Marks, the humans managed to trick the elves and stole the Marks. Thus, igniting the first war between elves and humans which waster known to humans as The First Great Race War, and elves considered being the traitors, hence, turning them into ves.


    Tiathe emphasized that there were 10 original Marks, created by the Makers Isashil and Moraki themselves. Two of the Makers shared two of their original Mark to the elves which resulted in the creations of more Marks. The Mark of Isashil, which was the Mark of Life was the base of the 7 lesser Marks: Mark of Elves, Mark of Healing, Mark of Sight, Mark of Wisdom, Mark of the Link, Mark of Soul, and the Mark of Light.


    Then there was the Mark of War, created by Mobos, the Maker of War, which he gifted to the elves. This Mark of War gave birth to three more lesser Marks: Mark of the Warrior, Mark of the Mages, and the Mark of Rouges.


    Then there was the countless Mark of Moraki, Maker of Death; Maker of Chaos. His Mark was shared with both the elves and humans. At that time, both humans and elves were the superior races in the lower continent, followed by the Weres in the upper continent.


    "If only Moraki listened to his brothers and sisters, none of this would happen," Tiathe said, caressing the t of her ears with the end of her long fingers. "None of us would be ves."


    Tiathe continued. After sharing the Marks with the humans, the humans be greedy and wanted more by stealing the rest of the Marks from the elves. Moraki''s Mark was called the Mark of Chaos and there were countless of the lesser Marks which even Tiathe wasn''t able to learn all.


    "What you have, Ned." Tiathe crawled closer to Ned. She was struggling to even move closer and sat beside him. But once she did, she held Ned''s left hand and rubbed them of her fingers. "Is one of the lesser Mark of Chaos. The Mark of the Knight. I don''t know much about your Mark, but I believe, like any other Marks, it can extend your life, give you immense power, and make your mana purer."


    Ned frowned from the revtion, his mana was already pure, and the Mark of the Knight, ording to ICE''s decoding was able to negate any fatal damage, saving him a new life. But Ned was confused, for a Mark to do all these, it was something that cannot be made by magic alone. The Makers must have extensive knowledge for them to create this kind of item.


    Can you create a Mark? Ned thought to ICE.


    [Given the resources I can create a lesser version of the Mark of the Knight.]


    Now, Ned was more suspecting of these Makers. It was as though he knew these Makers that were acting Gods in the world of Earflgard. Ned brushed off the thought. It was now the time for him to ask a question that might put Tiathe in an even bigger surprise.


    "Tell me," Ned spoke calmly. "How do you remove a Mark?"


    She was surprised indeed after she threw Ned''s hand and covered her mouth. Now Ned was sure that she wasn''t lying to him as she always covered her mouth every time she can''t control her emotions. She grabbed Ned by the shoulder, and Ned twitched a little by her immense strength, and that was her having dark circles around her eyes and sweating.


    "Are you out of your mind?" she said with her voice crying inside the hollow tree. She instantly regretted what she did as she covered her mouth with both of her hands.


    Of course, Ned thought. She wasn''t supposed to run away as a ve. So they must keep their voices down.


    "You want to remove the Mark within you? Even though it''s one of the lesser Mark, it is still powerful that greedy people of your world are willing to wage war just to have one of it. And you? Do you want to remove it? Why?!" Thest part of her word seemed a little bit carried away with her voice getting louder.


    Ned exined everything, why he wanted to remove it, about his Master. About his goal. His goal to live in freedom and Ned already guessed that the Mark won''t give him any of that.


    "So it''s only worth it that I remove it."


    Now, Tiathe was back with herself. Her thin brows were furrowed, her eyes filled with pity, and Ned hoped it wasn''t about him. She pulled her hand off Ned''s and yed with them for a moment before crossing them over her chest.


    "It''s possible," Tiathe said, thinking things even Ned wasn''t sure of. "It is possible that if you give the Mark of the Knight to thedy trapped in a cube, she might be given another chance of life. So it''s possible. But Ned? It''s a Mark. It''s THE Mark, are you sure about that?"


    "I''m pretty sure about that," Ned said, determination d in his voice.


    Tiathe only sighed in defeat. "I don''t know" She said, "I don''t know how to remove it.." She said once again. "But I know some who can."


    Ned almost jumped in surprise. At first, when she said that she don''t anyone to extract the Mark he was feeling down. But now that he found someone who knew about it. He was more than happy, he was d that finally, his travels were about to pay off. All he needed to know was who and where to extract the Mark?


    Looking at Ned who was curious and overjoyed at the same time, Tiathe can''t help herself but to put on a smile. But not for too long. She closed her eyes.


    "Are you sure, Ned? Because it won''t be easy going there."


    Ned nodded and it was more than enough to tell her that whatever the hurdle would be, he would always venture onward.


    "So be it," she said, opening her eyes. "We''re going to the Dark Continent then. And by weyou will have to bring me with you."

 Chapter 357: Finish It

    Chapter 357: Finish It


    Dark Continent. A ce no humans were allowed to set foot. Unless one was, at least, Diamond Rank Hunter, or a Diamond Rank Explorer with at least one Inheritance item and must have the backing of one of the Great Houses.


    The Dark Continent was said to be surrounded by ck mist. No one knew how long the dark continent stood and passed the test of times, but it was already there even before the Makers have arrived, or showed themselves. The Dark continent was the reason why almost half of the Kingdom''s Diamond Rank Hunter dwindled to half every year. But no one could stop them from venturing into the Dark continent since they believe all the treasures of the Lost Kingdom were buried there. And for those who wanted challenges, Dark continent houses the weirdest, strangest, and strongest magical beasts.


    "Or so they thought," Tiathe brimmed a grin. "Strange magical beast? Yes, a lot of them. But treasure? I doubted that."


    Ned listened to Tiathe while he wasing up with a n to go there. Ned nodded to let Tiathe continue. Her information being shared with Ned was more than any libraries of the continent there was. So Ned must not let it slip.


    "Howe you know all these without making contact with other elves?"


    Tiathe almost pop a burst ofughter but she was trying her best not to as she held her stomach.


    "Every year our King was sending Semsmirs to prepare our escapes." Tiathe exined. "Semsmirs are very good on spying since they look more of human than elves, and we''re devoted to entering our Kingdom."


    "And that Kingdom is?" Ned nearly cut off Tiathe, he bowed slightly to acknowledge his mistake.


    Tiathe bowed in regards to Ned''s courtesy. "In the Dark continent was the Great tree of Pin''Tu. After the Second Race War, and losing due to a great difference in number, my kin fled to the Dark Continent and settled there for hundreds of years. But I guess we will soon have freedom."


    "What do you mean?"


    "I have received news months ago," Tiathe looked at Ned. And Ned saw her almost in different life after what had happened between them. "That our King might find a realm that would lead us back to our home. A realm of elves. It''s just that" Tiathe ran her fingers on the skin of her neck then at the back of her nape. She looked at Ned with sadness. "This mark of mine is entirely different of yours."


    Her mark was the mark given, perhaps burned to etch by her master.


    Ned circled the hollow tree and stopped to check the mark or her seal. The seal of very behind her neck: 3 rings that almost resembles a target range with a hole in the center. Ned focused and once he did, he felt a different kind of Mana locked in the center, the one in the hole. And if he focused even further, Ned could sense threads like spiderwebs of Mana interlocking in every part of her body as though each Mana was holding to every fiber of her and once severed or snapped, this thread would stop sending Mana and might kill Tiathe in instant.


    "And the only way to remove the seal was to find the person who did it and forced him to inject his mana with theplete intention of setting me free."


    Ned sighed and knelt beside Tiathe. "Then we''ll have to find this person and forced him to undo the seal." Back in his time at the Empire of Sskat, Ned was tasked with torturing captives, and he smiled that he gets to use different techniques to torture someone and give up willingly. But this time, it was torture with reason and Ned was willing to do it to achieve his goals. But his face dampens upon hearing Tiathe''s next words.


    "You were a hundred yearste, Ned."


    "Then how about your Master here?" Ned was pertaining to the person who ordered her to watch for the Kruka-toa encampments.


    "You might be able to battle Gold Rank, perhaps, given time Diamond Rank Hunter. But not this one, Ned." Tiathe sighed and shook her head in disdain. "Even if you trained for years, you won''t be able to force this man to temporarily release the seal on me."


    She meant that there was stronger than Diamond Rank Hunter? Ned never heard of these people. Even now, if he was to fight Edwin the treacherous Royal Knight, Ned would still be defeated. "Who is this person?"


    Tiathe opened her mouth, but as soon as she does, her lips quivered, her eyes shook, and her body shivered. Looking at her, she was like put in a room with someone she most hated or feared. Her hands were shaking so much that Ned had to hold them to help her control and regain her consciousness.


    "It''s fine," Ned said, trying to calm her down with her soft voice. "You don''t need to tell me."


    She was more than fearful just by thinking of the man or the man''s name. But to help Ned she must, at least, give Ned something he needed to be aware of.


    "In the Ring City was where I put into chains. Then after years of unforgettable and unforgiving deeds of humans, I was, eventually sent here to the southern region of the continent. And the only person to do it, to be able to move ves from one ce to another is a person even Kings must show respect. He was a Hunter, one of the few, one of the first, maybe one of the oldest. He is a person ranked higher than Diamond. He is one of the people that founded the Hunter''s Guild Association and is ranked tinum."


    tinum, Ned thought and imagining rubbing his forehead to soothe himself. This is something I never ounted for. Of course, there was this rank, I should have thought that Diamond wasn''t the highest. And so Ned sighed.


    Unable to control herself, Tiathe''s eyes produced tears. For them to continue dealing with things, Ned decided that they must rest.


    But not Tiathe. Instead, she let Ned rest while she went out to hunt for their food. Ned insisted but since he could barely move a muscle, he put the thought on hold and let Tiathe do her thing. With her magic, it would be easy for her to mimic trees and hide in between trees as long as she was surrounded by nature.


    Tiathe waves her hand and a part of the hollow tree moved, creating a hole big enough for her to fit.


    It was almost dusk when the two finished talking. Ned slid himself on the ground trying to get more rest.


    [Do you think she knows?]


    It was ICE that broke Ned''s thoughts.


    "I think she doesn''t," Ned whispered, trying to ponder things.


    After he sensed Tiathe''s Mana, Ned found out that the seal was controlling her life. Even though she got her own Mana, the one that supplies her lifeforce was the person''s Mana who was her current master. Ned suspected that Tiathe must at least see her master once a month to supply her lifeforce.


    Can you severe the seal? Ned had to ask ICE.


    [I can. But not you, Ned.]


    [It is soplex that it would take you days to find a single weak spot of the connection. Once you find the weakest spot, it will take you more days to sever the connection from Tiathe and the master''s mana. All that in only one connection. Now do it a thousand times.]


    "By their Maker," Ned said, taking a long and deep breath.


    [But if I have a body. I could do it all in three hours.]


    "But you don''t have one." Ned sighed. "What do we do then?"


    Severing the connection was like doing the Earth''s mostplex heart operation. One person wasn''t enough to do it.


    [For now, leave it. After what happened to you two, we both know she is the most important person to you right now. But we can''t help her current situation. You need to ask her how to get to the Dark Continent and promise her to return and free her.]


    It was the most logical idea, for now. And so Ned followed along with ICE and rested.


    It was another morning, her fourth day in the hollow tree, and his energy was blinking at 2% with his mana unable to ascend to a hundred. Ned was at his weakest''s weakest.


    Tiathe sat beside her, paling and sweating, but brimming with a smile as she held Ned a slice of meat, and some mushroom only her could procure in the wild.


    The meat was already cooked, charred to ckness but the inside was tinder. Ned thought it must be hard for her to find a ce just to simply make a fire and cook the meat. The mushroom was edible even though raw. And so Ned started with the mushroom and finished with the meat. A wide leaf was rolled and filled with water which Ned drank.


    After a couple of minutes, Ned regained at least a fourth of his strength, abled him to walk. And so he started.


    "Change of n, Tiathe," Ned said bravely. "Tell me how to get to the Dark continent and I promise you: I will be back and free you."


    Tiathe smiled after she showed Ned sadness in her eyes. "I already said I wille with you. Also " Tiathe pulled a makeshift bag of fibers slung behind her back and threw them on the ground, across Ned. Storing orbs rolled, there were ten of them all filled with swirling Mana. "You still have to finish the Hunter Exam."

 Chapter 358: To The Center

    Chapter 358: To The Center


    "Wrath Ind is surrounded by a barrier," Tiathe said, revealing to Ned the ind''s current situation.


    This was to make sure that the candidates got no ce to move backward but only to advance forward.


    Ned supposed that the barrier wasn''t simple as it seemed:


    Firstly: because of the size of the ind that spans at least 800 kilometers in diameter.


    Second: for it to be invisible in the eyes of the candidates, the Hunter''s Guild might have used some kind of High tiered runes that hides the barrier in in sight.


    Third: and for all of these to happen, they must have used an impressive amount of Mana. And guess what? It might havee from an impressive amount of Mana stones.


    And here Ned thought that the exam would be as simple as hit and run.


    Ned grabbed the leather pouch beside him and took out his Storing orb.


    One by one, Ned absorbed the Mana (impure), which put pain on his hands as the Mana lingered to it. Now, he got 700 points. Ned did not bother to wonder how Tiathe took a hold of the orbs. The amount of her Mana alone was enough for the other candidates to gawk.


    Tiathe reviewed to Ned that he was a day away from the center of Wrath Ind. If he wanted to make it, he must struggle to move southeast without stopping. Which he doubted if he could with his energy on 40% and Mana less than a hundred. Ned was frustrated at first as to why his mana regeneration has gotten slower. But upon a long debate with his system, Ned gave up and ept the fact that the barrier must have been the reason why the Mana is limited. It was, after all, an exam to determine who among the hundreds of candidates were the best.


    Ned absorbed thest of the orb which gave him 750 points. The bluish mist kept on swirling inside the orb, a part of it was vacant like the no-color of rain or dust, it must have been his mana since he got the purest of the rest. This shows, why it was near invisible inside the orb.


    But Ned was far from being finished on preparing.


    Tiathe wasn''t surprised anymore that Ned produced Mana stones out of Kamma''s Ring and absorbed them. Ned was careful not to spill too much of his mana since Tiathe might found out how pure his mana was. Some of the Mana stones were shared with Tiathe and Ned doesn''t felt any frugality about what he did. Tiathe, after all, saved him that a mere Mana stone wasn''t enough to pay her.


    After an hour, which put Ned to night-time, he and Tiathe have finished absorbing the Mana stones which left Ned with a mere perfect three zeros and one five.


    Exactly 5, 000 left, Ned thought along with a long sigh. The sigh prompted Tiathe to circle Ned and wrapped him by the shoulder, touching her warm body to Ned, while Ned received all of it without much of a thought.


    "Thank you, human Ned," she said, breath making a warm path on his left cheek. Both their faces were rubbing with each other. "You will be the first human I liked."


    Ned opened his mouth but was left frozen after ICE''s prompts resounded in his mind.


    [Making a new folder for Tiathe the wood elf.]


    [Propagatinon 100%.]


    [Waiting a hundred and twenty years for the seed to produce a half breed.]


    Stop it, Ned thought but put on a weird smile.


    "I''d rather have that smile," Tiathe said, sniffing all the air around Ned''s neck.


    She then unlocked her arms around Ned and proceed to lie on the ground. Vines crept under her that was made into a bed along with the holes overhead them closing leisurely.


    "What are you doing?" Ned had to ask. He expected Tiathe toe along with him. But it seemed unlikely now.


    "I''ll only slow you down," she said and slowly closed her eyes. "I''m sure you''lle back for me. And so, I''ll be waiting for you here."


    Ned nodded. Tiathe will not only slow him down but would also provoke unwanted enemies since she was currently being hunted by the Hunter''s Guild Association because she aided a candidate.


    "Oh," she said, huffily. As though in a bad mood that Ned will leave her and she can''t do anything about it. "If you need more items in your ring, you better use them here, Ned. Cause once outside, they will be able to notice it and you''ll be disqualified of the exam."


    Ned shook his head, telling thetter that he got all that he wanted. But instead of leaving Tiathe, Ned flicked his wrist, producing another pile of Mana stones next to the empty ones. There were 500 of them, which left him 4, 500.


    Ned checked his status before leaving. Currently, he has got 1, 809 Mana out of 6, 000. Energy slowly regaining at 60%. The Krisalix hung on his waist, on the other side was the leather pouch.


    Ned looked on the ground where the empty orbs were lying on one another.


    The owners of the orbs are off the exam, Ned thought and hoped that Tiathe didn''t kill them.


    "Once I''m out," Ned began as he squatted next to the resting elf. "They''ll know you will be here, since, probably they were watching this side of forest with the Record stones."


    "Don''t worry," Tiathe replied. "They won''t, once you''re out of the tree I''ll move to a new location. I''ll leave my Mana for you to trace. Oh, and also. Who told you we''re inside the forest?"


    After Ned bid goodbye (for now) to Tiathe, he was amazed to learn that they were actually in the middle of theke. Ned wants to go back and ask how Tiathe leaves on and off the tree, but the hole behind him crept too close and Ned was left with a dried surface of the tree.


    Under the soft translucent of the moon, Ned realized the tree they were in was actually a fig tree so massive its body was covered in dried and long roots.


    The trunk of the tree, where Ned was standing, moved, and slowly it went underwater while it was also creeping to the shore.


    Ned got no choice but to swim.


    His destination was north-east, nearly 20 kilometers away from the center. And if he wanted to make it to the center in a day, he better start movingnow.


    And moved he did. Ned swam. Gritting his teeth on the process which let the bubbles seeped through his mouth.


    After a couple of minutes that he was swimming, Ned arrived at the shore. Ned looked behind only to see the top of the fig tree was already going underwater.


    "I''ll be back," Ned whispered, after arriving at the shore, thinking of the ve: the wood elf, and his first


    On the surface of theke, where the reflection of the moon was wiggling on the waves, Ned caught a light behind him reflecting.


    Ned dropped down, avoiding a de that came cutting his neck. He then remained squatting then spun with his right foot while pulling the Krisalix off its scabbard. Once he did aplete turn, he raised the sword and thwarted the same de that tried to cut him once again.


    It was a Hunter, square build and wide shoulders. A close representation of warrior types added with his upper body being naked which only a strap was visible on his chest, Ned was now sure he was a warrior.


    His eyes lit up in surprise after Ned was able to evade his swing of the sword.


    "Give me your orb," he grumbled.


    "If only you''d ask, I might be willing to," Ned snapped and swept the warrior on the ground with his feet. Throwing him on another surprise after he saw Ned kicked him in an awkward position.


    But his instinct helped him got up immediately after he fell.


    The warrior doesn''t have any pouches left, no Storing orbs were visible on his waist. Obviously, the fitted leather he was wearing doesn''t have a pocket. Which left Ned to summarize that the warrior had already lost his Storing orb.


    He must have gone insane after he lost his orb. Now, he attacked for his orb.


    Ned leaped to close the distance between them.


    Although lost in thoughts, the warrior''s body moves swiftly like it got a mind of its own. He jumped backward the moment Nednded next to him. His distance was close enough to reach Ned with his long sword, but far enough for Ned to do any superficial damage.


    Ned flung himself backward, widening the gap between them. The fastest spell he could conjure was Wind Lance, and so he did. Hitting the warrior by the leg, slightly scraping and crippling him.


    "No need to fight any further," Ned said after hended over the warrior''s chest, and locked him between his feet. "Leave now. You can ask the men in blue uniform to fetch you and leave the ind."


    Ned didn''t let the warrior speak any further as he leaped off of him and conjured Zephyr chains which granted him ess above the trees. His destination was the center, and he got a day to arrive there.


    Ned jumped off the tree andtched the chains to another tree, swinging him one after the other. "Aunt Mae would be proud," Ned said, trying to pun himself, he let the wind and the chains guided him on the tree. "To the center, it is then."

 Chapter 359: Another one

    Chapter 359: Another one


    After an hour, Ned arrived at a ce where candidates were being overwhelmed by magical beasts: goblins, and water wargs.


    But there was more to it. Ned could sense vibration below the ground.


    "The Guild made sure to fill this ind with beasts," Ned said as he ducked and examined the candidates below him. It''s a good thing he got to learn the Zephyr spell, if not, his travel would be difficult and energy-consuming. Ned got 750 points of Mana stored inside his Storing orb.


    Currently, if Ned wanted to reach a thousand points, he could if he wanted to by simply stealing the orbs of the candidates below him.


    Judging from their movements, there seemed to be three groups battling the magical beasts surrounding them. A pair of warriors: a pair of females and a male. In another group, there were six of them in mixes of mostly mages and arches, with a single knight. And another team, three of them all having a bow for their weapons.


    Arrows swooshed and irons hummed, the candidates were slowly pushed in the center. While the beasts were nking them. For some reason, the magical beasts weren''t killing candidates instantly as they wanted to torture them first as though they were programmed to behave that way.


    Ned sighted the candidates, most of their orbs were hidden but Ned saw a pair of the warriors'' orbs measly tucked inside their pouches and were left hanging on their waist.


    The candidates were shouting and Ned could barely understand their native tongues.


    Ned was preparing for a moment where the warrior would let down their guards, or make the wrong move.


    Judging from the pair of warriors, they seemed to be veterans but their first time to join the Hunter Exam.


    Ned was waiting, and while he was, he was also formting ns for a smooth escape.


    Although difficult to see for a human eyes under the darkness, Ned was able to notice the sharp edges of the hills rose over the horizon to his right. While to his left was a thick forest with the trees'' shadows barely noticeable under the moonlight.


    Up to the hill then, Ned thought.


    That way he''s got a higher chance to immediately lose the candidates trailing him after he reached the top of the hill first. Then from there, he could find a good spot to hide and wait for more opportunities to gather points. But it will depend on what was on the other side of the hill.


    From his line of sight, Ned could predict how long the time to travel from his current situation to the hill. And he judged it would take him 10 minutes, or so. Which ICE also agreed. This means for Ned that he needed at least 10 minutes to maneuver the tall grasses, and boulders to reach the hill.


    And so Ned got into action after the pair of warriors broke the overall formation and decided to rush forward. Killing more magical beasts along the way but also losing track of their surroundings.


    Ned had to move swiftly. If it was possible for him not to be noticed by the rest of the candidates, it would be much better. Way better, since he got less to deal with.


    Ned was sure that the candidates would survive even with a dozen goblins and wargs surrounding them. But Ned wasn''t sure how to react to the vibration below them.


    Ned used the skill Detect, but the movements were too fast that the skill wasn''t able to detect it on time.


    Ned threw himself off the tree, free-falling until he reached a couple of meters above the ground. Ned then flipped andnded before the pair of warriors, in the center of the team, and the middle of the magical beast being nked in different directions.


    Ned couldn''t use Overclock, his body wasn''t able to with every fiber of his muscles in pain. But his speed was still fast enough even from the other candidates.


    Ned grabbed the leather pouches off the pair of warrior''s waists, he then vanished before their eyes, all they could see was a blur.


    Mid-air, Ned pouched the pair of orbs with the shocked faces of the warrior.


    And just as Ned was about to conjure a pair of Zephyr chains, a rigid set of teeth exploded off the ground and tried to attack Ned mid-air.


    It was a worm-like creature with rapid appendages, and only tiny, pointy teeth were visible on its face. It was as big as Ned, but Ned couldn''t determine what was its actual length as it bore underground.


    The creature leaped off the ground, almost catching Ned. Ned flipped midair and withdrew the Krisalix off its scabbard then shed the worm-like creature.


    His surprise hit nothing but air and Nednded on the ground with the orbs he absorbed off the Storing orb.


    After he sessfully transferred the Mana in the orbs, Ned threw them on the ground. Before the worm-like creature reacts, another worm came off the ground. But this time, it took half of the candidate in the middle then half more of the magical beast. The new worm-like creature was bigger than the first one by almost two levels, and much longer.


    But Ned saw something very familiar, which caught him off guard.


    Goblins and wargs scattered after the new creature showed itself. It was also a worm-like creature, but with fury skin along with its tough shells that covered its body. It has a pair of pincers jittering at the side of its mouth, eyes like purple marble under the moonlight.


    There was one thing that caught Ned''s attention. Under its appendages, just below its mouth was a lump of meat beating furiously, much bigger than the one that guulvorg had. It was beating so hard, its vibration even reached Ned. Its marble eyes turned furious red as he stared at the candidates and beasts alike under it. As it went enraged, countless pairs of limbs grew on its sides, then it shook its body as though it was against its will to go enraged.

 Chapter 360: Enter the Hood

    Chapter 360: Enter the Hood


    Ned adopted the stance to fight a brute beast. He opened his arms, letting them hung freely but focuses to find the enemy''s weak spots.


    Under his disy, Ned found out that between the gaps of its shells were its weakest spots.


    But Ned only prepared, seeing how it went into a rampage, killing the scattered magical beasts and the shocked candidates, he only went to stand on the side. Goblins and wargs ran past him, not daring to not even looked behind them, or even to Ned.


    But as candidates, they remained in the middle. Although fearful, the remaining candidates wore their stances with trembling hands.


    As for the worm-like beast, it chose to face whoever was nearest to him.


    The candidates gathered together: the pair of warriors where Ned grabbed their orbs, from time to time they were throwing a deathly gaze at Ned. Three archers, and one mage (the rest of his team were wiped out after the beast devoured them).


    They weren''t in coordination at all. Two of the three archers gave up and left the team, only to be stabbed by a sharp skeleton-like dagger. It was the tail of the beast, now fully shown. Ned estimated it was about 20 to 30 meters long.


    It then started to coil the remaining candidates. At the end of its tail were the dead candidates. The pair was impaled at the skeleton-like spears.


    Ned could hardly make out what the candidates were shouting, but he guessed they were concerned about their dead teammate.


    He then took a step forward. And after a couple more steps, chiming resonated inside his head.


    [You do not need to do it, Ned.]


    "What am I supposed to do?" Ned spoke to ICE. He made a fist of his hands.


    [Leve them.]


    "I can''t," Ned replied.


    [You can and you will.]


    [Remember you need to have the license. If you cannot make it to the center there will be no Hunter license for you.]


    [And if you cannot have a license. It will be very difficult for you to venture into the Dark Continent.]


    [Remember what Tiathe said. You are halfway to your goal. If by chance you die here. What would happen to your Master?]


    Ned gave his answer, he was absolute this time. He took a step forward, leaving his doubts behind. Ned walked forward, leaving all the crimes he did in his past life. He was sure this time, he would help the one in need. Just like what his Master thought of him. Ned moved onward.


    He yed with Krisalix as he dashed forward the abnormally evolved magical beast.


    After he fought the guulvorg, Ned was now certain that anyone with the lump of throbbing meat, wasn''t just evolved for it to look scary, but it was forcefully evolved, giving them immense power and speed to which their former self couldn''t achieve.


    Before Ned could reach the fray, the mage conjured a wall of mud to block an acid the abnormal worm-like beast spew. The wall held itself, but the mage wasn''t fast enough to conjure another one as the worm ram its head full of razor-sharp teeth and broke the wall, crushing it. The residue of mud scattered along with the mage caught between its teeth. Without him conjuring Terra magic and coating his body with it, he would have died already.


    Aside from the bodies of beasts scattering on the ground with human limbs everywhere, there was blood as well.


    While Ned was already immune to the sight of blood, it doesn''t seem so to the other candidates. Losing the will to both fight and escape was the worst thing to happen to a hunter. They will also lose the ability to think properly in any situation.


    Looking at their frightened faces, Ned made the decision: to intervene. If not, the remaining candidates were sure to die.


    And so Ned conjured a Fireball, trying to distract the beast.


    As the Fireball traveled, Ned prepared to leap for a follow-up attack.


    The beast was about tond a hit of its head to the remaining candidates but was stopped midway after the Fireball exploded right into its mouth. Leaving a massive shroom of dust, and smoke.


    After the smoke settled down, a sword was struck at the mouth of the worm. Ned then conjured another Fireball much closer to its mouth. If the first Fireball wasn''t effective as how Ned wanted it to be due to the beast''s shell covering, the second one was devastating enough that it took off the worm''s entire head.


    Ned made sure to do it in a matter of seconds. Seeing the opportunity between the gaps of its shells, Ned had struck it with the Krisalix and followed it up with a Fireball. Gaining a wide-open mouth from the candidates.


    "Who are you?" one of the candidates, the mage, asked. Blood was leaking on his forehead that was sticking with his brown hair. He waved his hands before his face, clearing it with dust and smoke.


    "I saw it," one of the warriors said, just in time for the worm-like beast to drop dead. "You stole our orbs."


    "A necessary step," Ned answered the warrior with a scowl. But Ned guessed they have all the rights to be angry with him. But he would never give the orb back. "And at least you are alive."


    Instead of thanking Ned, one of the warriors, the female one, swung his sword to Ned that almost hit the mage before him. Ned hurriedly pulled the Krisalix off the remaining head of the worm-like beast and blocked the sword with it. Giving off a strong vibration from both swords.


    The female was taller andrger than Ned, but she was surprised enough after Ned blocked her sword.


    Ned twisted his wrists to redirect the sword top-down, he then took a step to close the gap between him and the female warrior then struck her at her gut.


    The female warrior fell, both knees, vomiting white slurpy liquid.


    The male warrior reacted but not in retaliation to Ned but to the female warrior,forting her on her back.


    The remaining archer looked over Ned with both his eyes and mouth in wide shock. But it waste for Ned to realize why and what was it about after he was swept by a kick on his side.


    Ned''s body almost whistled mid-air after he was thrown by the kick. But after he gained momentum andplete control of his body, Ned flipped midair, just in time for him to hit a tree.


    Ned''s boots made a trace on the ground after he stopped, he then felt a rush of warm liquid on his mouth. He wiped his blood then tried to search for the person that kicked him.


    But what he saw surprised him, a team of ck-hooded men was surrounding the candidates. There were six on his sight encircling the candidates. A couple of them pushed the pair of warriors to kneel, but hotheaded she was, she refused to do so and swung her sword behind her. Yet hit nothing but air.


    She turned around only to realize that a dagger was stabbed between her neck, killing her.


    The candidates gasped in terror. They did nothing but kneel after seeing that the other candidate was killed. Her male teammate, the warrior, stood in utter shock.


    Behind the ck-hooded men was another pair of mysterious hooded men, examining the worm-like beast, or the remains of it.


    "Who did this?" the ck-hooded man said after he was done squatting before the beast.


    Ned couldn''t see who was behind the hood as the added darkness was also covering his face. Ned assumed his eyes were scanning the kneeling candidates. He raised his hand, ck gloves visible under the bars of moonlight.


    Ned wiped the blood off his mouth then stood.


    Suddenly he felt a strong chill behind him. He then tried to turn around to check who was behind him but a cold dagger was already on his neck.


    "This one did," the ck-hooded man said.

 Chapter 361: The Contact

    Chapter 361: The Contact


    Slowly toward the center, Ned walked. There, the other candidates, or the remaining ones (the male warrior, the mage, and an archer), we''re confused as to what was going.


    But Ned might have some vague understanding.


    "Ghostbloods?" Ned said, more like a whisper after the hooded man behind him wasn''t able to hear him, but Ned was almost sure of his words.


    The remaining candidates were forced to kneel while they stood behind them with something pointy, like the tip of a spear but thinner and a little bigger than an arrow that was pointed on the back of their neck.


    As Ned walked toward the kneeling candidates, he was slowly digesting what was happening on the exam.


    At first, Ned thought they were part of an exam, but after one of the hooded men killed the female warrior, Ned was sure that it was sabotage.


    But why? Ned asked the question the confused candidates wanted an answer to.


    There six of the hooded man, each of them was doing something as though confused. Three hooded men were standing behind each kneeling candidate. Two were checking the dead worm-like beast, and one was behind Ned with a knife pointed at his back.


    The stinking smell of both the beasts and human blood was left suspended in the air. There were scattered pieces of rusty weapons and shields, while on both Ned''s side he could make out human limbs or the remains of them after the worm-like beast left it to waste.


    Each of the six hooded men was wrapped in a ck leather cloth from their head to toes, and Ned could hardly saw an inch of their skin. They were professionals as they move carefully not to even show a light of their eyes. They moved slowly, yet careful that if Ned tried to do foolish things, he might be dead before he knows it.


    Ned rubbed the side of his shoulder after he wiped the blood under his mouth. The tip of his sleeves was smudged with his blood. But Ned was careful not to attract more attention, he slowly slid his hand inside his leather pouch.


    "I wouldn''t do that if I were you, kid," the hooded man behind Ned said, the voice was t and suppressed under his hood.


    After the tip of his index finger touched the surface of the orb, Ned immediately pulled his hand out of the leather pouch with a slight grin after the orb was hidden inside Kamma''s ring.


    Ned also assumed that if they were out in the open, they must have found a way to hide their activities against the Record ims. If by chance, they indeed found a way to disable to Record ims, then Ned assumed that they were an order higher, if not equal, to the Hunter''s Guild Association.


    The hooded man kicked Ned behind his knees after they stopped before the kneeling candidates.


    Ned looked over his shoulder and threw a re at the hooded man after he was thrown to kneel. But it was at this moment, that Ned felt nothing about the hooded man. As though it was a dead man, walking high and tall.


    "This is all your fault!" The male warrior yelled at Ned.


    Ned cocked an eyebrow to the warrior. Looking at his trembling eyes, near to wless skin, and well-built physique, Ned assumed that he was too young to be a candidate. And that thought came from Ned, whose body was that of a fourteen-year-old kid. Ned held the smile after he heard the hooded man speaking in a voice so low the candidates couldn''t even hear them.


    The man kicked the candidate warrior behind his back throwing his head on the ground. "Is that him?" he then said. He was the man who was examining the dead worm-like beast. He seemed to be the leader of the group, but Ned couldn''t find any distinct differences between them.


    "It is him," the man behind Ned said.


    Now, Ned was frowning. Their voices, even their voices Ned couldn''t make out any differences at all.


    The man, which Ned assumed to be their leader walked past the other candidate and stopped beside him. He then bent and reach Ned by the chin. His hand, wasn''t soft, as though he got nothing but bones.


    He leaned close to Ned, as though scrutinizing him under the dimmed hood of him. Still, Ned couldn''t feel anything.


    "What''s all this?" Ned said calmly.


    "Nothing," the hooded man said. "I''m just curious as to how a lowly candidate like you killed a Grade C evolved and enhanced beast. Your existence curious me."


    As Ned was listening to the hooded man, he realized something: they moved in unison or simultaneously. They do not move in random. It felt as though they moved like someone wasmanding them."


    Ned had to n. He needed to make sure that the other candidate must survive as well as him. But something was off about the hooded men. Ned couldn''t gauge their strength. Like something or someone was blocking their real strength.


    "I am very curious how in Morakis'' tongue you killed the beasts?"


    "Why not try it yourself"


    Ned caught a blur arcing him from below. Ned tilted his head to evade the attack, which he did. He then pulled the Krisalix off its scabbard. Yet a force was stopping him from pulling the sword out. Ned looked over his shoulder, the hooded man behind him simply held Ned''s hand.


    The man before him nodded, he muttered some words but Ned wasn''t focusing much on his voice after one of the archers snapped and fought back.


    She stood, held the bow then spun along with the string pulled with an arrow already nocked. She then released the bow. Unintended or not, she didn''t hit the hooded man. But she took the opportunity to escape. She ran, whether she would make it or not. She ran.


    The leader waved his hand freely, letting the archer escape.


    The hooded men were calm, unlike the remaining pair of candidates who could barely look each other''s eyes. It seemed that they knew it as well. From the calm hooded man to the dead female warrior. They knew they will soon die. They never meant to let them live in the first ce.


    And so the leader nodded and as soon as he does, one of the hooded men, behind Ned vanished. Ned could barely feel his presence anymore.


    Seconds passed, ahead came from above, and rolled beside the pair of candidates. Her eyes were wide open, and Ned noticed tears still flowing off her eyes. Blood was gurgling on her mouth and her neck. Her body was nowhere to be found after the hooded man appeared behind Ned again. They weren''t just professional, they were elites among elites. Ned could barely smell blood from the man behind him.


    To quenched his confusion, Ned used the Detect skill. The moment he does, his eyes went wide. There was nothing, no life-force wasing from the hooded men. Like they were already dead, but even the dead would ooze a smell no matter how they hide it. But for them, there was nothing at all.


    Ned was even more surprised after a dagger came flying and hit the ground beside him, canceling him of his Detect skill.


    Then a man, taller also wrapped in ck leather, appeared behind the leader, or Ned supposed to be the leader.


    The moment hended, all six of the hooded men paused, like they were dolls pulled off of their keys. They simply stopped moving.


    "My, my," the man said. "You are a surprise."


    Ned couldn''t detect any threat from him, but he knew, that once he makes a sudden move, one of them will die.


    "Who are you?" Ned said.


    "Me?" the man replied.


    Ned tilted his head, looking behind the tall man as though saying ''anyone else?''


    The tall man''s shoulders lurched as though smiling from inside his darkened hood.


    "Well, I guess, since you''re dying it''s okay to tell you who I am," the tall man said and moved closer to the kneeling Ned. He then bent, like the leader before, and reached for his chin and pull it up. "Nice to meet you, candidate, I am the Tailor employed by the First Wing of the Seven Genesys."

 Chapter 362: Entertain More

    Chapter 362: Entertain More


    Even before Ned could juggle his mind, it was ICE that brought light to him.


    [Park Han Fu mentioned it.]


    So even here, they''re on to something, Ned thought. Looking at the man who called himself the Tailor, it seemed that he wasn''t lying even from the tone of his voice.


    He stood high, almost a foot taller than Ned. He was wrapped in a ck leather coat, just like his minions, who for some reason stopped moving. Ned could barely see any threads of hair inside his hood, not even a skin was visible.


    As the other ck hooded men stopped moving, Ned assumed that they were being controlled. Ned wanted to focus to sense how the Tailor does it, but it seemed that he knew what Ned was up to. He even stopped Ned from using the skill Detect. If Ned was right, then the Tailor was an elite among elites.


    "What does the Order wants in the Hunter Exam?" Ned asked, trying to gain information and stall time.


    The Tailor stood and left Ned hanging, he walked back to the dead worm-like beast and examine and it even further.


    After quite some time, he raised fingers and snapped them. It was at that moment that the six of the ck-hooded man started to move. And it was also at this moment that Ned closed his eyes and focused.


    By then, Ned sensed threads of Mana that were connecting to each of the ck-hooded men. Ned had heard of these people.


    "Puppetmaster," Ned muttered. "You''re controlling them with your Mana."


    Puppet masters were mages of a higher tier. There were a handful of people that master this kind of profession. ording to Master Will, once a student graduate from an academy, they were given choices to be a Hunter or enlist themselves in the army, and if given chance, they might join the Griffith Kingdom''s Royal Knights. But others continue to study in many, and extended schools of magic. And there was a school that specifically teach their student how to be puppet masters. But little to none were attending this ss, cause it takes years, and a ton of dedication to be a puppet master. Controlling multiple Mana alone was more than enough for the mage to do it. But for puppets masters, their Mana must be set to the finest form to control a puppet.


    Once, Master Will revealed to Ned that puppetry was nearly banned in the kingdom as it was as close to necromancy. But, due to itscking proof that puppet masters could raise the dead, it was never passed and is still being taught in the kingdom. The kingdom was right, unlike necromancy, puppetry wasn''t able to raise or summon the dead. But what made them devastating was even if the puppet master was weak, on both physical and mental, but as long as he or she perfects the control of Mana, they were able to control strong puppets.


    As for the puppets used, there were many different types, ranging from wooden to metal, or ceramics, each having its kind of uses and control types. Some puppets are specifically used for spying, fighting, and even some trained to use them for utility works.


    But the one the person calling himself the Tailor has more advanced puppets, they moved as though real humans, although counted. They were even created with voices. Whoever this Tailor from the order wasn''t something Ned should take lightly.


    "Oh, boy," the Tailor said with wonder. He spun, rubbing his finger (wrapped with gloves) at the candidate mage''s hair. He then reached where the head of the archer was set, and picked it up for everyone to see. "How sad I am to kill you all. You"he pointed at Ned"with silver hair. How cute you are to know I''m a puppet master. But you will die first." He then snapped his finger once again, then the hooded man (now puppet) picked up Ned and pushed him toward the Tailor, and toward the dead magical beast. Throwing the head towards the dead worm-like magical beast.


    The remaining candidates: the mage and warrior were forced to look down after the pair of a hooded men stood behind them.


    As Ned stopped before the dead magical beast, he could sense a massive amount of Mana pulsating off the lump of meat attached at the bottom part of it. The Mana leak was so strong Ned doesn''t even need to focus to feel it.


    "Now," the Tailor said and bent as he reached his hand toward the pulsating lump of meat.


    He then injected his mana into the lump of meat.


    "This lump of meat you see here is a Core of a magical beast and is enhanced then attached to the target," he exined, "this time the target is the hole worm, a beast mostly leaving in the dessert. I don''t know exactly how the Order the Core, or how they manage to attach it to the beast, but once a Mana was injected." He continued, uncaring of the information he was leaking. "It will regrow a new missing body. Thanks to you, I get to see how it is done."


    The Tailor then forced his mana to the Core and once he did, the missing head it has started to regrow too fast Ned could see it as though it was being fast-forwarded.


    Before Ned could react to the phenomenon in front of him, the Tailor snapped his fingers once again and the only noise Ned able to register was the sound of a de cutting or stabbing against a lump of meat.


    Ned spun, only to see the dead body of the male candidate warrior and the mage, their heads nowhere to be found. Or so Ned thought.


    Both their heads were thrown to Ned, spilling blood all over the Silk Road, while Ned barely caught them after his hand went to the Krisalix. He took a sidestep to evade the flying heads and wanted to dash toward the hooded men only to realize that they were gone a good seconds ago.


    "I''m supposed to kill as soon as you saw my puppets," the voice of the Tailor was echoing inside the forest. Ned was having a hard time pinpointing his location. "But oh well, entertain me some more."


    Once the Tailor stopped speaking in the woods under the starry sky, the whole worm started to screech as though its head hasn''t even been lost.

 Chapter 363: Trapped in a Barrier

    Chapter 363: Trapped in a Barrier


    Spilling the blood all over Ned''s clothing made him the target for the hole worm. Ned used the Detect skill but it seemed that he was trapped inside an invisible barrier forbidding him from getting out in a radius of 30 meters. He was in a confined space together with the magical beast.


    Ned used another Detect skill(for the third time) but wasn''t able to find Tailor or his six puppets.


    It has been his fifth day, going six in the next few hours. In that five days, almost everything and unexpected happened to Ned. But he was no way near on giving up.


    Ned has a lot of happenings inside his head: the Marks, Tiathe, the Hunter Exam, and now the Order of Seven Genesys. And a lot more, like what was happening to Katolin, Toni, and the rest of the family in O''rriadt.


    Nedtched from trees to trees as the magical beast was attempting to strike behind him. Even the beast wasn''t able to leave the invisible barrier.


    As Nedtched and glide from trees to trees, he was leaving a trail of Firnces to, at least, distract, if not, damage the beast covered in shell, and now much thicker.


    After the Tailor injected its Mana to the Core, it now has a much stronger presence, thicker body, and more cunning as it relentlessly trailed Ned.


    If Mana was the fuel to the Core, then all Ned needed to do was to expend all of it until nothing was left of it and die. But Ned wouldn''t wait for that, and he got one thing in mind, to destroy the barrier. With the barrier destroyed, Ned will have a lot of space to move and do battle with the wormperhaps kill it.


    If only Ned got the element of surprise, he might be able to kill the beast once again. Buti it seemed that all luck wasn''t on his side anymore as the beast was now locking onto him.


    Ned reached the end of the battlefield. Although invisible, Ned could feel a thick Mana blocking his way. It was the barrier, and all Ned needed to do was to find its weakest spot and destroy it, releasing him of the barrier. But this was the fourth time that Ned was able to reach both ends of the barrier to find the weakest spot. But no matter how he tried, he couldn''t find it. It was near impossible for a barrier to have zero weak spots. Since the weakest spot was where the barrier was created, and it should also end from there.


    Ned frowned, the light under his wrist, where the Zephyr skill was being activated, dimmed lightly. Indicating that Ned''s Mana was at his limit.


    A thousand Mana was too much for spells for Ned to conjure. But with the Zephyr spell continuously absorbing it, along with the Silk Road, Ned must manage well his mana consumption.


    Hearing the rampaging hole worm behind him, Ned dashed to find another tree totch onto. Ned could see dimming light from the horizon, where a sharp hill was ced, adorned with trees. But Ned must exert effort in order to make it there.


    "Entertain me more," the Tailor had said to Ned a few hours ago.


    If that is what he meant, then, perhaps, he was here somewhere, Ned thought. His eyes scanning the trees over the horizon, where he might find the Tailor or his puppets.


    If he wanted Ned to entertain him, then he must be somewhere. With that, Ned tried to focus once more.


    As though the beast knows what Ned was about to do, it doubled its speed as it bore underground to follow Ned.


    With the speed nearly as fast as Twali, Ned must cancel his focus and increase his own speed to outspeed the beast.


    Ned had seen it before, the Mana manipted into a fine thread. But the more fine and pure the mana was the more focus it is needed to sense it. And he doesn''t have the luxury of both time and focuses to sense the Mana, he won''t with the beast trailing him. All he needed was seconds to look for the Mana.


    If only I got to use the Overlock, Ned thought.


    Although he used Overlock and rested for days, his body was still begging not to. Since he used Overlock to the maximum, the recoil was too much for him to bear. For him to use Overlock again, he needed at least a day more of rest. Obviously he can''t with the deadline of phase oneing to an end for a day, and he needed to be there when the gong to end the phase one has sounded.


    Since Ned wasn''t able to defeat the beast, he needed toe up with a n. A n to at least give him time, enough for him to find the weak spots of the barrier or the puppet''s fine thread that controls them.


    Ned shook his head after he evaded an acid attack. He jumped from tree to tree with the chains under his wrists now dimming, he checked his mana, it has now plummeted 800, his energy at 60%.


    Ned hissed with a scowl, unintended. To hurt the beast, he needed his strongest attack, the Egneous. But if he wanted to hurt the beast so badly, he also needed to put more into it.


    500 is more than enough, Ned thought and after a couple of minutes of running away from the tree to tree, Ned decided it would be time to retaliate after he was forced to stop by the invisible barrier.


    Ned gracefully spun over a branch of a tree and faced the hole worm. He then put the Krisalix on its scabbard and guided 500 of his mana to the tip of his finger. He flicked himself backward after he felt a distortion happening at the tip of his fingers.


    Seeing the vulnerability of Ned when he leaped midair, the hole worm put all its strength into its body and shifted it immediately to perform a coiled attack.


    Unbeknownst to the beast, Egneous was already swirling at the tip of Ned''s finger until it formed an orb the size of a regr person''s head.


    Ned held his breath and threw the Egneous with all his might.


    To increase the speed at which the Egneous orb travels mid-air, Ned injected wind elements into it.


    Before the beast reacts or changes its trajectory, the Egneous was already at its face.


    The explosion the Egneous caused made the nearby tree danced against the unrhythmic wind that scattered in different directions. For a moment, the sky, and the hill over the horizon seemed to blur. But the barrier held on its own even with the massive explosion.


    Ned felt the muscle fibers of his hands twitched, but he got to hold the pain. Hended and focused.


    Three seconds passed, Ned noticed a very fine thread wrapped around the nearby tree hat reached above. It was bluish under his vision.


    And so Ned dashed, climbed the tree, and pulled the Krisalix off its scabbard, and pointed the tip to a nk space before him.


    The nk space distorted, and Ned was received by a knife stabbing toward him.


    But before the knife was able to reach him, Ned pushed the sword to the chest of the puppet.


    Caught off guard, the puppet did nothing but let out a weak growl until his hands hung freely to both his sides, letting go of the knife in the process.


    The puppet''s chest made a crunching sound under its ck cloak and died as the Krisalix was stabbed further down.

 Chapter 364: Almost

    Chapter 364: Almost


    Under the darkness, with the dotted lights from the countless stars, Ned had to rely on his senses to traverse the darkness surrounding the forest.


    He was a day away from the center, and if he could keep up with the pace, blue uniform hunters might be able to subdue the Grade C abnormally evolved hole worm boring and rampaging behind him.


    After he killed the Tailor''s puppet, the fine bluish thread of Mana slowly vanished. Ned had to leave the field before the Tailor finds out that one of his puppets was alreadywelldead.


    After he killed the puppet, Ned pulled something off of its chest. It was a circr object, soft, but wrapped in a soft metal to which Ned assumed that it was a Core of a different kind. Ned then unwrapped the hood the puppets were wearing and curious as to what they look like. Nothing. The puppet''s face has nothing but a nk face of smooth and glossy ceramics.


    Ned covered back the face of the puppet and examined the Core that was still connected to the fine thread Mana. Ned was then able to track if where was the thread was being controlled. Surprisingly, the fine thread was also going to the center. With this idea, Ned assumed that the Tailor might have to do something on the second phase of the exam.


    Ned got 950 points, 50 more he would be eligible to pass the first phase of the exam. For Ned, and anyone who was teleported in the southwest part of the Wrath Ind, their Theatre of War was Tiathe the wood elf ve.


    Now that he got the space to move, the beast was actually slow as it was before inside the barrier. Ned could freely jump from the closest tree to tree, and the Zephyr chains were used totch if the gap was wide enough for Ned.


    With his mana slowly depleting, Ned had to manage it carefully.


    As if faith was true to itself, Ned arrived in a ce where no trees, and high objects he couldtch onto.


    Ned scowled seeing a horizon of ins and grasses as far as the eye could stretch. And far in the horizon, Ned was able to observe the cap of a mountain where he assumed to be the center of the ind.


    A roar of the beast made the smaller, and weaker, beasts moved out of their way. Trees snapping as the beast made its way to Ned relentlessly.


    It has been hours but Ned wasn''t able to escape the beast''s presence.


    "The blood," Ned muttered under his heavy breath. He has been running for hours, and what his body needed now was another rest. But perhaps in another time.


    Ned checked the blood the heads of the male warrior and mage''s spilled over him. But there was no trace at all with the Silk Road continuously keeping Ned''s cloth and body clean.


    Remembering how the candidates died in the hands of the Tailor, Ned could do nothing but to narrow his eyes to look like daggers.


    "Soon," he whispered to himself. Voice was hinted of revenge.


    [Ned.]


    [You need to leave now.]


    ICE''s voice woke up Ned. The trees under him snapped, uprooted from the ground that vites the course of nature. As it jerked left to right was also its growl. Its eyes, eight dots above its head like a ze of a cake were now burning like charcoals. Locking at its target, it coiled like a spring then threw itself to Ned, who, by now, has finished conjuring me''s Worth: a tier 3 ancient magic of fire element was covering half of his body. With precise control, the me was barely touching his body. Ned tsked from the form he was in: due to theck of Mana, he only covered half of his body. But it was more than enough to at least, defend himself from the beast.


    The head of the beast twisted, under it was the lump of meat beating as its Core, it then rams itself to Ned with the razor teeth pointed forward.


    Ned gritted his teeth, a brute beast of Grade D was already too much for him. But with Grade C, he knew he needed all of the strength he could muster.


    In a collision of head against a sword, Ned was pushed back a good meters away, but he grinned and thanked cksmith Barbo for giving him a worthy sword.


    Yet a de wasn''t enough to defeat the beast. Ned already knew that the beast''s weaknesses were the gaps between its shells or the lump of meat beating under his head. But the problem was, he doesn''t have a ranged weapon that could use to shoot at either of both. If Ned was left with no other choice, then, he might as well fight the beast head-on. He could try to escape and hide, but it seemed that the beast has its own way to track Ned.


    Ned flipped andnded after the head-on collision. He then conjures me''s Breath and an orb of fire swirled before him. With a thought, he threw the orb to the beast.


    Before the orb reached the beast, it cracked and turned to dust, forming a wide arc of fire as though it was a breath of a dragon.


    The whole worm lost control of its vision as the spell breathes before him.


    "This is it!" Ned cued himself. With mana of less than 500, he knew he needed to make it worth it. He conjured Zephyr''s spell,tched it to the shells under his head, and pulled himself toward the beast.


    Ned then stuck himself to the convulsing head of the beast, readied the Krisalix then hurriedly stabbed the gaps


    His hand wouldn''t move. No matter how he exerts his strength to stab the beast, his hands wouldn''t move an inch.


    Ned was then pulled by an unknown force by the same hand he attempted to stab the beast, by his shoulders, and his legs.


    The Krisalix fell off his hand with him losing control. Ned was thrown back to the ground after a failed attempt to hurt the beast. He rolled along with pebbles of stones, splintered woods, and grasses sticking to the gaps of his clothes. The vine Tiathe conjured to tie Ned''s hair fell off, letting his silver hair swung freely and be smudged of dirt and mud on the ground. The horizon around him was wide and far.


    Ned was barely able to perceive the beastying waste at the edge of the forest. Without his focus, he wouldn''t be able to evade the beast''s attacks. But he frowned so much he was confused.


    Ned raised a hand to observe his fingers, tapped his shoulders, and checked his legs.


    "That force a while ago... " Ned muttered, then heard the beast roared far from his side.


    With its vision free from smoke and fumes, its eyes were now burning red as it re at Ned.


    [Focus Ned.]


    [I am sensing a minuscule amount of impure Mana hooked somewhere in your body.]


    Ned focused but wasn''t enough for him to sense the Mana that pulled him off the beast.


    He then rolled. No time.


    Ned wascking time after he noticed that the beast was now rampaging toward him.


    Ned hissed and scrambled with his feet to reach for the Krisalix that was thrown not far from him and came alight over the t ground.


    Before Ned was able to reach the sword, he was once again pulled by the force that was hooking his shoulders, hands, and legs. The force was somewhere at the edge of the forest, hiding.


    Ned was like a puppet being controlled after he wasid to the ground, unable to move, both arms and legs stretched, only waiting for the beast to devour him.


    "Shit." Ned looked the beast through its eyes. If it was hisst day to live, he wanted to thoroughly look at the beast. Making sure that whoever kills him, was worthy enough.


    A worm?Ned thought. Well, I''ll consider it


    An arrow was then struck at the gaps between the beast''s shells. It shrieked in pain as the green blood flowed off the gaps of its shells.


    The magical beast missed Ned by a meter as it started to roll madly beside him.


    Ned looked over to his right, to where the arrow came from.It was a candidate, wearing fitted leather clothing and hair so long Ned thought he was some sort of a princess locked above a tower.


    "urette?" Ned muttered and showed the male archer a smile.

 Chapter 365: Support

    Chapter 365: Support


    All it needed was a single arrow, precisely shot in between the gaps of the beast''s shells.


    Green liquid was spraying as the hole worm rolled and shrieked caused by the pain from urette''s arrow.


    But the battle won''t end just yet, as Ned hurriedly pulled the Krisalix from the ground and focused.


    It was the unknown force that pulled him out-bnce. But as soon as Ned focused, he frowned for he did not sense any Mana or some kind of item attached to his body.


    Time is running, and he needed to find out what was happening to him. But time isn''t just running for him. It was true to urette too. For whoever was putting the unknown force to Ned means that he was nearby. And if he was nearby, its next target might be urette.


    The beautiful male archer walked past the trees until he reached the clearing that leads to Ned. But halfway to Ned, he stopped moving.


    He raised his thin eyebrows as he looks at Ned. It seemed that he wasn''t able to move just now.


    And so Ned ran toward him with the thought that whoever was behind the force that controls its target was hiding somewhere in the forest.


    "I''ll thank youter when we get out of here," said Ned who approached urette and hurriedly held his shoulder and pulled him.


    "I" urette wanted to say something, but he stopped midway after the unknown force pulled him away from Ned back to the forest.


    Ned''s hand balled to a fist. To battle an unknown enemy, and a beast far stronger than him, he should be more excited. He thought that battling someone to death excites himbut, no. He was rather furious.


    Ned dashed and use the skill Detect as he approached the forest where Cluarette was being pulled. Under his disy, there was no lifeforce visible. Still, Ned ran forward toward urette. Whoever this archer was, Ned was intended to save him just as how he saved him. No matter what Cluarette''s reason was to save him, it doesn''t matter to Ned. Ned was always determined to the people that saved him.


    But as though luck was mocking him, the magical beast took its time to recuperate and locked its eyes to Ned.


    Ned had to make it first to urette before that beast reached him.


    As Ned dashed to save urette, he noticed that the unknown force wasn''t tagging him anymore and that made Ned think that whoever was behind the force, could only control one person at a time.


    At first, Ned assumed he was the man who called himself Tailor. But if it was the Tailor, Ned should be dead by now as he was determined to kill him.


    Ned focused. He gave everything he got on that focus, but no matter what, he couldn''t find the thread that controls urette. It was either a high-tiered kind of magic or some sort of magical item.


    Ned leaped, and conjured Zephyr''s spell andtched to Cluarette''s leg, and reeled himself closer to the archer.


    As he hovered midair, the beast shot an acid attack aimed at Ned, but the acid made a sizzling sound as it hit nothing but the ground after Ned made sure to evade by pulling himself even faster and closer to urette.


    With the Zephyr chains getting shorter, Ned had to disperse the me''s Worth spell. Both their body then collided after Ned wrapped him with his arms.


    Surprisingly, after the collision, as their body rolled over the ground, urette was able to move in which gave Ned a vague understanding as to how the unknown force might work: it was a spell that could be blocked. But still, Ned was confused as to how he could hide the Mana even with him focusing to find it.


    Ned hurriedly stood and pulled the stunned archer off the ground.


    "Thanks," Ned said. Wiping the sweat leaking off his forehead.


    "I''ve been looking for you"


    "Save it." Ned adjusted the grip of his sword and spun to face the enraging hole worm. "Find a ce and support me."


    Since he''s already here,I''ll have to use him, Ned thought.


    "How about that magic?" Cluarette ran his finger to the quiver locked behind his back.


    "I''ll find him."


    Ned then ran to his right, where the edge of the forest and the wide clearing met. He had to battle three enemies: the hole worm, the mysterious person with the unknown magic (but by now, Ned have a vague idea as to who that person is), and himself (Ned would not have thought that exhaustion was his worst enemy added with himcking Mana).


    The only way that would exin why Ned couldn''t sense the enemy''s Mana was that he was using another spell to hide it. This means Ned had to make sure that the unknown magic wouldn''t stick to his body once again. If it was a spell like any other else, then it is highly likely that it would react with other spells as well. If it reacts with other spells, then it could be countered. Ned also had the understanding that the spell could only control one person at a time and it needed distance to control it. But when he tried using the skill Detect, Ned wasn''t able to find him which even increased his suspension more.


    "It wasn''t the Tailor," Ned muttered under his suppressed breath as he climbed the nearest tree. Since the hole worm was already locked to him, it was an easy task to lure it. And so it followed it. "But one of his minions."


    As to how they didn''t appear under his vision was that the Tailor''s puppets don''t have any lifeforce to them.


    Less than 400 Mana was still enough for Ned to use the Zephyr chains, but managing was also his priority.


    To counter the unknown spell, Ned conjured me''s Worth. This time, he forced and wrapped his body. The surrounding area around Ned lit up of raging red as the magically created fire around his body danced in rhythm with the beating of his heart. He then leaped, shoot the chains to another tree, and rounded urette.


    uerette on the other hand was able to find a good spot for him to act as a shooter. He was above a tree and ready to shoot anytime he wanted to support Ned.


    Nedtched from trees to trees and circled urette. If his guess was right, the unknown spell the enemy was conjuring wouldn''t work on him as he was wrapped in a me. All he needed to do was to focus even harder and feel where the Mana wasing from.


    Just in case, Ned activated the skill Detect. He shot chains after chains while urette was shooting the hole worm behind.


    After a couple of minutes,urette wasn''t able to move. And it was that time that Ned showed a grin and his eyes were ring over a tree not far from urette.


    "There," Ned said. He then flipped midair, threw Firnces and Winnces at the beast to distract it, and proceed to the tree not far from the archer.


    A dozen meters away from where urette stood was a tree wrapped around with moss. The color of the tree was moldy green. As Ned approaches the tree, he could sense energy not belonging to the tree or any other lifeform.


    Ned flipped and threw himself to the highest part of the tree where a lone branch was a good spot to hide. The air around Ned whistled, he thennded on the branch and immediately withdrew the Krisalix and stabbed a part of the tree where Ned could see lighting from the moon were distorted.


    A figure suddenly moved away from the path of the Krisalix leaving Ned a flying kick.


    Surprised that the figure was able to evade his attack, Ned jumped backward to evade the kick. Ned didn''t wait any longer, once hended, he dashed forward and retaliated with a kick that struck the figure over his abdomen.


    Ned''s kick made a hollow sound against the figure.


    He once again leaped backward to avoid a hand trying to lock his foot.


    "Five more to go," Ned said.

 Chapter 366: The Signal

    Chapter 366: The Signal


    If there were others, perhaps, they might be able to help Ned battle both the magical beast and the puppet. But urette alone wasn''t enough to support him. Yes, he can shoot arrows urately. But after all, he was an archer. And archers were limited as to what they could do.


    Ned made a sidestep into an extension of the branch, holding the Krisalix with his right hand and securing the leather pouch on his other hand. Silver hair, wet from sweat, thwacking over on the back of his neck.


    This is bad, Ned thought. He then pointed the sword to the puppet standing tall with the ck jacket covering him.


    With four days of rest, Ned should have been able to use Overclock. But it seemed that he overdid itst time he used it. Using it now means forcing himself into another uncertain situation. But what could he do with his current situation?


    Ned defeated one puppet, but that was due to a surprise attack. But now that the surprise was foiled, the puppet was already prepared for his presence.


    As the dreg of moonlight faded to nasty white over the wide in of cold grasses and trees, Ned looked around for a ce that he could make for an advantage. There was none except for the in. He thought from there he could fight both of them while letting urette assist from his spot.


    It was bewilderment to Ned that no other candidates were visible in the area. He and urette might be thest of the candidates to make their way toward the center.


    Ned looked to his left and saw urette standing, with bow ready whenever Ned gave the cue. Meters away from him, Ned was able to notice his face frowning in worry.


    It''s better than alone, Ned thought and said, "I''m counting on you." He then leaped to the bottom of the tree.


    For a quick moment, Ned was able to catch a glimpse of rare herbs and mushrooms shining on the ground that would sell for a hefty amount of Pa if he was back at the O''rriadt Ind. But with his situation, he doesn''t have the luxury of time to gather. His task was simple: defeat the puppet. If he couldn''t do that, there was no ce for him of being a hunter. He considered it a challenge.


    Ned leaped immediately as soon as hended on the ground. Once he made a good distance between him and the puppet, Ned made a hard turn around a tree and proceed back to in.


    Leaving the forest wasn''t so easy after all, the puppet blocked his path. It must be because the puppet doesn''t have a mind of his own that he tried to conjure the threads of an unknown force and hooked it to Ned but failed as it made contact with him brimming of red me wrapping his body.


    With the beast cleared of distraction, it coiled to turn to Ned and trailed him,pletely ignoring urette who kept on shooting arrows to the beast. Not even once he missed. But Ned still wondered if why and how did he found him and for whatever reason that he was helping him.


    A cold breeze was grazing Ned''s face as though the me''s Worth wasn''t enough to keep him warm. As the threads of fine Mana weren''t able to hook on his body, Ned retaliated with Firnces that slightly pushed the puppet back as he parried them with his ceramic hand.


    Ned jumped vertically and avoided the beast ram of its head.


    The ground made a cracking sound after the beast pulled its head and proceed to follow Ned who, by now, made it back to the in of grass.


    Ned''s Mana lowered down to less than 300 after he conjured a Windball that cost him around 60 points of it. Feeling that the wind spell was more than enough, he released it to the worm-like beast.


    The beast simply flicked its head and blocked the spell, producing a dazzling wave of dust.


    Seconds after the failed attack, arrows rained down the sky, making a whistling sound that hit the back of the beast''s head. It was on his nape if it had one.


    Ned observed another batch of arrows after the tips made a gleamed under the shaft of the moonlight.


    Now, to battle the pair, Ned must increase not just his strength but also his speed. Or he could keep on running toward the center that would give him double the advantage: clearing the first phase, and at the same time he would escape his enemies.


    Form the distance between the two, Ned hoped that if he decided to choose his second n, urette was able to follow him.


    How about both? Ned thought. He turned around and proceed to run toward the center.


    And he was right, the puppet wouldn''t let him do just that so easily. The puppet appeared beside Ned, a little more he would be standing behind him.


    Ned raised a hand to ck the punch that was made into a hook. The sound of a hard object against flesh made Ned hissed with his ears turned red from the force.


    Ned took a step behind him, unable to receive the full power of the hook.


    As though synchronized, the beast slithered to Ned like a bullet and ram him with its body that threw Ned another dozen meters apart. The beast was even ignoring urette even after th arrows were stuck between the gaps of its shells, but wasn''t deep enough to hurt it anymore, simply because of the distance.


    Bruises from Ned''s skin where Silk Road wasn''t covering it were visible. Especially the one right over his right eye. Blood came out off of it that Ned had to wipe it for his vision to clear.


    "ICE," Ned said. "How many seconds will I be able to use Overclock"


    The puppet made it clear to Ned that stopping in between fights was a bad idea. A wide arc of his right arm was enough to make Ned scowl after he was hit and once again pushed backward.


    Ned shifted his weight to his other leg, stopping him from falling, and proceed to retaliate but not to the puppet but the beast. To defeat both of them, Ned had to maim the beast. Once he did, he would fight the puppet all out.


    Ned jumped, just in time for ICE to inform Ned about Overclock that willst only 10 seconds.


    me''s Worth was enough for the surrounding to lit in fiery orange of light. Ned thrust forward and face the beast head-on as thetter was readying itself for an acid attack.


    The puppet on the other hand dashed Ned, trying to block him once again.


    Ned let out a grunt and conjured a Fireball. Flicked his hand, conjured another, flicked his hand then conjured a Firnce.


    Fire spells barrages toward the puppet. The spells made a loud boom and crackled as they exploded to the puppet. Ned didn''t waste any more time as he proceeds to jump to evade the acid, andnded behind the beast''s thick shells.


    Ned struck the shell, but the sword only bounced off as it wasn''t sharp enough to even put a scrape on its shell. Instead, Ned saw arrows sticking between the gaps and so he pushed them deeper to its flesh.


    The beast screeched and shook its body, throwing Ned off bnce.


    Nednded on the ground, and just like the puppet once did. He swiftly proceeded to the puppet.


    The puppet''s cloth: a ck leather jacket with long sleeves and hood, was tattered from the aftereffects of spells.


    Ned ducked and swept the puppet''s feet.


    The puppet nted to his right which took Ned to punch him three times in a row and ended the attack with the sh of Krisalix.


    To Ned''s surprise, the sword bounced off from the puppet''s forearm.


    Whitish ceramic were visible from the cut on the puppet''s forearm as he evaded backward to avoid Ned''s follow-up attack.


    Ned got the rhythm, he threw himself like a bullet to the puppet with the Krisalix raised and aimed to the chest of thetter.


    But as the puppet was about to block the sword, Ned instantly sensed another figure behind him. Ned abruptly pulled the sword and spun to block


    Ned was thrown far meters away after a kicknded behind his back.


    His vision dimmed followed by blood leaking from the gaps of his teeth. Ned stood to face who the figure was.


    It was another man in a hood. Rather, another puppet it was. Ned''s eyes widened instantly after he saw urette bloodied and lying on the ground beside the puppet.


    The new puppet reached for urette, grabbed him by the neck, and raised him.


    But before the puppet could do whatever he wanted, urette, slowly, and trembly raised his bow and shoot an arrow toward the sky.


    Momentster, the arrow exploded and let out a signal of wide arc in a reddish light.

 Chapter 367: Going All Out

    Chapter 367: Going All Out


    Archers fall under the rouge upation that were heavily relying on initiative and innovation. Being an archer, they were tasked to support the team from behind; must have a keen sense; and sharp minds. While most mages carry items to support the team, especially healing and replenishing potions. Archers on the other hand must-have items that would ensure the team''s survival and mission aplishment must be at a hundred percent.


    These items include deployable traps, hidden weapons, food, ammunition, and signal res that beckons the team''s position.


    Depending on the color of the re was the team''s next movement. Blue means a team was down and needs help. Green was for mages, and healers if they have one, white was to flee, yellow if a team needed to escape but unable to do so with certain circumstances, and red means all team must gather to a spot and prepare for a possible battle of stronger enemies.


    urette shot a red re. To the sky, from a ce barren of any individuals but only him and Ned.


    But the re might also open the team to any potential threat that didn''t belong to the team or was not invited by the team. Bandits perhaps, luckily no bandits in Wrath Ind or candidates looking for their next targetand that confused Ned.


    Ned took a long and calm breath, he knew, fighting a puppet was too much for Ned, added with the worm-like beast, he was also forced to fight his limits.


    With the additional puppet that came, there''s no stopping anymore.


    The new puppet raised his other hand to punch urette


    "Ten seconds," Ned muttered


    A spray of acid came, along with the tattered puppet''s figure appeared behind Ned. The puppet pulled a thin knife off his sleeves and stabbed Ned behind his back, just above his waist.


    But the knife hit nothing but Ned''s afterimage. The acid barely grazed the puppet, but not Ned. Ned appeared behind the puppet, instead, and conjured Fireball.


    Before the Fireball exploded, Ned blurred with steam and then instantly appeared beside the new puppet and shed his hand with Krisalix. Ned''s other hand conjured Firnce and Winnce that stabbed the gaps of the shells of the beast.


    In a blink of an eye, the tattered puppet wasunched midair from the explosion of the Fireball, the magical beast coiled in pain from the Firnce and Winnce. Although the Krisalix bounced from the ceramic arm of the new puppet, the force Ned connected along with Overclock forced the new puppet to bent and fall on his knees, letting go of urette in the process.


    The boost ended within two seconds, but it was enough for Ned to feel all the strain speeding through his vessels.


    He then bent and scoop urette. Thetter could barely make a whizz, let alone sound, to counter the awkwardness he was feeling. He instead kept quiet.


    Ned boosted again, and in one second, he traveled almost 15 meters. But the distance wasn''t enough to leave the trio, now conscious, and pursuing them.


    Ned had to cycle the Overclock, to remain active while he carries urette over his shoulder. The tall guy could barely move while he slung the bow behind his back. The in made the surrounding somewhat easily recognizable without the trees blocking Ned''s view. The downside was, Ned wasn''t able to use the Zephyr spell totch himself to trees or tall objectsit would somehow increase his maneuverability.


    Ned observed the mountain in the center was visible, but still far over the horizon.


    Ned was getting slower in between his cycle of Overclock, so much that pair of puppets was now able to catch up with him.


    Ned skipped, evading the kick the pair of puppetsmitted as they tried to thwart Ned from going any farther but failed to do so.


    A faint light Ned caught from the tip of his eyes, too faint as though it was a thread of a spider. This thread of bluish light kept on extending to Ned. He was on Overclock, his senses were heightened more than the double, so much he was able to see even the finest, and micro form of Mana.


    Ned twisted his waist, spun with his boots in a blur against the dust, and shed the fine thread of light with Krisalix.


    Although hidden under their ck coat, the pair of puppets were acting in unison that Ned was able to notice the shrug of their shoulders. The puppet to his right, the one with his cloak tattered from the fight between, flicked a wrist, throwing another fine tread of Mana.


    He might have thought, or Tailor might have thought that what Ned did just not was a fluke. But it wasn''t, the fine thread of Mana was once again cut by the Krisalix. It was also at this moment that Ned was able to notice another Mana connected in their chest. The thicker kind of Mana was connected back to the forest, which gives Ned the understanding that the Tailor was left back inside the forest, or to wherever he was nning as he hides.


    Ned better makes it to the center before the Tailor enacts whatever his ns were.


    If he could cut the fine thread that was trying to stick to him. Then what if he tried to sever the thicker thread that connects those puppets and their master.


    By now, Ned has the understanding that the fine thread the puppets were trying to connect to him was the spell that able to control their target. But it seemed that he was only able to see the thread when Overclock was active.


    But if he wanted to make it to the center, Ned must be able to battle the three of them.


    "Three?" Ned raised an eyebrow, overlooking the gaps between the two puppets, where the magical beast was supposed to be trialing with them. But for whatever reason, there was none, the beast wasn''t even following them anymore.


    Ned took this chance to have his n in motion. Ned canceled Overclock, giving him time to rx, then activated it once again.


    Then, Ned''s legs were set in motion, they blur. It blurs so much that even a Hollow wasn''t able to see them, as though he was floating midair.


    Ned made a hard turn, leaving the puppets confused. Not far from them was where heid urette to rest over a cold grass. Thetter was conscious but was having a hard time following Ned. He smiled, his neck was bruising in red from the puppet''s print.


    Six more seconds and ICE will force the Overclock to stop.


    Now, if there were no other participants aside from him and urette. Ned suspected that the Tailor must have done something about this. But this would also give Ned an advantage if the puppets weren''t invited in the exam, in which they are, since they killed some of the candidates, then they must have taken a great measure for them not to be discovered by the Hunter''s Association.


    Ned grinned with his body in steam, his skin turning red.


    Once he was near the pair of puppets, Ned flicked his hand and produced the broken Butterfly. His other hand was swapped with the Krisalix. With the remaining energy he had, below 25%, Ned swirled the pair of swords and made the Vanishing Stance. His energy was draining so fast from the Overclock and Vanishing Stance, but it must be done.


    A swirl of greenish light was made to extend the Butterfly. It made a humming sound whenever Ned waved the sword. It was also the same humming sound it made after Ned appeared on the side of the tattered puppet. The puppet shed Ned with the knife as soon as he determined Ned''s location. But before his knife could reach Ned, his arm fell.


    Even Ned was surprised to see that the ceramic arm the puppet hashadwas cut to half.


    The Butterfly, which wasn''t even in its finalplete form, cut the puppet''s arm like it was nothing. Like Ned hit nothing but air.


    Ned didn''t stop just there. Under his vision was the bluish thread of Mana with the end connected to the puppet''s chest.


    The puppet raised his remaining hand as though devious of what had happened to his other arm, unable to predict Ned''s movements.


    Ned then appeared behind the tattered puppet and pointed the Butterfly in the center of its back, hoping that he would stab the Cote the puppet hidden


    The other puppet appeared behind Ned as though anticipating Ned''s next move.


    But with Overclock on, the new puppet''s speed couldn''t bepared to Ned.


    Ned made a cyclone move between the two puppets. Cutting and pushing them both.


    Their hands were made to block the pair of swords were left hanging of tattered cloth, with the ceramics underneath it almost peeled.


    After Ned made aplete turn, he stopped and cut the neck of the tattered puppet. Before he falls, Ned stabbed his chest from behind. The swirling green of energy from the Butterfly made its way between the chest of the puppet. Destroying the Core, severing the bluish Mana of thread, and eventually killing the puppet.


    Ned''s breath came along with heavy steam. His skin now fiery red from hotness and Ned heard yelling from afar where the magical beast was fighting with someone.

 Chapter 368: Has to End

    Chapter 368: Has to End


    Without their faces revealed (even if it was, their faces were nk), the new puppet or the remaining, one fought Ned with increased strength, it might be due to the other puppet he just destroyed. Ned wondered if what would be the Tailor feeling now that Ned destroyed two of his puppet.


    Ned checked the thicker thread of Mana in the puppet''s chest. It was still there, thick, nothing changes. The Tailor was still inside the forest.


    Five more seconds before the Overclock ended, Ned fought the puppet like a der with him holding both his swords.


    Even without thoughts, and only moved with a set ofmands from the Tailor, the puppet was now wary of Ned as he all did was to evade the Butterfly, and parry the Krisalix with a knife. It wasn''t just that, the puppet was somewhat reading Ned''s movements, even with the Overclock on.


    This is bad, Ned thought. For a puppet to read my movements, Ned better ends it as soon as he could.


    Ned''s hands blurred, but the puppet was able to keep his distance from Ned. And they fought with him eager to destroy the second puppet.


    Not far from Ned were the other candidates fighting the worm-like beast.


    A team of less than a dozen came along, their goal wasn''t sure to Ned, but it seemed that they were trying to take down the worm.


    Although struggling, they were able to stand their ground against the beast.


    Knights, four of them, were standing in defensive line against the beast with their shields up and spells were being conjured. The beast was now even enraged with its set of eyes glowing on red while it was having a hard time taking down the knights, supported by three mages. Other archers were shooting down arrows as they positioned from behind.


    The beast wasn''t able to get past the knights with their shields up and was bestowed with thinyers of light. These lights were broken down into pieces as the worm rams its head but a mage was ready to conjure to reinforce their shields. But the pattern of their fighting went on like that, that neither side wasn''t making any progress.


    The air around Ned whistled while pursuing the puppet. The old puppet''s body, or what remained of its body wasid scattered over the grass. The puppet was circling this body almost a couple of times already within three seconds of Ned following him. He must have a n as he stopped beside the body once again. He tried scooping the limb but Ned was already beside him before he does. Kicked him, and rolled dozens of meters away from where the dead puppet was.


    Ned focused his eyesight. Even though the puppet was already meters away from his dead ally, Ned was able to see fine thread slithering towards one of the limbs.


    Seeing the perseverance, Ned cut down the fine threads and vanished.


    Ned heard a grating sound from the puppet as soon as he appeared behind him.


    The puppet suddenly ducked but was slow enough that his left hand was cut from Ned''s sh of the Butterfly.


    The puppet rolled and suddenly stood with every joint of his body releasing a popping sound. This time, its movements weren''t human anymore. His every step was a snap, his joints were bent awkwardly from behind, and the sounds of his body were like gears grating. Under his hood, deep, hollow eyes brimmed with treacherous red. The part where his mouth should have been, let out a scream that was followed by an opening that slowly opens with saw-like ceramic white teeth.His left arm was then swallowed by a white liquid that came from his chest, a knife was then extended so much it now reaches a meter apart. Judging from his movements, the de seemed to be heavy with the puppet nearly lifted it off the ground, but it was thin like a rapier.


    He then dashed to Ned, his ceramic skin was visible under the milky light of the moon. His movements were zigzag but it was slower as Ned could follow it easily.


    "Had enough running?" Ned said with heavy and steamy breath leaving his mouth and nose.


    Ned met the puppet, now looking like an old man''s scarecrow with a sword instead of a sickle.


    As they made contact, the wind roar, while urette sat far behind Ned with his mouth popped in a big O. He could barely breathe with his neck still in the red. Markings of fingers were visible. But he was trying to stay conscious. He stood, barely, while supporting his left arm with the other. Bow slung behind his back and quivered entangled with his messy hair. But he was fine. His eyes could barely keep up from the fight between the puppet and Ned.


    Seeing that Ned was able to keep up with the puppet, he closed his mouth and turned his gaze to candidates fighting the beast, he smiled.


    Not soon after, Ned''s Overclock was canceled and the battle has turned tides.


    Ned, feeling all the exhaustion, barely able to keep up with the puppet.


    He hissed and grunted as he could barely keep up with his enemy''s pace. With less than a hundred Mana, and energy nearly 10%, he was losing the battle.


    But he wasn''t worried about himself, he was worried about something else. He was worried that when his mana falls to a bare minimum, and his energy plummeted to zero, his Core would be activated. It was hisst resort if his body would fail as though aside from ICE there was something else that was keeping him alive, and he doesn''t like that, he wasn''t willing tomit to him. He wasn''t willing to let Rassus be free whenever he was vulnerable.


    But what else could he do? Nothing, except for the fact that he''s got Mana stones left inside his ring. It wasn''t enough to make his mana pool jumps to a thousand, but Ned hoped that it was enough to keep his sanity away from Rassus.


    And so he did produce Mana stones after swapping the Butterfly with the stones. Although the Butterfly was needed to cut the puppet''s hard ceramic skin, the energy it was consuming was way more than the Silk Road and Kurashinpibined. He''d rather be on the defensive than lose it all.


    As Ned evades the puppet, his free hand was producing Mana stones to slowly replenish his mana.


    Ned slid after the rapier sword came into view his neck.


    The Krisalix''s grade and materials weren''t enough to even make a scratch to the puppet, and so Ned did nothing but to put it back its scabbard and battle the puppet as a mage.


    His left hand held a Mana stone, while the other conjure spells to attack the puppet.


    The puppet screamed, revealing a set of white teeth, and throttled to Ned.


    As soon as the puppet entered Ned''s attacking range of spells, he went to conjure Fireball from his mana of not less than a hundred and fifty, then threw them to the puppet followed by a Windball which makes the Fireball spell travels even faster.


    From the explosion, and thunderous cracking of the spell, the ground around them trembled.


    Just like how urette was mesmerized with their fight, was how the new team felt. Even though they were fighting the beast, they can''t help but throw a nce at Ned and be confused as to how he could even keep up.


    The truth, Ned was barely hanging with his energy and Mana depleting. If Ned was fighting a hunter, the puppet''s rank would be at theter stages of Gold Rank, a little push and they''d be near Diamond Rank.


    Thinking about this while fighting, Ned can''t help himself but show a grin as he could, somewhat,be toe-to-toe with Gold Rank Hunters.


    Ned robbed himself of the thought and smiled and said, "This has to end."

 Chapter 369: Stopped to Kill

    Chapter 369: Stopped to Kill


    Ned doubled his effort. Without the Overclock, he has to find a way to defeat the transformed puppet.


    Using spells alone was not enough to even scratch the surface of its ceramic skin. Although the force was enough for it to slow the puppet down.


    Ned focused, he could feel many different kinds of energy around himing from the team that fought the magical beast.


    The team that was fighting the beast was doing their best. Surprisingly, their cooperation could withstand the abnormally evolved beast.


    One of the four knights, in the middle of the line slowly moved forward, left hand holding the shield that was being enchanted by one of the mages behind. While on the other hand, he held a standard sword, perhaps graded D or C enhanced as it was glowing in white light. The knight left the remaining knights and proceed to face the beast.


    Although the light from the shield was somewhat blinding the onlookers, it wasn''t enough to hide the te he was wearing. After raising his hand, the knight took a moment to conjure his spell while Fireballs and water sshes were being cast toward the beast. Of the three mages, one of them left and started to conjure spells of white light behind a couple of knights. Their body was enveloped in white light, replenishing them of mana and energy, not too much but enough for them to maintain their position


    The knight that raised a hand, proceeds to ran toward the beast with his shield held high to protect his body.


    Before the knight could reach the beast, it already started to spit green acid on him. Yet, all the acid slithered down the surface of the shield. The knight then jumped, just in time for a blinding light to wrap his feet. The knight''s movements were like that of a Were after the light started to wrap his legs. He wasn''t just fast, but also powerful as hended at the top of the beast and pointed his sword toward the gaps in the shells, forcefully thrusting it. Unfortunately, the sword wasn''t sturdy enough to even make it past an inch on its skin.


    The beast violently shook its body and threw the knight off of it.


    The knight rolled as he fell on the ground unbnced. The archers joined the craze as soon as the knight left its back. Three archers rained down a volley of arrows. Without stronger magical items, their weapons were not enough to at least put a graze on the beast''s skin.


    The beast and the team of candidates fought a battle that even then wasn''t sure when would end.


    Seeing theck of men from the team, urette wanted to increase their odds of winning. He was bent in a kneeling position, his left arm, now bruising blue, was barely moving. But determined to help Ned and the team, he braced himself and stood. Pulling the bow behind his back and slowly nock an arrow.


    He trembled from pain, he was sweating that he was unable to produce his best shot. Still, he aimed and shoot. Hitting one of the eyes, out of eight, of the beast.


    Its soft spot enabled urette to shoot the arrow and bore deeper. Squeezing green liquid as the beast screamed of pain.


    Although unseen, the range shooters: archers and mages, almost waved a hand to urette of his shooting skill. Not having to realize this, the team now focuses on attacking the beast''s eyes, while the four knights were back in a defensive line.


    Without any help, not even urette''s shooting skill can make a difference in the battle between Ned and the enraged puppet.


    Seeing an opportunity, the puppet crept toward Ned. His marble skin was peeling as though someone with a sharp knife peeled an apple.


    The puppet swiftly hurled the heavy rapier he was holding and strike it to Ned.


    Ned evaded by jumping backward, hitting the ground between his feet. For a moment, Ned saw another figure approaching from the edge of the forest, where Ned hade before. But he wasn''t excited to know who they were as the puppet started to attack him once again.


    This was already too much for Ned to handle, but he tried his best not to show it. He stopped producing the Mana stones to conserve them. He was at 436 Mana, it wasn''t enough for a devastating Egneous spell, but was more to hold to puppet even just for another minute. Without the Butterfly, he would have a hard time defeating him. Problem was, the Butterfly when relied on for Vanishing Stance absorbs his energy faster. Preventing him from moving if the energy is depleted. He instead produced the Krisalix.


    With remaining energy of 9% and low Mana storage, Ned has to fight the puppet with strength and speed with an asional conjuring of spells.


    Ned flicked his left hand thrusting the greyish chains that came under his wrist. The chains then caught the puppet off guard of his feet, locking the chains then throwing him off bnce.


    As he rolled with his head first, he twisted his body with a cracking and snapping sound and raised the sword to break the chains off his feet.


    Yet, the sword just bounced off the chains. The puppet kept on shing it but was impervious of Ned now running towards him.


    Ned was surprised to learn that the strength of the puppet was not enough to break the chains. Pure Mana indeed.


    Ned had to control the Mana carefully, if not, he might pull the chains off the puppet, especially as it was absorbing Ned''s mana indefinitely.


    The puppet did everything he could to unwrap, if not break, the chains but still failed to do so.


    Ned hurriedly approached him, and without hesitation, he raised the Krisalix and shed


    A loud boom from the clearing of the forest made everyone cowered and ducked in shock. The boom was then followed by a whistle until arge figure appeared beside Ned with him holding his wrists, easily stopping him from killing the puppet.


    The figure was massive and half-naked with his upper body full of brown fur up until his neck.


    "What do we got here?" The Werelion said that Ned heard more like a growl.

 Chapter 370: The Mercenaries: The Beast

    Chapter 370: The Mercenaries: The Beast


    4 hours ago. Southwest of Wrath Ind. A day away from the center.


    "Never saw you ck like this?" the Werelion asked. He''s got the body of an over-jacked individual with the curved of his muscles visible even under the thick of his brown fur. He was naked above but wrapped in a stylish cloth donning under his waist down to his ankle. It was like a skirt but for muscr men. It has the color of strong gold that acquainted his beastian eyes. The fur around his neck was overdone that one might wonder if how does a man breath on those.


    The man he was talking to was kneeling on one over the branch of a tree. He was d in ck leather that kept his face hidden under a hood. There''s no way for the Werelion to tell whether the man was indeed a man or a woman. Not even his voice he recognized since they barely talk. But sure this man was respected with the intricacy of his spells and value to the team. He was always calm, and think ahead of time.


    But not this time. The Werelion could smell hate and fancy at the same time. A scent he smelled for the first time in 5 years they have been together as a mercenary for an organization called the Seven Genesys.


    "Do not start on me, Gorion," Tailor said. His voice was muffled under the ck cloth wrapped around his mouth down to his neck, all the while covered in a hood.


    Gorion moved a step closer to the Tailor. Everything was new to him regarding the Tailor. For five years, Gorion the Werelion barely heard him talk. Most notably of all, the Tailor never used real names when they talked to each other.


    "Oh boy," Gorion said that came out more of a growl. A strong and long canine tooth was visible under his lips. The other tooth was half broken as though someone punched it. "I could bite you right now; right here, Tailor."


    Aside from their leader, no one knew who the real Tailor was. Not even his name they knew. But one thing was certain around their group: six of them envied the Tailor that most of them wanted him to die so that they could take over as the right-hand man.


    "Not now, Gor"


    "Say it again, and I will tear your neck. I don''t care about the mission, Tailor. Come on. Say my name again." the Werelion pounced the Tailor and extended the ws hidden under his gloves and pointed the five of them to the Tailor''s neck.


    Even though the Tailor was talking with his back pointing at the Werelion, Gorion could feel killing intent residing behind his back. If fear could materialize, it would be like a thousand swords pointed at Gorion with the intent to kill him even if he just breathes. He doesn''t dare to look behind his back.


    Slowly the ws retracted under the gloves he was wearing. As soon as he does, he felt a strong relief behind him. Cool and refreshing air blew behind his back.


    "Have you done what the ymaker asked you to do, Beast?" Tailor asked. Did not bother to look behind him. His fingers were twitching as though they have a life of their own. Under him, below the tree, he was observing four candidates and one of them intrigues him. Two archers, one mage, and a warrior all kneeling with his puppets standing behind them. One candidate was standing far from the group together with one of his puppets. The candidate wore his silver hair with calm, while he stood with his cloth so clean, it seemed that he wasn''t there to join the Hunter Exam but just to look handsome.


    Not far from the group was the dead body of the Grade C magical beast known as the hole worm by the locals to the ce it was found.


    "Done," Beast said, pacing closer to the Tailor. He then bent. All those movements and not even a sound were heard from his furry boots. "You seemed to miss some over there."


    "Let me take care of my own." The Tailor shrugged a shoulder. He spoke with his voice wasn''t in a hurry at all.


    All of the sudden. One of the candidates, the female archer shoot an arrow but missed one puppet and ran to escape.


    Before the Beast could react, or even blink an eye. The Tailor was already gone on his side. He couldn''t even smell the scent or feel his presence anymore.


    Thest thing he saw under the gaps of the trees and shadows was the head of the female archer cut away from her body. And the Tailor stood beside the dead body with white, and fine thread slithering back under his sleeves.


    2 hours after.


    "Wow!" The Beast almost roared seeing one of the Tailor''s puppet was dead with his Core pulled off his chest. The Beast was trying to hide his excitement as he masked the joy of his voice with surprise. "Who could have done this?"


    "It''s him." The Tailor leaned closer to the dead body of the puppet as he tried to examine it. He leaned to smell, then touched the part of the chest where the Core was formerly had been in ce. "The kid who they called Ned."


    "Ned?" Still, the Beast was holding the joy in his voice. He stood with both hands on his sides and was looking down at the Tailor. His disappointment cheered him. "Don''t tell me that scrawny kid before? I thought you said to kill that kid? Have you miscalcted him? Impossible."


    "Impossible? No. Miscalcted?" The Tailor went silent. It was a fault he miscalcted on his part. The Tailor was known to enjoy first before he killed his prey. But it was also that attitude that let him escaped Ned.


    "You''re saying is that the kid has seen through your illusion?"


    The Tailor sighed, but he was calm. He then stood and turned to look at the Beast.


    "First of all, it wasn''t an illusion," the Tailor said as a matter of fact. Almost raised a finger to educate the Beast. "It was a magic that let me absorb the light and turned them to mimic its surrounding. Also, the materials I used to create the puppet were mined in Phoenix Ridge. It was a legendary material that I could only create five of my nned 20 puppets..."


    The Beast crossed his arm while he tapped his furry boots. Enjoying the disappointment the Tailor was having. But he was better at hiding it as he looked at the Tailor with a deadpan face. Added with the thick fur on his face, even the Tailor was having a hard time reading him.


    " I never knew you could talk these much." The Beast nearly burst inughter, but he was trying to hold it that his eyes turned reddish.


    The Tailor stopped talking and spun to check the puppet once again. They were both suspended over the tree.


    Suddenly, at the same time, both of them pulled something out of their pocket.


    It was a stone, smaller to the size of at least a thumb. The stone was perfectly cut and was blinking yellow. The light was enough to light the faces of the two even under the darkness.


    The light from the stone blink once again, stopped, then blinked twice, and paused for almost ten seconds. It then blinked once again, paused then blink twice, and dimmed to a grey stone.


    "It''s for you," the Beast said but the tone of his voice was t. This only means that they were talking about their mission.


    For five years they have been together in their group. The Beast never saw the Tailor to hesitate. But now, the Tailor was barely moving as though deciding to either follow the order or proceed to the ins over the horizon.


    The Beast sigh, a gesture he did to try to hide his excitement.


    "Let me handle this kid," the Beast then said. This made the Tailor almost jumped in surprise. In their group, no one is allowed to help each other. Ones mission was his own.


    The Tailor nearly bowed to the Beast. Remembering his potion, he spun and knelt to the dead puppet. He then hovered his arm and with a flick of his wrist, the dead puppet vanished in an instant. He then jumped off the branch and before the Beast could notice that he went east of them, the Tailor was gone.


    It was at that moment that the Beast grinned. So much that the pair of his teeth were visible up to his gum. He licked the broken tooth and looked over the horizon where he could smell a strong yet aromatic scent.


    After killing a dozen of candidates along the way, he stopped after he noticed a group of candidates fighting the abnormally evolved hole worm. But he wasn''t there for the struggling candidates. He was there to the kid that killed the puppet and was about to do another one after seeing that the transformed puppet locked with some kind of chains around his legs.


    As Ned raised a sword, the Beast used the Mana to circte in his body and focused all of it on his legs. This was done to make sure that he makes it to Ned before he killed the puppet.


    Make it he did after he caught Ned''s wrist, sessfully stopping the sword an inch away from the struggling puppet''s head.


    "What do we got here," the Werelion growled.

 Chapter 371: To Redeem

    Chapter 371: To Redeem


    Ned was surprised to see a Werelion was already standing beside him, holding his wrist, and with his hands dampen of blood. He might have traveled for a long time that the blood was near to dry on his ws.


    "As much as I like you to kill that puppet," the Werelion said. Under the dimming light of the light, his eyes were shining golden as he stares at Ned. "Unfortunately for both of us, I wouldn''t let you do it, kid."


    The Werelion was tall. He was taller than Ned by the double. Ned looked up at him, trying to assess who the beast was. There were marking under his fur, like calluses that Ned was able to observe even under the thick fur.


    The two stared at each other. And for a moment, Ned could see how the lion smirked as though impressed looking at him.


    "You''re one of them," Ned said after he turned his gaze to the drying blood on the beast''s wrist.


    Back at the group. urette was able topose himself and went to help the team, he went to stand behind the mages together with archers. For some reason, it seemed that he knows them as he tried to interact with them casually.


    But the team has its limits. The knights started to fall one-by-one that even the mage (their support) was having a hard time keeping up with them.


    Taking the chance, the beast decided to bore itself on the ground. A move should have done a long time ago if not from one of the mages that conjures terra spell, disabling it and making a hole underground.


    As time passes, the beast was gaining an upper hand after the mages lost the ability to replenish their Mana quickly.


    After the beast went underground, everything just went quiet. The team decided to form a circle around the mages and archers, protecting them inside. One of the mages conjured a spell, thest of his mana, that creates a thick ground, protecting the team from the beast underground.


    "Huh," the Werelion hissed. "The Tailor was right, you are indeed unique. Tell me, how did you defeat two of his puppet. Answer that, and I might let you go."


    "And if I don''t?" Ned answered uncaring of his attitude toward the beast. Logic tells him that the beast was almost, if not equal, the same strength as the Tailor was.


    The Werelion strengthen his grasp on Ned''s wrist that for a moment, the lighting from his wrists, where the Mark was engraved, seemed to dim. But it was only Ned that noticed it. He sighed, then went back to look at the Werelion. He was trying to hold his own from the Werelion''s strength.


    "Impressive for a mere human," the Werelion said that made the pair of his teeth outspoken his grin. "You know what, kid. I''m not even interested anymore."


    The Werelion twisted Ned''s wrist, and in that move, Ned heard a crackle of his bones from his wrist. Ned nearly screamed but before he does, the Werelion pulled him up and m Ned to the ground. Momentarily dazing him. The ground around Ned made a tiny fissure.


    Without the Silk Road, his whole body might be turned to smithereens by now. But the impact was enough for Ned to let go of the Krisalix. The chains on the other hand remain visible and still locked at the puppet''s legs.


    Seeing that Ned was stunned for a short time, the Wereman went to grab the Zephyr chains.


    To his surprise, the chain was difficult for him to even move an inch. He looked at Ned with amazement and proceed to bent and put all of his strength into the chains. His eyes shook and his arms trembled. A momentter, the chains suffer a chip which was caused them topletely shatter to pieces before they disappeared on the ground like evaporation.


    The Werelion''s face was already hard for Ned to observe, but for a moment, Ned saw how he almost shrugged his shoulders after he broke the chains.


    The puppet stood immediately and was about to ram a hand to Ned when the Wereman caught it and pulled him off away from Ned.


    Ned rolled and focused to see the thread connected to the puppet''s chest was lighting in blue, thick, and was pulsating of Mana. Blood from Ned''s mouth leaked down to his neck.


    Under his disy was the 3d model of his body, half of it was red aside from his limbs. He dismissed the disy in red and looked at the Krisalix just underneath the Werelion''s furry boots.


    "Don''t," the Werelion said as if he knew what was Ned was thinking. "You won''t make it, kid."


    And Ned believed that. With his bodycking rest, and exhaustion overtaking it, he knew, he wouldn''t make it to the sword. Instead, he turned his gaze to the beast towering him on his right.


    "What do you want?" Ned said, wiping the blood leaking down his mouth.


    The rumbles of fighting from the other side of the team made the Wereman turned to observe them. The abnormally evolved magical beast was now trying to circle the team with its body that stretches to almost 15 meters.


    Fortunately for the team, their mages were good. On top of the terra magic that was conjured a while ago, one of the mages conjured a fire spell that acted as a barrier to the group. Forcing the worm to maintain the gap between the team and the fire barrier.


    But as seconds passed, the fire barrier was thinning.


    Looking at the team, Ned knew they won''tst long if the barrier went off.


    "I want you," the Werelion admitted as he looked down at Ned. He was grinning still, but Ned couldn''t feel any killing intent from him. He rubbed the skin of his forehead after feeling pain on it. It was a bruise he obtained after he was mmed. "I''m tasked to kill all of you here. But I like you, kid. So how about this. To redeem yourselves, kill that stinking worm and I might let you all go."

 Chapter 372: Do Your Thing

    Chapter 372: Do Your Thing


    Ned had to do it whether he liked it or not. Judging from the Werelion''s leak that he was oozing, he was closer to the Tailor''s strength. Ned doesn''t want to fight that opponent in his current state.


    He reached for the Krisalix with the Wereman standing beside him. He grinned and Ned could not feel any kind of intenting off from him, as though he was there to entertain himself.


    The puppet on the other hand was now standing idly behind the Werebeast, it must have something to with the Tailor being an ally with him.


    These people, Ned thought, looking over at his shoulder to where the beast was standing. What do they want from here?


    Ned didn''t bother to think deeper as to why there were no other hunters in the area. This group of people might have done something about them. And the thought of killing the hunters sicken Ned. But he can''t do anything because of his current state.


    Ned walked towards the group of candidates where the beast was now coiling around them and the wall of fire was their only protection. From time to time, arrows were flying off the wall of fire. Some of these arrows hit the magical beast, but it seemed that whoever shoots them was now relying on luck.


    Ned''s vision was recovering from what the Wereman did to him. With Ned being smacked to the ground, Ned had never felt so small. This thought led Ned to feel something burning inside his chest, as though animosity was rising and Ned didn''t feel any better as long as the Wereman was standing there, doing whatever he wanted to do. Slowly, the anger within Ned rose.


    The noise around him quieted so much that he could feel and hear a loud thump-thump inside him. For a moment, as Ned was slowly walking towards the struggling candidates, he could feel the golden core inside him shook. But this time, it wasn''t excitement but anger. He could feel the anger coursing through his veins. His vision was blurring, but not because he was weakened by the Werelion, but because he could feel all the unknown energy slowly creeping inside him.


    Now that Ned realized what the Werelion did to him, he felt a strong desire to revenge to make up for it.


    [Ned.]


    But ICE was there to remind him that losing now would result in unknown circumstances.


    Ned squinted his eyes. When he woke up from the trance he was having, one of the knights was being chewed by the worm. Its teeth were grinding the only thing that could protect his body from physical damages. But how ironic it was that the silver armor did nothing but be like a paper from the monster''s teeth.


    His body snapped to half after it simply moved its jaw. Blood leaked and showered the other candidates below the worm.


    The candidates were too stunned after one of them was eaten. They didn''t flee in horror, they simply couldn''t, after blood showered them. But thanks to urette than gone through a lot of stress after he met Ned, he was the one to recover first and yelled to the mages to enhance the remaining knights'' shield.


    Light imbued their shields and raised them to protect their team behind. They then slowly paced backward, trying to escape the abnormally evolved worm.


    Ned, who has just awoken from the trance, had to team up with urette and the rest if he wanted to defeat the magical beast. The whole worm was irritated after seeing the shields of the knights were up once again. But this time, the light was different from before, they were thinner and seemed to look fragile.


    Ned''s Mana was below 200, three digits he doesn''t like but have to find a way around it. Using more of his mana will sure to lead him to be Mana burnt, and he doesn''t like that. In fact, no one likes to be Mana burned in the middle of a fight. Added it with his low energy, Ned needs to team up with the other candidates.


    [Be careful, Ned.]


    Midway towards the other team, ICE''s voice was cut off. Ned''s disy clicked and went nk, and his body felt tense. He stood there, in the middle of the in, with grasses idly rooted underneath his boots, with his free hand forward. He could feel it, the hot sensation crawling his skin, his muscles liven up, gaining strength.


    Suddenly, ck mist leaking all over Ned''s body. This time, it was somewhat different as though Ned was in a constant Overclock, he felt as though he could take on the world. The ck mist wrapped around Ned especially on his limbs like he was being supported.


    Feeling the immense threat, the hole worm immediately threw the remaining body of the knight and leaped through Ned by coiling its body first then spring.


    Even though Ned wasn''t able to move his body from the immense power he was gaining, the ck mist defended him by creating a thick ck wall. The worm''s head made a loud bang like hitting a thick ss.


    "Boohoo!" Rassus''s voice rang inside Ned''s head. "Good job depleting your Mana 179! Damn that bitch, so hard to find a way and make it out of your body."


    Ned sighed after he gained control of his body back. It wasn''t surprising anymore that Rassus made it out of Ned''s Core. After all, Ned was left with a meager amount of Mana, and no two kinds of magical essences could resonate inside his body. But more importantly: they were both mocked. And Ned felt it down to his core. It might be because he was influenced by Rassus that Ned made it felt that way, but for some reason, Ned''s feeling was mutual.


    "Don''t think you can do whatever you want," Ned said, feeling rejuvenated. "But just this once, I''ll take over your power and show that beast."


    Ned raised his free hand, and under his feet, the ck mist started to envelop the surrounding around him. An orb of ck energy was then formed on his left hand.


    "Shut up and do your thing!"


    Ned then vanished, leaving a cloud of dust over the ck mist.

 Chapter 373: Hunter: Anjenette

    Chapter 373: Hunter: Anjte


    Anjte drummed her fingers over the table. Before her lined crystal balls blurring with the candidates participating in the first phase of the Hunter exam.To her left sat a man of silver hair, uncaring most of the time of the exam, his blue eyes seemed to dim as he threw nces at one of the recording ims. To her right was another woman with her bow resting before her, arms crossed on her chest. All of them wore diamond nes.


    "Everything is going fine..." Anjte began, her voice constrained by worry. Her eyes bore the crystals for hours.


    The room was lit with bluish and greenish light seeping off the wall. The air was filled with decay, like fungi and dried woods. Evident that the ce has not been used for quite some time.


    The man to her left followed with a sigh and stood, and took one of the recording ims. Under his blue eyes, the man raised an eyebrow. "Well," he said, "this must be the reason why a woman from House Winterstone was sent to this ce."


    Anjte raised an eyebrow. For the first time, looking up at the man. Locking both eyes as the man thinned his lips. "And a man from House St as well."


    The Hunter to her right coughed, unsure how to ease the tension between the two. She knew the two houses were not on good terms for some reason, but she also knew that they were one of the respected hunters of the Kingdom. Before the two could start arguing again, the door behind her swung open. Rattles of chains broke the two off and looked at the arriving man.


    Another hunter, diamond ne hung over his neck, and did not bother to bow nor scrutinize the tension around him as he started. "Found it!" he said, handing a pair of recording ims to Anjte. He then stood, unsure how to proceed.


    "How is the situation?" Anjte said, examining the crystal orbs. She then heard a crack from one of the ims as soon as she injected mana into it. The orb then shattered, leaving her with knotted brows. "It''s them."


    "If they could change the mana patterns inside one of your ims," the man said, took one of the chairs across the three, and sat. Leather paddings squeaked as he took his desired position. "There''s one group thates to mind."


    "Genesys," thedy archer said, which almost came out as a gasp. She then went silent, letting Anjte or Enel of House of St get a hold of the situation. She knew, even though she was a Diamond rank, that the situation in the Sudden te Hunter Exam is not her ability to handle. And as far she knew, only three of them could handle this kind of rming event. And as far she knew, she only took the job to oversee the Hunter Exam because she thought it would be an easy paying job. To her surprise, two of the most respected Hunters came aboard.


    "The moment we sent them to the ind," Enel started, sitting. Put the orb back and rubbed the bridge between his nose. "Candidates and Hunters are going missing. It was as if they nned this all along."


    "And we were here to fulfill their ns," Anjte said, injecting another mana to the remaining orb. This time, the orb went blue and the light inside it swirled, blurred, then produced a silhouette of a man in blue uniform, surrounded by leaves and branches. She then sat the orb at the center of the table for everyone to observe.


    The view inside the orb shook, then came to clear. Leaves and branches surround most of the orb. But it was enough for them to check what was happening. Through the wide gaps of the leaves, a man was standing against a tree. They could hear the stillness of the air, then screams. The man in blue uniform pulled a knife on his waist and chanted spells to it, making it glow in red. He then looked up as though murmuring and praying. After the screams faded, the man took a turn to look behind the trees but his body shook as his eyes went wide. His knife-hand trembled and raised closer to his neck, as though it had a life of its own. His other hand tried to stop his knife-hand. But as the tip of the knife got closer to his neck, his screams of ''nos'' echoed in the silent forest. The Hunter could do nothing but let his throat water of blood and gurgled instead of his dying scream. His body twitched for thest time before it hit the ground like a sack of wet rice. Then the recording went off ck.


    For a moment, the diamond rank hunters took a breath, not of relief but demise and rage. For the dead hunter, he died as though his body was a traitor to him. For Anjte and the rest, a thin white light in a form of a thread was coiling around his wrist, controlling his veryst life.


    "That control of mana," the hunter who brought the orb started. Leaning forward to checking the remaining recording ims.


    "Is very precise," the Hunter with a bow said. "That''s so thin I almost couldn''t see it."


    "Yet sharp as a sword," Enel said, "and sturdy as a shield."


    "It was them indeed," Anjte said, but before she could finish, Enel interrupted: "Noit was ''him''".


    The two cocked an eyebrow, while Anjte nodded and said: "The Tailor."


    "But" thedy diamond rank archer said, losing conciseness in her voice.


    "Doesn''t matter," Enel said, "it is our job. We must find what they want and why here?"


    "And why now?" Anjte finished.


    "It has been days and we only find this out now," the Hunter that brought the orb said. "Of all the ces on the ind, the southeast part is where they are focused."


    "Isn''t that where the ve is?" Enel said silver hair resting behind his back.


    Different theater of war means different trials for the candidates to ovee. On the south-east part, wood-elf ve was the trial for the candidates located there. Most of the theaters were in the form of battles. This is to gauge the limit of the candidates both raw and mentally. No killing means between the candidates, but not to the monsters the association put together on the ind. And by monster, wood-elf Tiathe was one of them.


    Assumptions and spections would lead them to nothing. Anjte and Enel knew this. Anjte stood just in time for the door to be slung open.


    It was a hunter in blue uniform, silver ranked indication of his ne. He ran with an orb he held and proceeded to bow but waited not for Anjte or Enel to dismiss him or the other two.


    "Lords and Lordess," he said under his breath. He thenid the recording orb along with the remainder. It was already showing the recording inside the orb in repeated instances.


    As the orb sat between the hunters, they could register loud noises off of it.


    Anjte caught the first glimpse of a hulking man, as big as hunter Brogan holding a man, perhaps a boy of 14 or 15, outstretched in front of him. It was a candidate of silver hair smudged with mud, and sweat, and blood. A sword left lying below him, and one seemed to be a lifeless thing standing with a pair of scythes stretching its arms. The recording was hovering amidst the chaos. Not far from the subject of the recording were a group of candidates in the ashes of brown and gray produced by a massive monster. A snake, a worm, or a parasite as what the hunters were looking at.


    "It''s massive," the silver-ranked hunter began. He stood closer to the door left open.


    "And evolved," Enel added. He leaned closer and looked at Anjte. He then raised an eyebrow as he looked at the battered candidate with silver hair. "That''s the kid Brogan told me."


    "Silverthorn''s candidate." Anjte injected her mana into the orb after the recording ended with the hulking man letting the silver-haired candidate to the ground.


    "Silverthorn?" the Hunter across Anjte said. "The missing Silverthorn?"


    Anjte and Enel both nodded in unison, agreeing to one thing, to the thing the both of them only knew.


    "Where''s Hunter Gan now?" Anjte said, looking at the newly entered hunter.


    "He already went," replied the hunter.


    Anjte nodded and raven hair fluttered as he looked at Enel. "Your orders?" she said tly. She knew that under them, they must secure the candidates. She also knew, with her rank among the hunters in the exam, she was the highest. Yet, Enel was the one to supervise the exam. A direct order from the Hunters Guild.


    Enel stood after the recording orb ended once again. "Secure the ce," he beganmanding and stopped. For days they were cut off from the events on the southeast part of the ind, to do this among the ranks of diamonds requires a strength they couldn''t simply brush off. And to do this, someone must have been coordinating from the inside. Enel narrowed his eyes, and looked at the other hunters, aside from Anjte. The two of them might be shing houses, but he was certain that Anjte would not betray the guild and the Kingdom. "Find the Tailor, and I want this man alive." He finished by pointing at the furry man recorded from the orb.


    After the hunters left the room, Enel requested Anjte to stay. Under hismands, she agreed.


    "I must be discreet with the exam ongoing," he said, breaking the quiet room.


    "I know," Anjte said, nodding. "A spy among us. I''ll handle it."

 Chapter 374: Mutual Understanding

    Chapter 374: Mutual Understanding


    Ned left a pair of ck orbs over the head of the abnormally evolved beast. The worm-like beast screamed of both agony and rage after the pair of orb exploded.


    Ned then appeared to the remaining candidates with urette in the middle, the two mages, and archers, and the remaining knight. He was leaking dark mist as he surveyed the rest of them. The Krisalix in his right hand was wrapped with the same mist, radiating an ominous liquid.


    The candidates around Ned were left stunned and in awe, as he looked to him, both surprised and reserved, aside from urette.


    "Ned," urette said, blood leaking from his mouth. Dried blood painted his mossy green leather suit. A handful of arrows left on his quiver. "You looked d"


    "Be ready," Ned said, more like Rassus as his voice was wrapped in disgruntlement. His eyes remained blue, yet shady, silver hair weaved with silver and ck.


    urette could only nod as he looked at Ned with renewed hope. The rest mimicked urette. They stood firmly and conjured spells with their remaining mana. Ned could sense rage leaving the team as they stared at the dead candidate across them.


    The pair of mages conjured a wall of terra magic wrapped with crimson fire. The wall wasn''t as thick as the one they had barred themselves from before, but Ned assessed that it was enough to block one more attack from the beast. The archers let loose their arrows apanied by urette''s. The knight was protected with a bar of light that engulfed his body. He then ran to meet the beast head-on, nodding to Ned.


    This same knight was bombarded with acid liquid that wore off his shield before he was sent back to the defensive wall made of terra and fire magic. He was half burnt but alive. Ned took the chance the knight gave him and lunged himself toward the beast, now open to any attacks.


    Ned appeared over its head pebbled with many eyes looking at Ned, depicting his next moves. This was the only moment that he could remember to let Rassus''s powers be free.


    Ned shed the scales the beast was wearing and disappeared just in time for arrows to strike.


    The worm-like beast screeched in pain and rage. But it gave them no time to conjure another spell (though if they have got the mana left to conjure more) as it slithered rapidly to them.


    Ned appeared in the middle of the candidate with a dark orb ready to shoot. He threw the orb to the approaching beast, and another, then another, until Ned could feel a burning sensation coursing his body.


    A loud grumble echoed in his head. "If you want to use more of me," Rassus said. "You better make up this body of yours."


    For a moment, Ned could hear a metallic voice, yet concerned, inside his head. The voice was abruptly cut off as Rassus cursed yet another. "You stay there, Bi"


    The wall made of terra and fire magic exploded, throwing the candidates around. Ned appeared near urette holding the unconscious knight. This, however, made Rassus hissed in discontent.


    "Enough with your heroplex, Ned," Rassus said. "You can''t save everyone."


    "I am not," Ned replied. "But I can''t let them die either."


    "See," Rassus said. "Heroplex."


    Ned raised his hand and threw another dark orb. This made Ned concerned, however. The disy ICE was giving him was gone. The amount of mana and energy, the real-time view of his body, the map of the ind, numbers under his Predictive Combat Emtor, were all gone. But even then, he could feel Rassus'' energy leaking uncontrolled.


    "You better hurry, Ned," Rassus echoed inside his head


    With Rassus'' powers enhancing his body, Ned could shrug off the pain. Pain especially the punch the Werelion gave him. It was there, but the pain was almost gone. This same power repaired the Silk Road Ned was wearing, almost looking new.


    Ned dashed, meeting the beast head-on. Arrows whistled to his left and right as urrete loosened them, hitting the eyes with precise control. Yet, those were not enough. The beast simply couldn''t be bothered by those arrows.


    Instead, the beast opened its mouth and spewed acidic saliva to Ned.


    Ned answered the beast with a sh of the Krisalix. Dismissing most of the acid, but those that did not go passed to him. Acids hissed as they melted against the dark mist Rassus was giving off.


    Sword and scales shed mid-air. Ned rolled along the deserted ground and abruptly stopped midair as his body twisted with the aid of a dark appendage stretching behind his back. He looked more of a monster than the beast he was fighting.


    In that quick moment, as the dark mist, and the dark appendage revealed, the look on the worm-like beast seemed to have been crushed after its eyes flickered uncontrobly. Then the core, nted inside its body shook violently as it released a much more diforting amount of mana.


    Unlike the abnormally evolved beast, Ned on the other hand felt the sudden rush of losing a connection between him and the energy Rassus was giving him. A single appendage robbed them of the energy. He could hear Rassusin about him and his body too weak to handle his energy.


    Ned managed to steady himself from the force of their sh. Around him was the group of candidates lying on the ground, unconscious. urette now kneeling on one knee after he shot all of his remaining arrows.


    Ned brandished the Krisalix, no point in switching to the Butterfly as it would drain him of the energy Rassus was giving. Coating the Grade D sword with the dark mist is enough to hurt the beast.


    "But getting and staying on it is the problem," Ned muttered to himself, making sure to stay on his feet and in his consciousness.


    "Just move," Rassusmanded and moved after Ned vanished and appeared once again over the beast.


    Which was his mistake of doing the same move twice.


    The beast flicked its tail and hit Ned by the side. Disappearing with a blur as he was once again thrown to the side. And was once again aided by the appendage that drained both of them of the energy.


    "I said move," Rassus echoed angrily inside Ned''s head. "But I did not mean to move aimlessly."


    "Shut up," Ned ordered and wiped the blood flowing from his lips.


    Ned knew two ways to end the fight: him dying or the beast. With a set of dozen eyes pebbling the beast, Ned could not find a blind spot. With a jaw sturdy and sharp as his sword, Ned wouldn''t gamble to throw orbs inside it. And so, the only choice left for him to maneuver was the gaps of the scales on its head. To which the sword would pierce it to its core.


    And so Ned vanished once again after pulling the appendage to conserve more of the remaining energy. He then appeared over its head for the third time. Ned twisted midair to receive the end of the tail with the Krisalix and grimaced as the sword shattered to half. Without a second thought, Ned swiftly nted the tip of the broken Krisalix, coated with dark mist, to one of the gaps its head was waving. Following it with a stream of dark mist crawling on his left hand down to where the Krisalix was nted.


    An explosion followed inside the head of the beast. Green and dark liquid seeped off its eyes and mouth. And a grumble left its dying mouth.


    Mutual understanding made Ned and Rassus vanish as soon as hended on the ground.


    urette could barely make out a figure as Ned appeared behind the Werelion with an empty hand.


    The Werelion smirked and his beastian eyes shed silver as he turned around to block Ned''s jab.


    The Werelionughed as soon as he heard the bones of Ned''s knuckle.


    He then punched Ned to the stomach, robbing him of the energy Rassus was giving. He almost fell unconscious after the dark mist disappeared like ashes blown off by the wind.


    Unsatisfied, the Werelionunched a punch to Ned''s face.


    One thing Ned could see was the Werelion''s arm was as big as an aged log.


    Ned smirked after his eyes registered a massive figureunching from above apanied with a roar.

 Chapter 375: Prince Aesril: I Dont Like Them Either

    Chapter 375: Prince Aesril: I Don''t Like Them Either


    "My Prince," Gelethorn whizzed. Dark veins were faintly visible under his skin like spiderwebs''. His face was pale, devoid of light and warmth. Eyes squinting under the dimming light of the ocean seas. He was sweating, but bearing it with confidence as he tried to straighten himself up, off from the linen Dacota, the ship managed to give them but failed to do so.


    "It''s fine now, my friend," Prince Aesril said. Brushing Gelethorn''s brown silky hair then the remainder of red dust under his eye, nose, and mouth. His golden eyes were brighter than usual. Perhaps, this ''usual'' was the only time Gelethorn witnessed them. "I took care of it already."


    Prince Aesril''s eyes darted at the pair of Mask of Caree resting on a small table to his right. A creaking noise was apanied by the swaying of the room. Which in turn, made Gelethorn, the honest wood-elf, even paled more.


    Gelethorn forced augh instead."I hate the Seven Seas."


    "We all are," Prince Aesril said, pulling his thoughts away from the pair of masks back to Gelethorn. "We all are."


    "It should be me, my prince," Gelethorn said, followed by a cough. A thick, dark, mucus came running down his lips.


    Prince Aesril abruptly wiped the mucus with a dump rag the crew gave him and threw it back to a small basin under the bed. His hands flickered back to Gelethorn''s chest and conjured a green, and white light. Easing Gelethorn''s breathing.


    The wooden door behind him shook after the green and white light left the gaps under it. Prince Aesril closed and opened his eyes, snubbing the whispers of men and women behind the door.


    The wood-elf gave prince Aesril a sad look while holding his friend''s arm before going back to sleep.


    "No," Prince Aesril whispered under the dimming light under his hands, letting go of Gelethorn''s arm and resting them to his sides. "I''m happy it''s me, my friend."


    Prince Aesril stood and rested his hand to the circr window over Gelethorn''s bed. Coldness seeped through his skin as he admired the dying sun over the horizon, over the calm waves of the ocean, the calm after the storm.


    ''No!'' a cry racked his thoughts and prince Aesril pulled himself to the corner of the room where darkness seemed to calm his trembling soul.


    Prince Aesril coiled at the corner like a whimpering dog. His hands wrapped around him. Golden hair fell, obscuring his vision.


    Over the silent creaking of the woods was a cry of help shaking his thoughts, his very soul. The cry was maiden, like that of an angel, or an elf, or Gadsi. No, it wasn''t her. Perhaps, she was the wife of the human he knew on board the ship. The daughter perhaps. A ve, Prince Aesril supposed. But it wasn''t Gadsi.


    "It wasn''t her," Prince Aesril said, assuring himself. "My self? or what''s left of me."


    Prince Aesril looked at his hands, his fingers. Fingers. The very same fingers he used to heal the elves back at the tree of Pin''Tu. The same hands he used to nock an arrow to save the elves from monsters of their cursed continent. The same hands he used to embrace Gadsi after he was forced to dance with her. It was a dance, a festival of some sort. A festival he hated. But now, prince Aesril longed for it.


    "You don''t hate them, do you?" Gadsi once said to him. Gadsi the dark elf of his age. People thought Aesril was fond of her. But Gadsi knew she wasn''t enough for his attention.


    "But I don''t like them either." Prince Aesril clearly remembered his answer to Gadsi. It was those times where prince Aesril rather hides than dances with Gadsi. "I''m... Just me. Beholden by his father, the king, to save the elves."


    His words were clear. ''I don''t like them either''.


    "I don''t like them either," Prince Aesril whimpered. His voice was more like a hush. "I don''t like them either. I don''t.. ." He paused, staring at his hands. His vision blurred then blood leaked from his fingers. "I don''t," he continued. Blood crawls to his wrist as though the concept of gravity is non-existent. The blood was fresh, crimson, red. Redder than the setting sun. Redder than the most dreaded thoughts the humans have done to the elves. "I don''t like them either." He continued to what seemed to be a rhythm. A rhythmic sound making a song. "I don''t like them either." His voice was now a hymn. A hymn the elves have been chanting for decades to serve their dead.


    "For once," Prince Aesril said, satisfied, "you are wrong, Gadsi." Prince Aesrilughed. His voice crackled in the wooden room. The swaying stopped and he looked up. His hands, now free of blood. He crawledughing to the sleeping Gelethorn. "Gele!" he cried, tugging at the wood-elf''s arm. "She''s wrong! We beat her! For once, she is wrong!" Warm tears slid down his cheeks. "She is wrong, Gele." His voice cut through his words. "She is wrong and I hoped we listened to her."


    Prince Aesril pushed himself up and bowed down to meet Gelethorn''s head. "It''s toote." He began after a long pause, letting the tears freely run down his face, touching Gele''s forehead, "and I don''t like them either, Gele. Oh, Gele, my friend. I don''t like them now..." He paused and let the air linger for a moment before a bright fiery light burned the copper ring on his finger. He then pushed the air around them to produce nothing but silence. Prince Aesril could hear nothing, not the waves, not the crying woods, nor thunder and gust. It was nothing but his whimper and soon his voice: "I don''t like them, Gele... I despise them."


    The air then exploded with fireing from the Prince of Elves'' fingers and burned the wooden door behind him. Women and men then screamed of agony, of pain, of torment, and torture.


    For a moment, Dacota, the ship bound to O''rriadt, fell to a festival of fire and screams before it settled to a hush.

 Chapter 376: Limbo: Roldan

    Chapter 376: Limbo: Roldan


    Roldan of House Belet was never a Hunter. But if a Hunter requires to test his strength, a gold rank will no doubt be his equal. His House was a minor one. That of none would care if it was to be razed t, both literally and metaphorically.


    He was, however, a person revered by lot. A person necessary, if not essential, to the crown. His status was second to the Royal Knights. Status called the ''Left Hand of the Crown''.


    Under Lord Berlenius Cadoc Pendragoon: Royal Confidant, Adviser to the King, King''s Kin, Uncle, and soldier, Roldan and his corps of brothers and sisters became infamously known.


    Aside from his corps, Lord Cadoc wasmanding a battalion of a hundred to a mission supposed to be called the Treaty of Versal, or was ording to the te Gazette.


    The truth, however, was that an Otherworldly Gate appeared on a remote ind. An ind, O''rriadt, as what Roldan remembered, bordering both the Empire of Zolin and the Kingdom of Griffith; as if the tacit war between the two kingdoms was not enough.


    There were different levels of Gates, and Otherworldly was the strongest, and also a sign that more ising.


    It has been months following the deration of King Arthur himself to assemble a battalion to investigate and close the Gate to ''ease'' (as Lord Cadoc had said to the battalion), the emergence of monstrosity. But only the Left Hand knew what was there to ''ease'' about.


    "Two things,"Roldan had said to his corps in thepound located somewhere inside the Griffith Kingdom, raising fingers to denote his intention to the group of men and women. Under him, he was in charge of 12 from a couple of dozen of Left Hands. "First: investigate the Gate. Second: Close the Gate. Third: find Silverthorn."


    "But that''s three, boss," a man in histe twenties said, pairing his voice with a smirk. He was the recruit, a noble of some sort, high noble, probably tossed aside by his family, a bastard perhaps. In the Hand, a ve, a noble, or a merchant does not matter. The Left Hand was built of trust and loyalty. Not of wealth, color, and status.


    Roldan raised a hand to dismiss the teehees and hoohas of the group. "The two are thems." Jerking his head to his left where the other Left Hands grouped in a circle. "The three is us."


    "Oh,e on!" one of his corps cried, dismissive. "Look for a Hunter? We''re better than that, boss." She ranked silver for a Hunter. She was a mother once, a ve twice, and a whore her lifetime. Now, she''s up for revenge on whoever robbed her and her band of justice she did not have once in her life.


    Roldan raised another hand to dismiss the rising blethe of the group. "We will be apanied by Lord Cadoc himself."


    Just like that, a casual mention of Lord Cadoc was more than enough to silence the group. Roldan could, if he wanted to, but he knew his group better than the other. To him, they were family. More loyal to him and the Left Hand, than to their kin, money, or blood. To Roldan and his group, their loyalty to one another was the blood connection itself.


    Months under the storm of the Seven Seas; days cold, and weeks hot, the battalion of a hundred finest soldiers of the Kingdom, dozens of well trained Left Hands: dead. Or rather wished that they die instead.


    Roldan, the bastard named Benn, and Ingrith the whore, the ve, and a mother once, where all that''s left of the Hand. Or that they know of.


    "This is not the n, boss!" Ingrithmented. "Roldan! By the Maker, Roldan! This is not what we''re supposed to be doing!"


    The three were back against a boulder wrapped in moss, and vines, surrounded by trees they could not recognize no matter how they remember their training about botany, forestry, or herbalism.


    They were inside the Limbo between O''rriadt and Draconheilm for days, but it felt like months had passed. The memories of them camping, exploring, and navigating the forest seemed like yesterday. But the sun was up to the east for almost months now, not dimming nor hiding. It was always there.


    Roldan held a silver rapier to his left, eyes squinting of sweat, and Benn knew, was fear. His armor of silver and ck stitched by the finest craftsmen of the kingdom wascerated. It could barely be called the famous armor of the Left Hand anymore. More like a rag now.


    "ns are expected to be foiled," Benn said before Roldan could. A pair of daggers he held, one was near breaking by its chipped edges. He pulled a mana stone of the smallest size from his back pocket and hastily absorbed it and held the dagger firmly once again after throwing the empty stone. "But never this foiled." He hissed from his own dismay.


    Roldan raised his free hand to silence the pair. Jerked his head over the edge of the boulder and put into action his trainingtheir training. The three went quiet and focused their senses on the surroundings around them, trying to bypass the unseen parts of the forest.


    A twig snapped; a growl followed. Leaves rattled; iron nged. The wind blew, then a pair of lifeless eyes red from the distance. Followed by another, then another, and another.


    Ingrith almost snapped seeing their deadrades, now, deader.


    "We need to reach the exit, and hope that it isn''t closed."Roldan looked at the pair, the remainder of his team, and nodded. "We must. We can''t let Lord Cadoc''s choice wane."


    "That is why I told you. That this is not the n," Ingrith said. Pulling a pair of crystal orbs from the leather bag slung behind her back. Looked t at the sword hanging her waist. "The n is to help Lord Cadoc! We can take that ''monster'' if we gang up together." She paused and threw the orbs to their deaderades. "TOGETHER!"


    The crystal orb exploded, tearing legs, and arms from the undead. Leaves, stones, and trees did not fare as well.


    "Get ready," Roldanmanded and raised his sword. He chanted spells to strengthen his legs with wind magic. Increasing his speed, and a fair amount of strength.


    Benn was the only fire mage under Roldan''s team, valuable especially against the undead. The question is: could he use his spell to kill hisrade? Or what was left of them?


    Ingrith was well Ingrith. A Hollow, None-capable as what other people called her. She was a Hollow, yet trained to almost perfection under Lord Cadoc''s guidance. She was fast, good with swords, and persuasion (but she knew that a dead mind can''t be persuaded anymore), smart enough to use ims to her advantage. Perhaps the only few that managed to create ims as a purposeful weapon.


    Benn engulfed his pair of daggers with fire magic, glowing with red light. He wore a hat for his customary attire, but it seemed that hats or no hats, the undead don''t care at all.


    Ingrith unsheathes the sword hanging on her waist. Scrambled in her bag and hastily reached for a vial of red liquid. She then broke the vial and poured it to the surface of the sword. A quick secondter, the sword was now burning. Enough for her tost to the exit under the snowy mountain. Roldan was, after all, their boss,mander of her corps, and her lover. She might as well marry him after this mission.


    After her preparation, Ingrith took a cube off her bag, swiftly dismantled it to pieces, and tossed them overhead. Light of blue and yellow engulfed the tree, healing, and increasing more of their strength and stamina. She then unbuckled her leather bag and tossed it to her side.


    "That''s thest of my Strengthening im," Ingrith said under her breath. "I will follow you to the end, Roldan." She moved closer and kissed him.


    Roldan received and gave, then nodded to her, brushing her short hair and smiled. "For the Hand," he said.


    "I Y," Benn was startled. "I thought you and Orel?"


    "Orel''s dead," Ingrith said. Turning around to face the undead. She broke off from the two and waited for Roldan''smand.


    "So does Erroll. And Randall. And Mathias. And Luth," Roldan said. "And Estrid." he continued.


    "Oh," Bennmented. "Especially Estrid, I really liked her." His eyes red and left the boulder to face the undead to the other side of Ingrith and waited for Roldan''smand. Pair of daggers glowing in red.


    Roldan knew, yet he continued. His eyes lingered t to the two and turned to face the horde of undead.

 Chapter 377: Elf: Faeranduhl

    Chapter 377: Elf: Faeranduhl


    Faeranduhl was half-human and half-elf, Semsmir as what the other elves called his kind, an abomination, the undesirable. Unlike her mother with golden-brown hair, and eyes; he''s got raven hair, dark eyes, and tanned skin, a testament of him being a half-elf.


    But unlike his other kin, the ones that were ves to humans, Faeranduhl chose to be with the elves and served them. Hoping that one day they will ept him and let him into the Great Tree of Pin-Tu, the only haven for elves, the only ce where real elves get to practice their craft of magic and gather more knowledge about the humans.


    Under Pin''Tu was awork of roots, soplex and massive that it created a city where Semsmir, and those who choose to live under it, stayed.


    For decades, Faeranduhl worked hard on his magic and ways of the sword. His mother was a Smir, full elf, and once a ve. Although her story of how she got away from her human captive seemed presumptuous even for elves, Faeranduhl chose to believe his mother. Of course, only a fool elf would believe her mother''s story that once a few decades ago, her mother was saved by a human from her captors. Giving her the chance of another life, and a chance to give birth to Faeranduhl.


    He loved his mother, he believed his mother, but he was not a fool. And so, as soon as the King of Elves, King Ascathan, recruited Semsmir to journey outside Pin''Tu, out the Dark continent, he no doubt, and without a second thought, joined the regiment. It has been decades since he passed the Hunt. And he had proven his skills to the elves, but he understood that skills alone were not enough for him to be recognized by the three superior elvian races: the Absmir or High-elf, Wood-elf or Kahsmir, and Carsmir for Dark-elf. Perhaps, even if only a Smir would recognize him, it would be a dreame true for him.


    Joined in the regiment, Faeranduhl will prove to the elves that humans were not all bad (he had never seen one, but he believed his mother). But of course, it was an idea yet to bloom from his head. For now, his other kind must first recognize him.


    Under the guidance of the Lower Seed, Dark-elf Elder Madras, the expedition was carried out. Of the 120 elves: smir and semsmir, half was left.


    "But it was to be expected," their seed lead had said to them hours before they seeded in leaving the mazes of the dark continent. The dark continent does not choose who to devour, humans, elves, or weres, the dark continent will consume until it is full. But ''it'' protects them. The dark continent was, after all, theirst defense against the humans.


    A team of seeds was equaled to a dozen smir and semsmirbined. In a seed, three-fourths of it was smirs, the rest were semsmirs. Sometimes, there could be only one semsmirs in a seed. And before the expedition, Faeranduhl heard that discrimination was tougher between smirs and semsmirs.


    It was one of those seeds that Faeranduhl was the only semsmir in the seed. Of the five or six seeds left, he was the unlucky one.


    Faeranduhl was setting terra- and wood-made shelter for his seed to rest when he overheard the smirs'' conversion. "The first regiment''s job is to reach the ind so that Elder Cnye could open a portal from and to Pin''Tu." It was the leader of the first seed who spoke. Around him were dozens of elves in a circle. He stood on an elevated tform made of wood magic. Behind him sat the first dark- and wood-elf he had seen for his life.


    "Wood and Dark elf," his mother had once told him while teaching their history, "could live for centuries. Especially the Elders."


    That was the moment that Faeranduhl had a vague idea about the expedition not going to be a simple setting of a portal. Behind the Elder for Dark elves, which Faeranduhl assumed to be none other than Elder Madras, were flitting shadows. Under the bars of the moonlight, these shadows seemed to grow translucent, but sometimes obscuring.


    "Scariis," Faeranduhl murmured under his cold breath. Snowkes flutter around him while standing stunned looking at the shadows behind the Elder for Dark elves. Assassins as what her mother told him. Assassins were for the human tongue. It was deeply hidden that Faeranduhl could speak the human tongue even though it was forbidden to be thought.


    Smirs were elves with higher stature than half-elves, but lower than the three great elves. Their expedition gave them the chance to wear armors crafted of pure iron and barks from the Great Tree of Pin''Tu. It wasn''t pure silver, so the shimmer was not as bright as its counterpart. But it does the job to protect them from harm''s way. Especially against the magic of humans. Human magic, as Faeranduhl learned, could never be as pure as elves. However, a human born with the blood of an elf will have to absorb mana only that of pure nature. But a non-bred human will have the most tainted form of mana. They could never have the magic the elves do since there were certain types of magic that only elves, even half-elves, can do that humans cannot.


    And so, wearing armor crafted by elves will most likely negate most of the human''s magic. Unless powerful enough.


    Under the falling snowkes, Faeranduhl squinted his eyes, trying to look past the darkness the forestmented under them to visibly determine what the dark elves were wearing. But no matter how he tried, the shadows were heaving, as though they had a life of their own.


    And so he did not bother. He continued setting the shelters until he felt exhausted and walked to another group where the other semsmir made a circle around a wood fire.


    "Sit, sit," a semsmir of the right age, around 150 or so, waved a hand to Faeranduhl and pointed at the vacant log. There were at least 20, not counting the others who did not finish setting the other shelter, semsmir eating and chanting songs he recognized as a hymn of peace after the war.


    The same semsmir offered Faeranduhl a bowl of porridge. Semsmir wore the locally made clothes of leaves from Pin''Tu padded with wood to the chest and pure iron for extra protection. His group, the semsmir, were after all not going to fight but work for the expedition.


    Faeranduhl''s eyes darted the seeds of elvian soldiers as they kept on discussing the n. They were on an ind, a day or two away from O''rriadt, the remote ind of their destination.


    Ady semsmir elbowed him, pulling his thoughts away from the soldiers back to the bowl of porridge now cold.


    "Let them be," she eventually said, after a quick pause. She got a pair of amber eyes looking at Faeranduhl. "They will save us from this damned world, so even if they seem ominous at best, I will serve them." Her words never broke. How proud she might be.


    She was right, however, humans killing and raping elves, it sure was a damn world.


    Faeranduhl remained quiet. He looked up seeing his fellow half-elves nodding in agreement, he could not say more. He finished his bowl of porridge and left the group walking to the forest. Trying to scout the ce they were in.


    Before the Second Race War, her mother was with the other elves in a settlement called lone. She was one of their warriors protecting the ce. After she was freed and went back to Pin''Tu, some of her un-forgotten knowledge about surviving (by surviving means fighting) was taught to him. It was just a touch, some scouting, bow shooting, and sword fighting. To his surprise, he was proficient with swords rather than swords. "Just like your father," her mother had said to him.


    But semsmirs cannot have swords. They were forbidden to learn and touch the ways of the swords. Faeranduhl had a vague idea as to why, but he assumed that humans use them a lot.


    Faeranduhl picked a wooden stick he chose carefully. It was hidden under the snow, but Faeranduhl soon found it, checked its length, and gave a satisfied smile. A length little longer than his arms was right for him.


    Faeranduhl circled their encampment, snow barely touching below his knees. He smiled thinking how lucky they were without a snowstorming. The snowdrops were light, enough for him to see past a distance of a hundred meters. And enough for the cold to be tolerable. He was wearing the same armor as other semsmirs. Although not enchanted by a master craftsman to ward off too much cold, the thickness of Pin''Tu''s leaf, its bark, and a couple of pure iron paddings was enough to make him feelfortable and warm.


    He let the murmurs quiet and circled the encampment once again. This time, the snow stopped falling and he could now clearly see the Arrays encircling the encampment, avable only to his keen eyes.


    Faeranduhl sighed, clearly he wanted to impress the elves, especially now that two Elders were joining the expedition. He sighed once more, his fruits ofbor did not bore fruit after all.


    Resigned, he walked back to the encampment when suddenly he heard snapping twigs. His training with his mother, although insufficient, made his muscles react on their own. He held the stick and pointed it straight to the source of the noise. His body was tense, yet straight and firm. "Who goes there?" he said after a long moment.


    Silence was the only response and so he walked, slow, and steady, and affirming. Behind the tree, he noticed a fading blue light. He leaped to the light (surprised to himself why he did it) and held the stick like a real sword to the person hiding behind it. It was a female dark-elf, but not for long. A shimmering light was nketing the Carsmir''s face. He was now an entirely different elf. She was still an elf, but her dark and tanned skin was now gone, her deep golden eyes, and heavy golden hair were reced by that of a semsmir: dark eyes and hair, with some hints of brown, perhaps gold. Too vague under the moonlight.


    The tip of Faeranduhl''s stick was pointed under the elvian impostor''s chin.


    "You saw it, didn''t you?" the dark-elf turned half-elf said.

 Chapter 378: Elf: Faeranduhl, II

    Chapter 378: Elf: Faeranduhl, II


    "Barely," Faeranduhl mumbled.


    A continuous reminder for Faeranduhl that he wasn''t just a half-elf but also an entirely different elf from the other. He strained his eyes, focusing on the masked-half-elf before him. Faint threads of blue light, like those of thin ribbons, were fairly visible leaking off the hands of the half-elf.


    Faeranduhl was a half-elf for centuries, and many of those years were to hone the skills taught to him by his mother, one of which was to sense mana leaks from other elves. Weres were half-beast half-sentient beings (could be humans, dwarves, fairies, if they do, exists but Faeranduhl was told that thest of them died after the second race war, worse weres bred with elves), and humans were, humans and only elves had the finest control of their mana from the day they were born. Those fine control left them elves'' mana leak so thin that they could barely be noticed. But not from Faeranduhl, his ways of swords might be fairly called decent, but his mana sense and mana control were entirely on another level. He could not just sense them, he could feel them.


    Often he could read someone if they are lying or not, just by sensing the flow of mana into their body. And by sensing the flow of mana, oftentimes he could predict the magic his opponents were about to conjure.


    Just for that day, he sensed mana flow and mana leaks perfectly controlled by the two Elders that joined the expedition. And in front of him knelt ady supposed to be a dark-elf. Her control was so precise, mana leaks were barely visible from the spell she conjured.


    Usually, mana leaks appeared to the space the magic was conjured. He could sense mana leaks from her hands and face. But he noticed yet another leak, ribbons of blue and yellow leaking from her face. These ribbons were brittle, like that of very old paper that easily crumbles to touch. It wasn''t her for sure, Faeranduhl concluded. Must be some sort of magic item.


    Faeranduhl squinted his eyes, retracting his senses to reduce the strain he was feeling from the overwhelming mana surrounding him. He focused only on her.


    "Who are you?" Faeranduhl said under his breath. He studied the female elf for a long time as he raised his stick pointing at her, as though it could do anything to protect him. But not taking chances to lower his guard. For all he knew, this could be some sort of magical beast pretending to be an elf. Perhaps it was just an illusion. But he was confident that low-tier illusions won''t work on him.


    "I''m just a servant for the smirs," she responded at longst. But it was something Faeranduhl did not expect. Mana leaks started to form under her feet, thinner than before, and very precise. A kind of mana leak before a spell is about to be conjured.


    "Please, don''t," Faeranduhl said, then sent minuscule mana from his free hand to the forming spell under her feet. It was mana of no elemental form, could barely be called a spell. Faeranduhl had been training his mana control so that he could send a tiny amount of it to disrupt the formation of spells.


    The dark-elf jumped in surprise after her spell was canceled abruptly. "You can" she said, but chose to end his voice and stared at Faeranduhl. "I am an elf. Don''t you see?" She then stood, uncaring about the stick pointed at her. "I am what they call Lia of the spring."


    "Or Lia the misleader," Faeranduhl added. He draws the stick back, finally realizing that it will serve him no good. The snow stopped falling, yet the cold remained. "You''re not even Lia at all."


    Lia raised her hands in defeat and sighed. She was taller than Faeranduhl by about an inch or two. Dark hair loosens behind her waist, dark eyes looking at him. But Faeranduhl doubted her true form. Even her height might even be a farce.


    Faeranduhl sensed another mana leak leaving her hands and instinctively he raised the stick and aimed at her. Shook his head and said: "Don''t do it."


    "This will put you at ease, okay?" She said and continued to form whatever magic she was about to conjure. Her other hand left hanging and went to pull something on her face, like that of a mask Faeranduhl once saw in some sort of elvian balls, dressed up in a fancy dress, and drinking expensive juices while he served them.


    Behind the female elf were the flickers of lighting from the torches the semsmirs had erected around the shelters. Trees stood like soldiers guarding them with stters of snow on their leaves and stems. Laughter and singing had ceded to silence which left the expedition whistles of wind and an asional howling of beasts.


    Then sparks of blue and yellowish sprayed around the half-elf''s face. After the light vanished, Faeranduhl was left with the stunning beauty of a dark-elf younger than him for about a decade or so. Her hair was no raven but grey, not old but that of ash. Eyes golden with some asional hue of ck, the change of eye color was only possible with a proper angle from the moonlights. Her chin was pointed, not pointed as his, but she deserved the look. If Faeranduhl was holding a stick, she was the opposite; she was a dagger: nimble and deadly.


    Faeranduhl felt his hands go cold as he stared at the dark-elf figure before her.


    He gawked like an idiot, he must be, after his presence went back and realized that the stick he was holding fell and sunk to the snow.


    "I''m Gadsi," she said. "Princess and Sessor for Dark-elves."


    Faeranduhl shook his head, raven hair swaying awkwardly. "No Princess, and Sessor, wille here alone," he said, "Gadsi you are called, but" he stared at her, her mana flow was now hard for him to sense. He knew there were princes and princesses, Sessors, and Elders, but never heard of Gadsi before. Nor the princes'' name, Sessors''. He knew the Elder''s name, and the King''s, but he never bothered to learn lower than them. He could barely remember the name of the owner of the shop he was working at. If she was indeed a princess why would she be here? He was more confused after he could not sense her mana anymore. It''s either she was telling the truth or he underestimated her magical knowledge. Either way, this was not good for Faeranduhl. What if she killed him? Faking good so that she could grab his trust and kill him. He was alone, more reason to kill him without someone to notice.


    With the thought of fear, his instinct kicked in. He conjured roots from the ground, coiling Gadsi''s legs, and pulled himself farther from her. Once he was a couple of paces away from her, he conjured spikes from his foot to Gadsi. He knew the roots were keeping her from moving, and the spikes stabbed her to the gut. But he wasn''t focused, he''s like a child holding a sword; he knew the enemy was in front of him, yet he could barely hold the sword together with a pair of his flimsy hands. His magic was conjured in surprise, no will to it, no strength, and no intentions. He just did it in surprise, just a response of his body to survive.


    Gadsi was unmoving and uncaring.


    A brief second passed and Faeranduhl felt a chill behind him. He hurriedly conjured a de made of terra magic and spun to block whatever the chill he was fearing.


    The de of terra magic did not block anything at all. His eyes went wide as he felt the tip of the dagger under his throat. He was heaving, sweating, and pale.


    "Just listen, half-elf," Gadsi said, gone was the soft voice. She was furious and at the same time confused. "I am not going to hurt you. Nod if you understand."


    Faeranduhl nodded. Dropped his de to dissolve to the ground. Swallowed a lump of saliva and threw himself on the ground. "What did you do?" he stared at Gadsi, looking like a boulder in front of him. He was sunk half deep in the snowy field.


    "You think you''re the only one good at mana control?" Gadsi said, waving her hand. The dagger disappeared and extended a hand to Faeranduhl.


    "B-but you were there a moment ago," Faeranduhl said, looking over his shoulder and back to Gadsinow smiling. "Suddenly, you were here?"


    "I''m a dark-elf," she said and pulled Faeranduhl off the ground as soon as he sped her hand. "You really don''t know me?"


    "You''re Gadsi."


    "Yes. I meanforget it," Gadsi said, rolling her eyes.


    Faeranduhl shook the snow on his butt and went to look at Gadsi. "What did you do before?"


    "Before?"


    "Like" he said, trailing. "Like you own me. Like you made me felt like"


    "Insignificant."


    It was Faeranduhl''s eyes to roll this time and winced.


    "I mean an ant. But Insignificant. Fine," he said, "you made me feel insignificant."


    Gadsiughed. "I''ll tell you, but first. Did I pass?"


    "Pass?"


    "The trust Hunt?"


    Faeranduhl nodded. "But" He raised a hand to make a point. "You can''t fool me if you think I believe you are the princess of D"


    "Are you okay, child?"


    Faeranduhl spun around in another surprise but was relieved to learn that it was the leader of the semsmir servant.


    "Oh?" the semsmir leader said. "Lia you are here! We''ve been looking for you. You child, where did you go?"


    Faeranduhl spun another to see Gadsi, now Lia, smiling and walking towards the semsmir leader. Leaving Faeranduhl a wink.


    "I was out looking for fireflies, sir," Lia (Gadsi) said, bowing apologetically.


    The three went back to the encampment, leaving the snowfield poked with footprints and some traces of Faeranduhl''s and Gadsi''s show of magic.


    Morning came, and the expedition prepared to leave for O''rriadt ind.

 Chapter 379: Elf: Faeranduhl, III

    Chapter 379: Elf: Faeranduhl, III


    Led by an enormous in-looking ship, and another group of six array-coated ships was sailing across the seas of Scattered Bay. To the east, the sun was yet to shower the elves of its light. It has been expected by the navigators. Especially that elves were sought after for their beauty, and efficiency as ves.


    Months of sailing and deceiving the seven seas, the elves (In human faces) reached their destination: O''rriadt Ind.


    Over the horizon, where the wind meets the sea, Faeranduhl stood expectantly. All the elves, be it pure, half, or the two Elders stood with their thoughts suspended.


    Faeranduhl was on the second ship, just behind the enormous ship where the two Elders stayed. The seven ships formed in a V formation. Lia was on thest ship while the lead semsmir servant was positioned to the lead ship.


    The ships were close enough for Faeranduhl to scrutinize the Elders and the elves of their dealings. He could sense worry from the lead elf as they put in a circle along with the Elders. They murmured constantly on the upper deck while the other seeds of elves stood waiting behind them. And as always, shadows swayed all over the ships. Be it on a mast, the captain''s cabin, or the rook''s nest, Faeranduhl could feel the tightness of their security.


    Once when they were a few couple of hours away from their destination, Faeranduhl tried to extend his mana sense to the Elders. The one that made him the most nauseating feeling. The one where he felt the most dangerous of all the elves in the expedition. But he failed instantly as soon as his mana sense reached almost 15 meters away from the Dark Elf Madras. He was given a raised eyebrow instead.


    Faeranduhl never pushed his luck again. Seeing the Elders close already was too much for him, let alone extend his sense to them. His mother taught him courtesy, and invading their mana sense was not one of them.


    A falcon breached his thoughts hovering from the dimming sky. It kept on circling for over a minute then went tond on one of the elves over the lead ship.


    They were stationed to stay on the boat before any furthermands from their lead seed leader.


    They must have been examining the ind for hours already. They seemed to be worried about something but Faeranduhl put the thoughts behind his mind as he started giving the first meal of their day. It was at that moment that Faeranduhl noticed the look of worry on the elves. They have been traveling for months, but he never noticed this worry. Eyes closed, sweat drooping, and they just sat still. Only then that Faeranduhl give the bowl of soup and a piece of bread they looked better. Perhaps the food, but Faeranduhl tasted the food, although not bad, but it was something made of aged wheat, just nd.


    As soon as the ships moved, Faeranduhl knewor felt, the mana surrounding him. He had been careless with his mana sense before and so he shut them off. But unknowingly, his senses were heightened as though someone or something was forcing inside him. Like needles piercing his skin. His senses were forcefully opened. As the ship got closer to the ind, Faeranduhl fell to his knees, throwing the bowl of soup. Sweat, like grains of salt and corn, was tracing his forehead uncontrobly. His dark eyes shaking and his breath ragged as though afraid to leave his lungs. They might as well be because as the ship gets closer and closer to the ind, the feeling of something like his very life was in shackles that just getting tighter and tighter. It was the very first time he felt something out of control of his life, it was far worse than what Gadsi had done to him.


    "You are not okay," one of the half-elf servants said to him. She stood over Faeranduhl holding the same bowl he spilled. He did not even hear her move closer to him, nor did he sense her. "Seasick? I get it. I know the feeling. But you are worse."


    Faeranduhl did not respond, he could barely think or hold his breath. Seconds passed, the ships stopped and so was Faeranduhl.


    ***


    When he opened his eyes, he was somewhere inside the ship, below the deck he assumed. With him were soldier elves, sleeping soundly.


    "You copsed." Somewhere inside the room was a voice.


    Faeranduhl has yet to open his eyes. The ship stopped moving and the waves were calm. No wind, nor voices, not even muffled ones, aside from the voice he seemed to recognize.


    "You can cut my mana flow but you can''t protect yourself from it?" the voice said, seeming surprised.


    Faeranduhl peered his eyes to see Gadsi, in Lia form, cing torn cloth to the forehead of a sleeping elf. He immediately closed his eyes thinking of the mana in the surroundings he was not able to recognize before.


    "Don''t worry," she said. Her voice was soft in an eerily quiet and darkened room. "Elder Cnye constructed a pendant to keep the blight from entering your body."


    "Blight?" he mumbled, still in closed eyes.


    "Yeah. They''re not necessarily harmful," Gadsi said as she moved from one elf to the other, putting a cloth on their foreheads. "Blights are tainted mana that attacks us elves."


    "Us?"


    "Pure form of mana," she continued, "the purer and stronger mana you got, the more you are susceptible to the blight. And the keener your senses, the more you can feel it, the more it felt painful."


    Faeranduhl turned to his left, leaving the molded ceiling, and peered at Gadsi. Fingers feeling the pendant on his neck: a smooth wood in a rod shape.


    "Howe you don''t have one?"


    Gadsi eyed the wooden pendant on his neck and shook her head. "Youwe''re semsmirs," she trailed, "we''re not supposed to be affected by the blight because" She stopped, looked over his shoulder and to the sleeping elves, there were at least a dozen, or 15 of them lying t on the wooden floor. Almost a minute passed and she stood beside Faeranduhl, gazing with his dark eyes. "Because, although pure, semsmir''s mana is not as pure as the elves, or the three higher kinds. And you are not supposed to have that level of mana sense. For a half-elf you are different."


    "I get it," he mumbled. Faeranduhl was a half-elf and half-human so his blood was tainted. But he must have gotten his mana from his mother, who was an elf. And his mana sense he trained for long that he has better senses than his peers.


    "Lucky for you," Gadsi said, grinning. "The elves and the Elders have no time to look into you. Perhaps when they are done here, but I doubt that."


    "Why?"


    "Because we are here."


    The ships were anchored closer to the shore of O''rriadt ind. From the distance, although the sun was above them, the ind was closer to an evening with starlight shing in the distance. Faeranduhl could barely discern what he was looking at. The ind was shaped crescent in the distance, mountain tops covered with snow were casting shadows over the t of the ind. Sparks of red and yellow were shing on the inside of the mist. Fume of ck and grey were warping over what seemed to be buildings of some sort. Too vague for Faeranduhl to see. The only way to know what was going on was to move closer.


    And moved closer they did.


    There were dozens of tender boats the merchant ships the elves used to make it to the shore. They were careful not to use too much of their magic for them to not be detected by the humans as they travel the seas. Not until they reached the shores though.


    Lia was left to tend the remaining elves. She was dismayed to be left in the ship. Faeranduhl has yet to learn why she was on the expedition and why she was using magic to hide her presence. But it was for the better. Though she seemed capable, Faeranduhl rather wanted her safe.


    As soon as they reached the shores of the ind, Faeranduhl and the elves shivered from a heavy apprehension lingering in the air.


    The elves marched to the front, bows ready and arrows nocked. The army of elves lined the shores. In the middle was the pair of Elders murmuring with each other. They lined the shores like ants ready to attack.


    Faeranduhl and the semsmirs carry bags on each other. One of them, the leader half-elf, signaled his group to move to the Elders. There were at least thirty of them carrying one of each sack. Faeranduhl''s feet sunk to the greyish sand with the added weight of the sack, that by now he assumed some stones as they clink on each other.


    Moving closer to the Elders, aside from the silence, screeching and screaming were heard from the distance behind the dead forest.


    Moving up closer to the shore, Faeranduhl''s presence was caught by the craters scattered on the sand. Destroyed wooden houses, small market stands, almost unrecognizable by the passing of time, and burnt marks. To the utmost front was the city hall, or what was left of it. Its topmost part was knocked down. A huge hole broke what seemed to be a massive wall made of marble protecting the city hall. The craters, the destroyed buildings, and houses were not destroyed identally but as though someone battled over them.


    Faeranduhl and the semsmirs stopped. Before them, the pair of Elders looked at the distance: closer to the shore and the wall of the building. Light from the sun and dark clouds were transitioning overhead them. The Elders stopped murmuring as soon as they noticed the half-elves standing before them.


    For a moment, one of the Elder, which Faeranduhl assumed to be the Elder for High-elf, Elder Cnye, threw a nce at him. He dismissed it immediately with the thought of him being insignificant for an Elder to notice him.


    Elder Cnye waved a hand. Golden hair tied in a knot. Speck of wrinkles surrounding his eyes. These same eyes were radiating wisdom andmand. He wore a white battle robe, lined with pure gold and pure silver bars on his shoulder that coiled on his shoulder and arms. On his waist radiated a white sword without a scabbard. The sword was leaking a ghostly aura. Faeranduhl squinted his eyes trying to focus more on the sword.


    His thought was abruptly cut after the elf, themander of the regiment of seeds of elves, shouted amand and signaled the leader of Faeranduhl''s group.


    The blight was heavy as they moved closer to the city hall of white marble. Faeranduhl turned his head to where the blight seemed to be the strongest. It was somewhere at the bottom of a mountain in a thick forest.


    "The Gate," Faeranduhl whispered to himself.


    "So you can feel it," a voice, regal and strong but wrapped in age, rang to his side. "We''ll have to see if it is our hope and if it is connected to our Realm."


    Faeranduhl lowered his head in a snap. He could barely look at Elder Cnye standing, and talking to him. To him? Faeranduhl hoped not. But it seemed that he was.


    The rest of the semsmirs and the elves following them bowed in response to the voice.


    They now stood closer to the destroyed city hall of the ind.


    Themander of the elf stood beside Elder Cnye and said: "Have the stones set up inside!" he paused and pointed to the center of the city call. "That''s where the portal will be."

 Chapter 380: Elf: Faeranduhl, IV

    Chapter 380: Elf: Faeranduhl, IV


    Mana stones formed a tiny hill in one of the rooms of the city hall. Standing next to the stones was Elder Cnye, chanting words even Faeranduhl could not understand. As the words left his mouth, the mana stones ignited in a blueish hue. Then one-by-one, the mana stone red until, almost a thousand, all of them gave off strong yet satisfying air.


    At the same time, howls and screams, above the misted forest, came rushing to them.


    Faeranduhl and the rest of the half-elves were standing next to a wall of cracked scriptures. Aside from the bottom part, the wall was unrecognizable. Faeranduhl assumed that the painting on the wall was some kind of tree, but the upper part was unseen, except for the dust, and peeled cement. Rubbles of stones and old wooden tools scattered the hall, a table shattered in half. Across them was a room where Elder Cnye preparing the portal (Faeranduhl caught Elder Cnye kneeling and started to scribble something on the stoned floor). Next to the room was a pair of doors opened, and empty inside. To his far right was another empty room, yet Faeranduhl could sense something was off about it. He could barely see what''s inside aside from dark stters on the cracked wall, like mud, or dried blood, forgotten a long time ago.


    His thoughts were cut-off when the leader spoke to them about something they needed to do.


    Faeranduhl followed them outside to what seemed to be a once lush garden. Dried leaves rustled under his boots as he walked along the ashen-filled ground, twigs snapping, and buried pebbles crunching. He stopped as soon as he registered a new voice, one that would turn heat to cold.


    It was a dark elf, one of the shadows Faeranduhl had been noticing surrounding Elder Madras. She wore her silver hair in a long pony tied with a silver ring at the end. Shadow danced on her body forming an armor that Faeranduhl took a mental note of. If she can do that to her mana, perhaps, I might be able to. Someday. Faeranduhl shook his head. Focus.


    Their new sortie ording to the female dark-elf was to defend the courtyard. Faeranduhl noticed that the courtyard was facing the shore, to where their ships were anchored.


    Due to the nature of their mana, elves were closely attuned to nature. What constitutes (and made them distinct from their kind) the half-elves were the variety of their magic. Unlike smirs, their magic mostly revolved around light and nature. Wind and water were their second-most attuned, and rarely fire. On the other hand, half-elves'' magic was hard to determine because of the blood mixed in them. The result was a variety of almost all the elements and magic spells. Sometimes, Faeranduhl wondered if the reason they were despised even among the elves was that they could almost do anything with their magic.


    Half-elves raised stones closer to the wall of the city hall, further enhancing its thickness and defense. As though not enough, roots formed a crisscrossing line on the recently conjured wall of stones. Almost a dozen half-elves were doing the same magic over and over again to the rest of the wall.


    Across, Faeranduhl was the end of the courtyard, almost ttened. No trees, even if there were, Faeranduhl noticed that they were burned, if not turned to ashes already.


    Crackles of thunder over the dark clouds. Howling and screaming were approaching them.


    "This is it," Faeranduhl said. He chose this. He volunteered for the expedition. He should have expected this kind of scenario. Yet, sweat running down his forehead and it wasn''t cold at all. Although the mountain to the south has yet to melt its snow, it wasn''t cold. It was rather warm.


    "First time?" said a voice behind him.


    Faeranduhl almost jumped from the voice. Instead, he turned to see a half-elf. This one was barely noticeable with his cloak covering him from his head down to his knees. In fact, Faeranduhl did not know any of the half-elf servants aside from the leader (he could barely remember his name), and Lia. Outside his job in the Tree of Pin''Tu, Lia of the Spring sh Gadsi was the only elf he knew.


    Not waiting for Faeranduhl''s response, the half-elf took off his coat, exposing his body. Skinny, very skinny, almost bones he was. Yet, something about him was wrong, like he wasn''t supposed to be born at all. Yet he was a half-elf, pointy ears, thin eyebrows, dagger eyes, and grey hair (not that from old agesimply grey). Faeranduhl assumed he was even younger than him by decades.


    "Really?" he spoke as though offended by Faeranduhl''s staring at him.


    "His first time," the leader spoke to the skinny half-elf. "He''ll learn."


    Now, that was a smirking from the leader. Like he threw Faeranduhl to a pit of fire to die and expected to survive.


    The half-elf leader brought a bow, which wasn''t crude but wasn''t impressive either. Others started to pull daggers and bows. More bows. More daggers. But no sword.


    Faeranduhl cursed to himself. No sword, not even him.


    Faeranduhl shook his head in disbelief. He volunteered for the expedition. He brought water, the cloth his mother sewn to him, leather boots. But no sword. Sword to which he was proficient.


    After the rest of the half-elves readied their weapons, the female dark-elf turned to look at Faeranduhl. Her dagger glittered together with the crackles of thunder overhead them.


    "What are you?" she said. "Rxi"


    Spike of bone and rotten flesh cracked her head. She was pulled to the ground from the strength of the spike thrown at her. Blood sprayed to Faeranduhl''s face, some drenched his armor of cloth, and iron paddings.


    Likewise, six half-elves fell to the ground. Spikes to their gut, chest, and head. A pair twitched before dying. The one that survived conjured barriers made of terra, some wind magic. Others were lucky, like Faeranduhl where a spike flew past him and ended near his boot.


    As though trained, the gaps, where the fallen half-elves, were immediately closed by someone nearest to them.


    To his right, the skinny half-elf was skinny no more. He stood towering Faeranduhl. His body bulged of muscles lined with runic symbols across his chest, his arms, and his forehead. All giving a thumping blue light. He held a crashed spike to his hand.


    Faeranduhl stood, unmoving, nerves cracking, and petrified.


    "Hey, new bud!" the leader said. "I don''t care what you do. But you must not let them past us."


    At least Faeranduhl nodded but even he wasn''t sure if he agreed or his muscles were involuntary to him.


    Screams from above pulled Faeranduhl''s thought back to him. He looked overhead only to gawk at the sight of the flying monstrosity. Darkened flesh, limbs stretched, and a pair of wings made of flesh flutters. Eyes were red as they red at the remaining half-elves. It opened its mouth with teeth sufficient enough to maw Faeranduhl in an instant. It screeched and dive into the group. Followed by another, then another, and another. Hundreds, not counting the one approaching behind them, of these monsters formed the sky as though a flock of ravens.


    "Ghouls," the leader hissed. Loosen an arrow and nocked another. Quiver clinking of arrows behind his back.


    "But flying?" one of the half-elvesmented. She could barely hold the bow.


    "Must be the Gate," the leader replied. "Don''t let them inside the hall!"


    The brutish elf growled. Runic symbols on his forearms illuminated and ran to the nearest dead tree, almost his size, and threw it to the flying ghouls. One was hit and fell before it could murder itself.


    Arrows and spells ignited the sky. One after the other, flying ghouls fell and lost their descent before they could do more harm. But those weren''t enough. Still more remained.


    Everybody, from half-elves to the elves outside the city hall screamed ofmands and spells.


    As though prayers were granted, a bubble of shadow engulfed the entire city hall. The shadow formed a barrier that caught the diving ghouls. Toote to stop their descent, the ghouls hit the barrier, ttening to a paste.


    Elder Madras stood over the broken city hall, chanting spells and heaving. Momentster, the barrier of shadow copsed, raining whoever below it with rotten flesh, and bones.


    Faeranduhl caught some of this rotten flesh but was uncaring as another wave of flying ghouls has yet to approach them.


    Elder Madras waved a hand and a bow of crystalline in form appeared. Leaves sprouted at its end and vine instead of a string. The bow glowered them with an aura like that of Elder Cnye. For a moment, Faeranduhl felt his soul was being pulled to it.


    Elder Madrasmanded his shadows before dispersing.


    One of the shadows appeared to the center of Faeranduhl''s group of half-elves, tapped their leader''s shoulder, and passed more instructions. He then vanished leaving the team on their own, once again.


    "Walls!" the leader said, resting his bow behind him. "We need more walls. And higher!"


    "Higher?"


    "They can fly!"


    Half-elves shouted in confusion.


    "Not for them," the leader responded. "But for them." He pointed to the far end of the backyard, where a wall was half-broken.


    ws started to climb the walls and more human-like heads peered over. Then came another and more until the wall copsed to their weights. They stumbled and rolled, yet continued to rush toward Faeranduhl''s group as though they were a tasty treat. Well, they were ghouls, and they eat flesh like a tasty treat.


    Faeranduhl shook his head. Enough with being petrified as he looked for something that he could use as a weapon. Even a bow could indulge him by now.


    But instead of a bow, his raven eyesid tantalizing to a dagger on the dead dark-elf''s waist.


    Faeranduhl scrambled to his feet and hurriedly tagged the dagger off its knot. The dagger was cold and shining, yet thickened of experience.


    "May the Maker of Life, Isashil, guide your soul," he said in a bowed head before standing to face the rampaging ghouls.


    The sky was dark and crimson. Faeranduhl was scared yet determined. "For mother," he mumbled and brandished the dagger. "For the Light!"

 Chapter 381: Elf: Faeranduhl, V

    Chapter 381: Elf: Faeranduhl, V


    "Ain''t you a sight with that dagger?" Dz said behind him Faeranduhl.


    If he''s going to survive, Faeranduhl must learn the names of the people he must rely on. But he doubted what the half-elves'' leader said was apliment. Two ghoulsid dead before him with their throats cut open. Sticky ck liquid kept leaking and smudging the ashen sand.


    "Not really," Faeranduhl said, wiping sweat on his forehead with the back of his hand. Iron and wood paddings clunked and felt heavy on his movements but they were required, they at least gave extra protection (minus the hindrance on his movements). "I could be better with a sw"


    Swords were forbidden. Unless he was one of the three great elves, Faeranduhl must not boast about his choice of arms. He instead wiped the ck blood on his dagger with the cloth of his armor and turned to face the horde of ghouls.


    "With what?" Dz said, loosening an arrow. He was decent on bow and arrows'' handling but somewhat hiding more of his capabilities. As though he was forced only to be there. Aside from his squared jaw, most half-elves got more of their elven counterparts: pointy ears, pointy eyes, golden to brown hair. He nocked another arrow, this time he conjured wind and imbued it to the arrow''s path, increasing the speed and killing the ghoul through its eyes. Not impressive;mon to elves, but Faeranduhl doubted Dz he''s all bows and arrows.


    "Nothing" Faeranduhl trailed off with brows knotting in confusion. He then caught the skinny, now massively jacked, elf ramming the horde of ghouls in a straight line with his massively jacked shoulder. "Does he always do that?"


    "Oh, you mean Peren?" Dz said, stopping beside Faeranduhl. "He does not. That''s why, given the chance, he just goes all out."


    Peren roared to the iing horde. Two of the five runic symbols on his arms glowed blue and he started pommeling the ghouls like watermelons. Well, like a watermelon they were after their heads smashed, limbs torn, and bodies ripped to half.


    A pair of half-elves stopped behind Faeranduhl and Dz. Both were female, and heaving out of breath. Their momentary stillness was followed by a whistle of wind when one of the elves came passing them. "Move!" hemanded.


    "Move," Dz mimicked the elf, and moved as they followed the elf soldier. Instead of a bow, the elf held a staff of wood intertwined with green wires of vine. At the tip, it glows white, releasing wind magic to aid his plight.


    Faeranduhl looked confused once again looking at the staff the elf was holding. With his free hand, he rubbed the wooden ne on his neck. He looked to his right and caught the image of Dz''s ne. But his was made of silver and Faeranduhl could not see, or feel mana flow or disturbance from it.


    "You okay, new bud?" Dz said, running together with the pair of half-elves to his side. He then pointed to the far right, giving instructions to the pair before they broke off the formation.


    "The ne," Faeranduhl shouted over the screams of ghouls caused by the pair of half-elves after they conjured spears made of terra magic. The conjuration of spells gave Faeranduhl another furrowed brows. "They seemed to hide the magic."


    Faeranduhl, Dz, Peren, the pair of half-elves, and the sole elf were headed south of the city hall. Where they must raise a massive wall to stop the ghouls from entering the courtyard of the city hall. Others were assigned the same task, apanied by elves as well, in different directions.


    It was supposed to be an easy task. Conjure a massive wall. But with hundreds of the ghouls, the task was now troublesome. Even Elder Madras who was supporting them from the flying ghouls with his crystalline bow.


    The mission gave Faeranduhl a feeling that he was doing the elves a favor. Like he and the team were given the most difficult yet important task that even most of the elves were not able to do. The thought gave Faeranduhl a feeling of proudness.


    He almost smiled as he waited for Dz''s words.


    Yet, none he received. Instead, there was a shake of disbelief and Dz continued to rush the battlefield. Leaving Faeranduhl alone.


    The battlefield was dimmed dark and crimson. asional rays from the sun hit the ind but it was seldom to happen that snowkes were often seen instead. But snowkes melted even before they hit the ground. Aside from the snowcaps of the mountain ranges lining the south of the ind, Faeranduhl could not see any snow covering the ground but ashes and burnt woods.


    Faeranduhl wondered what happened to the people of the ind. He thought that the ind was once a lively ce for people living on it. Although Faeranduhl has yet to explore the ind, he already expected to see many dead lying on the ground. And more ghouls. Ghouls were supposed to not exist in their region, or perhaps the whole of Earflgard after they were annihted a long time, but he also considered the powers leaking from the Gate. He assumed that the ghouls came from it. And the thick condense of tainted mana lingering in the air. Not just the air around him, but the whole of the ind.


    Faeranduhl stood rubbing the rod-shaped wooden ne. After seeing no flow, and sensing nothing the moment and after a spell was conjured, he assumed it was due to the wooden ne Elder Cnye gave him. The ne was supposed to ease the blight from entering his body. But he also assumed there''s more to it.


    Faeranduhl shook his head, held the dagger tighter. He wanted to explore the outside, find goodness in the humans, and make his mother proud. All he needed to aplish was to prepare and expect the unexpected. Or assume the unexpected? Or ''will'' the unexpected?


    Faeranduhl smiled, trying to remember the exact words her mother told him. She said silly things that were mostly told by his human partner (Faeranduhl''s father). Eventually, some of those were passed on to him. He looked up, seeing not the darkness and crimson sky but an imaginary face of his father. "Father guides me," he murmured and released the wooden ne and ran to Dz.


    If he wanted to fulfill his dreams, elf, a human, either or neither. A few centuries were not enough. He needed more: experience, fighting, intrigues, and ghouls. More ghouls.


    He appeared next to Dz. If he wanted more, he needed someone who had it already. He can''t expect to just walk to the elves, or the Elders, and ask them to take him under them. No. He knew that''s not going to happen. Although Dz was somewhat reserved, he at least had him. For now.


    "Tell me what to do," Faeranduhl said. After wearing the wooden ne. He felt his mana was restricted, but not to the point of being useless. Faeranduhl thanked Elder Cnye in his head. If not for him, he might be overwhelmed by the blight and not be able to battle or even move.


    "Assist Peren and make a path to the wall," Dz said tly, not looking at Faeranduhl. "Make sure you make it to the wall."


    Dz''s voice made Faeranduhl as though he was a burden to the group. He fainted once, but that was before.


    Faeranduhl nodded instead. Of course, he needed to make it to the wall to conjure terra magic along with the others. And of course, without dying. It would be a shame for him to die if he just started his adventures.


    Faeranduhl assessed himself. "Good," he said. He got enough mana to make it to the wall while battling hordes of ghouls, while conjuring wind and terra magic along the way, all the while running non-stop, and upon reaching will conjure terra magic to raise a massive wall. Good indeed.


    He was scared, but not enough to ovee his excitement.


    He dashed from Dz after conjuring wind magic and imbued it to his feet.


    Appearing next to Peren, the gigantic elf, and pushed the tip of his dagger deep down the surprised ghoul.


    Peren growled and almost shattered Faeranduhl''s ears. He gave him a nod and continued to devastate the ghouls getting in his way.


    Arrows swooshed to their sides as the Dz and the pair of half-elves supported them from behind.


    Faeranduhl did not look back but continuously imbued his legs with wind magic. He was nimble even before the wind magic. Adding more to his legs, he almost blur as he approached the elf ahead of them.


    The elf almost backhanded Faeranduhl as he appeared before him wrapped in ck blood and scratches. The elf looked at the wind magic coiling on Faeranduhl''s legs then at the wooden ne on his neck. The chill of his smirk ran down on Faeranduhl''s nerves. He did not even look at him before dashing, leaving Faeranduhl alone. Again.


    As Faeranduhl raced to the southern wall. Fragmented buildings of stones, perhaps marble, too fuzzy for Faeranduhl to see, approached him. Another restriction the wooden ne presented him was the incapacitation of his senses. Faeranduhl was trained to imbue his senses with mana, greatly enhancing them. But now that the wooden ne was ced upon him, he felt like an entirely different person. Like a newly born: He could hear, yes. Move his limbs, yes. Utter a couple of gibberish words, yes. But seeing? It''s like Faeranduhl was back to how he started training his senses. Only he was efficient. An efficient few-days-old half-elf baby.


    Flying ghoul fell beside him, struck with an arrow through its reddish eye. It squeaked like a bore before dying.


    And Faeranduhl continued. Peren trailing, and smashing behind him. Dz and the half-elves faired the same.


    Once near the wall, Faeranduhl pushed himself up with the aid of his wind magic. He hovered momentarily before falling closer to the elf over the stone wall.


    The stone wall was a meter thick. Almost three or four meters high. It was made to separate the outside from the inside. Made to stopmon thieves or pirates, or simply divides the town from the rich and poor. Faeranduhl wouldn''t know. But obviously not the ghouls. Ghouls could easily mber up with their inhumane ws.


    The elf pulled a small-sized mana stone and instantly emptied it of its energy, turning the white light on his staff to a bright brown. The elf was akin to an afraid man, afraid that Faeranduhl might steal his mana stones.


    Still, he did not look at Faeranduhl.


    He threw the empty mana stone, nging on the stone wall. He raised his hand, holding the staff, and conjured terra magic, double the thickness than the stone wall. Battle robe flutters not from the wind, but the mana leaving his body. He also wore a rod-shaped silver ne but was different from Dz. It was sleek, smooth, with symbols etched on the sides that Faeranduhl could not understand. Not the standard elvennguage, but old. Very old.


    He conjured a wall so massive it stood towering over them with its shadow hovering on them. Twelve or fifteen meters high and covered almost half of the southern wall. The elf did not even look weakened or pale. Not even a sweat.


    Contrastingly, Faeranduhl looked otherwise. Blood from bruises: face, arms, and legs. More bruises and he would look more of a ghoul not of the half-elves.


    "Perhaps," Faeranduhl said, arcing his lips. "Spare a bit of your light magic?"


    The elf, for the first time, looked at Faeranduhl. t. Unemotional. Then disdain.


    The elf snickered and jumped off the wall and ran back to the city hall.


    "I thought I looked friendly," Faeranduhl said, shaking his head.

 Chapter 382: Elf: Faeranduhl, VI

    Chapter 382: Elf: Faeranduhl, VI


    Moments after the wall was raised, Faeranduhl and the rest went back to the city hall.


    The wall was a half-arc in a thick defensive measure in the courtyard of the city hall. Elves were stationed to man the wall for as long as the portal remained activated.


    As soon as they arrived at the city hall, Faeranduhl was bombarded by the elves, high, wood, and dark elves. Elf riders, dozens of them, formed a practiced formation on the courtyard. Stags they rode, armored with metal tes that covered their necks. Horns branched their heads and melted with iron.


    Their riders wore dark, tattered, cloaks that covered their heads until knee-length. Silver hair peering on the edges of their hoods. Pairs of des were wildly visible on the sides of their waists, with bow and arrows attached behind them as if their lives depended on it.


    The Elf riders stood in a row of mastered formation, just as their stags.


    With the elf riding them stags, they towered Faeranduhl and the rest of the half-elves as soon as they passed through them.


    Faeranduhl, Peren in his skinny form, and the pair of half-elves were led to the other room with their leader, Dz.


    There they waited. And waited. And waited. They talk none but heave, relieved that they survived waves and waves of ghouls. Faeranduhl could still hear screams and battle outside the city hall, but he assumed that the elves were winning. They must be, there was now at least a battalion of thembined. Surely mindless beasts, even though they could fly, were no match for the great elves.


    "Surely they are," Faeranduhl whispered, gaining t looks from the people around him but said nothing. The pair of female half-elves sat with their backs on the cold crumbling wall. While Peren sat on the opposite, looking down at the ground and saying nothing. Not even a nce at Faeranduhl. He now wore his cloak, covering the runes, and his face.


    Faeranduhl must learn more about him. That was the first time that he saw an elf fight like that. No magic, no weapons. Just, pure brute strength.


    Faeranduhl walked closer to him. A dagger was tucked on his waist in a makeshift scabbard of cloth and vine to hold them together.


    "You are half," Faeranduhl began as soon as he put his back to the wall, closer to Peren. He did not bother to look at him. Instead, his eyes were fixated on a gap through the wall where the market, or once a market, was visible. He could see a lot of movements outside, from running to shouting, elves shooting arrows at the flying enemies. "What kind of half?"


    Peren remained quiet.


    Feeling the awkwardness starts to form, Faeranduhl looked at Peren, then to the cracked ceiling, and closed his eyes. Not wanting to talk anymore. They at least deserved the rest even for a half-elf servant.


    What seemed to be an hour was only a minute for Faeranduhl after Dz entered the room.


    Faeranduhl immediately stood, snatched the dagger under his belt, and pointed it at their leader, makeshift scabbard still wrapped on it.


    Immediately he pulled the dagger away from Dz and bowed his head apologetically.


    Dz said nothing about it and went to stop in the middle of the group. Or their remaining group. Perhaps the other half-elf was somewhere in the other room, or dead. Faeranduhl shook his head and hoped not.


    "This is it," Dz started. Looking at Peren and at the pair of female elves, now widely awake. "We are leaving."


    The pair of elves nodded to Dz and each other in a mix of anticipation and worry. They should be. Even Faeranduhl should be worried. It was the moment the elves had been waiting for centuries. To leave Earflgard and go back to their home. They had hoped to have a home to start a new life.


    But Faeranduhl had just started to explore the world. Somewhere inside him hoped that he wanted to stay longer. He hoped.


    Before leaving the room, Dz gave each of them a small-sized mana stone. To which Faeranduhl dly epted even though he had barely used his mana. He clipped the dagger in his belt and saved the small mana stone forter in his back pocket. Unlike most of the elves, Faeranduhl and the half-elves could barely afford storing items.


    The room where the portal was erected throbbed with immense mana from the Tree of Pin''Tu. The room never ended with elves leaving and entering the portal.


    Outside of the city hall, an open field was cleared to where the market had once been.


    Now, an army of elves lined in a formation while half of them battled the horde of ghouls in front. Flying ghouls do not matter anymore after they were bowed down by archers.


    In front of the formation were elves, High-elves as what Faeranduhl could remember by their outfit. Only high-elves wore form-fitting armor. Lock of golden hairs leaving the edges of their helmets. A coat of gold cloth was wrapped around their neck. entuating the silver tes wrapping their shoulders and arm guards. Under their armor of silver metals, were scales sewn together that hang just above their knees. Each one of them held a kite shield strapped behind with a sword. They looked like a formation of sand perfectly lined along the shores. Like the elf-riders in the courtyard, they stood unmoving and waited for themand.


    Behind the squares of high-elves, a row of three were the wood-elves. Sleeveless leather jerkins, fitted graciously to reveal their form. Both male and female elves wore a hood of moss green leather. A de in a forearm length was suspended on their waists. With the generic bow and arrow waiting to bemanded.


    The remaining dark elves were formed near the shore. They were almost unseen against the ash-colored sand with their dark silver hair, leaving the edges of their ck hood. Tattered dark cloaks were their uniforms. The way it flutters against the wind gave Faeranduhl a feeling of cotton, or feathers, perhaps light as a cloud.


    "In here," Dz shouted. He was barely heard against the shouts andmands of the elves running around them. They stopped behind the formations of elves, where they had the most intense view from behind. Closer to them were the elves.


    The elves, the ones with no mixes, the pure, were beingmanded to circle the battalion and support them from the outside. Most of these elves were the ones to shield the battalion from the horde as they prepared to leave.


    Dz gestured to wait near the shore. Soon after, several half-elves arrived and formed in a scattered manner. There were at least 20 left. Better than nothing. But best if none died.


    Faeranduhl gave off a long breath; he then looked over his shoulder and noticed the ship was still there. Three, instead of seven. The lead ship released a series of smoke as it was being burnt, and half sank underwater. He was half relieved to see that the second ship was still floating, although half intact with the mast torn, towers splintered to half. Inside was Lia the Spring and the rest of the blighted elves. Faeranduhl hoped they were okay.


    "There are things needed carrying," Dz said, "rations, weapons, herbs. Some seeds are to explore. Others to scout." He paused, letting his words sink into their minds. He wanted to excite himself, but the thoughts of ghouls and their raging eyes, dead sisters and brothers, shouting and screaming left him to nod skeptically. He survived the first mission. Now, he wondered if he could do the second. He remained quiet and listened to the leader. From time to time, Dz was left with bumping and gazes from passing elves. Clearly, he was used to this kind of treatment as he continued to speak: "You will be divided."


    Faeranduhl raised a hand after the group of semsmirs were divided into their tasks. Of 20, nine went to the scouting team (that includes Dz himself, and the pair of female semsmirs form before, and Peren). Added with some fitting half-elves, nimble. Faeranduhl could not disagree more. But even without the restriction of the wooden ne, he was nimble and fitted to the scouting team. Ten were sent to carry rations and necessary things for the expedition. That left one: Faeranduhl.


    Faeranduhl waited for the explosion to cease midair after an elf threw magic spells to disintegrate a flock of flying ghouls.


    "How about me?" he said. "I expected to be on the scouting team."


    Dz raised an eyebrow and looked at Faeranduhl. Marks were visible under his square jaw,shes of some sort. Some poke marks on his neck down to his chest were gradually visible that Faeranduhl did not notice before. Brown eyesid t to him as he thought of a response.


    He sighed. "You''ll be with the exploration team."


    Aside from the uncaring Peren, they chuckled.


    Dz raised a hand that stopped any further delight from the half-elf servants.


    "You''ll be a knight." Then Dz himself could not even stop from chuckling. Only when Peren coughed that he continued. "Knight of pens and papers."


    There they go. As though a tale ofughter passed down for generations, theyughed. Even Peren chuckled for a quick moment before shaking his head.


    It took them minutes to settle themselves. Faeranduhl thought it was fine for them tough at him. For all he knew, they were struggling for their lives, and maybe if he was a brief amusement to them he would give it. He remained silent and waited for them.


    "You''ll be fine," Dz said. "You can write, right?"


    Faeranduhl''s mother had taught him history, simple mathematics, and writing. Of course, he could write. He simply nodded.


    "Good." Dz waved and one by one the half-elves started to disperse. "You will help explorers to record and map out what''s behind that Gate."


    "Pen and papers," Faeranduhl said after thest of the half-elf left. He sighed.

 Chapter 383: Elf: Faeranduhl, VII

    Chapter 383: Elf: Faeranduhl, VII


    Faeranduhl was given a pen and a parchment, stored in a leather bag, slung on his shoulder. He was with three more elves, and to this surprise, he was the only half-elf. And to his other surprise, he was treated with manners befitting like an elf in the exploration team.


    "We explore," the exploration team leader had said to him before leaving the city hall. "Anyone who contributed to the team is treated equally."


    As they go deeper into the town of O''rriadt. The expedition was met with scattered beasts. A hound with burning eyes and tails, freybugs as what their leader called the beast. He immensely recorded the freybugs on his parchment, delighted to see some sort of rare monster. Freybugs weremon to volcanic ces, some deeper underground for as long as there was volcanic activity nearby.


    What attacked the expedition were the monsters that the elf-rider did not bother to finish off. They were led by elder Madras and his shadows of dark-elves and the elf-rider. Behind them was the expedition.


    To Faeranduhl''s another surprise. Elder Cnye was in the next cluster of seeds protected by high-elves and elves. He rode a stag the size of amon shack. In his hand was a sphere, the size was enough for him to clutch it easily. Faeranduhl wondered if he could not sense it due to the wooden ne or if the device was too powerful that it could block any detection spells. Perhaps, Elder Cnye was hiding it off others'' senses.


    As the expedition marched toward the Gate. Elder Cnye looked at the sphere in his hand as though it was their guide. And every time he looked at the spherical device on his hand, it exudes a strong green light and scribbles Faeranduhl did not bother to read. Not that he did not want to, but because even Elder Cnye seemed confused from reading it.


    Elder Cnye pointed over the horizon, under the pair of snow-capped mountains, and in the thick forest.


    The ind was thickened by mist and dark clouds. It would be pitched ck if it wasn''t noon, which Faeranduhl assumed was almost nighttime. Or noon. Or dusk. All Faeranduhl knew was that they had been marching for not less than a day.


    ***


    After a full day of marching, the expedition arrived at the Gate. There was a constant emergence of ghouls, alghouls, freybugs, and a monster in a human form of a woman with a wide jaw of a hundred teeth.


    Elder Madras appeared near Elder Cnye over the massive stag. They talked for a moment, which Faeranduhl registered as a murmur and knitted brows. After Elder Cnye nodded, Elder Madras vanished, then the head of the expedition started to move forward.


    Even with the wooden ne, Faeranduhl''s senses caught pressure in many different directions.


    As they marched closer, the Gate appeared to be getting bigger. By the time that it was Faeranduhl''s team''s turn to enter, the Gate appeared massive. Almost as big as the double-story house Faeranduhl and his mother were staying in. It was massive that the stag, Elder Cnye was riding, could be fitted twice.


    The Gate was emitting a strange pressure that if Faeranduhl tried to focus his senses, he felt as though the pressure were like tentacles of a beast wing and devouring everything that gets closer to it.


    The Gate stood in an arc form. Around the arcs, of what seemed to be a ck crystal, were symbols Faeranduhl yet again did not understand. And it seemed that he wasn''t alone since the explorers and even Elder Cnye had to take a closer look to study it. Even then, the leader of the exploration team did not record words on his parchment.


    Elder Cnye nodded and the rest of the expedition went inside the Gate along with Faeranduhl''s team.


    Faeranduhl stepped inside the Gate.


    Thest thing he remembered were screams, distortion in the space, and bright light before he was spitted out of the Gate.


    Faeranduhl scrambled to his feet. The prickles of hundred needles were still fresh on his mind and skin, sweat formed, and his stomach gave up. He puked whatever food he had eaten before their march.


    Embarrassment wasn''t just him as hundreds of elves did the same. Only a handful was able to withstand the difort of the Gate.


    Soon after they entered, shouts ofmand resounded in the forest. Then the elves marched to formation. There were a lot of elves, the forest was moring for them. First to move were the elf-riders with the High-, Wood-, and the remaining Dark-elves followed.


    The expedition was in a formation to sweep every inch of the forest, headed by the elf-rider, then a slow-moving high-elves and wood elves. The remaining Dark-elves guarded Elder Cnye with Elder Madras nowhere to be seen. Elder Cnye studied the device on his hand and frowned. Then pointed forward.


    "Limbo." The lead explorer started to inform the three of them. "Before entering another realm, travelers must cross the Limbo. It''s like a bridge with its ecosystem. Monsters are far more superior."


    "Astonishing," the female explorer said on Faeranduhl''s left, "and weird."


    After a couple of seconds, the expedition started moving again to where Elder Cnye was pointing.


    "It''s time," the lead explorer continued. "Time does not stop but can be constrained. Stretched or shortened. What appears to be a day from the outside might be months inside the Limbo. Civilization has been using Limbo to train their soldiers. Even us elves were doing it. Surely we don''t want to be left behind, right?"


    Faeranduhl nodded and smiled at the lead explorer. Not because of how he described time deferential but how he considered Faeranduhl as one of the elves. Faeranduhl almost cried in happiness. Like he often does, he walked closer to their lead explorer and bowed with his hand clipped on his chest.


    "You don''t need to do that," the lead explorer said. "You are still an elf. Instead of fighting with each other, we must make peace. Our real enemy is out there." He pointed in the opposite direction to where they entered the Gate. To Earflgard. To thends of humans.


    Faeranduhl vaguely nodded. Agreeing briefly.


    "May I know your name, great elf?" Faeranduhl said, changing the subject.


    "Definitely not ''Great''," the lead elf chuckled. "but an elf indeed. Call me Thaniel."


    Faeranduhl bowed deeper and clipped his hand to his chest stronger and repeated Thaniels''s name before he was dismissed.


    With clear enthusiasm, Faeranduhl pulled the pen and paper in his bag and started to scribble words and symbols.


    They were in a forest, thick, clean, with some scattered rocks and boulders. Unlike the freezing town of O''rriadt, the forest was warm, very fantastical.


    Faeranduhl turned to look behind him. A pair of mountains stood, and under its base was the entrance to the Gate.


    The Limbo was so wide that Faeranduhl wasn''t able to gauge its distance.


    It was difficult for Faeranduhl to decide if they were the first to enter the Limbo. Although he learned that humans were there first, he wasn''t convinced that they entered the Gate. Footprints of elves were widely visible on the ground and only it vanishes when they cross a stream.


    Faeranduhl was sketching on his parchment when he remembered something.


    He stopped and focused. He could vaguely sense the mana in the surroundings but he was certain it was much stronger than the outside. The mana wasn''t pure, but far stronger and potent. Faeranduhl wondered how the other elves, without the nes, could control their senses to not be affected by the thick mana. He tried to take the wooden ne to feed his curiosity. But remembering how he fainted on the ship, he shook his head and walked toward the team of explorers.


    Halfway towards his team, Faeranduhl looked up to check the noise the elves were producing ahead of them. He could hear shouts first, spells being conjured, des shing, and followed byughter. The screams ofughter were getting closer and closer to him. He looked forward to see a figure passed down from seeds to seeds of elves.


    As theughter died down the figure appeared to the group of elves, closer to Faeranduhl''s team.


    Curious as well, his team went to check who or what the figure was.


    Upon arriving, Faeranduhl noticed a kneeling human surrounded by elves. The elves were talking about whether they should heal him. Sometimes, Faeranduhl could hear someughter after one of the elves kicked the human.


    Faeranduhl circled the elves to have a better look at the human. His age was hard to determine, humans don''t live longer so by elf standards he must be around 50 or 80 years old. Or 2o to 30 human age. He stopped on a wide gap between elves and knelt. The man wore silver and ck armor. Short hair drenched in blood. Very bloody.


    Faeranduhl moved closer. The human''s left arm was torn and bent awkwardly. Fragments of bones were visible on the bent arm. His armor half-covered him. He seemed to be dying, with his eyes: deep, dark, and sad.


    One of the elves pulled the human to kneel and kicked him instantly. The human fell on his back. But he did not care at all. He seemed to ept his faith in the hands of elves. This same elf helped him once again. This time he let the human kneel. The elf bent and said in human tongue: "Your name, human."


    The human did not answer.


    "Name, human."


    The human did not answer.


    The elves went quiet and waited. They stoppedughing and looked at the human, but uncaring.


    The expedition started to march forward as though nothing had happened.


    The elves started to disperse one by one but some remained to wait for the human. Including Faeranduhl.


    "Human," the elf said, "give me your name and you live."


    "I''m dead anyway. Leave me. Elf."


    The words from the human left the elf enraged. His eyes red at the human as he pulled him by the cor. Blood leaked from his neck, and his head.


    "Not today, human," the elf said while Faeranduhl listened to their side. "You''reing with us. Your name."


    As though reborn anew, the human flinched as he looked at the elf holding him. His eyes red not of life but rage and said: "Roldan."

 Chapter 384: Elf: Faeranduhl, VIII

    Chapter 384: Elf: Faeranduhl, VIII


    The elf explorers traced the Limbo of O''rriadt with only two different phases. The first phase belonged to the forest with the high noon sun never setting down, nor moving. They have been traveling for days, yet the sun gave off a never-ending warmth. On their fourth day, the expedition reached the end of the forest. At the edge was a barrier, thin yet unyielding. The barrier divides the forest from the desert. Aside from the Limbo''s inhabitants of monsters (some flying beasts that looked like a snake with a pair of wings. A bird with metallic talons. Some reptiles emerged from the rivers, and swamps), they encountered none and took only scratches, most of which were taken by the elf riders.


    Elder Cnye let the expedition rest before entering the desert. The elves set up camps. They were mped on the edges of both forest and desert, waiting to reach the end and reach the Realms of elves.


    Roldan was healed by the elves, healing his bent arm and wounds so deep he would have died without the intervention of the elves.


    After the expedition rested, he was sent to the camp of Elder Cnye along with Faeranduhl''s team lead. He did not bother to throw a peek at the tent. He knew what the elves would do to the human: they would interrogate him, break him until he was once again to the point of dying, and heal him once more. The process will repeat until they are satisfied.


    As an explorer, Faeranduhl was given freedom, unlike his other half-elves servants. One time, Peren and their leader cooked food for the elves. They seemed to regret that they were on the scouting team. Faeranduhl did not bother to talk to them as he went to pass them and proceeded to walk towards the barrier.


    He rolled the parchment on the ground once he was at the edge. The ground was molded dry. Cold and drypeting with one another as Faeranduhl brushed his hand on the parchment. He took detailed sketches of the forest. The forest epasses the bottom of his parchment with the gate drawn like an arch with ck inked tentacles around it.


    He sketched the dessert across him, everything he could see, or sense even. But due to the wooden ne, his senses were limited to just a meter around him. He was wildly incapacitated. He thought to himself that he was lucky in the exploration team. With his current status, he would only be a burden to the scouting team.


    Faeranduhl pulled the pen in his bag and started to draw waving and broken lines. Some circles on the line of the barrier, and put a dot inside the circles. Thenbeling them ''sand holes''. There were at least 16 of them, and it was just the edges.


    The scouting team passed behind him. Sometimes he could hear snickersing from them. Without his mana leak, other elves would mistake him for a human. He''s got a t ear, raven hair that looks entirely human instead of an elf, even Dark-elves does not have raven hair. No matter where they put him, Faeranduhl would always stand out as a human-looking rather than an elf.


    The wind blew to his side, throwing the parchment off the ground. Feeling like he had sketched what was needed for the exploration team, Faeranduhl decided to call it a day. He rolled the parchment and put them back together with the pen. It was his third parchment. And he needed more if he continued to sketch more of the Limbo.


    ***


    Faeranduhl went at the end of the expedition and entered a tent for their exploration team. After taking another parchment, he went outside just in time for him to notice the pair of elves dragging Roldan back inside to the tent where he was held captive.


    His mother told him stories about his father. Once a soldier, or in a group. His mother told him about his father. When he was little, her mother''s words became a legend to him. She rarely talked about how humans enved the elves, turned them into their pets, and had them do whatever they wished to the elves.


    "Having elf as a ve was a dream came true," her mother had said to him. And that was thest thing he heard from her regarding the humans.


    While his father was a legend to him. He saved his mother from ve encampments. Fell in love and gave Faeranduhl a life. Faeranduhl had his father''s heart and mother''s mind.


    "Monsters are created by deeds done," he mumbled the words his father told his mother before dying. Faeranduhl remembered her mother pointing to his heart as the words came out of her.


    Words of his father pushed him to walk towards the human''s tent rather than back to the barrier.


    The tent was shabby, guarded by a pair of elves. They held shields and a pair of undrawn swords to their hips. Faeranduhl stopped midway, thinking before marching forward. Was it worth it?


    "I''m just going to take a look," he said to himself, reassuring that he was just going to take a look.


    "Move along half-elf," the guard to his right said, nodding his head in the process of spitting saliva on the ground.


    Faeranduhl stopped before the pair of guards. He wanted to turn around. Just get on with his days. Leave the human.


    "Monsters are created by the deeds done." The words came out of his mouth involuntarily.


    "What did you say, half-elf?" the same guard spoke to him. Words stressed with agitation.


    "N-nothing," Faeranduhl said and turned around. His heart throbbing.


    "Wait," the other guard called him halfway to his walk. "You from the exploration?"


    Faeranduhl turned around and nodded. The guard to his right went quiet as he stared at Faeranduhl. The animosity was still there but it seemed that he was holding himself.


    "What do you want?" the elf to his left said. Faeranduhl could barely see their eyes under the slit of their helmet.


    Exploration. He was a member of Thaniels''s exploration team.


    "I am, yes. From exploration," Faeranduhl said while nodding vigorously. He paused, pping his forehead mentally. "I mean. Master explorer Thaniel needed the human for more information regarding the monsters that we encountered today."


    "Master Thaniel," the guards said almost at the same time and let out a satisfyingugh.


    The guards nodded their heads as though mocking Faeranduhl but one of them waved a hand to let him inside.


    Faeranduhl clipped his hand to his chest and bowed.


    Inside the tent reeked of sweat and blood.


    Roldan the human was chained to a wooden pole in the middle of the tent. His arms were held just fine, but after the interrogation (torture), he was left half-dead without being healed.


    Blood leaked from his mouth. His hands were pale. The chains must have been too tight for him and Faeranduhl remembered the words of his father once again. He shook his head, turned around, went back outside, andter came back with a waterskin, disregarding the groans of the guards.


    "If I want him to talk, I need him wet." Faeranduhl had said to guards and went marching inside. Heart thumping.


    Faeranduhl gave the half-conscious human the waterskin. In less than seconds, the waterskin was empty. A cut, over Roldan''s left eye, was preventing him from giving Faeranduhl a confused stare.


    "What do you want this time, elf?" Roldan said apanied with groans. His voice was pinched but audible.


    "Half," Faeranduhl said, his voice a whisper as he stared at Roldan evenly, kneeling. "Half-elf."


    Roldan opened his right eye. Faeranduhl knew that seeing him more like a human gave Roldan a surprised look. His eye went wide for a moment before closing it.


    "Does it matter?" Roldan said eventually. His voice was loud and Faeranduhl almost covered his mouth. "You''re still an elf."


    "Yes, it matters!" Faeranduhl shouted, his head nudging over his shoulder, letting the guards know they were talking about nothing but explorations. "We needed to know what we encountered today." Faeranduhl then leaned closer and whispered. "Why did you stay? You could have told them no. But you helped us even if we did this to you." Faeranduhl looked at Roldan with scrutinizing eyes.


    Roldan was half-naked. Blood leaked from his mouth, down to his body. Stomach swollen, tainted with blue which Faeranduhl assumed a blood clot. All these could easily be healed by the elves. And Faeranduhl was not. He was half.


    Roldan looked at him. Other eye closed, the other confused. Chains rattled just from his ragged breathing.


    "That ''monster'' took her," Roldan eventually said. His eye shed silver and Faeranduhl almost took a step back from kneeling. "He took my Ingrith."


    Faeranduhl said nothing. Saying something will onlye out as nonsense since he did not know what had happened exactly to the human Roldan was talking about. He let the emotion settle down on Roldan while he pulled a parchment off his bag hanging on his shoulder.


    "What''s that?" Roldan said, confused.


    "Tell me about that monster," Faeranduhl said. "We don''t know we might encounter him next."


    "Oh you well," Roldan said, blood spraying off his mouth. "I told your generals everything I know. And they agreed to help me find that ''monster''".


    Faeranduhl stopped scribbling midway thebel he was writing and looked at Roldan, then at the entrance to the tent behind him.


    "And they agreed to help you find the monster?" Faeranduhl whispered.


    Roldan nodded.


    "And they agreed to save your ''Ingrith''?" Faeranduhl whispered.


    Roldan nodded and Faeranduhl shook his head.


    "We''re leaving soon, half-elf!" one of the guards said behind the magic conjured tent. "Make it faster." The pair then chuckled outside.


    Faeranduhl let them be and looked at Roldan. "You''ve been lied to," he said.


    "But they said they will help me if I tell them everything," Roldan said, now feeling concerned. "And you are elves. You do not lie."


    "That was a long time ago," Faeranduhl said, not sure tough or shake his head. "A time when humans and elves are equal. When humans are not traitors to us. Took our magic and"


    "You are the traitor," Roldan said, gritting his teeth. "You are afraid that we humans will surpass you. Wage war before"


    Faeranduhl raised a finger and shook his head. "That was a long time ago," and said, "forget it. For now. My concern is they lied to you."


    "You? Concerned?" Roldan said. "Why do you even care? You look human, yes. But deep inside you. Your core, your blood, the air you breathe, you are an ELF."


    "Half," Faeranduhl said, a matter of fact. "I care because" He trailed, looked over his shoulder, and back to Roldan. He rolled the parchment and put it back in his bag. "Because"


    Let it go. Leave him. He''s just another human. They will betray you. ''He'' will betray you. Humans do not deserve you.


    "Not all are the same," Faeranduhl murmured the words of his mother. "Like us, we all deserved to live."


    Roldan looked over Faeranduhl. The Half-elf stood over him, confused as he was. He paced back and forth, shouting to the guards that he will soone out and to give him more time as he was halfway sketching about some tentacled monster.


    "This is very important," Faeranduhl said to the elven guards behind the tent. "Master Thatien needed this."


    Faeranduhl heard chuckles once again; disregarding them the same. He walked to Roldan and bent closer to him.


    "They will not save your woman, human," Faeranduhl said, conflicted inside his thoughts. He paced back and forth once again, whispering words Roldan failed to understand. "Or kill that monster. Well They would if that monster stood in their way."


    "Stood in their way?" Roldan repeated Faeranduhl. "Why? What do you mean, elf? Why are you elves even here? Have you wet your pants and decided that you are done hiding?"


    "YES!" Faeranduhl snapped, reached for Roldan''s neck, and pulled him closer. "YES! We are done hiding. That is why we are here, looking for a way to go back home. So, yes, we are done hiding. And they do not care if your woman is taken, killed, or what we just want to go home. And theywewill do it even if we lie!"


    The tent pped open and the pair of elven guards went inside with their des unsheathed, pointing to Faeranduhl then to Roldan.


    "What is happening here, half"


    The ground shook and a pair of tentacle-like mud shot towards the guards. Binding their legs, arms, and their head.


    The spell took the guards by surprise and they failed to react ordingly. Their des, and shields, fell as the slithering mud coiled around their wrists and got harder the more they moved. Not even a shout came out of their mouth after the spell coiled their heads, covering them, depriving them of air.


    Feeling no movements from the guards, Faeranduhl undid his spell (guards fell thudding on the ground) and proceeded to break the chains on Roldan''s wrist. The chain was imbued with magical arrays of the basic scripts. It was created only to weaken Roldan constantly but not to strengthen the chain itself.


    Faeranduhl plucked the dagger under his waist. Inserted in between the chains, against the pole, and leveraged it with his strength. The chains snapped without much resistance, freeing Roldan.


    Faeranduhl towed Roldan behind his back but snapped the bag in the process. Faeranduhl hissed, letting go of the bag but proceeded to conjure terra magic that split open the tent.


    Faeranduhl heard shouting from the expedition before they disappeared into the forest opposite the desert the elves were going to.

 Chapter 385: Elf: Prince Aesril

    Chapter 385: Elf: Prince Aesril


    Prince Aesril held the Mask of Caree in his hand. He sat on a wooden stool fixed against the floor.


    Gelethorn sat on the bed opposite of him holding the same mask they wore to hide against the humans. He looked pale, and cold to the touch, but the veins of the ckish nightmare wore off.


    "No more hiding," Gelethorn said, folding the mask and hiding it under his shirt. Gelethorn was a wood-elf. One of the three purest elves. One of which was the most distinguishable, brown hair, brown eyes, but never broad as Gelethorn. Wide shoulder and square jaw. He looked like he could crush anything between his hands.


    "No more hiding," Prince Aesril repeated. Golden hair messed up the smooth of his face. Golden eyes flickering as he stared at the mask in his hand, unable to look Gelethorn to the eyes.


    "You did what you had to do," Gelethorn said. He then flicked his hand to conjure a vine rooting out the wooden wall around them. A thin vine softly pulled Prince Aesril''s messy hair and tied them in a pony. Not the best knot out there, but Prince Aesril nodded softly to Gelethorn. Eyes still unable to look at him. "I just wished I did it, not you."


    Prince Aesril did not respond and so Gelethorn remained the same.


    After a moment of awkward silence, Gelethorn stood, walked towards Prince Aesril, knelt on one knee, and held the Prince''s hands. "I am very sorry, my Prince," he said. "I was careless."


    Prince Aesril shook his head. "No," he said, now looking at his elfhood friend. "I sent you there. Alone. It is my fault, Gele."


    "It is my duty, my Prince," Gelethorn said, firmly holding the Prince''s hand. "If it was you there. I" He trailed off. Tears leaked both his eyes. Shoulders stuttering. "I won''t forgive myself. So please, my Prince. It should be me and you did what you have to do and I owe you my life. Again."


    Prince Aesril smiled, bent closer to Gelethorn, and touched his forehead with his. Gelethorn closed his eyes and smiled the same.


    "Thank you, my friend," Prince Aesril said, after pulling himself away from Gelethorn. He folded the Mask of Caree and tucked them inside his belt, crumpled. "But I needed time. I needed to th"


    Behind them, as the creaking of the ship stopped, a knock echoed behind a wooden door.


    Gelethorn stood. Wedged open the door and red at the person before him.


    It was Edok, silver ne on his neck, dark eyes, and short ashen hair he wore unkempt Makers only knew for how long. Weeks; days, Gelethorn wasn''t sure how long he had been sleeping.


    "What is it?" Gelethorn said, holding the edge of the door, gripping. His eyes red like a tiger, found its prey, to the human. Not now, he assumed. Now that his elfhood friend did what he was ought to do. It should be him, not the Prince.


    Gelethorn shook his head, nearly apologizing to the human he loathed the most. All humans, he loathed. His re made Edok take a step backward involuntarily. Gelethorn looked over his shoulder and back to the human and said: "What is it?" In a much softer voice.


    Edok swallowed a lump of saliva, air most likely. His lips dry.; eyes were red. "We are here," he said and ran, leaving Gelethorn to shut the door.


    "My Prince," Gelethorn said as soon as he reached the Prince. "We have arrived."


    ***


    A mixture of ck on the horizon beneath raging red and orange of fire in the night had begun to peek out as soon as Prince Aesril made it to the upper deck of the merchant ship Dacota.


    Gelethorn stood beside Prince Aesril in a thin cloth, his body made a wide shadow that almost devoured the humans behind them.


    Edok stood behind Captain Creft. The captain stood tall, yet very reserved looking at Prince Aesril''s back. He''s got the stoutness of a warrior, now insignificant opposite of the elves.


    Beside Captain Creft was Jack. A scar ran down from his forehead under his right jaw. Gray hair seemed to freeze as he cowed at the elves across him. A quick question gave Prince Aesril all he wanted. Everyone on the ship was a part of him that he brought back somewhere in a city far away from the Kingdom of Griffith. Making sure no one would be interested in him. Making a lot of detours led Jack to meet Prince Aesril and Gelethorn, posting as humans on their magical Mask of Caree in the city of Dirin.


    Everyone on the ship was a part of him. Everyone. Especially the S''tor, as Elder Cnye had called it during his studies of the chemical. S''tor the Burner. Mysterious red dust that pushes the magical limit of anyone who uses it. Once depleted of mana, they break. But a quick borrowing of the power made the humans addicted to it. Too much of the Burner made them insane and unable to control their powers. They went berserk and possible death, if notatose.


    But not to the elves. Burner in red dust, although not as strong or potent in its liquid form, will attack the elves directly. Disrupting their mana flow while breaking them from the inside. Severing the connections, and their life. Exactly what had happened to Gelethorn.


    Once inside the secret room the merchants and Jack had been guarding relentlessly, Gelethorn, with him restricting his mana (per Prince Aesril ''s advice), has been made instantly. Fought hard enough, and identally burned the red dust with one of the merchant''s fire spells.


    Even with Gelethorn decrepitated of the red dust, it took the entire crew to slow him down. His rampage took him unconscious which made Prince Aesril snap.


    The upper deck was feasted of blood. Walls under the lower deck scorched. Its mast braided with tendrils of vines, copsing the tower, and destroying the captain''s cabin. The ship has no use anymore.


    Prince Aesril was the only son of the King of Elves, the only sessor for the high elves. He was a member of the Upper Seeds. He knew their ns, he knew the future the elves will take. He knew that by now, Elder Cnye had finished raising the portal from the tree of Pin''Tu to O''rriadt ind.


    For once, for a very long time, Gelethorn saw his Prince''s smile.


    The Prince''s smile, however, turned stale, eyeing the remaining humans. He gestured to Gelethorn and Gelethorn waved to the humans to sail the ship closer to the shore. Closer.


    As the ship sailed closer, Prince Aesril and Gelethorn instantly felt the mana''s sudden change in the air. As though they were boulders pressing down on them. Prince Aesril gritted his teeth as Gelethorn held the wooden railings of the ship.


    Invisible waves of mana explode away from the pair of elves and they struggle to control the blight entering their bodies.


    The humans felt nothing as though the blight was ustomed to them. Yet did nothing to the elves but whimper away from them, confused.


    Dacota was nearing a forested shore, boulders at both ends of the wide beach. Smoke scattered deeper in the forest.


    Prince Aesril came to his senses minutes before Gelethorn.


    "The taint in the mana here is too strong." Gelethorn wiped the sweat condensing on his forehead.


    "We must be closer to the Gate," Prince Aesril said.


    The three humans behind them stood apprehensively. They did nothing since the magic from Prince Aesril was enough to push the ship even without someone manning it. Their hands shook as they got closer to the shore. Aside from Captain Creft who seemed to halfpose himself, the rest were standing like a pole in the middle of the ship. They must have wished to stay on the ship, perhaps they thought that once the ship docked, the elves would end their lives. Dock? Howe? And where to?


    The three of them ran to the nearest wall or the remaining wall that could hold them together with the ship went sailing the shore without stopping.


    Dacota, the merchant ship, roared the air around it before mming to the boulder.


    Prince Aesril and Gelethorn jumped before the impact. Letting the three humans survive by themselves.


    They survived after a hill of nks and splintered woods burst out. Captain Creft stood in the middle of the two, bruises and wounds on his forehead and arms. He then jumped off the ship and came marching towards the elves.


    "Why let us live?" Captain Creft said, gripping the cor of the Prince''s robe.


    Gelethorn lunged forward at the captain but Prince Aesril slightly raised a hand to stop him.


    But why indeed? After killing the humans of the ship except for the three, why let them live? He could have ended them easily on the ship. Gelethorn remained quiet.


    Captain Creft gritted his teeth, mustering his remaining will to face the elf that burnt his crew alive. Pebbles of tears ended at the end of his eyes. He was ready to die. Right on the shore. His ship was destroyed. What''s the point? His adventure had ended the moment he took the pair of elves.


    "Well," Prince Aesril said, looking behind the captain after the two humans came rushing. "Killing you won''t be enough for absolution. How about a little touch of torment before you all die?" His words were an echo to the humans. An echo of the remainder of their lives.


    Gelethorn gripped the Captain''s hand. Then shove him to the two deadly pale humans.


    "What do you mean, my Prince?" Gelethorn whispered. "What did you do?"


    The Prince of Elves thinned his lips and looked at Gelethorn that even his elfhood friend did not understand the brewing darkness in his golden eyes. He raised his hand, then produced a ball of light, gradients turning from gold then green. Ribbons of white light swirling the orb.


    Gelethorn gasped for air as he stared at the orb. "What did you do!" He demanded.


    "Nothing much," Prince Aesril replied nonchntly. "I just gave them some of my life force."

 Chapter 386: Elf: Prince Aesril, II

    Chapter 386: Elf: Prince Aesril, II


    Lifeforce connects all. Only with lifeforce magic was possible. The stronger one''s lifeforce, the stronger one can manipte the realities around them. A lifeforce favored by the air causes them to create wind as sharp as de; water to create storms no ship can endure; ground tomand; fire to scorch the rigid sins.


    LIfeforce can be controlled, but it also wants to be free.


    But sometimes, just sometimes, there were individuals withplete control over their lifeforce. Adding lifeforce to their mana, they can increase their magical proficiency. They may be able to extend their life, gaining life no mortal individual could achieve; or corrupt them, turning a life of good deeds into that of eternal punishment.


    Prince Aesril, Gelethorn, and the human captives stood in a ce that could hardly be called a town anymore.


    O''rriadt was an alluring, and secluded ind nearly a year ago. Before the Gate was raised that devastated, and demolished, and depopted the ind. Prince Aesril could say was and not is, because of such destruction that they cannot consider the ce a ''town'' anymore. The smoke hung over the decapitated town as if it were a nket. It was a ce of destruction. Snowkes and ashbined that could barely be called winter. Chills were running through the destroyed houses like a ghost silentlying and silently going.


    Telltale of battle marks scorched the town. Dead flying ghouls ttened wooden houses. Ghouls with scattered limbs tainted the hills ugly. There were freshly destroyed trees over the horizon. des, bows, shields, and helmets glistened on the ground over a fiery light.


    They were supposed to be in a town on one of the crescented shapes of the ind.


    Suddenly, in the distance where the forest was so thick of smoke, without enhancing with mana, Prince Aesril''s senses could barely prate, a faint booming sound like a dream being beaten. The noise soon started to get louder, and louder, and louder until all that could be heard was the deafening noise.


    Prince Aesril''s deep grey robe, he got from one of the unused clothing of some noble in the ship before ending them, pped after a wind howl under it. His robe was lined with a thin golden wire that resembled spreading roots underground. It was a uniform he preferred. His hair was cut in the middle, letting them flow to his sides like overflowing water with a pair of pointed ears peeking. His eyes, thin like a dagger, focused on the rampage marching toward them.


    Gelethorn was on his right-hand side. The green thin cloth he wore with a wide V cut on his neck. His hair was slicked backward. Square jaw gritting his teeth while he held a de so firmly his knuckle was turning white. Faint blue lines under his neck were still visible. Although weakened, he was far from being useless.


    Jack held a pair of swords he randomly plucked on the ground, the telltale of battle was everywhere. His scar throbbed with pain and helplessness.


    Captain Creft held a rod, iron from the end to the tip. It must have been a part of a carriage or a wheel. But he held it like a stick against his mighty biceps. Old, but never useless. His eyes red at the back of the prince as if he was the enemy instead of the booming noises.


    Edok has never been quiet in his entire life. He could stay quiet for a minute or two, but not for half a day. Edok was a hunter from a seed the humans called Hunter''s Guild; Hunter''s Association; or Hunter what-not. Prince Aesril could not be bothered by the humans'' antagonistic struggle for power. Or could he? Edok wore a shirt, under his leather cloak to which Prince Aesril had noticed his usual 20 or so daggers were missing two already. And to which Prince Aesril remembered he did destroy them by crushing between his hands. Edok''s hands gripped a pair of daggers with evidence of training. Yet, his dagger faintly showed magical attunement.


    "You," Gelethorn said, prodding the tip of his de to Jack. "Protect the Prince." Gelethorn''s eyes then red at Captain Creft. "Old human," he said, voice t, uncaring. "You as well. And you too."


    His voice wasn''t pleading, not even amand, or requesting. His voice was one of those when you walk down a road and see a stray dog and instead of kicking them, because you can''t, you simply shooed them.


    Yet, the three humans did what he said. They walked in front of Prince Aesril and formed a line, like a makeshift wall.


    Gelethorn jogged out of the formation and went back with a bow, only a simple bow, and handed it to Prince Aesril.


    Prince Aesril did not say any words. His friend was doing what he was trained for all his life. He was with Prince Aesril when they were mere toddlers. They trained together, Hunted together, and ate together. For all he had done to him, Prince Aesril was grateful.


    He nodded as soon as he received the simple bow. His eyes went t looking at the three humans before him. Then took a long breath, used his own mana instead of absorbing the taint in the surrounding. He then conjured an arrow made of wood, tipped with light magic as sharp as iron, and nocked it in the bow''s string.


    Edok quivered as soon as the arrow flew past him, an inch away from his left ear.


    The arrow hit the first ghoul that appeared. Right between its temple, and fell rolling, deader.


    Before the humans could react, arrows made of conjured wood and wind flew past them, ending the rampage of four ghouls.


    Those were just the start. A stampede of the mindless beast entered a wide clearing at the edge of the town. Stonewall, once erected, now crumbled, was the only marking between the group and the beasts.


    Prince Aesril changed his aim. Overhead them were flying ghouls, wings made of stretched skin, bones protruding on their backs; shoulders, and joints. They screech before diving into their prey.


    Before the ghouls, running on four limbs, reached the line of humans, they were outrun by the freybugs. Their tails left a trail of fire on the ground. Their eyes pulsating a fiery red.


    Jack caught one freybug between his de, the size was almost as big as him. He yanked his des between the hound''s jaws and kicked its gut.


    Captain Creft swiped two freybugs with the iron rod, maiming them. The momentary stillness of the freybugs gave Captain Creft the chance to grip one of the hound''s neck that was assaulting Edok. Burning the palm of his hands but slowed not after he put an iron blow on the freybug''s skull. Fire oozed its head and twitched, and whimpered before dying.


    The pair of freybugs stood on four legs, shaking their heads and focused on Captain Creft. Their eyes glow red, preparation for their next attack. A crackle of fire produced between their teeth and spewed a fireball the size of a fist.


    Captain Creft swiped his iron rod, dissolving one of the fireballs but hitting his chest with another. He was thrown a good meters away from his foot.


    Jack moved in between the freybug and the stunned captain and threw shes of des. The freybug avoided some, but decades of practiced movements with the des made Jack the superior between them. The freybug died without its head.


    As soon as the ghouls entered the range of Edok, he threw daggers imbued with mana. Piercing ghouls through their chests or between their eyes.


    Ghouls were graded E in the Hunter''s Guild records. Although rare, ghouls were one of the most historically formidable monsters ever recorded due to their numbers during attacks. Edok knew this. What he didn''t know was an Alghoul.


    Alghouls could be a ''D'', or worse a ''C''. When Edok saw one for the first time, he instinctively threw the daggers left under his cloak. Imbued with mana or not, the daggers were not chipping the alghoul''s skin or flesh. A constant leak of reddish goo on the alghoul''s flesh made most of Edok''s attacks practically useless.


    Hundreds of ghouls were rallying behind the alghoul. But before they could reach the three humans, a massive wall of wood rose between them, except for the alghoul.


    Thoughtless about its horde, the alghoul charged Edok. It uses its head, protected with an exoskeleton, to stab the hunter. An arm''s-length horn pierced Edok''s stomach. The tip of its marble white horn tore the leather on his back. Then it jerked the suspended human on its horn before throwing his body to the pair of shocked humans.


    "That''s the first," Prince Aesril said, standing on a tower made by Gelethorn''s magic. He was observing the battlefield as he shot arrows at the flying ghouls. Not even one made it to him after countless arrows were shot and fell lifeless on the battlefield.


    Half of the town was already ttened. Behind Prince Aesril was the shore the Dacota crushed onto a boulder. Over the horizon, a massive amount of tainted mana leaves the Gate. Without stopping him, Prince Aesril focused and expanded his mana senses. The radius wasrger than the ind itself.


    "Oh no," he said, his eyes fixated on one spot on the ind, at the other side of the ind.


    Gelethorn appeared behind him as soon as he felt the sudden change of Prince Aesril''s flow of mana. "What is it, my Prince?"


    Under the wooden tower, the ghouls were rampaging around the wall Gelethorn conjured; some had already made it to the other side by climbing over.


    "We have wasted so much time already," the Prince said and gestured with his free hand. Green light orbited over his palm before they shot towards the bleeding hunter. "The Portal is destroyed."

 Chapter 387: Elf: Prince Aesril, III

    Chapter 387: Elf: Prince Aesril, III


    Edok has never been alive in his entire life. The hole in his stomach was healed as though it never happened. As if the alghoul''s existence was a lie itself.


    He was a hunter with average magical capabilities. Instead of hunting monsters or carrying out potential hunter quests to increase his rank, he instead took quests outside of the Hunter''s Guild influence where beasts were almost non-existent. Or quests that did almost nothing but escort a group of merchants just so he could sh his hunter''s card as if carrying a room of red dust was his only sacred job.


    He knew red dust was Burner. And he knew the pay was lucrative for him to keep minding his own business.


    So, smuggling red dust was his only job. Until Captain Creft invited a pair of innocent boys. Turns out, however, they could be everything but innocent.


    Again, Edok was a hunter but never a warrior. He was incapacitated six more times until the horde of mindless beasts waspletely obliterated.


    Edok held his left arm tightly. He could not forget how his limbs mawn out of existence only for the elf to heal it. Or how shes on his belly, neck, back, and face were healed every time a green light appeared out of nowhere and healed him. Those were the wounds that any hunter could be put out ofmission.


    Yet, he yearned to die. The pain nobody could understand screaming inside his head. It was torture working perfectly he would tell the kingdom he smuggled red dust out and on of the continent. Heck, he would tell them Jack''s entire family tree if they wanted to. Or how he used his influence to smuggle men and women and sell them to brothel houses. He would do everything for the kingdom and its people. Everything. Everything but to live and die over and over and over again.


    Edok''s hands were trembling. His legs shaking and lifeless and he could barely afford to stand anymore.


    He must be wondering how he survived, or if the other two humans faired as him. He had forgotten about Jack and Captain Creft on his third incapacitation. Before that, he knew that Jack almost died once and captain Creft twice. Or he simply lost count.


    Edok gritted his teeth and prince Aesril smiled. He was enjoyingplete control of human lives. He had never thought how addicting it was to control someone''s life and do everything that he wanted. Especially if those who did it were humans.


    He smiled, almost grinning, as he stared at the stunned Jack and Captain Creft. Slices on both human''s cloth but no bruises or wounds were visible. They stared at the elf dumbfounded.


    "What did you do!" Jack cried as soon as Prince Aesril made it on the ground. The des in his hands were shing wildly after he lunged forward to him.


    Midway Jack''s roar, Prince Aesril stomped his foot and the ground bent to hismand. It shook and half swallowed Jack. Captain Creft did nothing but stare at his humanpanion. Edok panting behind him.


    Prince Aesril paced slowly toward the half-buried merchant. He did take his time as he stared at the human. Once across him, he reached for the soil and conjured a de out of it.


    Blood sprayed out Jack''s mouth after the de was pushed deep into his chest. He raised his hands to sh the prince but prince Aesril caught his wrist and twisted them on the other side. Jack screamed of pain, blood leaking and wrists broken.


    Suddenly, a sh of light blurred to his side and Captain Creft ignited animosity towards the elf.


    Captain Creft hit nothing but an afterimage. For a second, Prince Aesril was surprised to notice that the captain turned as soon as he appeared behind him. It might be just a hoax that a mere human could read him even though he felt no mana bonded in his lifeforce. Could he use lifeforce even without mana? Instinctively, his hand reached for the captain''s neck.


    Then Gelethorn stopped him. His hand holding the prince''s wrist.


    "You had enough, my Prince." Gelethorn gently tapped his friend''s chest and pushed him gently.


    Dead ghouls formed around them in a tiny hill, blood forming a pond. A distant scream woke prince Aesril''s thoughts. Had he gone this far that tormenting the humans was his satisfaction? Prince Aesril snapped and clutched Gelethorn''s shoulder firmly and said: "Thank you," was a whisper that came out his mouth.


    "W-we need to know," Jack said after coughing blood. Prince Aesril cut his control on the ground that made the merchant rise off the ground as though floating.


    Prince Aesril conjured green light on his hand and healed Jack. The healing was visible like time itself went backward to serve the prince.


    "We need to know!" Edok broke his silence. He did not care anymore if more of those damned beasts wereing. He needed to know. He has the right to know. No one but him has the right to control his life. No one.


    But Prince Aesril was not bothered at all. He nodded to Gelethorn and slung the bow behind his back. His eyes drifted to the roaring forest. He was too engrossed ying with the humans that he had forgotten the reason why they were there. With the portal lost, Prince Aesril needed some answers. He and Gelethorn agreed to check what was inside the Gate while also masking their presence against the elves. But now that he detected no living left on the ind, everything had changed. Prince Aesril knew Elder Cnye since he was nothing but an innocent child. And so Prince Aesril assumed Elder Cnye''s next step. The elves nned to go inside the Gate, locate more Gates that would lead them to the Realms of Elves. And once discovered, he would lead the elves to the Realm while the portal was being maintained for the elves in the Dark Continent to pass through. King Ascathan assumed the n was simple but needed all the Upper Seeds'' approval. To which they agreed and sent only the most capable of elves to venture outside the Dark Continent and to the Gate.


    If the portal broke, then someone as powerful as Elder Cnye was disrupting their ns. No human can match an Elder.


    "No, no," Prince Aesril whispered and looked over his shoulder. The next wave wasing, and they must leave. Now. Not that it matters to him how many waves there were. His mana was sufficient enough for two days, or three if he conserved it well. He walked towards the forest, ckness almost engulfed it. No sun. Just snow and ashes. Humans could never have enough. They wanted more. So much that they would do anything even to destroy their own. He stopped before a huge pile of dead horde and conjured fireball on his right hand and wind on his left. Only a selected few could handle the bacsh of fire magic. Prince Aesril was one of them, and the best there was.


    Behind him, Gelethorn dismissed the angry voices of the three. Exining that the Prince gave them some of his lifeforce. In normal circumstances, giving someone''s lifeforce was to extend life while the one who gives will shorten theirs. But that normal circumstances was not one of those that happened to the three. It was the opposite.


    Prince Aesril''s lifeforce was attached to them that they no longer had control of their lives. Unless one of them has a stronger lifeforce than the prince, then their faiths were doomed. They could live for the next three hundred years almost dying over and over and over again. They were nothing but puppets and humans no more.


    "Then what''s the point of all these?" Jack shouted but Prince Aesril could not be bothered as he fought single-handedly the horde of mindless beast.


    Jack snatched one of the des on the ground, reversed the de so that the point was pointing on his neck, and pushed it.


    Captain Creft did not stop him. He would do the same; he just needed to muster more courage. Edok gasped and leaped towards his employer but ceased midway after Jack froze.


    "You don''t get it," Gelethorn said to the frozen human. "Prince Aesril was in control of your life now. No matter where you are in the world, he will sense you. Stop your breathing. Your heart. Your mind. Your very existence. There''s nothing you can do but wait."


    That was a speech. Prince Aesril shook his head but smiled.


    Splitting his mind between the fighting and sensing the three humans, Prince Aesril fought the same.


    ***


    With Prince Aesril and Gelethorn paving the ind. They reached the Gate in less than a day. As they got closer to the Gate, Prince Aesril noticed no recent battle that took ce. But once he expanded his senses to the shore, he sensed traces of the lifeforce of elves. And by the time they reached the Gate, Prince Aesril was convinced that the lifeforce were gone and that whoever it belonged to, died.


    Before entering the Gate, Prince Aesril extended his mana sense only to the surroundings around them. Captain Creft and Jack were confused about his actions but not to Edok. The Hunter could sense how acute and controlled the elf''s mana was.


    Prince Aesril ducked and picked something on the ground. This time, not even Gelethorn saw what the prince picked.


    "What was it, my Prince?"


    Prince Aesril raised his hand and waved for the three humans following them. They then walked towards the Gate even if they wanted it or not. Just with a thought, the prince could send his emotions and intentions towards them.


    Once they were alone, Prince Aesril took the thin thread in his hand and raised it closer to Gelethorn, and said: "Gadsi is here."

 Chapter 388: Elf: Prince Aesril, IV

    Chapter 388: Elf: Prince Aesril, IV


    As soon as Prince Aesril''s group stepped inside the Gate, a strong aura was sent to the Prince and Gelethorn. Even the humans, especially the Hunter, felt the sudden change in the surrounding. Even though Prince Aesril could not feel the chilling aura of the Limbo, his attachments to the three humans made him quiver. It was chilling and challenging at the same time. He joyed to the feeling of being in control. But what''s more, was that the chill was only momentarily then a strong gust of warm air pped them vigorously. The sun was overhead them, staring at them as if it had eyes of its own.


    Prince Aesril did nothing but throw gazes at the humans. The seed of feeling superior and in control was slowly blooming inside him. Too much apprehension that he sent a thrill to the humans unconsciously.


    "This ce... " Gelethorn said, trailing off midway his words.


    Prince Aesril did not wait for his friend to finish when he focused and extended his mana senses.


    The blight could not do anything to him, unless he let his focus and control down, but touched the surface of his skin. His mana control was precise, honed with years of training. Yet, inside the Limbo, his mana senses could not even extend a kilometer away.


    He frowned the moment his mana sense hit a stream with mana leaks that decayed almost a week already. As if not enough, he closed his eyes and forced to extend his senses.


    And as if the Limbo had enough, his senses crumbled that sent pain to his core.


    He bent to his knee and as soon as he does, he felt a strong grip of hand on his back.


    "My Prince, are you okay?" Gelethorn asked, tapping his back.


    "I''ll be fine," he said, coughing, and feeling the joy of the three humans. He red at them, sending pulses of his intent which threw the humans miserably.


    Prince Aesril stood and focused once again and send waves of his mana to the surrounding. This time was worse than before. He felt nothing, sensed nothing, and saw nothing but the feeling that someone was watching him. Prince Aesril retracted his mana sense to a measly half kilometer and it was the lowest range he could feel safe.


    He looked to his right, to where the stream was and gestured for them to move that direction.


    ***


    Prince Aesril and Gelethorn followed the three humans as the lead. Or bait. He smiled at the thought of that. Them being a bait, he nodded.


    "Prince," Gelethorn said, looking at the trees, then to Prince Aesril. "Why are you still keeping them?"


    Prince Aesril could not answer directly his friend. He was worried that if he told him the truth that aside from his vengeance, he felt joy tormenting them. He did not want to ept it from the start. But killing the humans on the ship while thinking of Gelethorn, thinking of all the elves turned ves. He felt joy burning them. As if he was meant to do the killings. Yes. He was meant for it. Pain struggling him. He was meant to be their savior, leave everything to him. The thought of tainting the elves'' hands by killing the humans burdened him. He must be the one to do it. Gelethorn had enough. They had enough. The elves had enough. He was the Prince of Elves, and so he must be the one to do it. Yes. He must be. Prince Aesril nodded mentally, agreeing to himself. He deserved to be happy.


    "I don''t want to do it too," Prince Aesril said after a moment of long silence. "I hated what they did to you." His voice was determined trying to mask the joy he was feeling inside. Of the best perk the keen control of mana sense gave him was the ability to control his emotions. The ability to give a different aura as intended.


    Gelethorn nodded, "I hated it too," and said. "I hated all them and you know that. But I put boundaries to it. Do only what is necessary."


    Was making them ves wasn''t enough for him? Prince Aesril shook his head.


    "I''ll end them," Gelethorn said, his eyesying t on the three humans. "Here. Right now."


    Prince Aesril stopped and looked at the honest wood-elf. "You will not," he said and tugged his friend''s arm and slightly pushed him. "I''ll dot it. Not now. Not until I deem them deserve to die."


    Gelethorn, was, after all, made to serve the Prince of Elves. He did nothing but nod and walk side-by-side with the prince in a thick forest.


    Snow fell and melted before they reached the mossy ground.


    The three humans served as their scouts. Jack was the lead, instead of the Hunter and Prince Aesril wondered why? A human with no mana seemed to be much more capable than the other. And the captain was almost the same as the merchant. Upon deeper scrutinizing of the two, their life forces were far thicker than the hunter. They were much strong and had a bit of control over it. Unlike the hunter. Was it the luck of experience between the magic capable and the none-capable?


    Prince Aesril''s thoughts stopped as soon as he saw a thin thread of mana leaks scattered on the shores of the stream. He ran for it and plucked one on the ground.


    "Gadsi was here," he said and the mana leak, in a thin ribbon form, dissolved on his fingers. Of the three humans, Edok was the only one who saw the thin mana.


    "How long?" Gelethorn knelt beside the prince. Unlike the prince, he could barely sense mana leak so thin as a thread.


    "A day or two," Prince Aesril replied, and looked up at the forces across the stream. Extending his mana sense did not reveal anyone in the forest. A scream however was so loud the three humans instantly readied themselves.


    "More beasts." To the Prince''s surprise, it was Jack who sensed them.


    But the prince does not need his mana sense to determine the location of the scream. He stood, sent intent to the three humans to move towards the scream. A scream that bes louder.


    ***


    Six freybugs. Surrounding a lone figure in the middle of the forest. However, these freybugs were far from the usual they saw outside of the ind. They were hounds wrapped in fiery me, bones much sharper than the normal one, and their tails protruded of pointy bones, engulfed in a ball of fire. The balls were used as projectiles by one of the freybugs.


    The lone survivor nimbly evaded the ball of fire and raised a hand and conjured shadows that pulled one of the freybug to the ground.


    As they got closer, the freybugs looked much more horrifying. Hounds of thin legs with rotten flesh slithering off their bodies. Stinking flesh engulfed the air. Drooling of both saliva and dark rotting blood, the freybugs turned their eyes to the approaching group.


    Freybugs weren''t intelligent beasts. They moved only where their prey was. But not this kind of freybugs. One of them growled and four of them proceeded to race to their new prey.


    Jack raised his des and lunged to intercept four of them at the same time.


    "Wait!" Captain Creft shouted and stopped as though he knew something what Jack was up to.


    Prince Aesril arrived, boulders scattered in the forest. Trees as big as a normal human. He frowned as soon as he saw the ughter in front of him.


    Gelethorn brandished the de he held and dashed toward the lone figure fighting the two rotten freybugs.


    Jack, however, killed one of the freybug while half of his face was burned. The other arm fell out of existence while the other held a half-bent de. He dashed forward. shed and dismembered a freybug''s head and proceeded to deal with the rest.


    Only he did not. Captain Creft threw the iron rod to the remaining freybug and a loud clunk reverberated on its head.


    Edok rushed to hold Jack and help him to stand while Captain Creft dealt with thest remaining hound.


    Dismembered limbs scattered on the ground, around the captain. He was once a formidable warrior. And he never thought he would still do the same.


    No mere human can fight a freybug as big as him. No mana and no magic to exhaust. Yet, as Prince Aesril watched him fight the hound, it was bing clear to him how.


    Lifeforce.


    Captain Creft coated the iron rod with his lifeforce that it became strong enough to deal with the fireballs the freybug was throwing at him. The fireballs dissolved as though they hit nothing but water.


    The freybug''s ming eyes flickered in a look Prince Aesril thought was a surprise.


    Has the human be so formidable that they could manipte their own lifeforce even without them having any mana to guide it. Prince Aesril shook his head. Perhaps they were the ones who devolved. Trapped in a giant tree that they lost contact with the outside world.


    Captain Creft smashed the head of the freybug so many times that Prince Aesril lost count. Rotten flesh spotted the ground ck. Captain Creft wiped the blood on his arm and turned to re at the prince before he proceeded to Jack.


    Prince Aesril needed to know more. He needed to learn much about how the humans used lifeforce to aid their battles. All his elven life, he thought humans only won the Second Race war because they were taken by surprise and and aided by their technology. He raised an eyebrow to the merchant.


    "I know what you''re doing," Prince Aesril said as soon as he reached Jack lying on the ground. Edok knelt beside him holding Jack''s arm.


    "What now?" Jack said, gurgling blood. Smoke was still rising on half of his face. "Huh, elf? Going to let me die? I''d want that."


    Prince Aesril hissed and conjured lifeforce on his hand. Then the dismembered arm was pushed by this green light and reattached itself to the shoulder.


    "Just what I thought," Jack said as soon as the arm healed. Although half of his face did not. But this did not bother him at all.


    Prince Aesril bent and pulled Jack by the cor. He was about to manipte his lifeforce when a hand felt warm on his shoulder.


    "That''s enough, Prince."


    Prince Aesril turned as soon as he let go of Jack. He already knew who the voice came from.


    "Gadsi," he said even before he faced the dark-elf.

 Chapter 389: Elf: Prince Aesril, V

    Chapter 389: Elf: Prince Aesril, V


    "As soon as the expedition went inside the Gate," Gadsi began telling Prince Aesril and Gelethorn what had happened that cause the portal to destroy. "They were attacked by monsters. That''s the only reason I could think of. Unless humans. No. I never felt their presence, not even mana leaks"


    "As if they were are waiting." Prince Aesril rubbed the bridge of his nose.


    "Yes," Gadsi followed up. "As if someone has been waiting." She paused and looked at the trio behind Gelethorn. The humans stood with their weapons at the ready. They listened to the trio of elves which made Gadsi feel uncertain. As far as Prince Aesril could remember, it was her first time seeing humans. He learned from Elder Cnye that humans were venturing the Dark Continent, perhaps trying to catch more elves or treasures. But most of them were caught and killed. No point in letting them get back to human civilization. They''ve been avoiding wars for centuries, and they will for the next one.


    "Our ships were destroyed. The encampment was attacked." Gadsi stared at the forest yet her thoughts were not lushful.


    "How about the other elves?" Gelethorn said, snapping her thoughts back to them.


    "They were taken." Gadsi balled her hands until her knuckles turned white.


    "All of them?" Prince Aesril said and almost did not believe her. If it were not Gadsi telling her, he would not have believed it at all.


    Gadsi nodded and looked the prince straight into his eyes. "They were not just taken," she blurted, her eyes can''t seem to look at the prince for just a second. "They were turned."


    "Turned?" Gelethorn said.


    "I don''t know either! Their lifeforce. Their mana. It''s like not them at all." She cried. Standing up and summoned the dagger off of her dimensional ring. "Humans did it!" The tip of the other pointed at the three humans, nonchntly listening to them. "They did it!"


    Prince Aesril held her wrist and slowly lowered the dagger. He looked over his shoulder and caught Jack raising fingers and attached it to the tip of his ears, imitating an elf''s ears. Prince Aesril thinned his lips and gripped his free hand. Jack fell to his knees. Yet, he said nothing as though he was already expecting it. As though he was getting used to the control of his lifeforce. Jack was sweating beads.


    "I''ll deal with them," the Prince said. "For now, we have to leave and tell me everything along the way."


    They left the stream and went deeper inside the forest. It was only an hour, nearly two, that they went inside the Gate but the group felt as though it had been days that passed. Even for the prince, he was unsure about the time inside the Limbo. He was more unsure now that his senses were kept limited by the Limbo.


    ***


    Along the way towards the second habitat of the Limbo, they encountered monsters of the Limbo. Normal looking freybugs, some mechanical birds with cklight circling their wings to which Prince Aesril thought to be part of their bodies. But it was the first time that the prince had seen that kind of beast and it took him a handful of fire magic to put them down. The monsters inside the Limbo vary greatly in their environment. Mechanical birds live on the top of the trees. A female humanoid figure with jaw circled with teeth wide open on its mouth. It took the three humans to take down one. While Gelethorn managed to take a swarm of them that counted to twelve all by himself.


    "Their wings seemed to evolve recently," Gelethorn had said as soon as he finished defeating the flying female humanoid.


    "It is," Gadsi had said. "It seemed that the Limbo itself was evolving."


    ***


    For three days they traveled the first part of the Limbo while taking no time to rest. This however put strains on the humans'' lifefrorces. Especially Jack and Captain Creft. Prince Aesril had a hard time healing their wounds. Where a second to heal a scrape now took him three seconds to do so.


    An attempt to control someone''s lifeforce was greatly forbidden for the n of elves. Seeing that it was the first that Prince Aesril attempted to link his lifeforce with the humans, Gelethorn and Gadsi were of course worried.


    "Why must you do it?" Gadsi asked the same question Gelethorn had been asking him.


    "And why must you be here?" Prince Aesril asked almost the same question as hers. She was the sessor for the dark-elves. Like him, they must not be outside the Dark continent. For him, it was a matter of a burden he needed to surpass and aplish. He wanted to lead the elves not only for the sake of his name. But because of his deeds. For Gadsi? It was a matter of stubbornness, or agenda Prince Aesril did know about.


    "Father does not approve of me as his next sessor," Gadsi said, eyes flickering in the distance towards the second habitat of the Limbo.


    They were near, and Prince Aesril knew it even without feeling it.


    He smiled. Just like him, indeed. But more stubborn.


    "You know you could challenge your brothers right?" Gelethorn said instead of Prince Aesril.


    She never answered. Stubborn indeed.


    Once rested the group moved towards the second part of the Limbo.


    Midway towards the next part of Limbo, Prince Aesril learned from Gadsi that the way the elves were taken was more confusing even for him.


    The elves'' encampment was already empty when Gadsi arrived at the city hall.


    Like Prince Aesril, her mana sense was near to urate outside the Gate. She saw ribbons of mana leak. Following the ribbons, however, made no sense to her at all as the mana leaks started to crumble. Once she tried to touch the mana leaks scattered on the ground, it turned to dust but after turning, they exploded with ck light.


    "Lifeforce," Prince Aesril said. Yet again, it was about lifeforce. "But dead. That''s the only exnation I can think of."


    Dying lifeforce always turned ck.


    Prince Aesril had been hunting the dark continent grounds, and once he killed monsters, their lifeforce always turned ck, then disappeared. They could never be a mana leak. A dead lifeforce could not be a mana leak since it disappeared even before leaving the body.


    "How could it be?" Gadsi said, confused as him.


    "Guess we''ll find out," Prince Aesril replied as soon as they arrived at the barrier that divided the Limbo. Across was a desert, sand brewing in the distance and was visible from afar.


    Before them, was a cliff. And once Prince Aesril moved on the edge of the cliff, he instantly saw the battle looming under him.


    It was them: elves against elvesbut dead.

 Chapter 390: Elf: Prince Aesril, VI

    Chapter 390: Elf: Prince Aesril, VI


    shes of lightning with touches of blue light engulfed the cavern as the elves were pushed deeper inside.


    Prince Aesril and the rest rushed towards the elves as they defended themselves against the rank of undead elves. It was their first time seeing an undead elf. Numbering for a dozen, while the elves'' rank was slowly withering.


    "I''d rather die saving them." Jack broke the silence in the


    group to which he received strong nces between the elves. They do not die. Not that they could not, but the Prince of Elves wouldn''t let that happen to them. And Jack, being Jack as the merchant, ver, and mercenary, took it to his advantage. He rushed enemies. Even though he does not want to, especially elves, he has no choice. Yet, he could say anything he wanted to them. Perhaps it was his way to ease himself of the torment by the prince.


    Prince Aesril pumped more of his lifeforce to Jack, and the humans. Now being their vanguard, the three rushed towards the battle.


    Gadsi summoned her dagger, it reverberated as soon as her mana was infused into it. She sprung to the encircle of elves. Wind whistling of her approach, it was befitting to her being an elf.


    Gelethorn remained on the prince''s side. He stood, towering the prince by an inch or two, while his sword-hand rested on the pommel of the de suspended on his waist.


    From the distance, Prince Aesril outlined the cavern. Its mouth was as big as a hill. The humans and Gadsi rushed to the hind side of the undead. Not that they were nked, the dead simply did not care whether they get wounded or not.


    Inside of the cavern was cold; colder than the ind O''rriadt. Although pitch cked, the elves'' innate sight to see at dark was an advantage for them. Their shields glittered with light from their spells. They were High-elves and a handful of wood-elves that were positioned behind them while they cast magic spells. High elves were elite in light magic. Wood elves focus on nature spells while maneuvering their other spells like air, and water to work to their advantage.


    The undead, as far as Prince Aesril could remember, lost their abilities once turned. This includes the elemental magic they were proficient at. Lost, but not to their disadvantage. In return for them losing their mind and magical capabilities was the ability to not feel pain or emotions, and be mindless. What drove them to their mindless tirade was the loss of their lifeforce. It was their innate ability to rece their lost lifeforce by killing and eating their prey''s flesh smeared with the remaining lifeforce.


    But for them to move, the necromancer must be close. Even if he or she was an elite of necromancy, they needed a certain range to control their summons or turned undead.


    Prince Aesril sent a mentalmand to his human captives. Then he vanished along with Gelethorn.


    Even though Prince Aesril was nowhere to be seen, his connection to the humans made him omniscient to their movements and feelings.


    Jack spat on the ground as soon as he received themand.


    Captain Creft hissed, still unwilling to bid for the elf''smand, but dashed forward.


    Edok remained silent, impassive, and somewhat cool which made Prince Aesril worry after they appeared in thick sand. What could that human do to break the lifeforce he attached to them. No. Anyone but none could release them of his control but him.


    Thin boots probing the red sand. It was a desert and it must be hot. No. Prince Aesril raised a hand to let the air touch his skin. It was rather cold, very cold. Cold seeped through his ck robe. The robe was rather thin and not imbued by any magic. Instead, Prince Aesril circted the mana in his body and used it to warm himself. Gelethorn did the same as he started to search the desert for any living thing that could potentially be their necromancer.


    Prince Aesril could not extend his senses that would cover the whole Limbo, instead, he focused only on what he could manage. His thoughts were divided in searching for the necromancer while following the fight between his captives and the elves.


    Jack leaped andnded before the four elves lined in front of him. Across the undead elves were the surprised looks of the High-elves. They must be after a human helped them. But if only they remained calm and focused, they would sense the lifeforce of their prince. But as Jack got closer and closer, more undead was surrounding him.


    The burn on his face hissed as he evaded an undead''s grab. He spun and wildly cut the undead that tried to nk him by the corner of the cavern wall. He was almost close to the elves. But the damn beasts wouldn''t let him.


    Clearing the file of undead elves was Captain Creft. Just as how warriors should be, full of strength, yet slow. A pair of undead elves was biting a chunk of his muscles on his shoulder. The warrior grabbed their heads just as he nted the iron rod on the y ground. Dark and oozy blood dripping on the end of his iron rod. He then mmed the pair''s heads and pushed them against the approaching undead. More undead.


    Edok nimbly shed the undead''s limbs, tendons, and joints or to whatever parts of their body that holds them together. If only he was more experienced in battles, it would be much easier to deal consistent damage to the undead. He might slow them down and the rest of his group would finish them. After passing a couple of undead elves, he reached the far end wall of the cavern, his back pressing against the cold, and muddy wall. Although undying for the moment, the fear of death still lingers in him, seeing the white eyes of the undead intensified it. He grunted, hands shaking as he conjured a wind spell or any spell that would aid him to his current predicament. He wouldn''t make it. His eyes shook as his hands trembled. White light flickering out of existence between his fingers. His other hand was blindly scrambling the daggers he thought he had in his hands, or his pockets, or under his cloak, or his belt. None.


    Just as he was about to give up, a green light (strong yet soothing) wrapped his chest, then his body and his arms. His hands soon stopped shaking. The spell he was conjuring was wlessly conjured: tiny balls floated in front of him. Six balls of wind, as big as his fist, and another, and another, until it reaches a dozen then the conjuration stopped. His eyes went wide. But seeing the rushing undead, his focus was regained and he shot the balls of wind in a short sequence but over a wide area.


    The attack was so precisely controlled that the limbs of the undead, connected from their shoulders, torso, even their neck, were torn apart as if non-existent. The cavern echoed air from the wind spell and the undead fell, more dead, in front of him.


    Before he revered the victory of his enhanced air bullet spell, he took advantage of the focus the green light was giving him. His mind immediately cleared and he remembered the daggers were tucked under his cloak. He conjured another spell under his feet (although normally he couldn''t with his limited amount of mana) and leaped whilst shing the undead preventing his progress towards the high-elves. It was themand Prince Aesril gave them mentally: protect the elves. Edok moved forward like he was an elf (physically, mentally, and heartly). He shed against the horde of the undead elf while wrapped in green light. He grinned at the newly found power.


    But the prince''s grin was wider. So wide, Gelethorn took a step back from him.


    "My Prince"


    Prince Aesril raised a hand that stopped Gelethorn from speaking.


    "I''m very much fine," Prince Aesril said, leaving Gelethorn as he walked towards a wide hole in the sand.

 Chapter 391: Elf: Prince Aesril, VII

    Chapter 391: Elf: Prince Aesril, VII


    Edok shot bullets of air magic as he wades his way through the waves of undead elves. Across him were Jack and Captain Creft, each fighting their own battle of the undead.


    shes of light were extending from Edok''s left side to where the high-elves were nked.


    The humans'' approach eases the high-elves, giving them enough time to assemble formation. High-elves in front with their kite shields blocking the undead, while des shed nothing but air. Wood-elves behind them, conjuring spells that aided the high-elves'' formation: roots sprouting on the ground, pinning the undead.


    Yet, they were not killing them.


    It may seem stupid to Edok and the rest of the humans, but not to the elves. It was their race, their kin. Edok now understood the reason why Prince Aesrilmanded them to save the elves. The prince knew that they would never kill their fellows.


    Edok felt a heavy burden soaking his very existence. His heart throbbing and heavy as though he was carrying the burden of the world. He never felt it before. He was a hunter trying to live day to day, deceiving other people for his own gains. He never cared about other people, not even his sisters, or brothers. Especially not elves. Those damn elf, and their damn


    Edok fell and stayed frozen. Red y pressing his face. His eyes went wide as soon as he heard the prince''s voice. He did forget that his thoughts, feelings, and emotions were also sensed by the elf. Green light crawled on his body as though chains were locking him. Cursing the elves seemed not a great idea, especially since his life literally belonged to the Prince of Elves.


    Green light evaporated like steam and Edok gained control of his body. As soon as he did, he grabbed the pair of daggers lying on his sides and pushed his body up.


    Even if the elvesbined, they were still outnumbered. Too much that each of them was fighting a dozen undead elves.


    Edok sucked air, steeled himself, and rushed toward Jack and Captain Creft. Not more than a meter away from his initial position, an undead elf grabbed his arm and pulled him while its mouth was on the way to bite his neck. What''s with them and the neck? Edok gritted and nted his dagger down to the undead''s eye. Though feeling nothing, the undead stopped and stumbled backward, crashing with the other undead. Edok then rushed to conjure bullets of wind magic and braced that the Prince''s lifeforce would amplify it. It did after a single bullet of wind the size of a fist passed through the undead''s chest in front of him, then another, and another, until it exploded. Not waiting for the aftermath to end, he brandished his daggers and marched to reconnect with the two humans. Not feeling exhausted or feared, he left trails of bullet magic as he took the advantage of the lifeforce and focus the elf was giving him.


    ***


    Jack shed the neck of the undead to his side, its head rolled and for a moment he heard a short gasped from the other (living) elves. Uncaring about them, he raised an arm to block the undead''s bite. His forearm locked the neck while he repeatedly stabbed the undead''s stomach. Entrails exited its stomach and liquid, sticky as pus, was sttering all over the ground. He wore a ck leather smudged with pusses and dried blood. Although none-magical capabilities, or Hollow, as what the humans called them, Jack could sense nothing from the undead. Nothing sort of intent to kill them, no magic that could bend space when conjuring. They were simply elves walking in a dead, and borrowed body. Yet, he could feel the existence of life inside them. Life not of their own but life that of the Prince of Elves but more robust, expanding, and hungry.


    Jack had no time to fullyprehend the force making the undead walk past their death as he rammed his shoulder toward the female undead, pushing it towards the silvery shield the elves positioned as a shield wall. Once the undead was pressing against the shield, the elves stabbed them. Yet, not killing it.


    Behind Jack, battling not for his life, but from the elf''smand was Captain Creft.


    Prince Aesril wanted to teach them how it was to feel pain by injecting his lifeforce into the humans and controlling them. Yet, as though found a good specimen to examine, Prince Aesril was getting fond of the humans he caught. Will Elder Cnye agree to study them?


    Captain Creft, another Hollow with much more control of his own lifeforce, swiped three undead elves to their stomach. The group of undead fell and Prince Aesril could even hear bones breaking. One single swipe from the human with his iron rod coated with his lifeforce broke them like sticks.


    The link of his lifeforce was so precise, Prince Aesril could feel nothing from Captain Creft, as though his life has lost all the purpose to love. And he enjoyed it. To be walking thends of Earflgard without any purpose. Not even living gave Prince Aesril the exact joy he wanted. He needed them to feel what it meant to be trapped in their own world.


    The three humans felt a chilling aura rushing their spines. It was weirdly likable yet disgusted by it at the same time.


    "I''ll have your ears!" Jack said, his voice rang the cavern that the listening elves almost felt the chill of great animosity directed towards them.


    Yet, the prince''s response was otherwise. Green light exploded from his chest. Jack wasn''t proficient as Captain Creft in control of his lifeforce. But after the light wrapped his body, his senses went off his limit. His senses rippled all over the cavern that he could pinpoint each and everyone inside it.


    "72" Jack murmured. "72 more undead."


    Captain Creft put a hole in the undead''s head and looked over his shoulder after sensing a lifeforce surpassing his. "71," he said, then like Edok and Jack, a green light came rushing off his chest.


    The light wrapped his arms until they turned ck and was physically obvious that if a Hollow would look at it they would think that they were iron melted to the captain''s forearms.


    "How was it?" Prince Aesril''s voice rang in their heads that the three humans almost jumped off their feet. "I gave you strength. "You have all the strength no human could, but do you have the guts to do it?"


    "Watch me," Jack said and saw Gadsi pinned against the wall near the entrance with her eyes shifting left and right, and wide open.


    Jack wasn''t fast. A simple wind spell imbued on an elf''s leg could beat him a dozen times. Yet, tomon eyes, he moves as though he and the wind were the same. No. He simply had the sense to avoid the undead elves with ease that none of them touched him, not even a strand of his hair. He reached Gadsi with so much ease he had the time to grab her by the cor of her semsmir''s clothing, tore them and wrapped his free hand to her chest, and fiddled them like it was his. He swiftly shifted his feet behind Gadsi so that instead of her against the wall, it was now Jack''s turn. He leaned closer as he sniffled the dark elf''s neck. Half of his face smelled burned flesh.


    For whatever reason Gadsi could barely move. And it took Prince Aesril a moment to sense and sense what had happened inside the cave. His voice rang to their heads and it almost exploded their ears. Then the green light wrapping Jack''s body coiled back to his chest then up to his neck


    "You won''t let me die," Jack whispered, smelling the stunned dark elf''s neck. His hands shifted between her breasts. "But how about her? Can you save her?"


    Silence.


    Nothing they heard from the prince.


    Undead elves limped towards Jack and Gadsi. Bars of light came flowing down at them as the sun shifted from noon to almost dusk. They must have been stranded inside the cavern that they lost their presence to the time outside.


    "Your girl''s unmotivated to kill these damn undead?" Jack said, now staring at the undead elves approaching them. He grabbed the back of her neck and pushed her towards the undead. Tanned skin glittering of light reflecting against her sweat. She was exposed from above, waiting to feast by the undead. "If you stop me from moving, she will die. It will be toote for you and the others to save her."


    Silence.


    Prince Aesril doubted that the high- and wood-elves could make it to save Gadsi. Unless they killed the undead elves, all together. Which he again doubted. Sending amand to the two humans to rush seemed pointless as they were also surrounded by the undead elves themselves.


    Nothing the prince can do, unless Gadsi snapped out of her trance. She could easily apprehend Jack.


    Prince Aesril gritted his teeth while Gelethorn shouted at him he could barely understand with his mind focused on Jack.


    It was his fault that he left Gadsi with the humans. Now he knew how the elves lost to the humans. Elves were not cunning as the humans were, and are. Humans had always been miserable, and cunning, which forced them to be dangerous. Now, it felt like Isashil lost all her Light to the elves, left to die and be devoured by Moraki. He could not me the humans if indeed they lost. He could only me himself for not being as cunning as the humans were. He was a fool. No. Elves were fools from the very beginning.


    Jack switched his hand to Gadsi''s ear and used the de to cut it. He wondered if it would be painful if the chipped edges be used? Perhaps it would grate like a saw against her ear. Would she bleed blue? Green? Or red? Jack couldn''t wait any longer as he pushed the edge of his de. She bled red and Jack couldn''t control himself that he smiled as he pushed further his de w


    Captain Creft appeared without a hand, and without a rod, but his eyes red silver and pushed Jack with his remaining hand by the throat by the wall and deeper cracks appeared, outlining the merchant''s body. Blood sprinkled from Jack''s mouth.

 Chapter 392: Elf: Prince Aesril, VIII

    Chapter 392: Elf: Prince Aesril, VIII


    Prince Aesril, along with Gelethorn, dashed back to the cavern after losing his connection with Jack. Tiny hills of sand came into view and disappeared in an instant. They left a trail of sand in their wake towards the other elves with their speed no monster of Grade E could match.


    "What happened?" Gelethorn said between the whistles of wind. His de was unsheathed as soon as he felt the tensioning from the prince.


    "It''s my fault, Gele," Prince Aesril said, waving a hand to shield his eyes against the sand. He stopped, Gelethorn did the same, over a dune. His mana sense was limited to only 500 meters. He frowned after sensing dozens of beasts lurking under the sandpits. His eyes tracing the ribbons of mana leaks he left to trail their way back to the cavern.


    Without relying on his mana sense, everywhere the prince looked was all the same. Dunes, cacti sprouting here and there, the wind blew past them carrying a load of sand. Gelethorn pointed over his shoulder to where the sun was about to set. The prince nodded and dashed.


    "It''s my fault, Gele," Prince Aesril said in the same manner as before. His voice was breaking. He would be scolded by Elder Cnye by now if he ever learned of what he did. Lifeforce was the root of all life, yet Prince Aesril yed with it even though knowing how forbidden it was. "I hurt Gadsi. I did, Gele. I did not know this would happen. I underestimated the humans. I... Yes. The humans. It''s them. It''s because of them this happened. Of course, it''s not my fault."


    However, Gelethorn''s eyes darted at the prince. Eyes he would not even show his elf hood friend. He was worried and afraid at the same time, which he should not be. He had known the prince for a long time that he believed to himself, Prince Aesril could get over it. He should, there''s only one way to move forward. Prince Aesril should have known it. He agreed to him from the start thinking that the prince was ready. That ''they'' were ready. It seemed they were not.


    "If that''s the case," Gelethorn said, gripping the hilt of his de. "I''m sorry, my Prince but I have to end the humans." He jumped off the sand dune and swiftly ran towards the cavern. He saw the prince nodded, but did not wait for him to say anything nor react to anything. He dashed forward.


    ***


    The pair rushed towards the cavern and after almost ten minutes of running, which was almost the same as the sun vanishing over the pair of pointy hills, they were near the cavern. Over it was the cliff that borders the first habitat of the Limbo. Over the cliff was a light that shone below them although dimming. But the light was enough,bined with their abilities to innately see in the dark, for them to clearly see the mouth of the cavern. Prince Aesril collected noises of shouting and screeching. The screech however was deeper than the entrance to the cavern. And the screech was more of a reason to rush even faster.


    Prince Aesril panicked as soon as the connection between him and Jack was lost. He could sense Captain Creft''s lifeforce, but they were waning. No need to send more of his lifeforce after he agreed to Gelethorn to end them. Edok however seemed to be in a much more panic than himself. Sensing that the two were close with each other, Prince Aesril assumed that they were safe. And if what the Captain did to Jack did kill him, he assumed Gadsi was safe. She better be, if not, the prince might not be able to make it back to thend of elves. Under the name of King Ascathan, as Prince of Elves, he was supposed to save them, not hurt them. Worse, kill them.


    Seeing the horde of undead elves, Gadsi might have realized how sickening it was to fight their own kin even though they were already dead. Elves fightyes. But never kill each other. Especially now that they were being pushed to the brink of extinction.


    Prince''s Aesril mind was held together by Gelethorn, his best friend, the only friend he had. And he thanked him inwardly. He was right, it was the humans'' fault, not him. It was never him, all he did was to torment the humans which all the elves would joyfully agree with. And Gelethorn was right, he was always right especially if it was his well-being: the humans must die.


    What''s more important to him now was Gadsi. They were never intimate with each other, they were never friends like Gelethorn. But he understood her feelings towards him. Prince Aesril was just naive not to realize it sooner. Too naive in fact.


    What''s even more concerning was the lifeforce he gave to Jack. From the studies he made with Elder Cnye, sending one''s lifeforce to others will aid them, or break them. If it''s thetter and if the subject died, the lifeforce will return to whoever gave it to them. Making them vulnerable to tracing magic. But no lifeforce returned to Prince Aesril. Jack was dead, and Captain Creft did him a favor. A favor he will soon return in full.


    Gelethorn went ahead and conjured a wall of wood that encircled Edok, Captain Creft, and Gadsi. She was safe, conscious but unconscious at the same time, but safe. Prince Aesril could tell it from a distance as he kept on running and never stopping.


    Gelethorn did what he did best, proceeded to clear the waves of undead elves. But even Gelethorn hesitated to end them. And it was Prince Aesril''s job to watch over Gelethorn if thetter was not watching him. As the Prince of Elves, the elvese firstthe living elves.


    "Do it, Gele!" Prince Aesril shouted.


    Having given themand, Gelethorn darted toward the waves of undead. This time, killing them. It was the first time they encountered the undead, but Gelethorn did apply what he learned from the teachings of histe father. The General of Elves. Gelethorn proceeds to dismember their necks, robbing the necromancer of control over them. Undead may be resilient to attacks, but healing was not one of them. One cut, no magic or potions could heal them any longer. Burning them was the most effective. But most elves were forbidden to learn fire magic, especially the wood elves.


    Gelethorn was shouting at the remaining elves. Something about dering his name and Prince Aesril. Once the remaining elves heard him, Their attacks went to dismember the undead, mostly maiming them, but some did kill them.


    Gelethorn was fighting as though dancing wlessly. The de aplished most of the steps while the magic projectiles made the cacophony of sounds.


    Prince Aesril arrived at the group, a wooden wall shielding them from a pair of undead elves trying to w their way towards the living.


    Prince Aesril simply waved his hand and the pair of undead dropped down with their heads rolling down the cavern.


    Edok held the captain by the waist while supporting him to stand with his other hand.


    Gadsi was balled at the corner of the wall of the cavern, eyes still shifting and mind half-conscious, Prince Aesril assumed.


    Prince Aesril went to kneel before Gadsi and held her hands tighter. He covered her ear with the t of his palm which came along light that healed the dark elf''s wound.


    "I couldn''t," Gadsi said, looking up at Prince Aesril with teary eyes. Her lips trembled as her hands were shaking. "I couldn''t save them."


    Prince Aesril pulled her head closer to his shoulder to lean. She was terribly shaken, and half-naked.


    The prince looked up to Edok and sent him a mentalmand to which Edok did without much resistance. Edok pushed the captain by the wall to where Jack was still nted and took off his cloak and handed them to the prince.


    Prince Aesril stood as soon as covered Gadsi and turned to stare at Captain Creft.


    The captain was bleeding furiously. He was pale as his remaining hand. Blood was leaking and dripping like cascades of water. Ragged bones were visible under the torn sleeve of his arm. Well, the remains of his arm. He was barely standing as he stared at Prince Aesril, back pressing against the wall.


    "Can you heal him?" Edok said but Prince Aesril gave him a cold shoulder and proceeded to pull Jack off the crumbling wall. Half of the wall was outlined by Jack''s upper body.


    Jack''s face was contorted to disparate conditions. An undead was looking more decent than he was. His jaw was hanging as Prince Aesril easily lifted him off the wall and stared at him momentarily. Prince Aesril could barely hold his anger as his eyes met Jack''s lifeless eyes. The prince was barely holding his neck, or what was left of his neck. He was holding the bones of his neck. His skin was barely holding together. His chest was caved in along with his shoulder. The eyeball was barely attached and leaking blood from the same vein that attaches it to his skull.


    Prince Aesril gritted his teeth and was forced to absorb the lifeforce that he attached to him. Yet, no lifeforce remained.


    "And you call yourself the Prince of Elves," Captain Creft said. The skin under his eyes was dark as he stared at Prince Aesril.


    Both Gadsi and Prince Aesril looked at the bleeding captain at the same time.


    Prince Aesril darted a look at the captain and spoke: "I am and I control your life." He let go of Jack and walked past Edok until he was close to Creft. He leaned closer and continued to speak: "But not anymore." He reached for the captain''s chest and absorbed his own lifeforce from him. As he did, Edok''s body lightened green. The light dusted and flew towards the prince.


    "W-wait," Gadsi spoke, nudging the cloak to her shoulders, pushing her back against the wall to stand. "T-they w"


    Deep down the cavern, a deafening sound boomed and the ceiling cracked open to reveal the first of many beasts. It was a beast, or an insect, so huge its mandibles were enough to skewer Gelethorn ten times over.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!